《The Understated Dragon Lord》


 Chapter 1

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 1 The Wedding Cancelled</h1>


    ¡°Are you the fianc¨¦ my grandfather arranged for me?¡± In a farm somewhere in Dexas, Daniel Perkins eyed the gorgeous woman in front of him. She was donned in a figure-hugging dress with curves in all the right ces, sporting a well-defined waist and a pair of striking features. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Your fianc¨¦e, president of Zen Byte, Jennifer Hawkins!¡± My fianc¨¦e? Daniel remembered that the old man had indeed mentioned he arranged a marriage for him.


    ¡°Are you here to marry me?¡± ¡°Me? Marry you? You country bumpkin! You¡¯re broke, and let¡¯s face it, not a looker. What makes you think you can afford me? My shoes alone cost three grand! A dress goes for five! I splurge more than a hundred thousand a month on makeup and beauty treatments. Can you handle that?¡± ¡°Nope, can¡¯t afford it. And I never had any ns of footing your insane bills.¡± ¡°Oh, not prepared, are you? Can¡¯t handle it? Listen, I¡¯m here to call this travesty off. Gimme the contract so we can be done with each other for good.¡± Daniel retrieved a box the old man had left for him, unlocking with a growing sense of dread. The old man had mentioned a marriage contract alright, but he hadn¡¯t mentioned there were this many¡­ Inside the box were a total of nine marriage contracts. Daniel went through them one by one, indeed finding one that belonged to Jennifer. He pulled it out and handed it over to her. Jennifer cursed under her breath upon seeing the stack in Daniel¡¯s hands. She then snatched her contract and shredded it mercilessly, tossing the pieces to the wind. ¡°Done. Our agreement is void. We have nothing to do with each other now!¡± With that, Jennifer stomped away in her high heels, her anger echoing with each step. No sooner had she left did Daniel feel a surge of heat in his throat, spitting out blood. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t the broken engagement that made him bleed but a failing dragon seal within him. If he couldn¡¯t find the legendary Dragon Seal Grass within a year, the seal would break and he¡¯d be dead. He had to move, and fast. Time was ticking and Daniel needed to find the Dragon Seal Grass, hopefully to cancel the other unexpected contracts along the way. ¡­ The iron beast roared down the runway as a sweet voice chimed in from the airne¡¯s speaker system. ¡°We¡¯re about tond in Leo Bark. Please prepare for disembarkation¡­¡±


    Daniel had been meditating throughout the flight to suppress the seal. As the ne slowed to a stop, he stretched and got ready to deboard. Suddenly, his Seven Dragons Ring slipped off his neck and rolled away under a seat. Bending down to retrieve it, a piercing shriek startled him. In front of Daniel were a pair of long, shapely legs. Dazzled by an unexpected sh of light, he looked up. Click! Click! Jennifer was snapping photos with her phone, snapping away at what she called a ¡®pervert¡¯ below. After saving the incriminating shots, she realized the man at her feet was Daniel. ¡°Is it you? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing, just picking up my ring,¡± Daniel replied. ¡°Do you expect me to believe that? You, a filthy rogue! Are you stalking me because I called off the engagement? Let me tell you, this is harassment!¡± ¡°You? Not interested! Harass you? Even less interested!¡± ¡°Not interested? You deliberately dropped that stupid ring near my feet. Don¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to!¡± Daniel pocketed the Seven Dragons Ring without a word and walked away.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m saying this¡ªnever let anyone know we were engaged. I can¡¯t stand the shame! And don¡¯t you dare show your face around me again. If you harass me, I¡¯ll call the cops. With those photos, they¡¯ll have all they need to put you behind bars.¡± ¡°Boring.¡± Outside the airport, Daniel walked past Jennifer, carrying her trendy LV bag. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Turning around, he replied with slight frustration, ¡°I¡¯m ahead; you¡¯re behind. It¡¯s the other way around.¡± Then, a sleek two-tone Rolls-Royce pulled up, and a distinguished elderly gentleman stepped out. Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    David? She recognized the car te¡ªit was one of The Matthews¡¯ cars, and the man was their butler, David Wagner! Zen Byte had worked so hard to be noticed by The Matthews Organization, now on their shortlist for partnership. The final selection was due next week. David approached Jennifer,pletely ignoring her fawning introduction, and she was left talking to thin air. But soon, David was bowing deeply to Daniel, a man she had written off as a loser. Confused, Jennifer lingered close by to eavesdrop. ¡°Are you the venerable Mr. Daniel Perkins?¡± ¡°Well, ¡®venerable¡¯ is a stretch, but yes, I¡¯m Daniel. Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m David, The Matthews¡¯ butler. Miss Jessica sent me. She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, waiting at home.¡± With an invitation from The Matthews, Daniel was swept away, leaving Jennifer standing alone, dumbfounded.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 2 I¡¯m the Fool</h1>


    Jennifer stood frozen, her face sprayed with exhaust fumes and her expensive attire covered in the dust kicked up by the car¡¯s wheels. Her thirty thousand dor heels and fifty thousand dor dress were now no better than second-hand bargains. The pricey makeup on her face had been touched by the dust, and she looked no better than a homeless wanderer. But above all, she was utterly stunned by the conversation she had overheard.


    Jessica was Daniel¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Jessica had sent David to pick him up? And she referred to him as the honorable Mr. Daniel Perkins? He was just a country bumpkin, a loathsome toad¡ªhonorable Mr. Daniel Perkins my foot! He was nothing but a con artist, a greedy, lecherous loser! There¡¯s no way Jessica was going to marry him. She must be nning to cancel the wedding, just like Jennifer wanted to. This mess was all that loser¡¯s fault. She had to make him pay! Meanwhile, half an hourter, the Rolls-Royce pulled into thevish estate belonging to The Matthews, a viplex spanning thousands of square meters, with pavilions, murmuring streams, lush greenery, and birds chirping amongst the flowers. Every step revealed a scene more breathtaking than thest¡ªit was a Wondend in the heart of New York City, exclusively for the prominent Matthews family. Daniel was ushered into the living room where David served him a cup of top-notch coffee before leaving. Click-ck, click-ck! The elegant rhythm of high heels on the floor announced the arrival of a stunning beauty. Words could only defile her enchanting presence. This was Jessica Matthews, the eldest daughter of The Matthews family, president of The Matthews Organization (TMO), and New York¡¯s number one beauty! At just one nce, Daniel was spellbound. ¡°Are you Daniel, my fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°Err¡­ yes.¡± Daniel snapped back to reality. Daniel, having already been dumped once, eagerly fetched the marriage contract and handed it to Jessica. ¡°You¡¯vee to call off the marriage, right?


    Here¡¯s the contract. From now on, w


    e¡¯re strangers. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t appear before you again, nor will I tell anyone you were once my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°When did I say I wanted to cancel it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not canceling?¡± ¡°This contract was drawn up by my grandfather, and I honor his decision. I will marry you. We¡¯ll register our marriage tomorrow, but before that, I have some conditions.¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m marrying you solely because of this contract, not out of love, so no wedding ceremony. You can¡¯t tell anyone we¡¯re married. Publicly, you are my assistant, not my husband. Plus, I¡¯m giving you a year as a trial period. If you can make me fall in love with you, we¡¯ll have a real ceremony and be true husband and wife. If I still feel nothing after a year, we¡¯ll divorce. One more thing, if we do be a true couple, I have a gift for you. It¡¯s an unsightly, wilted herb called the Dragon Seal Grass.¡± The Dragon Seal Grass? Daniel¡¯s heart leaped with excitement. ¡°Uh, if after a year you still don¡¯t fancy me, can I keep the Dragon Seal Grass as a memento? You said it was ugly and wilty, so it¡¯s probably not worth much. Just as a keepsake.¡± ¡°No way! That¡¯s a gift for the man who truly wins my heart!¡± Daniel: ¡­ Just then, Jessica¡¯s phone rang. ¡°What? I¡¯m on my way!¡± Hanging up, she turned to Daniel, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s critically ill. We need to go to the hospital now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Clutching his dusty stic bag as if it were a treasure, Daniel hurried after her. ¡°Why are you carrying that? No one¡¯s going to steal it.¡± ¡°It mighte in handy.¡± Speechless but too preupied to care, Jessica left it at that. At the hospital¡¯s emergency room, Jessica¡¯s secretary, Brittany Cunningham, paced anxiously. As Jessica and Daniel arrived, the emergency room doors burst open, and the doctors emerged. ¡°Michael, how is my grandfather?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve tried everything, but he¡¯s beyond our help. However, there¡¯s still a breath of life in him. If you can get The Great Stephens here, perhaps there¡¯s hope.¡± ¡°The Great Stephens?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who can snatch lives from the hands of death, The Great Stephens¡ªChristopher Stephens! He¡¯s New York¡¯s number one mystical doctor, but he¡¯s been resting for a long time. It¡¯s going to be very difficult to persuade him to act.¡± As Michael finished speaking¡­ ¡°Mr. Christopher is here.¡±


    Andrew Armstrong walked in with an elderly gentleman¡ªthe renowned Christopher. An Easterner whose arrival date in New York was unknown, people were only aware of his miraculous healing techniques. Christopher¡¯s methods had never failed. He approached the bed, lifted Joseph¡¯s eyelids, and checked his pulse. ¡°Master Christopher, how is my grandfather?¡± ¡°The situation is grave. Only my ancestral Nine Dry Needling technique stands a chance. Not even gods could save him otherwise.¡± ¡°Please, Master Christopher, save my grandfather, and The Matthews will repay you generously.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Jessica, I¡¯m here at Mr. Andrew¡¯s request, so saving your grandfather is up to him.¡± Andrew stepped forward, arrogantly bargaining, ¡°Jessica, you know what I want. Agree to marry me, and Master Christopher will save your grandfather. If you refuse, he won¡¯t lift a finger, and your grandfather will meet his end. Remember, he is The Matthews¡¯ world, and if anything were to happen to him, The Matthews would be finished.¡±

 Chapter 3

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 3 Joseph Died</h1>


    ¡°Andrew, do you have to be so despicably shameless?¡± Jessica retorted with disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to woo you fairly and squarely! I¡¯ve sent you roses, bags, and whatnot! But you wouldn¡¯t even give me the chance to take you out for dinner or see a movie. Now, your grandfather¡¯s life hangs in my hands. It¡¯s your choice whether he lives or dies.¡± Daniel stepped forward, assuredly telling Jessica, ¡°I can save your grandfather¡¯s life.¡± ¡°You can save him? Who let this idiot in here? Didn¡¯t you know that this area is off-limits to outsiders? Get out of here, now!¡±


    Brittany, who had not noticed Daniel before and was unaware he was brought by Jessica, mistakenly thought he was trouble. ¡°He¡¯s my newly hired assistant, Daniel,¡± Jessica rified. A new assistant? It clicked in Brittany¡¯s mind, and she scolded Daniel, ¡°Are you trying to impress Ma¡¯am Jessica by saying such nonsensical things? Even if you want to show off, you should at least know what you¡¯re doing! If Michael has no solution, what can you do? You¡¯re not even a doctor! Only Master Christopher can save the chairman now.¡± Daniel ignored Brittany and seriously said to Jessica, ¡°I¡¯m absolutely confident that I can bring your grandfather back.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± yelled Jessica, who clearly didn¡¯t believe Daniel. If even Michael said it was hopeless, how could this young man possibly save him? Her grandfather couldn¡¯t die! Gritting her teeth, Jessica told Andrew, ¡°If Master Christopher can save my grandfather, I will agree to marry you!¡± ¡°Great! That¡¯s more like it!¡± A triumphantly smug smile spread across Andrew¡¯s face. ¡°Master Christopher, I¡¯m counting on you. Save him, and whatever I promised you before, I¡¯ll double it.¡± ¡°I seldom intervene, but when I do, I can snatch life from the jaws of death! I will save Mr. Joseph for Mr. Andrew!¡± Christopher proimed. His assistant brought a sandalwood box, which sprang open with a loud bang, emitting a golden glow. Inside were nine radiant needles, each with a meticulously carved kirin¡ªa creature of great mystical power in Eastern legends¡ªon the tip. Christopher¡¯s hands, more delicate than a woman¡¯s and as pure as white jade, passed slowly over the needles, causing them to stand erect and buzz softly in the box. This magical disy astonished everyone present. ¡°Wow! He didn¡¯t even touch the needles and they stood up. Master Christopher is incredible!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s called ¡®energy needle control¡¯, a divine skill. Master Yin was a famous healer 30 years ago, and now he¡¯s a deity!¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s a god; otherwise, how could he save people from death itself?¡± Amid the praise, Christopher waved his hand, and the nine needles zoomed into the air above Joseph, circling like eagles. ¡°With the first needle, Ascending, rest the soul and steady the body!¡± He uttered a chant as a needle whizzed down, striking precisely into Joseph¡¯s Ascending acupoint. As soon as the needle pierced the skin, Joseph¡¯s pallid visage regained some color. Brittany turned to Jessica, excitement in her voice. ¡°Ma¡¯am Jessica, look! The chairman can be saved. With just one needle, Master Christopher has restored your father¡¯splexion.¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± From the first needle, it seemed Christopher genuinely had skills that warranted the title of a divine healer. However, Daniel was unimpressed because he had already diagnosed the true cause of Joseph¡¯s ailment, knowing that Christopher¡¯s diagnosis was incorrect. The first needle targeted the Ascending, and Daniel knew the second would inevitably be the Spirit Ruins, followed by Noble Pce, then God¡¯s ce. These are critical points in Eastern medicine that, with the right techniques, can save or harm a person. Once the needle hits God¡¯s ce, Joseph would certainly face death¡ªa false death, to be precise, from which there would be only fifteen minutes to recover. Any longer, and it would be toote; even Daniel wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡°The second is Spirit Ruins, to replenish blood and essence,¡± dered Christopher as Joseph¡¯s cracked lips regained moisture. ¡°The third is Noble Pce, to revitalize the body.¡± Joseph¡¯s fingertips twitched ever so slightly. ¡°The fourth is God¡¯s ce, to reignite the spirit and continue life!¡± Upon the fourth needle¡¯s entry, Joseph suddenly sat upright on his bed. His body seemed stiff, and his eyes lifeless, but the medical equipment showed his vitals rapidly returning to normal. Christopher froze, bewildered by the unexpected turn of events. He had revived Joseph with just four needles, something even he found unbelievable. However, the result was what mattered, and he just assumed his medical skills had improved. ¡°With four needles to save, five will beckon the return!¡±


    The remaining five needles suspended in the air shot back into their sandalwood box. Josephid back down, the medical monitors steadying but still slowly improving¡ªproof his condition was stabilizing. Christopher put away the needles and congratted Jessica, ¡°Miss Jessica, I¡¯ve brought your grandfather back. I¡¯ve facilitated your good fortune with Mr. Andrew. You two better invite me as your matchmaker to toast at your wedding!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t saved him; you¡¯ve killed him. This is just a ring sign before death. In less than half a minute, Mr. Joseph will be gone,¡± Daniel stated, incensing the newly relieved Jessica. Her grandfather had barely been saved, and this scoundrel imed he was mortally doomed! ¡°Y-you¡¯re the one dying!¡± Jessica cursed. The monitors beeped rapidly, and suddenly, all the readings dropped to zero. Joseph was dead?

 Chapter 4

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 4 He Caused Your Grandfather¡¯s Death</h1>


    Christopher was in shock, hurriedly lifting Joseph¡¯s eyelids, checking his pulse, and testing for breaths. Finally, he copsed into apanion chair. It was true¡ªJoseph was dead. Jessica couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Master Christopher, you saved my grandfather, didn¡¯t you?¡± she stammered. At a loss for words and quickly gathering hisposure, Christopher, renowned as New York¡¯s foremost mysterious healer, couldn¡¯t let his reputation crumble. So, he pointed an usatory finger at Daniel. ¡°It is he! This country fool with his words has killed your grandfather.¡± ¡°Master Christopher, that¡¯s a foolish lie, isn¡¯t it? Do you think Ma¡¯am Jessica is naive enough to believe such nonsense?¡± ¡°I am New York¡¯s leading doctor. How could I lie?


    When I say your words killed Mr. Joseph, I am not speaking without reason.¡± ¡°Oh, and what¡¯s your theory then?¡± ¡°Mr. Joseph had indeed been brought back by me, only needing to rest peacefully on the bed before waking up. Just as he was about to awake, you cursed him to death, making his subconscious believe he had indeed died. So, you are to me for Mr. Joseph¡¯s death!¡± ¡°Are you certain Mr. Joseph is truly dead?¡± ¡°Pulse ceased, no breath, he is dead!¡±


    ¡°He is not dead; he¡¯s alive.¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes, clouded with despair, flickered with a glimmer of hope at Daniel¡¯s assertion. ¡°You im my granddad isn¡¯t dead?¡± Brittany couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and sheunched into a fiery rebuke at Daniel: ¡°You fool, shut your mouth! When the chairman was alive, you imed he was dead. Now that he is dead, you say he¡¯s alive? Do you think acting like a clown, deceiving people here, will show how unique you are or impress Ma¡¯am Jessica?¡± Christopher, while not hoping for Joseph¡¯s death, knew his own theory sounded a stretch. After another round of examination and use of various medical instruments, he and Michael drew the same conclusion: Joseph was dead. Daniel pulled from his stic bag a rust-stained iron box, no bigger than a matchbox, containing seven dull needles¡ªthe Dragon Needles bequeathed to him by the old man. Seeing Daniel wield thoseckluster needles as if ready to jab them into Joseph, Brittany was shocked! Recovering, she raised her voice to stop him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saving a life!¡± ¡°Saving? Master Christopher couldn¡¯t revive him even with The Kirin Needle. You think you can save lives with those needles, you picked up from the trash? They are dirty and grimy; how dare you use them on the chairman?¡± Andrew chimed in with a mocking sneer, ¡°What¡¯s he saving? He just became an assistant and wants to shine! Since Mr. Joseph is already dead, it doesn¡¯t matter if he pokes around with needles. There¡¯s no me if it doesn¡¯t work. And if he somehow revives Mr. Joseph, that would be a great feat!¡± ¡°There are no ifs! Mr. Joseph is dead, and nobody can save him! If just anybody could poke him awake with random needles, what would be the need for doctors?¡± Christopher stated with supreme confidence. ¡°Master Christopher is right,


    Mr. Joseph is dead, and he can¡¯t be saved. I¡¯ve had doctors check his body with the hospital¡¯s most advanced equipment. He¡¯s not just without heartbeat or breath¡ªevery organ has ceased functioning¡ªhe¡¯spletely dead,¡± Michael made his final verdict! Christopher and Michael¡¯s pronouncements solidified Brittany¡¯s belief that Daniel was creating a scene. She pointed at the door and bellowed at him, ¡°Get out of here, now!¡± Of course, Daniel wouldn¡¯t budge; he turned to Jessica and spoke earnestly, ¡°Your grandfather has five more minutes! If I don¡¯t administer the first needle within that time, he truly is dead. Not even gods can save him.¡±


    ¡°Master Christopher couldn¡¯t save him, and you could?¡± Jessica was skeptical. ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°Absolute nonsense! He¡¯s a bluffer, trying to earn brownie points by bragging here. Don¡¯t you believe him, Ma¡¯am Jessica, he¡¯s trying to hurt the chairman!¡± Brittany passionately warned Jessica not to be foolish while pushing Daniel toward the door. Daniel stood firm, unaffected by Brittany¡¯s shoving. He turned to Jessica, offering her onest chance to choose, ¡°Ma¡¯am Jessica, you gave me a one-year probation period. If I can¡¯t save your grandfather, you can fire me on the spot!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 5

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 5 The Poor Rtive</h1>


    A one-year probation period? Don¡¯t they usuallyst only three months? Brittany pondered inwardly. Atst, it dawned on her: this guy must be one of Ma¡¯am Jessica¡¯s poor rtives. Jessica didn¡¯t actually like the fellow, but to not to turn down a rtive¡¯s request, she set a one-year probation¡ªshe didn¡¯t intend to keep him around! Jessica, however, was considering the marital contract set by her grandfather. If he couldn¡¯t be saved, was she expected to continue this trial marriage with this man for a year? It felt like a loss. Michael and Master Christopher had both dered her grandfather beyond saving. So, letting this guy have a try wouldn¡¯t hurt¡ªafter all, he himself said if he couldn¡¯t save her grandfather, he would leave immediately.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Jessica consented with a nod. Brittany wouldn¡¯t dare go against Jessica¡¯s wishes, but she still suspected Daniel¡¯s motives. Pointing a finger right at his nose, she said, ¡°If there¡¯s no reaction after your first needle, you stop immediately and get out!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel agreed and proceeded to insert the first needle, leaving everyone dumbstruck. That ck and unimpressive needle was ced on the tip of Joseph¡¯s nose. ¡°There¡¯s no acupoint on the nose tip!


    You¡¯re just poking randomly! You are disrespecting the body!¡± criticized Christopher disdainfully. Beep! Beep, beep! The monitor came back to life, the previously zeroed numbers now changing, albeit faintly. Hope reignited in the hearts of all present, especially in Jessica¡¯s. ¡°Is granddad alive?¡± she asked Daniel expectantly. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Yeah right! He¡¯s just poking around. Maybe he¡¯s hit a nerve by pure luck, causing some reflex. He hasn¡¯t truly brought anyone back to life,¡± Brittany blurted out, refusing to believe that a mere poke on the nose could save Joseph. Amid the disbelief, the monitor showed greater fluctuations. Joseph¡¯s face color started returning, and his fingertips twitched slightly.


    Jessica, ready to scold Daniel, swallowed back her words at the sight. Christopher was stupefied. Despite studying extraordinary acupuncture skills in the East, he had never heard of a technique involving a needle in the eye¡ªthat would just burst the eyeball! Yet, not only did Joseph seem fine, but his vitals were also improving. Were the signs from the monitors and Joseph¡¯s body telling them he was really being revived? ¡°Has granddade back to life?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Daniel affirmed once again. Brittany was speechless. Though she did not believe Daniel had revived Joseph, the undeniable evidence was right before her eyes. Both the remarkable changes in Joseph¡¯s body and the data on the monitors could attest that Daniel had indeed brought him back to life. ¡°It¡¯s just a momentary recovery before death,¡± Christopher insisted, adamantly disbelieving even the iron-d evidence before him. How could a man he failed to save be revived by this unknown individual? Should word of this get out, his reputation would be utterly destroyed.


    Joseph could not be revived; he had to die! Daniel quickened his pace. After seven needles, Joseph¡¯s face color had almost fully returned, and the monitor showed his vitals nearly back to normal. But still, Joseph remained unconscious, not yet awakened. Seeing Daniel remove all seven needles and return them to the little iron box, Jessica asked urgently, ¡°Is granddad really alive?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Of course, nothing! This is just the final flickers of life; soon, those numbers will return to zero,¡± Andrew scoffed, disbelieving Joseph¡¯s revival. ¡°If he¡¯s truly alive, why hasn¡¯t Mr. Joseph woken up? Why hasn¡¯t he opened his eyes? When Master Christopher was treating him, Mr. Joseph at least sat up. All your fiddling has done is make his fingers twitch; he can¡¯t even sit up.¡± Andrew¡¯s words stirred Jessica¡¯s anxiety once more. She had already been through a tumultuous rollercoaster of emotions and wasn¡¯t prepared to endure it a second time.

 Chapter 6

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 6 He¡¯s Been Cursed</h1>


    ¡°The old man hasn¡¯t woken up because he¡¯s been cursed by the Tame Head. The creature inside his body needs to be dealt with, or the problem can¡¯t be fully resolved,¡± Daniel exined, which drew nothing more than scorn from Christopher. ¡°What nonsense? Cursed by the Tame Head? Why don¡¯t you say he¡¯s possessed by demons? I thought you were a healer.


    Turns out you¡¯re just a chatan? Is there even such a thing as Tame Head in this world?¡± ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t seen it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. Tame Head is a type of dark Eastern magic, using creatures like centipedes to curse and bless people.¡± ¡°Ignorant? Michael used the most advanced equipment for an exhaustive checkup of Mr. Joseph¡¯s body. If there were bugs inside, wouldn¡¯t he have found them? You should pick someone else to trick. Your act might fool vigers in the countryside, but do you think Ma¡¯am Jessica is one of them?¡± Provoked by Christopher¡¯sments, Michael, being cautious himself, asked, ¡°You say Mr. Joseph has bugs inside him, what kind of bugs? Where exactly?¡± ¡°In his chest cavity, it¡¯s arge centipede as long as a knife and as thick as a thumb.¡± The chest cavity? Michael hurriedly checked the chest CT but found no anomalies. ¡°Look closely. This is an X-ray of Mr. Joseph taken by our hospital¡¯s brand new, world-ss CT machine. Not even the tiniest ant could escape its detection, let alone a knife-sized centipede, and there is nothing there!¡± ¡°Tame Head may be a dark art, but it¡¯s also a miracle of Eastern wisdom, passed down for thousands of years. Your CT machine, no matter how advanced, has only been around for how many years? It might inevitably fail to capture such mystical phenomena.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± chuckled Andrew with a coldugh, sensing an opportunity. He decided to set a trap for Daniel, ¡°You im Mr. Joseph has arge centipede in his chest? Prove it! If you can produce it, I¡¯ll eat it in one bite.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But if you fail, you¡¯re a swindler! Even if Mr. Joseph wakes upter, the credit belongs to Master Christopher!¡± As he spoke, Andrew looked at Jessica, reminding her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise¡ªif Master Christopher revives Mr. Joseph, you have to marry me!¡± ¡°My grandfather was saved by Daniel, not Master Christopher!¡± ¡°This nobody ims Mr. Joseph has been cursed by the Tame Head, that there¡¯s a centipede as long as a knife inside him. Yet the chest CT Michael provided shows nothing. This is enough to prove that this fool is a cunning fraud!


    He just stuck a few needles arbitrarily and now wants to steal Master Christopher¡¯s credit!¡± ¡°Mr. Andrew is right unless the chatan can present the centipede, I¡¯m the one who saved Mr. Joseph! It was The Nine Dry Needling that revived him!¡± added Christopher, backing Andrew up. Daniel opened his stic bag and pulled out a y jar containing various dried insects. Upon opening the lid, a peculiar but tantalizing fragrance wafted out, almost mouth-watering. He ced the jar beside Joseph¡¯s pillow and with a firm press over Joseph¡¯s chest, a shrill chirping noise echoed. Out peeked a ckened head.


    A centipede? Indeed, it was a dark, giant centipede, as long as a knife and thick as a thumb. With swift reflexes, Daniel grabbed the creature, ¡°Mr. Andrew, the centipede is caught. You said you would eat it in one go, open wide!¡± ¡°When did I say that?¡± Andrew¡¯s face flushed with anger. Too embarrassed to stay, he stormed off in a huff. Feeling equally humiliated, Christopher quickly trailed after Andrew, and Michael escorted his medical team out as well. Daniel casually picked up a water bottle from the trash and dropped the giant centipede inside, screwing the cap back on tightly before cing it in the stic bag. ¡°You¡¯re pretty skilled at this. I guess your stic bag is your garbage collecting equipment, right? From now on, all of ourpany¡¯s water bottles are yours,¡± jested Brittany, though she couldn¡¯t deny the satisfaction of seeing Joseph revived. However, the fact that the chairman was saved by Daniel, the new assistant, she couldn¡¯t ept it. The better Daniel performed, the more receable she felt. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡± Once Daniel stepped out, Jessica instructed Brittany, ¡°Watch the door. Don¡¯t let anyone in without my order.¡± ¡°Yes, Jessica!¡± Brittany replied and stepped outside. As soon as she left, Joseph opened his eyes. His body might have taken a trip to hell and back, but his mind never wavered. He was well aware of the recent events.


    ¡°The Daniel who saved me, is he the one you¡¯re engaged to?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That marriage contract was made eighteen years ago after I got drunk with his master. I somewhat foolishly agreed to that engagement.¡± ¡°What? You made an engagement because you were drunk? You just decided to marry me off to someone so casually?¡± ¡°When hees back, I¡¯ll speak to him properly. Even if it ruins my reputation, I cannot let you marry him simply because of a joke made eighteen years ago.¡±

 Chapter 7

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 7 Is Canceling the Marriage Appropriate?</h1>


    ¡°Canceling the marriage right after he saved you, isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡± ¡°I owed him eighteen years ago when his master saved me. Now, he¡¯s saved me again. The debt is mine alone and has nothing to do with my beloved granddaughter.¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you ying at brinkmanship here?¡± ¡°Do you really dislike him?¡± ¡°Who would like him? He¡¯s dirty and smelly, carrying a stic bag around, looking like a scrap collector!¡± ¡°Then you should have canceled the marriage contract immediately when he came to you. Why bring him here and put me in his debt again? If it weren¡¯t for this debt, my life is gone, and the tab I have with his master would disappear as well.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you be seen as ungrateful, Grandpa! I¡¯ve already told him I would give him a year.


    If I don¡¯t fall in love with him within that time, I¡¯ll divorce him.¡± ¡°A year? Fine, but Jess, if you¡¯re going to attempt a marriage with Daniel, you should y your role sincerely. As a wife, while you can¡¯t initiate things, don¡¯t outright refuse him either.¡± ¡°Grandpa, if you keep spouting nonsense, I¡¯ll divorce him tomorrow and kick him out!¡± ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯ll say no more. Young people¡¯s affairs should be settled by the young. I¡¯ll just focus on keeping myself alive and won¡¯t meddle. As long as he¡¯s here, I can¡¯t lose my life. Remember, he¡¯s an even better doctor than Christopher!¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± ¡­ Having washed his hands, Daniel noticed Christopher stealthily pulling Andrew into a room. Curious, he stealthily hid in an adjacent empty room and eavesdropped with his ear against the wall. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the top doctor in New York? How could you be outdone by that nobody? You¡¯ve messed up my big n!¡± ¡°Who knew Joseph was cursed by the Tame Head! I¡¯m a doctor, not an exorcist; how would I know how to remove a Tame Head curse?


    Joseph¡¯s Tame Head curse means someone is targeting The Matthews. Jessica brought in an assistant skilled in Tame Head, probably to guard against this.¡± ¡°That nobody is just an ant and not worth mentioning. I¡¯ll kill him sooner orter! I want Jessica, I want her to be my wife! If I get her, all of The Matthews¡¯ assets will be ours!¡± ¡°Mr. Andrew, don¡¯t worry. I have a n that can bankrupt TMO overnight! To save TMO, Jessica will have no choice but to marry you.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°TMO is already in crisis and desperately seeking partners. It seems they¡¯re making onest stand to fight back. They¡¯ve achieved a preliminary strategic partnership with Healthy Land, a pharmaceuticalpany, but nothing¡¯s been signed yet. Healthy Land belongs to The Grants of Washington, one of the eight great families! Joshua Grant, the head of The Grants, is the president of the USA Medical Association and the nation¡¯s top doctor, also serving as the chief physician to the President. He¡¯s a top-tier power broker. My elder brother, Anthony Stephens, has been working at Healthy Land since he was eighteen, and after decades of hard work, he¡¯s now Joshua¡¯s leading disciple, responsible for all Healthy Land¡¯s business in New York. My brother revealed that the Healthy Land deal is just the beginning. If The Matthews performs well, The Grants will invest more.


    The Grants¡¯ wealth is immense! Their influence can turn the tides and shake the heavens! If The Matthews clings to The Grants, they¡¯ll soar! But then, your chances with Jessica will be slim to none. However, with one word from my brother, the coboration between TMO and Healthy Land will fall through. Likewise, you could rece The Matthews as Healthy Land¡¯s partner and it¡¯ll be your time to rise!¡± ¡­ Back in the hospital room, the revived Joseph, having chatted with his granddaughter for a while, drifted off to sleep. Not wanting to disturb his rest, Jessica stepped out of the room. Seeing Brittany standing guard she asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Daniele back yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°As soon as the partnership is signed next week, we¡¯ll need to finalize the strategic cooperation with Healthy Land and prepare for two consecutive press releases and a celebration banquet. I need to head back to the office to prepare. When Danieles out, take him to buy some clothes. He looks like a ragpicker right now; I don¡¯t want him to embarrass me and damage thepany¡¯s image at the press conference. Also, arrange a decent dormitory for him.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Jessica, you¡¯d take him to the press release?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my new assistant. Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± With that, Jessica walked away, her high heels echoing. Brittany clenched her fists, infuriated by Daniel. A mere new assistant, not even past probation, how could he attend such an important event? When Daniel returned, Brittany was the only one there. ¡°Where¡¯s Jessica?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone back to the office and has left you in my care. From now on, you answer to me!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Ma¡¯am Jessica told me to take you to buy some clothes. The way you¡¯re dressed is ruining thepany¡¯s image!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel¡¯s apparentpliance and obedience were delightful to Brittany. Easy targets were the best to bully!

 Chapter 8

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 8 Bullying the Honest Man</h1>


    Brittany privately vowed not to let Daniel show up at the press conference. She intended to make sure this nobody was out within three days. As Jessica¡¯s secretary, she was no mere pretty face; she was a seasoned corporate predator. Daniel, the workce neer, would be eaten alive by her. They entered a store where Brittany carelessly picked a few cheap items and directed Daniel to the fitting room. That¡¯s when Jennifer appeared. She and Brittany were college mates, and Zen Byte¡¯s entry to the shortlist was thanks to Brittany¡¯s influence.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hi, Brittany!¡± ¡°Hey, Jennifer, long time no see!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that guy just now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Jessica¡¯s new assistant, a nobody!¡± Assistant? Jennifer immediately realized that Jessica nned to cancel the engagement with Daniel and had cunningly rewarded him with a minor assistant role. A nobody from the countryside was lucky to assist at TMO, a fortune not meant for someone like Daniel. Remembering her embarrassing encounter on the train, Jennifer¡¯s fury reignited. She resolved to ensure Daniel wouldn¡¯t evenst as an assistant. ¡°Brittany, I met a nasty guy on the high-speed train the other day. He looked a lot like that guy; I wonder if they¡¯re the same person?¡± She pulled up a photo on her phone. Brittany lit up upon seeing it. ¡°It¡¯s him! I thought he was just a nobody, but turns out he¡¯s a pervert! Send me the photo; I¡¯ll make sure HR fires him.¡± After sending the photo, Jennifer then handed over a VIP card to a spa. It wasn¡¯t the first time Brittany had taken such favors. She expertly epted the card and tucked it away. ¡°Rest assured, Jennifer. Although manypanies are on the shortlist, nearly half will be cut in the end. But with your sincerity, Zen Byte will surely make the final selection!¡± Noticing Danieling out of the fitting room, Brittany quickly excused herself, ¡°I must go now, let¡¯s have dinner together some time!¡± Jennifer left, and Brittany dismissed Daniel with a nonchnt ¡°This will do.¡±


    After purchasing the clothes, Brittany led Daniel to the employee dormitory. Jessica had asked her to arrange something decent, but Brittany deliberately brought him to a dank, dim basement room near the trash, where rats and roaches roamed freely. ¡°This is your room.¡± ¡°Jessica arranged this?¡± ¡°Got a problem?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Rest in the dorm today, you¡¯re off work. Report to thepany at 4:30 tomorrow afternoon.¡± It was a trap to get Daniel fired. Once Brittany had left, Daniel looked around the dismal room, frustrated. Every excuse for a fianc¨¦e Old man had picked for him seemed to be like this¡ªaplete mess. Did she really arrange this, hoping he¡¯d crack and request the marriage to be dissolved? He was determined not to leave until he secured the Dragon Seal Grass. Back at thepany, Brittany went straight to the president¡¯s office. ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± ¡°That nobody doesn¡¯t understand the rules! I told him to report to thepany right after dropping off his things at the dormitory. Guess what? He¡¯s just gone to sleep instead!¡±


    ¡°He must be tired; leave him be.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am Jessica, I thought the same, so I kindly told him he coulde in tomorrow morning at nine. But you know what he said? That he usually sleeps in till noon, so he¡¯d onlye in the afternoon if he felt like it.¡± Brittany expected her report would infuriate Jessica into firing Daniel on the spot. But to her surprise, Jessica smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯ll be under my direct management from now on! Tell HR not to worry about his attendance. And no need for assessments; I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Brittany was dumbfounded¡ªmanaged directly by the CEO? What did this puny assistant do to deserve such a privilege? Not even she, after years of loyal service, had received such treatment! Now desperate, she was ready to y her trump card to ensure Daniel never became a full employee. She took out her phone, presented the incriminating photo to Jessica, and waited for the fallout.

 Chapter 9

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 9 He¡¯s a Pervert</h1>


    Upon seeing the photo, Jessica¡¯s expression turned serious, and her smile faded. ¡°Where did thise from?¡± ¡°I stumbled upon it in a group chat.¡± Brittany presented the chat log for Jessica¡¯s review, a concoction she fabricated using a burner ount. She had portrayed Daniel as a pervert, warning the whole city to be on guard. The post stirred up outrage among the group members, all swearing to expose the reprehensible rogue. Jessica¡¯s face darkened while reading the chat log. Daniel was a pervert?! ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it; you may go now.


    ¡± Brittany, having seeded in her n, left the CEO¡¯s office singing like a gleeful mockingbird. How could such a nobody think to contend with her? Daniel needed to find some herbs to suppress the restive seal inside him, as obtaining The Grass of Sealed Dragon might take time. He decided to visit the herbal market, and as he approached the market entrance, he noticed a store¡ªHealthy Land. Was this the ce Christopher mentioned? Crowds had gathered inside the hall; it seemed a spectacle was unfolding. A burly middle-aged many on a stretcher, his face darkened, seemingly a martial artist who suffered an ident while training. Daniel was right; the man was Ryan Rose, the chairman of the Delvin Hub Martial Club United. An older man in traditional attire approached Ryan with a bowl of medicinal soup. Daniel, recognizing the scent and color of the brew, knew it was meant to treat training mishaps. What he didn¡¯t know was that the old man was Joshua himself! As Joshua moved to feed Ryan, Daniel urgently warned, ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªif you give him that, he¡¯ll vomit blood and die!¡± Joshua, taken aback, looked at Daniel with disdain, ¡°Who the F are you?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The recipe came from The Grants¡¯ secret forms¡ªhow could there be an issue? A woman in a leather outfit, with short ear-length hair, sharp features, and an air of gantry, darkened her face. She red at Daniel, scolding fiercely. ¡°Master Joshua is Este¡¯s best doctor; his medicine never fails. You understand what he¡¯s giving? Interrupt again, and I¡¯ll break your mouth!¡± She was Ryan¡¯s only daughter, Heather Rose. She had exerted considerable effort and pulled strings to bring Joshua in after her father¡¯s injury during practice. Now, she wouldn¡¯t let Daniel¡¯s doubts stop Joshua from treating her father and threatened to beat Daniel to a pulp if his interference continued. Master Joshua? Este¡¯s best doctor? Could this old man indeed be Joshua? Daniel fell silent, opting to watch the unfolding scene. Satisfied with Daniel¡¯s retreat, Joshua and Heather turned their attention away from him. Joshua fed Ryan the medicine personally due to the precise dosage needed. Even the slightest error by another¡¯s hand could affect its potency. As Ryan ingested The Cure, the ckness on his face began to fade. ¡°Master Joshua isn¡¯t just a doctor; he¡¯s a miracle worker! Ryan¡¯s improving immediately after taking the medicine!¡± ¡°Of course, Master Joshua is the best doctor in Este.¡± ¡°The mysterious and ancient medical techniques passed down through 48 generations in Master Joshua¡¯s family are incredibly powerful!¡± ¡­ Praise filled the air, and the reason Joshua chose the lobby for Ryan¡¯s treatment with an audience was deliberate. Delvin Hub¡¯s Healthy Land had justunched, and they needed a promotion. Ryan woke up, looking well and sitting up from the stretcher. Joshua checked his pulse and saw no issues. Ryan seemed in the clear. ¡°How are you feeling, Ryan?¡±


    ¡°Great! Not only did Master Joshua¡¯s medicine heal my internal injuries from practicing martial arts, but it also cured my old injuries. Master Joshua, you¡¯ve saved my life, and I don¡¯t know how to thank you enough. Healthy Land truly is the best medical facility. From now on, any disciple from Delvin Hub Martial Club United who gets injured or falls ill¡ªI¡¯ll have them treated at Healthy Land!¡± Joshua then turned his attention to Daniel. ¡°Have you studied medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned a bit from vige healers and have some understanding.¡± ¡°Recognizing The Cure at a nce shows your teacher must have beenpetent. But your youthful arrogance and eagerness to show off are off-putting. Such traits hinder greatness. However, I can offer you an opportunity. Healthy Land at Delvin Hub is newly opened and needs staff. I can take you on as an apprentice. Healthy Land values talent, and if you truly have potential, it will not go to waste.¡± ¡°Take me as an apprentice? Are you even worthy?¡±

 Chapter 10

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 10 epting You as a Disciple</h1>


    Daniel¡¯s words left everyone within earshot shocked, staring at him with disbelief. The chance to be taken under Master Joshua¡¯s wing at Healthy Land was a dream many harbored, some even willing to incur massive debt for such an opportunity. And yet, this young man had just rejected it? Not only that, he had the audacity to speak so arrogantly. Was he a fool, or simply unaware of what Healthy Land represented? Suddenly¡­ Ryan spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the floor, unconscious. ¡°What happened?¡± Joshua had Ryan moved back onto the stretcher for emergency care but despite his best efforts, Ryan remained unresponsive.


    ¡°Master Joshua, how¡¯s my father?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your father¡¯s extensive internal injuries from martial arts practice were too great. Although The Cure helped a bit, it wasn¡¯t enough to solve all the issues. I failed to bring him back.¡± Joshua apologized sincerely to Heather with a bow. ¡°Please ept my deepest condolences.¡± Even though Joshua wasn¡¯t responsible for Ryan¡¯s condition and had done his best, the fact remained that Ryan was not revived. ¡°The man¡¯s not dead yet, what¡¯s with the rush to apologize?¡± Daniel walked over to the medicine cab, gathered a fewmon herbs, tossed them into a paper cup, and poured some hot water from the dispenser to steep them. He handed the resulting brew to Heather. ¡°Give this to your dad, and he will wake up.¡± ¡°You think you can seed where Master Joshua failed?¡± ¡°Saving your father¡¯s life.¡± Heather remained skeptical. ¡°If Ryan regains his health, I¡¯ll ept you as my teacher!¡± ¡°ept me as your teacher? I¡¯m not interested in taking on a fool like you as a disciple! If only you weren¡¯t so stubborn and had heeded my warning.¡± Though doubtful, Heather had run out of options. With skepticism, she poured the herbal infusion into Ryan. After drinking Daniel¡¯s concoction¡­ Ryan spewed a mouthful of ck blood and then woke up. He was alive? Could it be that Ryan had truly been rescued from death¡¯s clutches? Joshua couldn¡¯t believe it and immediately checked Ryan¡¯s pulse. There could be no mistake this time¡ªRyan had indeed been saved. ¡°Thank you, Master Joshua, for saving my life again!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Ryan, it was him, not me. My medical skills are inadequate, and I almost cost you your life. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Joshua invited Daniel upstairs and personally made him a cup of coffee. ¡°Sir, I wanted to ask, you mentioned there was a problem with The Cure I administered¡ªwhat exactly was the issue?¡± ¡­ The two talked in the room until midnight, with Joshua asking questions and Daniel answering. The Grants¡¯ thousands-year-old secret forms had grown iplete over time, and Joshua presented them to Daniel, who filled in the missing parts. Although theplete forms had not yet been verified, Joshua deduced and analyzed based on his extensive knowledge in pharmacology that Daniel¡¯s amendments were a million times better than his own attempts. In the end, Joshua waspletely convinced by Daniel¡¯s medical prowess. For the first time in his life, Joshua was prepared to acknowledge someone as his superior. Holding a cup of tea, Joshua knelt before Daniel with a thud. ¡°Master, please ept my disciple¡¯s bow.¡± ¡°Master Joshua, you¡¯re old enough to be my grandfather. It doesn¡¯t seem right for me to be your teacher.¡± ¡°Master, your medical skills are superior to mine. If you refuse to ept me as your disciple, I shall kneel forever!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, get up,¡± Daniel conceded, then helped Joshua to his feet. ¡°I can teach you medicine, but don¡¯t call me ¡®Master¡¯. An old man like you calling me ¡®Master¡¯ makes me feel ancient.¡± ¡°What shall I call you then?¡± ¡°Just ¡®Dan¡¯ will do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too disrespectful! How about ¡®Daniel¡¯ instead?¡± ¡°Whatever you prefer!¡± ¡­


    The following morning, Daniel was sound asleep when a persistent knocking started. He opened the door to find none other than Brittany, standing in her business attire. Seeing Daniel yawning and evidently just waking up, Brittany, already irked, became furious. ¡°Are you still sleeping?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said to report to the office at 4:30 p.m.?¡± ¡°Yesterday was yesterday, today is today! Master Joshua is leaving for Washington this afternoon, and the press release is now today. Get ready ande with me immediately.¡±


    Daniel got dressed and followed Brittany to the International Conference Center. Once there, Brittany busied herself with tasks. Hungry from having skipped breakfast, Daniel bought two burgers and took them to Jessica, who was just taking a break after finishing her tasks. ¡°Jessica, haven¡¯t you had breakfast yet? Here¡¯s a burger.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Jessica gratefully epted and started eating. She had been working since the wee hours due to the sudden change in schedule and was famished. Then Jennifer arrived. Seeing Daniel with a good-looking woman eating burgers andughing together made her upset. Deciding to vent her frustration, she approached him. ¡°Daniel, who¡¯s this bitch you¡¯ve picked up?¡±

 Chapter 11

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 11 Mr. Andrew Arrives</h1>


    Jennifer¡¯s derogatory remarks with a B word stunned Jessica. Jennifer, who usuallymunicated with Brittany, had not had the chance to interact with Jessica before, so she did not recognize her. Feeling insulted, Jessica put down her burger and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You, a cheap woman, dare to ask who I am? Fine then, let me tell you, I am Jennifer, the president of Zen Byte!¡± ¡°The president of Zen Byte? You¡¯re calling me a cheap woman?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°If you¡¯re eating with this loser, what else should I call you?¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Jessica scoffed, choosing not to engage further with Jennifer. The press conference was about to start, and she needed to prepare. Before leaving, she turned to Daniel, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯ll decide the partner list for today.¡± After she departed, Jenniferughed mockingly. ¡°Loser, you and that cheap woman suit each other! All big words, who does she think she is, saying you can decide TMO¡¯s partner list?¡± As Jennifer was speaking, her phone rang. The noise in the venue made her step outside to answer the call. Suddenly¡­ The announcement on therge screen on the stage read: ¡°Healthy Land Strategic Cooperation with ArmCorp.¡± ¡°Signing Ceremony and Press Conference.¡± Reading these lines, everyone in the venue was perplexed. ¡°ArmCorp? Shouldn¡¯t it be TMO?¡± Suddenly, the venue was bustling with dozens of workers quicklyying out red carpet, tidying up the space, swapping the regr bottled water on seats with imported premium water, and recing ordinary flower baskets on the stage with high-quality fresh flowers. Then, a group of stunning women in slit gowns, exuding charm and charisma, walked into the hall. They lined up on either side of the entrance, creating a strikingly beautiful scene. In unison, they bowed and greeted with sweet voices, ¡°Wee, Mr. Andrew!¡±


    Andrew arrived, dressed in a custom Armani suit and looking every inch the business elite. Jessica stepped in front of him and demanded, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Disrupting? I¡¯m not causing any trouble. I¡¯m here on behalf of ArmCorp to sign a strategic cooperation agreement with Healthy Land and to hold a joint press conference.¡± At his words, the room exploded with confusion and disbelief. ¡°Wasn¡¯t TMO supposed to achieve strategic cooperation with Healthy Land? How did it switch to ArmCorp?¡± ¡°We signed with TMO to indirectly connect with The Grants through their influence, right?¡± ¡°Now that The Grants are not cooperating with The Matthews, does that mean our investments so far are down the drain?¡± ¡­ The entire hall erupted in a cacophony of voices, and Jessica was left dumbfounded, unsure of what to do. That¡¯s when Daniel stepped forward. ¡°Everyone, please stay calm. Healthy Land will indeed sign with TMO.


    If the final contract is with ArmCorp instead of TMO, we are prepared to pay ten times the indemnity to all partners.¡± ¡°Who are you? Can you make such promises on behalf of TMO? Even if you could, do you have the authority?¡± Seeing Daniel offer such an outrageous condition, Andrew couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°He¡¯s Jessica¡¯s assistant; he has full authority to represent her. So, if Healthy Land doesn¡¯t sign with TMO but with ArmCorp that I represent, I assure you, hold TMO to get ten times the breach of contract payment!¡± With such a high indemnity, TMO would not just go bankrupt; The Matthews would be utterly ruined. Anxiously pacing like ants on a hot pan, Jessica had no other options. She had been calling Healthy Land¡¯s contact but got no response. What was going on? Andrew leaned in close to Jessica¡¯s ear and threatened, ¡°Jessica, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Agree to marry me now, and I¡¯ll ensure Healthy Land continues to sign with TMO. Otherwise, TMO will only face bankruptcy, and your family will be ruined!¡±

 Chapter 12

    <h1 ss="PcReader_title__gbJRg">Chapter 12 Master Daniel</h1>


    Andrew intentionally left a clue for Jessica to mistake his bluster as a ploy to trap her. He knew Jessica always conducted business cautiously, and a normal indemnity in the contract would at most put TMO in jeopardy, not destroy The Matthews. But if indemnity rose to tenfold, The Matthews would be doomed. Once The Matthews fell, Jessica would have no choice but to be a ything in Andrew¡¯s hands. Meanwhile, Jessica had managed to get through to the contact person on the phone, not realizing that Andrew had sneakily sent that contact a message to take her call. After hanging up, Jessica regained her confidence.


    ¡°Heh, Andrew, you think you can y these games with me? Childish much?¡± Jessica approached the podium, took the microphone, and assured the crowd, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if today TMO fails to sign with Healthy Land, we will pay everyone tenfold the breach of contract penalty. Please be patient; the signing ceremony and press conference will proceed as nned!¡± No sooner had Jessica concluded than the women in qipao shouted in unison: ¡°Wee Anthony Stephens!¡± Anthony had arrived, apanied by Healthy Land¡¯s staff, including Brandon Grant, the liaison with Jessica. Jessica quickly went to meet them: ¡°Brandon, where is Master Joshua?¡± ¡°Master Joshua was called away unexpectedly and won¡¯t attend today¡¯s signing ceremony. All of Healthy Land¡¯s affairs at Delvin Hub are managed by Master Joshua¡¯s leading disciple, Mr. Anthony.¡± Jessica eagerly extended her hand: ¡°Mr. Anthony, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Anthony bypassed her, heading straight to Andrew. ¡°Mr. Andrew, with Healthy Land and ArmCorp¡¯s strategic cooperation, we must work hand-in-hand to conquer Delvin Hub¡¯s market!¡± The previously calm venue erupted into chaos. Jessica was stunned. ¡°Brandon, didn¡¯t you just say on the phone that today¡¯s signing ceremony would have no issues?¡± ¡°Of course, there are no issues! But I never said we¡¯d sign with TMO.¡± Jessica, her eyes reddening with anger but restraining her tears, had no idea how to deal with the situation.


    Daniel, seemingly carefree, suddenly received a text message. ¡°Master, where are you? I have to rush back to Washington this afternoon because of a family emergency. I¡¯d like to have lunch with you at noon.¡± ¡°The International Conference Center.¡± ¡°Master, please wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡± As Daniel was busy texting, an irate Brittany approached him: ¡°What are you doing with your phone at this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 10:30. There¡¯s still half an hour until the signing ceremony.¡± Brittany, frustrated, stammered for words: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, this nobody announcing the tenfold indemnity, Jessica wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.¡± Andrew approached, hands in pockets, smirking triumphantly at Jessica. ¡°Ten times the indemnity would bankrupt The Matthews even if they sold all theirpanies, wouldn¡¯t it? If you want to save The Matthews now, there¡¯s only one way: marry me!¡± Jessica disapproved of Andrew¡¯s actions but knew he genuinely liked her, having pursued her persistently over the years. Now cornered and with no options left, Jessica could only agree to Andrew to save TMO and preserve The Matthews. A tear slipped down her cheek.


    Was this her fate? Suddenly, someone shouted. ¡°Master Joshua is here.¡± Anthony looked up, and indeed, Joshua had arrived. ¡°Mr. Andrew, Master Joshua¡¯s personal presence at the signing ceremony is a significant endorsement for your family. Your family¡¯s fortune is about to change! Let¡¯s go greet him!¡± Anthony led Andrew quickly towards Joshua, introducing: ¡°Master, this is Mr. Andrew, president of ArmCorp.¡± ¡°Master Joshua, a pleasure to meet you!¡± Andrew reached out his trembling hand, excited to shake hands with Joshua to solidify the bond between The Armstrongs and The Grants. But Joshua bypassed him, rushing towards Daniel like an excitable child. Andrew¡¯s hand, shaking with anticipation, was left awkwardly suspended in mid-air. ¡°Master Daniel!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 Who is Master Daniel?


    Joshua sprinted through the crowd, calling out eagerly and losing his shoe in the process, not caring about his image in front of others.


    Everyone in attendance was taken aback.


    Master Daniel? Who was Master Daniel? How could he make Joshua


    behave so uncharacteristically?


    All the elites from Delvin Hub¡¯s business circle were present, and they all knew each other. A round of confused nces swept the room,


    with no unfamiliar face to identify.


    After looking around, Jessica turned to Brittany and asked, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of checking in today¡¯s guests. Is there anyone named Master


    Daniel?¡±


    Brittany shook her head, recalling, ¡°There isn¡¯t any guest named


    Master Daniel on the list, not even any Daniel at all.¡±


    ¡°Then who is Master Daniel?¡± Jessica was puzzled.


    Daniel turned with a slight smile, openly admitting, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You? You¡¯re Master Daniel?¡± Jessica was incredulous.


    Brittany scoffed, ¡°How could that be you? A nobody making a spectacle of himself? How could you, a mere riffraff from the countryside, be acknowledged by a person of Master Joshua¡¯s


    stature?¡±


    Jessica was furious with Daniel for his purportedly oundish ims about the indemnity and now iming to be Master Daniel. ¡°Have you


    not caused enough trouble? Or do you find amusement in tormenting me further?¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t bother to exin as Joshua had already reached him and embraced him warmly. ¡°Master Daniel, how I¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    Everyone, including Jessica and Brittany, waspletely stunned by


    the scene before them. This man, whom they thought of as a nobody from the countryside, turned out to be Master Daniel?


    ¡°Ever since we partedst evening, I¡¯ve been tossing and turning, restless, with my mind filled with all that you¡¯ve shared, my dear


    Master Daniel!¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop! If you keep going, people will get the wrong idea. I don¡¯t want my reputationpromised like you do.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstood? Misunderstood what? We talked about those forms untiltest night. I understood everything you exined, but after you left, I got confused again. My flight back to Washington is at 2 p.m., and we still have a couple of hours. Let¡¯s find a ce, have lunch, and discuss this. I need to clear all my doubts before I


    head back.¡±


    Joshua tried to tug Daniel away, who stood rooted like a steadfast post,pletely immovable.


    ¡°Master Daniel, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°My boss, Jessica, is angry; she hasn¡¯t given me time off, so I can¡¯t go.


    Chapter 13 Who is Master Daniel?


    3/3Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Your boss, Jessica?¡±


    Daniel pointed to Jessica, and upon seeing her, even Joshua, who had seen many beautiful women, was momentarily dazzled. Rumor had it that Jessica had once won a beauty pageant but gave up the


    title for reasons unknown. She was the most beautiful woman he had


    ever seen, bar none.


    Smart as he was, Joshua immediately guessed she must be Daniel¡¯s


    wife. With a beaming smile, he courteously addressed Jessica, ¡°Miss


    Jessica, may I borrow your Daniel for just two hours? I promise we


    won¡¯t be a minute over.¡±


    ¡°Josh, stop causing trouble here. It might work with someone else, but it will surely fail with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s your Healthy Land that offended my boss, Jessica. She¡¯s been driven to tears by your broken promises!¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 Master Daniel¡¯s Wife


    ¡°Healthy Land would never offend Jessica. Oh, that¡¯s right! Today wasAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    supposed to be the joyous day of signing the cooperation with TMO,


    and my no¨Cshow was indeed a broken promise. That was inexcusable


    of me; I apologize to Jessica.¡±


    To show sincerity, Joshua quickly stood up and bowed deeply to


    Jessica.


    ¡°Josh, are you pretending to be blind? Or are you too old to catch the


    point?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! Isn¡¯t my absence the point?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not? Then you must be illiterate. Can¡¯t you read the big letters


    on the screen?¡±


    Joshua turned and saw the writing, his face immediately flushed with embarrassment. He red at Anthony and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going


    on?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know! It was Brandon¡¯s doing!¡±


    Anthony¡¯s unexpected deflection caught Brandon off guard. Was Anthony ming him when it was Anthony who forcibly changed the agreement from TMO to ArmCorp? Now Brandon didn¡¯t dare to object.


    If he revealed the truth, it meant trouble for both Anthony and himself, plus he had also profited from the deal with Andrew. If he shouldered this, both Anthony and Andrew would owe him favors.


    After all, he was just an employee; he could get paid working for


    Chapter 14 Master Daniels Wil


    ArmCorp if he couldn¡¯t at Healthy Land, right? And if he handled this well, maybe he¡¯d secure an even higher sry,


    With this rationale, Brandon stood out.


    ¡°Master Joshua, our initial partner indeed was TMO, but The Matthews isn¡¯t what it used to be. Their power has declined, which is why we ultimately chose ArmCorp. ArmCorp¡¯s rapid growth in recent years surpasses TMO. Healthy Land partnering with ArmCorp is the


    better choice.¡±


    1


    ¡°Enough! In your eyes, am I, Joshua, someone who only cares for


    benefits? Someone who will partner with whomever is more powerful?


    ¡°<b>I</b>


    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fired! Healthy Land can only partner with TMO¨Cno, not just


    Healthy Land and TMO, but The Grants will engage in a deep partnership directly with The Matthews. All of The Grants¡® future investments in Delvin Hub will be handled by TMO!¡±


    Joshua turned to Jessica again, his face full of ttery.


    ¡°Jessica, the people underneath have been disrespectful, I¡¯m sorry they upset you. As an apology, I¡¯ve decided to add an extra fifty billion to the pre¨Cagreed coboration. You¡¯ll control all the funds.¡±


    Happiness arrived so suddenly that Jessica couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    She was rooted to the spot, stunned into silence. A returned


    partnership and an added investment of fifty billion from The Grants were like pulling The Matthews straight from hell to heaven. It was


    too fantastical, too unbelievable.


    Chapter 14 Master Done Wite


    3/3


    ¡°Jessica, if you¡¯re still upset, I can¡¯t borrow Master Daniel from you,


    can <i>I</i>? How about I add another fifty billion, making it a hundred


    billion in total?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s mouth dropped in shock before hastily rifying.


    ¡°Master Joshua, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. It¡¯s not just a matter of


    having lunch with Daniel, you can even take him back to Washington


    if you wish. The strategic coboration between Healthy Land and


    TMO will follow what was agreed upon earlier. If you wish to add to


    your investment, you can do so once TMO has proven results.¡±


    Her response greatly impressed Joshua. Truly fitting for Master


    Daniel¡¯s wife, the woman his Master had chosen. She was


    exceptional!


    Upon returning to the venue after her call, Jennifer was petrified to learn that she had insulted Jessica. By offending Jessica, the path to cooperate with TMO for herpany was now cut off.


    In a desperate move, Jennifer stepped forward. ¡°Master Joshua, you can¡¯t coborate with TMO!¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 Jennifer¡¯s Evidence


    Master Daniel? He¡¯s just a nobody! Jennifer was determined to get


    Joshua to retract his statement. Healthy Land could only work with ArmCorp, and she would not allow an association with a pervert like


    Daniel to make TMO reconsider their coboration. That would make


    Daniel the hero, and Jennifer refused to let that happen. In her eyes,


    someone like Daniel belonged in the gutter.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Joshua nced at Jennifer and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Master Joshua. I¡¯m Jennifer, the president of Zen Byte.¡±


    ¡°And what business is it of yours who I coborate with?¡±


    ¡°If you work with TMO, it will tarnish your reputation!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Jennifer took out her phone, connected it to the Bluetooth system, and projected the content onto the big screen. There it was¨Cthe photos of Daniel and the chat logs for everyone to see.


    ¡°Master Joshua, now you see? The man you speak of as Master Daniel is a pervert! And I am the woman victimized in these photos. If you coborate with TMO, you¡¯re coborating with a pervert. Once word gets out, not only will Healthy Land¡¯s standing suffer, but your personal reputation will be devastated as well.¡±


    Andrew, who had been hopeless until now, saw a chance for counterattack through the trump card Jennifer yed.


    ¡°Master Joshua, this Daniel is not just a nasty prowler; he¡¯s also a


    swindler!¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the president of ArmCorp, Andrew.¡±


    ¡°You im Master Daniel is a swindler. Do you have proof?¡±


    ¡°The illness of Jessica¡¯s father was sudden and severe. I called upon


    Delvin Hub¡¯s best physician, Master Christopher, who was unable to


    save him. In the end, Joseph was allegedly saved by this nobody.


    Daniel. At first, I thought his medical skills must have been substantial. But Iter discovered that therge centipede he imed


    to have removed from Joseph¡¯s stomach was nted there by him.


    Daniel is the one who cursed Joseph with Tame Head. He¡¯s not just a swindler but a sinister viin. Ma¡¯am Jessica has been deceived by him, hence her trust and allowing him to be her assistant. How can anyone dare seek treatment at Healthy Land if such a person is capable of casting curses?¡±


    This was his killing move. Andrew believed that Joshua would surely change his mind after hearing his expos¨¦. No one would want to be associated with someone capable of unleashing such evil curses. By branding Daniel with such a nefarious identity, Joshua would undoubtedly distance himself from him. After all, The Grants are a distinguished family, and associating with someone known for Tame Head curses would be a ruinous blow to their reputation.


    After making a few phone calls, Anthony got the details of what transpired at Healthy Land the previous day. This nobody had managed to save someone identally, right in front of Master Joshua. Anthony felt a crisis loom as Joshua had never shown such favor to any of his disciples before. He had to remove this nobody


    Chapter 15 Jennifer¡¯s Evidence


    US


    away from Master Joshua, or his position as Joshua¡¯s leading


    disciple was in jeopardy.


    After gathering his thoughts, Anthony spoke firmly: ¡°Master, you are


    the 48th descendant of our honored lineage. You are the esteemed


    president of the Este Medical Association and the respected head of The Grants family. Associating with a lowlife that uses Tame Head curses would be beneath you, it is unbefitting of your status, and would tarnish the reputation of The Grants family.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 The Reputation of the Family


    ¡°Are you teaching me what to do?¡± Joshua¡¯s question sent shivers down Anthony¡¯s spine, prompting him to quickly deflect, ¡°No, I


    wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Anthony fell silent, but he believed Joshua had taken his words to heart. Reputation was always of paramount importance to his master. He wouldn¡¯t let his good name be sullied for the sake of a


    nobody.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Joshua¡¯s frown deepened, and his expression grew stern, which made Anthony gloat internally. His master was angered, and Daniel was doomed. Andrew also picked up on the cues and, while wanting to speak out, was dissuaded by Anthony¡¯s re. Joshua was clever and needed no instruction from anyone else; any further input could only


    make things worse.


    However, Joshua was troubled by Jessica¡¯s potential reaction to the photos, as women were often sensitive about such matters. As a devoted disciple, it was his duty to aid his master.


    Joshua pulled Daniel aside and quietly asked, ¡°Master, did you really molest that woman on the high¨Cspeed train?¡±


    ¡°Am I that kind of person? It was a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°I see, a misunderstanding! I knew it! With such a beautiful wife, how could you possibly molest another woman?¡±


    Reassured by Daniel¡¯s answer, Joshua walked back to Jennifer. ¡°Your ims that Master Daniel molested you on the train¨Cbased solely on


    1/3


    2/3-


    these photos and supposed chat records¨Ccan¡¯t prove anything. You need to provide more evidence.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear in these photos? And I¡¯m the victim. The evidence


    speaks for itself! Everyone here today is a Delvin Hub business elite; they aren¡¯t blind. If you, Master Joshua, protect him, it will be public knowledge. No one would believe you¡¯d shelter such a pervert, given your status.¡±


    ¡°If Master Daniel truly did what you¡¯ve used, I will immediately halt Healthy Land¡¯s coboration with TMO! If he¡¯s innocent¨Cand you¡¯re ndering him, then you¡¯ll owe him a public apology.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s innocent, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize ! But if he¡¯s guilty, he must kneel before me and p himself, apologizing until I forgive him.¡®


    ¡±


    Jennifer wanted to crush Daniel and make him theughing stock of Delvin Hub, a pariah.


    Joshua, taking his time, looked over at Daniel. ¡°Master Daniel, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Joshua¡¯s conviction in Daniel¡¯s innocence was bolstered by his affirmative response, so he asked Jennifer, ¡°Which flight was it, and which seat did you have?¡±


    ¡°It was flight G888, and I was in seat 2A.¡±


    Joshua whipped out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Big Mac! I need


    a favor¨Ccan you pull up a security recording for me¡­¡±


    The name ¡®Big Mac¡® left Jennifer inwardly impressed. Joshua, the head of The Grants, one of the eight great families and the chief


    Chapter 16 The Reputation of the Family


    3/3


    medical officer, had such clout. With just a phone call, he contacted the person who controlled the whole aviation system, endearingly referred to as ¡®Big Mac¡® by friends due to his reported love for the hamburger.


    ¡°Just wait until the surveince videoes in, then get ready to p yourself in front of me,¡± she taunted.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 Our Shared Honor and Disgrace


    Jennifer looked down on Daniel with the disdain of a queen, utterly confident. There was no doubt in her mind that he had deliberately thrown that ring under her seat on the ne to take advantage of her.


    She knew all too well the crooked intentions of such men.


    Jennifer¡¯s confidence solidified Brittany¡¯s belief that Daniel must indeed be a scoundrel. With Joshua¡¯s unexpected appearance, TMO


    had a chance to recover from its predicament. If TMO¡¯s coboration


    with Healthy Land fell through because of Daniel, putting the


    and stop it.


    ¡°Master Joshua, you can¡¯t let the actions of this nobody disrupt


    TMO¡¯s partnership. He may be our new assistant, but he hasn¡¯t been officially inducted yet. His behavior does not reflect on TMO!¡±


    ¡°Master Daniel isn¡¯t associated with TMO?¡± Joshua looked to Jessica,


    asking, ¡°Is this your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Daniel is my assistant, and I personally manage him. His actions not only represent me but also the entire TMO. If he truly did such a thing, I am prepared to apologize to Jennifer alongside him.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s bold deration shocked everyone present. They stared, unable to believe what they had heard. Was she out of her mind?


    Andrew, seeing through Jessica¡¯s intentions, approached her and reminded her with a smirk, ¡°Ma¡¯am Jessica, I understand you¡¯re taking a gamble here. But such a bet based on a lowlife is not worth it. Once the surveince video arrives, the truth will be revealed. It¡¯s a bet


    Chapter 17 Our Shared How


    2/2


    you¡¯re certain to lose. It¡¯s unwise to wager the future of TMO, even the entire Matthews family, on a lowlife.


    ¡°Daniel is definitely not a pervert!¡± Although Jessica¡¯s statement was firm, internally, she was conflicted. She had only known Daniel for a


    couple of days and barely understood him. Her resolute stand


    stemmed fromck of choice. Joshua¡¯s presence and TMO¡¯s deal with Healthy Land became possible through Daniel¡¯s rtionship with Joshua. She had to trust him; she had to take the gamble.


    Her stance pleased Joshua, and he was also convinced now that


    Jessica must be Daniel¡¯s woman. Only spouses could stand together


    like this in such moments.


    Jessica moved next to Daniel, looking serious, ¡°You better not let me


    down.¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t let me down, naturally, I won¡¯t let you down either.¡± Daniel was moved by her trust in him. At this rate, she should fall for him soon, right? Once she did, she¡¯d truly marry him, and The Grass of Sealed Dragon, promised as a wedding gift, would be his. His life was


    on a path to be saved.


    ¡°The surveince video is here. To make things clear and vindicate Master Daniel, I¡¯ll project it on the big screen.¡± Joshua had the staff prepare the video.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As Daniel stretched, the ring that hung around his neck as a pendant fell and rolled across the aisle, eventually stopping under Jennifer¡¯s seat. Noticing the scene was tilting in favor of Daniel, Joshua quickly paused the video.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 A Wager


    ¡°Everyone has seen, the facts are now clear. The ring that identally fell from Master Daniel¡¯s neck was indeed an ident. The ring ending up under Jennifer¡¯s feet was also merely a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Master Joshua, is this what you call fairness? Even if the ring fell identally, the fact that it fell at my feet is still idental. But when he picked up the ring, this nobody peeked under my skirt! Regardless of the intent, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he sexually harassed me!¡±


    Jennifer argued passionately, and Andrew supported her case.


    ¡°Master Joshua, you¡¯re a highly respected person. Now that we¡¯ve brought out the surveince video, why not let everyone see it in full? Without seeing it all, we can¡¯t judge properly! If this nobody is truly a decent man, even if he ended up at Jennifer¡¯s feet just to pick up that ring, he would never have looked up. If he did, it would harm <i>your </i>reputation to call this pervert Master Daniel and ept such a lowly person as a friend.¡±


    Andrew didn¡¯t believe Daniel could refrain from peeking up Jennifer¡¯s skirt. Any normal man in that situation would inevitably take a nce. Even he, Andrew, who had encountered countless beautiful women, would likely steal a peek in such circumstances. How could Daniel, a nobody from the countryside who rarely meets beautiful women, resist such a rare opportunity?


    ¡°Mr. Andrew, without clear facts, you use insults like ¡®pervert¡® to refer to Master Daniel. You yourself don¡¯t seem like a very decent man! If it turns out that Master Daniel is innocent and didn¡¯t peek, you¡¯ll have to


    ¥É


    Chap 18 A WaThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    kneel just like Jennifer and apologize to him!¡±


    23


    ¡°Why are you defending this nobody so much, Master Joshua? How about a wager?¡±


    ¡°What are the stakes?¡±


    ¡°After the truthes out and if this nobody is indeed a pervert, Healthy Land must partner with ArmCorp and add a hundred billion to the investment! If he¡¯s not, then as you said, I will join Jennifer in kneeling in front of him and apologizing!¡±


    ¡°epted!¡± Joshua agreed, then tapped on his phone to continue ying the surveince clip.


    Daniel approached Jennifer, quickly crouched down, and despite her wearing a miniskirt, regarded her as non¨Cexistent; his focus solely on


    the ring.


    After Jennifer¡¯s scream and snapping photos with her phone, Daniel finally raised his head, but throughout the process, his gaze never


    deviated from the ring.


    Once the video finished, the truth was revealed. Jennifer couldn¡¯t


    believe it¨CDaniel hadn¡¯t nced up even once?


    Jessica had tough. ¡°Well, it turns out this guy really is quite the


    gentleman!¡± She sighed internally, her regard for Daniel rising


    significantly. In situations like that, men who could manage not to


    look were truly rare.


    But it wasn¡¯t due to Daniel¡¯s nobility; rather, The Ring of Seven Dragons was simply too important to him, representing his very life force, which demanded all his attention at that moment.


    Chapter 18 A Wager


    3/3


    Unaware of Jessica¡¯s shifting feelings, Daniel also didn¡¯t realize that his unintentional conduct had inadvertently strengthened her positive perceptions, bringing him one step closer to acquiring The Grass of Sealed Dragon.


    ¡°Now that the video has finished and the truth is out, Mr. Andrew, Jennifer, the two of you had better kneel down and apologize to Master Daniel promptly!¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 Kneel Down? He¡¯s Not Worthy


    Kneel before a nobody? In the presence of so many people, to kneel to a nobody from the countryside? The mere thought of such a


    shameful and ridiculous act was beyond Jennifer¡¯s eptance, and


    naturally, Andrew was not willing either.


    Observing their inaction, Joshua grew impatient. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you


    knelt yet to apologize to Master Danjel?¡±


    ¡°Kneel? Why should we kneel? I¡¯m a president; am I supposed to kneel to some nobody? Is he worth it?¡±


    ¡°You wronged Master Daniel, and you must honor your earlier promise by kneeling and apologizing.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a fool from the countryside. Even if I wronged him, that would be due to the good fortune of encountering me. Now that he has been proven innocent, if he knows what¡¯s good for him, he should be the one kneeling down to thank me!¡±


    Andrew also stepped forward. ¡°Master Joshua, neither Jennifer nor I, members of Delvin Hub¡¯s high society, can ept kneeling to a


    nobody. We¡¯ve already proven his innocence, which should be counted as a mercy. Further insistence on this matter is disrespectful to you, Master Joshua!¡±


    To this, Andrew turned to Daniel and scolded, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Kneel down at once to thank Master Joshua! His intervention is what cleared your name!¡±


    Andrew was smarter than Jennifer. He knew it would not be realistic


    Chapter 19 Kneel Down? He¡¯s Not Wertly


    to make Daniel kneel to him, so he plotted to make Daniel kneel to Joshua instead. By positioning himself beside Joshua, if Daniel


    kneeled to Joshua, it would be as good as kneeling to him¨Can expression of wisdom in Andrew¡¯s view.


    The shameless act by both Jennifer and Andrew shocked and angered Joshua. ¡°You two are utterly disgraceful! I swear, if neither of you kneel before Master Daniel to apologize, I will issue an order to cklist both your families! No enterprise that does business with The Grants shall have any dealings with your two families!¡±


    Their faces white with fear, Jennifer and Andrew were stunned by


    Joshua¡¯s words. The Grants had never cklisted anyone. Now, for a nobody, Joshua was threatening to cklist their family businesses?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With The Grants¡® wealth rivaled that of nations and their fingers in every pie, Delvin Hub¡¯s major corporations all had business ties with The Grants. If cklisted, bankruptcy was inevitable.


    Andrew shot Daniel a venomous re, longing to devour him alive. Then, after a brief thought, it dawned on him. Joshua¡¯s actions were not because he valued this nobody but to demonstrate his power. Joshua had said from the start that he was merely a notary public. Now that the truth was clear, if he and Jennifer did not kneel, it would mean disrespect to Joshua! With this realization, the humiliation of kneeling became somehow less disgraceful ¨C not bowing to Daniel but to the power that Joshua wielded.


    Once Joshua left, Andrew resolved to seek retribution from Daniel for any dignity lost today. Daniel was just a nobody; how could he dare make him kneel?

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 I Will Not Kneel


    Andrew¡¯s knees buckled as he knelt down before Daniel, a shocking spectacle for everyone watching. The eldest son of The Armstrongs and president of ArmCorp kneeling before a loser? If word got out, it would detonate across Delvin Hub and make headline news.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Andrew said, apologizing in front of everyone. The president of ArmCorp was apologizing to a nobody? It was an event no one would believe without witnessing it firsthand.


    Joshua then turned to Jennifer, demanding coldly, ¡°You!¡±


    Jennifer didn¡¯t want to kneel, but Andrew had already done so. Even the Armstrongs couldn¡¯t resist the threat of being cklisted by The Grants. Torn between defiance and the dire threat, Jennifer had no


    choice but to turn to Daniel.


    ¡°Do you really have the heart to make me kneel? Do you really want to humiliate me in public?¡± Despite having called off their engagement, she had once been his fianc¨¦e. By asking him this, Jennifer was


    giving Daniel a chance to reconsider. Even though there was no way she would ever reconsider, she hoped to sway Daniel to spare her this


    time.


    Daniel remained unmoved by her cunning, responding with an icily


    indifferent tone, ¡°Of course! Kneel.¡±


    As hatred consumed Jennifer, she felt insulted by having even tried to sway a nobody and receiving such a response. ¡°I will not kneel!¡± she dered, stomping away in her high heels. Nothing couldpel her to kneel to a nobody like Daniel¨Cabsolutely nothing.


    Chapter 201 Will Not kneel


    2/2


    Watching Jennifer¡¯s retreating figure, Daniel allowed himself a small smirk. She was quite amusing, he thought.


    Joshua was a shrewd old fox, but he sensed there might be a story between Daniel and that woman. After confirming with Daniel there was nothing significant, he casually mentioned, ¡°Since she has nothing to do with you, should we cklist Zen Byte and make her bankrupt overnight?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother with a woman,¡± Daniel replied.


    ¡°Even though she targets you, you don¡¯t hold a grudge? Aren¡¯t you afraid that indulging her will just make her bolder?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you still want to discuss the medicinal forms with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do!¡±


    With the signing concluded and the remaining tasks delegated to his subordinates, Anthony approached Andrew, who was looking utterly defeated and sick to his stomach.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew, you don¡¯t seem very happy,¡± Anthony observed. <i>¡°</i>Anthony, are you here to mock me?

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 We¡¯re in the Same Boat


    ¡°I¡¯m in the same boat as Mr. Andrew, the humiliation you faced today is just as much mine. Why would I mock you?¡±


    ¡°Healthy Land¡¯s strategic partner is TMO, not ArmCorp. Right now, Anthony, it¡¯s you and The Matthews who are on the same team. After today¡¯s debacle, I¡¯vepletely ticked off Master Joshua, and we¡¯ll never secure a coboration with The Grants. And honestly, for your own future¡¯s sake, you should probably keep your distance from me to avoid any misunderstanding by Master Joshua. Otherwise, who knows, you might get the boot.¡±


    ¡°Andrew<i>, </i>don¡¯t be mad. Sure, TMO snagged this signing, but Healthy Land¡¯s investment in Delvin Hub is all about making dough. If coborating with TMO ends up losing The Grants money and


    tarnishing Healthy Land¡¯s rep, my mentor will cut losses without


    blinking, and he¡¯ll ditch the partnership pronto. When that happens, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you and ArmCorp. I¡¯ll make sure your family bes The Grants¡® partner in Delvin Hub. Then, buddy, we can shoot for sess together!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, after dining with Joshua, Daniel returned to his ce to


    find Brittany waiting at his door as if she had been there for ages.


    ¡°Need something?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°You did good today. Jessica¡¯s switching your dorm room, so get a


    move on.¡±


    Jessica was still negotiating the nitty¨Cgritty of the deal on¨Csite. She mentioned she would drop by Daniel¡¯s dorm once she wrapped up.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So Brittany hurried over to tell Daniel to move while the coast was clear. If Jessica found out she¡¯d tucked Daniel away in a dirty, stinky basement full of rats and roaches, she¡¯d certainly get a scolding.


    Even though Brittany still looked down her nose at Daniel, considering


    him a total washout unworthy of being TMO¡¯s assistant, the guy¡¯s


    luck was infuriatingly good!


    He unexpectedly made nice with Joshua, who had basically cheered


    him on, making him the star of the day. Even Mr. Andrew wound up


    on his knees apologizing!


    But once Joshua left, Daniel would be on his own!


    This stroke of luck was a one¨Chit¨Cwonder to Brittany, and she was


    certain it would never strike twice!


    As for the basement, it was no ce for sleep. A better dorm was a no


    -brainer for Daniel.


    As he was packing up, Jessica showed up.


    The sight of Daniel¡¯s ce next to the garbage dump, with mice and roaches scurrying around and a strong musty stench in the air, ticked


    her off.


    Turning to Brittany, she demanded, ¡°Why¡¯s he staying here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jessica, when I set him up it was in the best room. But he said he liked living with mice, loved thepany of roaches, and insisted on this joint. No matter what I said he wouldn¡¯t budge, so he ended


    Chapter 21 We¡¯re in the Same Boat


    up here,¡± Brittany exined, shooting Daniel a look meant to keep him


    on script with her story.


    If he dared stray from her narrative, Brittany wouldn¡¯t let him off easy!


    Jessica, not buying it, whirled around to ask Daniel, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I clearly remember Brittany telling me that you, Jessica, assigned me to this room. I know you don¡¯t think much of me, didn¡¯t want me as your assistant, and wanted me gone ASAP.


    Now that <i>TMO </i>has signed with Healthy Land and The Matthews are on board with The Grants, I guess I¡¯m of no use anymore. So, I should just go, right?¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 Punishment


    After speaking his piece, Daniel started to leave, a stic bag in hand. Jessica snatched the bag away and demanded, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m the kind of person who only cares about profits?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter if you are or not?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Had I not bumped into Joshua by chance and unintentionally helped TMO, would you evere here to see me? No, you wouldn¡¯t! I would be left to live in this rat¨Cand¨Croach¨Cinfested dump, akin to a trash heap. It¡¯s clear that I¡¯m insignificant to you. There¡¯s no point in me sticking around as your assistant. Let¡¯s just part ways amicably! I don¡¯t even want thest two days¡® pay I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go!¡± Jessica blocked Daniel, not letting him leave. For some reason, the thought of him leaving caused an ache in her chest, almost as


    If her beloved was growing wings and flying away. But she¡¯d only known him for two days!


    Could she have fallen for him that quickly? No, that wasn¡¯t love; it was just gratitude.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s what Jessica told herself. This man had saved her grandfather and helped secure the deal with The Grants. She owed him big time, and that¡¯s why she felt thankful.


    ¡°You want me to stay? Fine, but I refuse to live in this dump any longer. If you really want me to stick around, arrange for me to stay in a five¨Cstar hotel.


    At Daniel¡¯s words, Brittany scowled, ¡°Stay in a five- star hotel? Who do you think you are? Ma¡¯am Jessica, you can¡¯t indulge such a waste of space you should just let him go!¡±


    ¡°You shut your mouth! I told you to arrange the best amodation for Daniel, and this is what you give him? Since this room is ¡®the best¡® in your eyes, then you¡¯ll stay here for the next month! You have to


    stand it, then resign!¡±


    Jessica was furious. Brittany had targeted Daniel


    multiple times, and if she didn¡¯t teach her a lesson now, she¡¯d never learn respect.


    Brittany dared not speak again, her eyes burning with resentment toward Daniel. Before this ¡®waste of space¡® showed up, she was Jessica¡¯s golden girl, never having received a harsh word. And now, thanks to Daniel¡¯s provocation, Jessica scolded her and sentenced her to live next to garbage!


    Brittany¡¯s heart seethed with frustration, but she had


    no choice but to endure.


    ¡°Apologize to Daniel!¡±


    ¡°I have to apologize to him?¡±


    ¡°I said apologize!¡±


    Brittany¡¯s eyes grew even more venomous as she begrudgingly muttered, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°If you bully Daniel again, it won¡¯t just be a month in


    this dorm room,¡± Jessica warned.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am Jessica.¡±


    With a new, beaming smile, Jessica turned to Dani


    and said, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Come with me! To the five¨Cstar hotel we go!¡±


    As Jessica led Daniel away, even carrying that w out stic bag for him, Brittany clenched her fi tightly, her teeth grinding in anger. She¡¯d worked hard for years to fully earn Jessica¡¯s trust, to


    be TMO¡¯s second most crucial figure nex


    Jessica herself.


    But now, with Daniel¡¯s appearance, her status


    threatened.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 You¡¯re My Honey


    Brittany swore to herself that she¡¯d drive Daniel out of TMO and away from Jessica for good!


    After a quick drive, they pulled up in front of a stand- alone vi in The Matthews residentialplex.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to take me to a five¨Cstar


    hotel?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce better than any five¨Cstar hotel?¡±


    ¡°But this is your house!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay at my house?¡±


    ¡°No! Did you bring me here because you¡¯ve fallen for me? Are you nning to actually marry me?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s hopeful little eyes made Jessicaugh.


    ¡°So, you really want me to marry you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ because you¡¯re pretty!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Daniel almost let slip that it was because he wanted


    The Sealed Dragon Grass.


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t pretty, you wouldn¡¯t marry me?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°And you hesitate? Men really are dogs!¡±


    Jessica pulled out a set of keys and handed them


    over to Daniel.


    ¡°This vi is yours now.¡±


    ¡°Mine? Don¡¯t you live here?¡±


    ¡°Why would I live here? What are you thinking?¡±


    Jessica rolled her eyes at Daniel and then fished out


    a sleek ck credit card, handing it over.


    ¡°This credit card has no spending limit; use it as you


    wish.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me a vi and a no¨Climit credit card. Are you trying to be my sugar mommy or what?¡±


    ¡°Cut that out!¡± Jessica pointed to the sleek car and said, ¡°This car is yours too, for getting around.¡±


    ¡°All these material things don¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is¡­ can I call you ¡®dear¡®?¡±


    ¡°No!! If you dare call me that in front of others, I¡¯ll fire


    you on the spot! However you¡¯ve done well these


    past few days, I¡¯m quite satisfied, so I¡¯ll grant you


    some privileges. In public, you still call me Jessica. In private, you can call me Jess or J.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Honey!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jessica stomped her foot and pouted.


    ¡°I mean it, if you keep calling me that, I¡¯ll really get


    mad!¡±


    Despite her scolding, Jessica was astonished to


    find that deep down, she didn¡¯t mind when Daniel called her Honey. If it weren¡¯t for her quick reflexes, she might have just agreed,


    What was happening to her? Could she actually like


    him?


    To stop her mind from wandering, Jessica quickly changed the subject, ¡°That worm in grandpa¡¯s body, what¡¯s up with that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a specially engineered parasite, you won¡¯t find anything like it in the wild. Those used for curses are bred by the Tame Head curse casters. If your grandpa was hit with that curse, someone¡¯s definitely out to get him. I¡¯ve dealt with the creature this time, so they didn¡¯t seed. But I expect they might try again. However, Honey, rest assured, as long as I¡¯m around, your grandpa will be safe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Honey!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. Calling you Honey doesn¡¯t


    cost you anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Annoyed, Jessica stamped her foot.


    ¡°Jerk!¡±


    After cursing Daniel under her breath, she cked


    away in her high heels.


    ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t you staying for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Quickly stepping away, Jessica felt her pretty


    cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    That Daniel, he was shameless. Next time, she¡¯d have to avoid being alone with him. Being solo with him, he¡¯d surely keep calling her Honey!

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 This Is My House


    The next day at noon, Daniel just stepped out of the shower when the door to his room was flung open. Both he and the intruder screamed in unison. Daniel quickly wrapped himself in the nket, covering every inch of himself like a mummy.


    Jessica, cheeks burning red with embarrassment, pointed at him and used, ¡°You¡­ you pervert!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the pervert? I¡¯m bathing in my own room, and


    you burst in! If anyone¡¯s a pervert here, it¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­.. I¡­..¡±


    Jessica was at a loss for words but quickly


    collected herself.


    ¡°This is my house, my room. I¡¯lle in if I want to. You¡¯re the pervert ¨C apologize and promise not to do


    it again!¡±


    Daniel: ¡­


    ¡°Are you going to apologize?¡±


    Seeing no way out and considering The Sealed


    Dragon Grass, Daniel let out a sigh.


    ¡°Sorry, Honey. I won¡¯t do it again. Next time, I¡¯ll even wear my down jacket in the shower!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s yourst warning; don¡¯t call me honey!¡± Jessica red at Daniel and continued grumpily, What were you doingst night? The security guard said you came backte!¡±


    ¡°Just out for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°Where do you go strolling at night?¡±


    ¡°The bar! So many beautifuldies there!¡±


    Daniel made up an excuse, not about to reveal that


    Heather had summoned himst night to treat Ryan,


    which led to a night full of brawling. He had taken


    down many contenders and somehow ended up as


    the chairman of the Delvin Hub Martial Club United.


    He also heard about the uing World MartialAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Club United Congress and one of The Seven Dragon Grasses he was seeking, The Grass of Awakened


    Dragon.


    Thinking of The Grass of Awakened Dragon brought a mysterious smile to Daniel¡¯s face.


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s expression after mentioning the bar made Jessica even more upset as if her man had betrayed her.


    ¡°What did you go to the bar for?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Pick up girls!¡± Daniel said, deliberately provoking


    her.


    <i>¡°</i>All men are the same no good! Jerks! Get dressed


    quickly; I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    After Daniel got ready, Jessica was already lounging


    on the living room sofa, nonchntly eating Daniel¡¯s


    freshly toasted bread.


    ¡°Making yourself at home, I see?¡±


    ¡°What, you have a problem with me eating a piece of


    your bread? Cheapskate!¡±


    A satisfied Jessica pushed the remaining bread at


    Daniel.


    ¡°Here, take it back!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all gone.¡±


    ¡°What about the crust?¡±


    D¨¢niel: ¡­


    ¡°What? Not hungry? If not, be my driver from today


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re picking up Brittany. Poor thing¡¯s been living in


    that nightmare with the rats and roaches for two


    days. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s learned her lesson. So, when we


    get there, be a gentleman and suggest she move


    out, in front of her.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m telling you to. I value Brittany¡¯s


    abilities; she¡¯s worked with me for years. No conflict


    between you two ¨C you must get along with her! Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Daniel nodded, resigned to his new role as Jessica¡¯s driver, confidant, and, now it seemed, peacekeeper.


    Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out


    im


    Chapter 25

 Chapter 25

    <b>Chapter </b><b>25 </b>Another <b>Dose </b><b>of </b>Resentment


    Since Jessica forcefully arranged for Brittany to stay


    in that room, she took a leave of absence and


    stayed there without taking a step outside. It was


    her way of showing Jessica just how important she,


    as a secretary, truly was.


    Jessica, leading Daniel to the hostel door, gave him


    a look. Daniel, however, failed to catch her cue.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Knock on the door!¡±


    ¡°Why should I knock?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my assistant, aren¡¯t you? Or should I knock


    for you?¡±


    Daniel: ¡­


    Thump! Thump, thump!


    Left with no choice, Daniel stepped forward and


    knocked.


    Chapter 25 Another Dowel repentine cl


    The door swung open, and upon seeing Daniel


    standing there, Brittany was fuming.


    ¡°You piece of trash, what are you doing here? Here to humiliate me? Or perhaps to harass me? Let me tell you, even though this is a basement, and it¡¯s


    usually empty, if you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll call the


    police right away!¡±


    Daniel: ¡­


    ¡°Brittany, haven¡¯t you learned your lesson yet?¡± Jessica¡¯s voice instantly changed Brittany¡¯s


    demeanor.


    ¡°Jessica, I¡­ I misunderstood. This useless guy


    came alone, how could I know his intentions? But


    since he¡¯s with you, forget what I said ¨C just a


    misunderstanding!¡±


    Jessica remained silent but gestured with her eyes


    at Daniel, signaling for him to proceed as they had


    agreed in the car.


    ¡°Brittany, it¡¯s not suitable for ady to live in a


    basement like this. I forgive you. Move back to your previous room.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, as if I¡¯d really believe you!¡±


    ¡°Brittany, he has forgiven you. Why the attitude? Do you want to keep living here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shooting Daniel a re, Brittany begrudgingly


    bowed. ¡°Thank you, Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, help Brittany with her things,¡± Jessica ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Jessica.¡±


    After helping Brittany move, she was finally back in her original ce ¨C but this incident only added to her disdain for Daniel. He was ying games, and it irked her to no end. She underestimated him before.


    He had pleaded on his own behalf in front of Jessica, simply to make himself appear


    magnanimous and make her look petty.


    How dare this nobody y such games with her? He could not continue to stay by Jessica¡¯s side. For


    now, she would have to tolerate him thanks to the good fortune that brought him Joshua¡¯s help, aiding TMO in securing the project with Healthy Land and making him a person of significance beside Jessica.


    Once Jessica¡¯s fondness for him wanes, Brittany


    would devise a n to have him removed.


    ¡°Are you two okay now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in squabbling with some girl.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in fighting a loser either!¡±


    ¡°You two are colleagues now. You must get along


    and are forbidden from bickering.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jessica!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hon¡­¡±


    Daniel stopped midway as Jessica red at him.


    ¡°Huh, okay, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Boss; call me Jessica!¡± she quickly reminded him, knowing what he was about to say.


    ¡°Boss? Do you think this is a soap opera? This is a big city! Boss? Ma¡¯am Jessica is a CEO! Do you even know what a CEO is? It¡¯s the president!¡±


    ¡°Brittany, have you had enough?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I was teaching him manners!¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 <i>Eighty </i>Million


    Jessica was getting a headache and scolded Brittany sharply, ¡°I¡¯ll teach Daniel discipline, <i>and </i>it¡¯s not your ce to do so! You¡¯re not his superior, and he¡¯s not yours. You can¡¯t control each other or bully each other! Both of youe with me; we¡¯re going to Auctiq to find Nichs Snyder. For TMO¡¯sThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    coboration with Healthy Land, we need a considerable investment. That old fox cheated me out of <i>my </i>money, and we must get it back.¡±


    ¡°Nichs isn¡¯t an easy one; we¡¯ve tried several times, already to get our money back without any sess. I doubt this time will be any different; we probably


    won¡¯t get a dime.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t know unless we try. Getting back any amount is better than nothing at all.¡±


    Someone dared to cheat Jessica out of her money?


    Daniel saw this as an opportunity to make a good


    impression.


    Winning a woman¡¯s heart requires patience and consistent effort. Every favor he did for her could make her a bit more appreciative. The more he did, the more she would owe him.


    Even if, in the end, she wasn¡¯t willing to marry him, at least he expected she¡¯d hand over The Sealed


    Dragon Grass aspensation.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Jessica, how much did Nichs cheat you out of?¡±


    ¡°Eighty million!¡±


    ¡°Eighty million? How did he swindle you? I¡¯ll make sure that old fox coughs up every penny, with interest!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s im was met with a coldugh from


    Brittany.


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    With a face full of scorn, Brittany mocked him, ¡°You


    idiot, do you even know who he is? Do you know


    what Auctiq is? And you think you can make


    Nichs return eighty million, plus interest?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, then resign from Jessica¡¯s side


    promptly! TMO needs honest people, not braggarts like you!¡±


    Brittany saw her chance to set a trap for Daniel ¨C a


    fool who didn¡¯t know what he was doing could be


    easily ousted from TMO with a little ploy.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Daniel agreed without hesitation, prompting


    Jessica¡¯s irritation, ¡°Okay? Who gave you permission.


    to say okay? You¡¯re my assistant, and unless I fire you, you don¡¯t get to quit! And you better work on


    that habit of making empty promises.


    And Brittany, didn¡¯t I ask you to get along with


    Daniel? Are you trying to get rid of him because


    you¡¯re jealous? If you keep this up, forget about your


    bonus!¡±


    Jessica, are you ming me for this? He¡¯s the one who started bragging. It was just a bet between us. If he can¡¯t handle the loss and expects you to bail him out, that¡¯s not my problem. He¡¯s an idiot, shameless, with no sense of decency.¡±


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t handle a loss? Besides, I won¡¯t lose! I¡¯ll make sure Nichs returns your eighty million, plus interest!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that, Jessica? You¡¯re backing him up. But he¡¯s not showing you any respect; he¡¯s still bluffing!¡±


    Jessica chose to stay silent. One was her husband


    in a trial period; the other, her long¨Cstanding secretary. She had hoped to keep both sides happy, but it seemed impractical now. So, she decided to


    let them be.


    If Daniel couldn¡¯t even handle Brittany, he didn¡¯t


    deserve to be Jessica¡¯s husband!

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 Auctiq


    Jessica <i>made </i>a snap decision to stop intervening in


    Brittany¡¯s attempts to make life difficult for Daniel. No matter how Brittany tried to challenge him, Jessica would not utter a single word. She knew Brittany¡¯s capabilities well; if Daniel could hold his own <i>or </i>even outpace her during their confrontations, it would at least prove that he wasn¡¯t entirely useless that he could be considered clever.


    In her heart, Jessica thought: If that¡¯s the case, after a year, once he¡¯s passed my assessment, I¡¯ll assign him a high¨Clevel executive position. He should be up


    <i>for </i>it.


    Half an hourter, Jessica¡¯s car pulled up in front of


    Auctiq.


    Auctiq was Delvin Hub¡¯s most prestigious auction house, offering a variety of items ranging from


    antiques and artworks to strange collectibles ¨C everything under the sun.


    As the trio stepped through the doors, a short, plump man greeted them warmly, his face beaming with smiles. This was Auctiq¡¯s owner, Nichs Snyder ¨C also known as Smiley Nick.


    The wider Smiley Nick smiled at you, the deeper he¡¯d reach into your pockets. His smile wasn¡¯t for the customers; it was for their wallets. With just a grin, Nichs had conquered the auction world. All the bigwigs in Delvin Hub had been cheated by him at some point!


    Even if you realized you¡¯d been had, you couldn¡¯t get mad. Trying to get your money back would likely just end up enriching him further.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Jessica, what brings you here today?¡±


    ¡°The eighty million you swindled from me!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Jessica, how could I possibly do such a


    thing? You¡¯re my honored guest, the most esteemed


    customer my deity.¡±


    Nichs kept up his radiant smile. ¡°What did you see today at my ce, Jessica? Or are you just browsing?¡±


    ¡°Browsing? Every time I¡¯vee here, I¡¯ve walked


    away with a bigger loss than thest. You¡¯ve taken


    eighty million from me.¡±


    Jessica had Daniel bring over a cardboard box from


    the trunk.


    ¡°These three pieces of junk, I¡¯m returning them all to


    you! Give me back my eighty million, and we¡¯ll call it


    even.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Jessica, the first time you visited Auctiq, I


    told you about our policy. Auctiq never does returns.¡±


    ¡°No returns? What did you tell me when you sold


    these to me? This is a Renaissance sculpture worth


    twenty million! This is some ancient Eastern


    porcin worth fifty million! This is even more


    impressive, a M painting valued at a hundredContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    million!¡±


    ¡°Jessica, this indeed is a Renaissance sculpture !¡±


    ¡°A fake from World War II.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, if it¡¯s from World War II imitating the Renaissance, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I may have just omitted a few words!¡±


    ¡°And you im it¡¯s worth twenty million?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely worth twenty million. Yen? Of course, even in dors, it might fetch about a hundred


    thousand.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jessica was left speechless, never having been toyed with like this before.


    ¡°While this sculpture might be a WWII imitation, I¡¯ve


    made inquiries and it¡¯s worth at least three million.


    As for the other two items, I¡¯ve also checked


    one


    is worth five million, the other twelve million. The


    total value of these three items is at least twenty


    million. I don¡¯t want them. You take them back. I know I can¡¯t get the eighty million, but you have to give me those twenty million, right?¡±


    Jessica was making her bid. She knew before she arrived that Nichs would never return her entire eighty million. All three items were forgeries, whose true valuebined was only around five million. So she started high at twenty million, allowing


    plenty of room for negotiation.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 Deal is DealThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Two million is definitely out of the question! For these three items you have, Jessica, I can only offer two hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°One million eight hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°One hundred eighty thousand.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s counteroffer left Jessica stunned.


    ¡°Smiley Nick, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I wasn¡¯t particrly interested in your items to begin with. Since you¡¯re calling out random prices, it¡¯s only fair I can too! I never nned on buying them. However, I can totally ept if you want to sell at the price I offered.¡±


    Nichs was certain in his position, knowing that even though the items were forgeries, their total value was around five hundred thousand dors. If he could get them for a mere one hundred eighty thousand, he¡¯d essentially be pocketing a profit of three hundred twenty thousand, so why not?


    ¡°Smiley Nick, aren¡¯t you going a bit too far? You scammed me out of eighty million, gave me three forgeries, and still, that¡¯s not enough for you? You want to keep scamming me? As the owner of Auctiq, you can¡¯t possibly fail to recognize that even as forgeries, these antiques have a market value of at least five hundred thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Jessica, you say I scammed you out of eighty million ¨C that¡¯s not right. Since you wanted to buy antiques, there¡¯s always a risk involved! If you failed to discern that these were forgeries and you


    paid <b>a </b>high price for cheap <b>items</b>, that¡¯s on you ¨C you can¡¯t me me. <b>And </b><b>to </b>im that I¡¯m trying to scam you again, that¡¯s even less <b>correct</b>. You¡¯re aware these forgeries are valued at five hundred thousand in the market, yet you called out a price of two million, clearly aiming to deceive me for my money. I naturally can¡¯t ept that, so my offer of one hundred eighty thousand is purely self- defense. Of course, the choice is yours ¨C <b>you </b>can simply choose not to sell. Auctiq has been operating for over three hundred years, and up to this day<b>, </b>throughout the eight generations of ownership, there has never been any forced trading!¡±


    Nichs kept his smile steady. He was confident in his stance with Jessica, knowing that if she tried to offload these items elsewhere, no one would be <b>willing </b>to buy them. The risk associated with such forgeries was high. Even with a genuine value of five hundred


    thousand, other auction houses might not offer more than one hundred thousand because the sale of antiques is greatly dependent


    on luck. Genuine antiques are difficult to match with the right buyer,


    making it even harder to sell forgeries.


    With a three¨Chundred¨Cyear legacy, what made Auctiq the premier auction house in Delvin Hub was its vastwork of clientele. In the whole of Delvin Hub, only Nichs could find buyers for these


    antiques.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve put it that way, Smiley Nick, I won¡¯t sell these items.¡±


    Jessica turned away andmanded Daniel, ¡°Pack them up. We¡¯re


    leaving.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Smiley Nick, what now? You¡¯ve changed your mind and want to buy


    these items?*


    ¡°Jessica, you misunderstand. I just wanted to remind you. If you leave Auctiq with these forgeries today, I won¡¯t be able to offer you one hundred eighty thousand if you bring them back next time. At most, I can only offer you one hundred thousand! You¡¯ve always been cautious, Jessica. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve made inquiries elsewhere beforeing to Auctiq. Chances are, not many ces would take these forgeries off your hands, and if they do, the bids won¡¯t exceed one.


    hundred thousand.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 The Power of Auctiq


    Nichs¡¯s words sowed a seed of doubt in Jessica¡¯s mind. She knew that the owners willing to take the three forgeries had appraised them at around five million dors. However, none of them were willing to actually purchase them for that price. The highest bid she received was 880,000 dors, and the lowest was dismayingly at 180,000 dors.


    Certain Nichs knew something she didn¡¯t, Jessica wanted to get to the heart of the matter.


    ¡°Indeed, not many dare to take them, but Smiley Nick, why do you


    assert that their offers won¡¯t exceed one million dors?¡±


    ¡°In our business, customer resources are a sign of strength. Those


    ces don¡¯t hold a candle to Auctiq because those owners don¡¯t have


    the client base that needs these three forgeries. Even if they purchase, your items, they can¡¯t resell them and will end up having to bring them to me at Auctiq. They are aware of my purchasing price I will only offer one million dors. If they want to avoid losses, they can only acquire these below one million dors. Nobody is a fool these days; no one will conduct business at a loss.


    My offer is 1.8 million dors; if you don¡¯t wish to sell, that¡¯s fine. But if you return next time, I¡¯ll have to treat you as an insider, and my offer will be one million dors. I¡¯ve said all I have to say. If you decide to leave, Jessica, then take your forgeries ¨C my business thrives on


    voluntarism.¡±


    Jessica trembled with rage ¨C Nichs had her cornered.


    Yet, what could she do?


    The forgeries were utterly useless to her. If they were genuine, worth even just five million dors<b>, </b>she could at least have given them as gifts to her clients. Forgeries, however, even if appraised at fifty million dors<b>, </b>could never serve as presents!


    While 1.8 million was pitifully smallpared to eighty million, it was still money in hand. Jessica decided to take the offer. This would be thest time she¡¯d suffer a loss at Nichs¡¯s hands; she vowed never


    to step foot in Auctiq again.


    ¡°Fine, one¡­¡±


    Just as Jessica began to agree, Daniel suddenly stepped forward and interrupted her.


    ¡°Not even for a billion!¡±


    Brittany was livid, promptly pointing at Daniel and scolding him sternly, ¡°You worthless piece of trash, who gave you permission to speak while Jessica is conducting business? You¡¯re just an assistant, a freaking driver. Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either! But if I don¡¯t speak up, won¡¯t Jessica be sure, she is quite beautiful, but fooled again? This foolish woman she¡¯s a bit dim¨Cwitted. Smiley Nick throws a few tricks her way and she¡¯spletely duped! Selling items worth at least two billion for just 1.8 million?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s words made Jessica wish she could p him hard across the face. However, she withheld her anger.


    She was Jessica, a CEO who needed to maintain dignity; she couldn¡¯t


    Jessica¡¯s face went stone cold as she asked, ¡°You say these three items are worth two billion dors?¡±


    ¡°Yes<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°How can you prove that?¡±


    ¡°The value of antiques doesn¡¯t depend on our words; it¡¯s all about the actual sale price. Just give me the¡­¡± Daniel nced at Jessica¡¯s sharp gaze and quickly corrected himself, ¡°Just give me the authority to handle these antiques, Boss, and I promise I¡¯ll sell them today <b>for</b>Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    two billion dors<b>.</b>¡±

 Chapter 30

    <i>Chapter </i>30 Another Bet


    <i>Nichs </i>couldn¡¯t <i>help </i>but burst into roaringughter<i>, </i>then stared at Daniel like he was looking at a fool. ¡°Two billion<i>? </i>Who are <i>you </i>going


    to sell to<i>? </i><i>Who </i>would pay two billion for your junk?¡±


    ¡°The buyer is right in front of me.<i>¡±</i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>Right </i>in <i>front </i>of you? Who? Who would be that stupid?¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>Of </i>course, it¡¯s you, Smiley Nick.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s answer left Nichs momentarily taken aback. Then, heughed even louder.


    ¡°What did you say? You want to sell these three pieces of junk to me <i>for </i>two billion? Jessica, your assistant, did he escape from a mental institution? If his brain functioned normally<i>, </i>could he say such a thing? Expecting me to pay two billion for these three items? If you seed, I¡¯ll kneel down to apologize to you!¡±


    Nichs was confident; he hadn¡¯t met his match in the art of


    deception for decades. For a mere assistant to dare im he¡¯d make Nichs pay two billion for what was essentially five million dors¡® worth of forgeries ¨C the assistant clearly didn¡¯t grasp the reality.


    Brittany, standing by, couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer.


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    She let out a scornfulugh and mocked Daniel. ¡°Smiley Nick has been in this business for so long. These three antiques are forgeries worth about five million. Not only did Smiley Nick recognize that, but


    so did others. You think you can sell something worth five million for <b>two </b>billion to Smiley Nick? Do you think his head is a water tank?¡±


    ¡°Even if Smiley Nick¡¯s head was a water tank, he wouldn¡¯t want these


    three items for two hundred dors, let alone two billion. It is


    precisely because of Smiley Nick¡¯s profound cunning that he will


    spend two billion to acquire these three items. Not to mention, like he just promised, he will kneel before me to apologize. But I may not forgive him.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s words seemed to irritate Nichs.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare an assistant speak in such a manner? If you can sell these three pieces of junk to me for two billion, I won¡¯t just kneel and apologize to you. You can pick any antique off this shelf there!¡±


    Nichs gestured towards a shelf filled with counterfeits, none of which were worth more than fifty thousand.


    Adding to his offer, Nichs suggested, ¡°Since I¡¯ve put forward my wager, perhaps you should ce a bet as well?*


    Nichs, the old fox, was not looking to bet with Daniel for his position ¨C he wanted to use this bet to con Jessica again.


    ¡°What sort of wager do you expect from me?*


    ¡°You are Jessica¡¯s assistant, a representative of TMO. It looks like you¡¯re the one gambling with me, but in reality, it¡¯s the organization you represent TMO ¨C that¡¯s betting against me. Thus<b>, </b>our wager should naturallye from TMO.


    ¨C


    The Windows Street property you¡¯ve owned for three years without development ¨C if you lose, TMO should transfer it to me at the


    original price they paid.¡±


    Upon hearing Nichs¡¯s proposal, Brittany immediately panicked and rejected it.


    ¡°Transfer it to you at the original price? How could that be possible?


    WA


    Thend value of Windows Street has tripledpared to three years ago. transfer it to you at the original price, <b>we¡¯d </b>not only lose out


    on the investment but also the rued bank interest! That¡¯s out of


    the question. Unless Jessica is a fool, she would never agree to it!¡±


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 I ept the Wager


    Brittany¡¯s final remark was intentionally loud, intended for Jessica to hear. Her aim was to ensure Jessica wouldn¡¯t be na?ve enough to be led astray by Daniel.


    Jessica¡¯s faced darkened as she asked, ¡°Brittany, are you instructingThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    me on what to do now?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all, Jessica! You misunderstand! I was just telling Smiley Nick he can bet against that idiot if he wants, but he can¡¯t involve TMO in the wager! Regarding the Windows Street property, if we were to sell, we would only do so at the current market rate,


    certainly not the original price from three years ago!¡±


    ¡°I know what I need to do! You don¡¯t have to remind me twice!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s response gave Nichs, the wily fox, a whiff of opportunity. He quickly shed his trademark Smiley Nick grin at Daniel.


    ¡°Daniel, even if Jessica herself disagrees, you can¡¯t use the Windows Street property as a bargaining chip to bet against me. In that case, let¡¯s forget about your intention to sell these three pieces of trash to me for two billion. After all, Ma¡¯am Jessica doesn¡¯t think highly of your chances ¨C she¡¯s already convinced you¡¯re bound to lose!¡±


    It was a crass attempt at goading


    Nichs wasn¡¯t sure if it would


    work, but since there was no loss to him, why not try?


    Daniel nced at Jessica and even cheekily winked at her.


    ¡°What are you winking about? Speak up if you have something to say<i>!</i><i>¡±</i>


    ¡°I was just flirting wi¡­.


    Was this guy up to his antics again? Jessica quickly shot him a fierce glint to stop him<b>.</b>


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Fly you an application!¡±


    Jessica couldn¡¯t help but snicker at his made¨Cup phrase, saying<b>, </b>¡°You certainly have a gift for making words up!¡±


    ¡°So does that mean you agree?¡±


    Agree to what?¡±


    ¡°Agree to have the bet with Smiley Nick! If we win, these three items can be exchanged for two billion, plus we can choose another item for free. And Smiley Nick will have to kneel and apologize to me!¡±


    ¡°And what if we lose?¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly lose? Trust me, I can make Smiley Nick willingly spend two billion to buy these items!*


    ¡°You talk as if you were some god. What if you lose?¡±


    ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll get lost right away, disappearing from your world, Jessica!


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Jessica actually agreed?


    This left Brittany wearing an incredulous expression.


    ¡°Jessica, why would you let this fool mess around?¡±


    ¡°Do my decisions require your approval<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Uh¡­ Of course not!¡±


    Brittany dared not say more.


    Jessica, of course, didn¡¯t believe Daniel could sell the forgeries to Nichs for two billion. Her agreement was a gambit ¨C if Daniel were to lose the better, she intended to give him a harsh lesson.


    Regarding the Windows Street property, thend price might indeed have tripled. But that property was problematic, and it was a hassle. she couldn¡¯t resolve, rendering it essentially a junk asset.


    Selling it at Nichs¡¯s proposed price might seem like a loss, forfeiting some interest, but at least Jessica would be recovering the cost. Not every transaction had to be profitable; if you lose, you just


    have to ept it.


    Right now, TMO needed to focus all its resources on the Healthy Land


    coboration project.

 Chapter 32

    <i>Chapter </i><b>32 </b>You have some nerve


    <i>Nichs </i>was stunned! Jessica<b>, </b>the undisputed businesswoman of Delvin <i>Hub</i><i>, </i>was undoubtedly shrewd and capable. She was agresing to let her little assistant gamble with Nichs over the Windows Street property?


    What was Jessica thinking?


    After a moment of contemtion, Nichs figured it out. TMO had long wanted to develop the Windows Streetnd but couldn¡¯t ovee certain problems, hence why it had remained idle. Now that TMO secured the cooperation with Healthy Land, they needed significant capital investment.


    By epting the assistant¡¯s gamble, Jessica was smoothly handling a troublesome asset she couldn¡¯t do anything about ¨C the fortitude befitting a queen of the business world! Even he couldn¡¯t help


    admiring her for that.


    If Nichs could acquire the Windows Street property at its price from three years ago, it would be like winning the Powerball jackpot for him. He was eager to clinch the deal, so he began to press Daniel.


    ¡°Jessica has agreed to our wager. So, do what you want to do. Make me spend two billion to buy these worthless items!¡±


    Daniel picked up a rock from outside and began to smash it against the statue. The statue¡¯s edge broke off, pitting and marring its


    surface. Brittany grew anxious.


    ¡°What are you doing? Even though it¡¯s a fake, that statue is still worth


    a million. If you damage it, it¡¯ll be worthless! Stop it now!¡±


    ¡°Before I smash it, it¡¯s worth only a million, but when I¡¯m finished, it¡¯ll


    be worth fifty million.¡±


    ¡°Fifty million? Yeah, sure it is!¡±


    As Daniel didn¡¯t stop his actions, Brittany turned to Jessica to caution


    her.


    ¡°Jessica, look, he¡¯s damaging the statue.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Daniel say? It¡¯s worth one million now, and when he¡¯s done, it¡¯ll be worth fifty. Let him do what he wants. If the statue isn¡¯t worth that much after he¡¯s done, I¡¯ll punish him then!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jessica stood with her arms crossed, seemingly unworried. She didn¡¯t really believe that Daniel, smashing away with a stone, could turn a one¨Cmillion¨Cdor fake into a fifty¨Cmillion¨Cdor masterpiece.


    Thump!


    Daniel gave one final, decisive smash.


    Crack¡­


    Crack, crack¡­


    Sounds of the statue splitting emerged. The pitted and pockmarked surfacepletely cracked open.


    Brittany, seeing this, eximed, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve shattered the statue?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the damage?¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s all cracked on the surface. Isn¡¯t that shattered?¡±


    ¡°Cracks don¡¯t mean it¡¯s broken. They mean the real statue is about to reveal itself. However, to bring it out, Brittany, you¡¯ll have to do some leg work.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s words were uneptable to Brittany.


    ¡°You want me to run errands for you? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a new assistant, not a CEO!¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t respond to Brittany. Instead, he turned to Jessica.


    ¡°Jessica, since Brittany isn¡¯t willing to help, it looks like I¡¯ll have to ask


    you to assist me instead.¡±


    Brittany was shocked! This idiot was ying such tricks on her?


    ¡°Daniel, how dare you! You have the nerve to ask Jessica to run


    errands for you? You¡­ you¡¯re utterly brainless!


    Don¡¯t you realize who she is?


    Jessica, this person who disrespects you must be fired! Otherwise, he


    will definitelymit more outrageous and excessive actions in the


    future!¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter <b><i>33 </i></b>Fire Him


    <i>Jessica </i>was getting irritated and red at Brittany. ¡°Did <i>you </i>clearly understand what I said? If Daniel says the sculpture is worth fifty


    million, and he needs <i>you </i><i>to </i>do something for him, you should do it! If the sculpture isn¡¯t worth fifty million in the end, I¡¯ll punish him! But <i>until </i>then, do as he <i>told </i><i>you</i>.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s <imand </i>left Brittany with no choice but toply. <i>Despite </i>feeling infuriated, she asked Daniel with a re, ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡±


    ¡°Go buy me a bottle of vodka ¨C the most expensive one.¡±


    ¡°Vodka? What <i>for</i>? You¡¯re smashing up the statue and now you want to drink? What¡¯s wrong with <i>you</i>?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for me ¨C it¡¯s for the statue. If I don¡¯t ¡®feed¡® it, it won¡¯t reveal its true form. If it doesn¡¯t show its true worth, it¡¯s worthless. If it does, then it can be worth fifty million.¡±


    ¡°You idiot, do you think I¡¯m going to believe that bullshit?¡±


    Despite her disbelief, Brittany still refused to go. She waspletely certain that Daniel was spouting nonsense. A statue he had cracked had nothing to do with vodka. She had never heard of any connection between antiques and alcohol, and Brittany wasn¡¯t about to start believing Daniel¡¯s absurd story.


    Brittany didn¡¯t want to go, and Daniel had no authority tomand her. With <i>no </i>recourse, he had to turn to Jessica instead.


    ¡°Jessica<i>, </i>since Brittany isn¡¯t willing to help, I guess you¡¯ll have to


    make the run


    Jessica was taken aback ¨C did this guy really have the nerve to order her around? She was so angry that she felt like kicking him to teach him who was the boss here. However, she held back the urge. Instead, she decided she wanted to see exactly what Daniel was up to.


    <i>¡°</i>Brittany, go buy him the vodka! <b>If </b>it turns out to be useless, deduct the cost of the liquor plus your running around fee from his sryContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Deduct from his sry? That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Fire him!¡±


    ¡°Daniel¡¯s trial periodsts a year. During this time, I will not fire him! So, stop thinking about firing him.


    ¡°Why does every other employee have a trial period of only three months, and he gets one year? Besides, if he turns out to be unfit


    during his trial period, can¡¯t you fire him immediately? What¡¯s so good about this loser?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Are you questioning my decision?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not!¡±


    Brittany quickly shook her head. ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t have to fire him. But if this statue doesn¡¯t end up being worth fifty million, from that point on, Daniel reports to me! He has to do whatever I tell him to. Is that okay?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡±


    Jessica agreed, which satisfied Brittany. Since she couldn¡¯t fire Daniel, she decided she would torment him until he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and resigned on his own.


    Three minutester, Brittany returned with a three¨Cthousand¨Cdor bottle of vodka after visiting several stores to <b>find </b>it. Upon receiving


    the bottle, Daniel unscrewed the cap, sniffed it to ensure it was


    indeed real liquor, and then began to drink it down.


    ¡°Jessica, look at this loser! He just wanted to drink! You need to


    punish him severely! That bottle cost me five thousand dors, and I want him topensate me ten thousand dors out of his sry!¡±


    <b>Act </b>Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 34

    Chapter <b>34 </b>A Reward for My Husband


    Spurt¡­


    Daniel spit the mouthful of vodka onto the statue. Brittany immediately yelled in exasperation.


    ¡°You good¨Cfor¨Cnothing, you obviously can¡¯t hold your liquor, taking such a big swig and then spraying it everywhere! That¡¯s a five- thousand¨Cdor bottle of vodka you¡¯re wasting! Thepany policy states that penalties are doubled for wastage! You owe me ten thousand dors from your sry!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When reimbursing expenses, iming a three¨Cthousand¨Cdor item as being worth five thousand was amon practice for Brittany. Daniel ignored herint and started rubbing <b>his </b>hands on the statue¡¯s surface.


    Crack¡­ Crack, crack¡­


    The surface of the statue cracked.


    ¡°Be careful not to hurt your hands,¡± Jessica quickly warned him.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure I am! It¡¯s work hours, and I don¡¯t want to end up having to pay youpensation for an injury!¡±


    Jessica wouldn¡¯t admit she was actually concerned about him.


    ¡°Ie from the countryside; this thing won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    As the outeryer continued to fall off, something inside the statue


    began to reveal itself, stunning Hichs He couldn¡¯t believe the statue harbored such a secret.


    Once the surface hadpletely fallen away, Daniel used the remaining vodka to wash down the statue. Then, a stunning new sculpture wasid bare before everyone.


    Daniel handed the statue to Nichs with a smile, ¡°Smiley Nick, check out this statue. Is it from the Renaissance period?¡±


    Nichs took the statue, and upon examination, he could tell from its shape and material it indeed dated back to the Renaissance. However, upon further inspection of the sculpture¡¯s patterns, he chuckled again.


    ¡°This sculpture is indeed from the Renaissance period, but it doesn¡¯t count as something valuable. Look at the craftsmanship and the stone¡¯s texture; it¡¯s just work from an ordinary sculptor and not from an official kiln. You can¡¯t solely measure a statue¡¯s worth by its age. From the same era, sculptures made by art masters and those by ordinary people differ vastly in materials and craftsmanship. Consequently, the price difference is also immense.


    If this statue were the work of a top artist, its value could <b>truly </b>be fifty million. But it¡¯s clear this is merely an apprentice¡¯s work, and not particrly good quality at that. However, one notable point is that a fauxyer wrapped the outside, preserving it nicely. Thus, it might fetch a higher price due to its condition.


    Altogether, this sculpture at most is worth five million.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s assessment was fair and objective, considering the


    sculpture¡¯s value was just increased from one million to five million


    under Daniel¡¯s maniption. He had to demonstrate his professional expertise in his field, especially since the bet with Daniel was for two even a value of five million for the statue would not affect


    billion


    the bet.


    Jessica was delighted with how things turned out and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Daniel, well done. Your bonus for the month is doubled!¡±


    Clear rewards and punishments were her consistent principles, and Daniel was, after all, her husband. She felt he deserved a reward in


    such circumstances.


    Upon hearing this, Brittany felt a twinge of jealousy.

 Chapter 35

    <b>Chapter </b>35 Last Chance


    ¡°Jessica, he just imed the statue was worth fifty million, but now <i>it </i>has <i>turned </i>out to be worth only five million. That doesn¡¯t exactly qualify as a good performance! How does an employee who cannot meet objectives deserve a reward? ording to thepany¡¯s rules, you should deduct his bonus! Not only should you deduct his bonus, but you should also have him write a self¨Ccritique to ensure he doesn¡¯t set such unreasonable goals in the future!*


    <i>¡°</i>Are you sure <i>you </i>spent five thousand on that bottle? Which store did you buy it from? We will ask the owner directlyter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I¡­ I only spent three thousand.¡±


    ¡°The price of the bottle is three thousand, but you imed it was five thousand, so the deduction shoulde from your bonus!¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Brittany quickly bowed her head in silence. Jessica had always been aware of her little schemes but had never called her out on them. Was Jessica exposing her because of this useless assistant, causing her even more hatred toward Daniel? How could such a worthless assistant always receive preferential treatment from Ma¡¯am Jessica? She had to remove him from Jessica¡¯s side immediately! The longer he stayed near Jessica, the more her own position was at risk ¨C her throne as Jessica¡¯s top¨Csecretary was in jeopardy!


    After thoroughly inspecting the statue with a magnifying ss, Nichs considered its value the statue¡¯s material and


    workmanship were, indeed, average. However, its preservation wasThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    impable, seemingly wless. Such a sculpture, if sold to the right buyer, could easily fetch ten million Everybody loves money, after all.


    So, with a trademark smile of the Smiley Nick character, he told


    Daniel, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re certainly not a greenhorn; you managed to see that there was another sculpture inside the original one. I hadn¡¯t even noticed that! As I¡¯ve already analyzed, this sculpture¡¯s market value is five million, and I¡¯m willing to pay that amount to acquire it.¡±


    ¡°Five million isn¡¯t enough, you need to add a zero,¡± Daniel proposed, holding out his hand, ¡°Fifty million!¡±


    ¡°Fifty million? Daniel, are you joking with me? No matter where you take this sculpture for appraisal, it can¡¯t be worth more than five million! Your price of fifty million makes me think you have no intention to sell it. If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. These kinds of sculptures are fairlymon antiques. Auctiq has plenty of them, and I don¡¯t particrly want this one!¡±


    Nichs pretended as if he had no desire to buy the sculpture. This it worked every was a tactic he often used when acquiring antiques


    time!


    ¡°Smiley Nick<i>, </i>if you¡¯re not willing to pay fifty million now<i>, </i>then in ten minutes<b>, </b>if you want to buy this sculpture, you¡¯ll have to pay eighty million!¡± Daniel inly stated.


    Nichs couldn¡¯t help butugh uproariously. ¡°What did you say, Daniel? I didn¡¯t catch that? You want to sell me this sculpture for eighty million? Do you take me for a fool from your vige?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll be begging me to sell it to you for <i>eighty </i>million, but I might not even sell it to <i>you</i>. For now<i>, </i>I¡¯ll give you onest opportunity. If


    you pay fifty million now, you can have it. If you miss this opportunity, in ten minutes, the price will be eighty million.¡±


    With that statement, Nichs instantly grasped Daniel¡¯s strategy.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha¡­¡± Nichs¡¯sugh was filled with ridicule.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 <b>Naive</b>


    ¡°<i>Daniel</i>, you¡¯re being too naive. Do you really think I¡¯ve never seen this kind of tactic before? You don¡¯t need to make empty threats; I won¡¯t fall for them<i>.</i><i>¡±</i>


    Daniel didn¡¯t bother to argue and simply asked Nichs, ¡°So you are giving up the chance to buy this sculpture for fifty million<i>?</i>¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m giving up! Since you¡¯re so confident<i>, </i>why would I want to prevent you from doing what you think you can? I want to see how you manage to sell a sculpture worth five million for eighty <i>million </i>to me. If you failter on, my offer for this sculpture will be <i>only </i>three million<i>.</i>¡±


    Nichs turned to Jessica as a reminder, ¡°Jessica, the sculpture is yours, and even though you¡¯ve authorized Daniel to handle it, you¡¯re still the boss and can take back the authority over the sculpture at any time. Even though <i>you </i>don¡¯tck money, by having Daniel¡¯s words devalue the sculpture from five million <i>to </i>three, that doesn¡¯t seem optimal, does it?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want any unexpected turn of events! He had had enough of Daniel¡¯s shenanigans<b>!</b>


    Brittany saw this as her opportunity and quickly chimed in, ¡°Jessica, I think Smiley Nick is right; the sculpture is indeed worth only five million, and now that Smiley Nick is willing to buy it for five million, we have no reason to refuse! If Daniel turns that five million into three million for no reason, it¡¯s an unnecessary loss!¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve entrusted Daniel with handling this sculpture, until he


    deres it finished, I will not intervene. TMO¡¯s principle is to trust its employees and let them demonstrate theirpetencies! Even if the sculpture is worth only five million and Daniel wants to sell it for fifty million, then he¡¯s trying to obtain more benefits for the group.


    Whether Smiley Nick wants to buy it for five million or not, we could just choose not to sell the sculpture. But I will definitely notplete a sale below the market value for an item worth five million dors!¡±


    after all, he was her husband in


    Jessica clearly sided with Daniel name. Even if they were only a pretend married couple, she had no


    reason to distrust Daniel!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, Jessica, I can¡¯t argue. However, I still need to remind you that the sculpture is indeed worth five million, but that¡¯s my offer here at Auctiq. Anywhere else, nobody will be willing to pay five million for this sculpture. Because out of all auction houses in New York, only I can sell it. If anyone buys this sculpture, they will still bring it here to sell to me. And the offer I provide them will be up to five million at most!


    No one does business without profit, so I advise you not to be


    impulsive and to reconsider it once more. Of course, if you¡¯re not in need of money and are not in a hurry to sell it, then that¡¯s fine. After all, the prices of sculptures like these can fluctuate quite rapidly. Perhaps next year, this sculpture might be worth eight million, or its price might fall to three million!


    The current price of five million is only because the market has been favorabletely, making it historically high. Whether it will continue to rise, remain stable, or even fall, I cannot guarantee. As a professional, my advice to you is always grounded in expertise. Whether you take my advice or not is your own decision, and as a smart person, you will


    know what to do. I won¡¯t say more than that.¡±


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 37

    Chapter <b>37 </b>A Mark


    Nichs aimed to engage in psychological warfare with Jessica, but she was unbothered.


    ¡°Even if TMO is desperate for money, we won¡¯t be worried about five million. A few million in price difference is not an uneptable loss for me. So, Smiley Nick, no need to worry; even if the sculpture¡¯s price drops to three million or bes utterly worthless, I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re determined, I have nothing more to say. Now let¡¯s see how your Daniel ns to sell me this sculpture for eighty million,¡± Nichs said with a smile and gestured towards Daniel.


    ¡°Daniel, please, begin your performance!¡±


    ¡°Do you have a dagger here, Smiley Nick?¡±


    ¡°A dagger? Yes, we do!¡±


    Nichs handed a dagger to Daniel, curious to see what he would do next.


    Daniel took the dagger and began to scratch the bottom of the sculpture.


    Crack!


    He removed a piece from the base, revealing a mark, and Nichs was taken aback upon seeing it. It was Bernini¡¯s mark!


    How could that be possible?


    Gian Lorenzo Bernini was one of the greatest sculptors of the


    Renaissance, and while there were mors that he would leave marks


    on some of his works, nobody had confirmed such ims. Nichs was amazed to see this rumored mark on the sculpture.


    Nichs quickly regained hisposure. Even though the mark was right in front of him, he couldn¡¯t be entirely certain it was authentic.. He meticulously examined the mark with a magnifying ss. Not only could he not find any indication of forgery, but the more he looked, the more he believed the mark was genuine.


    This mark was unmistakably Bernini¡¯s!


    But how could Bernini¡¯s mark be on a sculpture that was clearly apprentice work? The craftsmanship was so much cruderpared to Bernini¡¯s known pieces!


    Nichs furrowed his brow, puzzled,


    ¡°How about it? Smiley Nick, you¡¯ve been examining that mark for quite a while with your magnifying ss. Have you determined it¡¯s a fake?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fake it¡¯s real! This mark on the base is indeed the rumored mark of Bernini! But how could Bernini¡¯s mark be stamped on an apprentice¡¯s sculpture? This doesn¡¯t make sense


    ¨C


    a sculpture of this.


    material and quality couldn¡¯t possibly be a piece by Bernini.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The significance of this mark, Smiley Nick, you surely know. The reason Bernini left his mark on such a sculpture is because it was the first piece crafted by Bernini¡¯s son!¡±


    ¡°Crafted by Bernini¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°Of course! If it wasn¡¯t made by his descendant himself, how could a Bernini mark appear on this kind of sculpture? Take a closer look at


    the materials used for this statue. Don¡¯t they seem like something a


    novice apprentice would use?¡±


    Taking up the magnifying ss again, Nichs scrutinized the statue more thoroughly, and after finishing, he was truly shocked.


    ¡°This looks like materials an apprentice would use, but upon closer inspection, I realized these are actually the materials specifically used by Bernini himself.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why the materials of this statue looked so familiar, <b>I </b>never expected this to be the first sculpture made by Bernini¡¯s son.

 Chapter 38

    Sold!


    Chapter 38 Eighty Million, Sold!


    ¡°This sculpture may not be perfect in craftsmanship, and it looks a bit ugly in its form, but ites with a mark engraved by Bernini himself! Eighty million, do you want to buy it or not, Smiley Nick?¡±


    ¡°Eighty million, deal! I¡¯ll transfer the funds right away!¡±


    Nichs transferred eighty million to Jessica, and Daniel handed over the statue with Bernini¡¯s mark. The transaction was sessful. The purchase of a statue marked by Bernini filled Nichs with joy. He knew that with some promotion, this piece could easily fetch at least one hundred million at auction, with a bit of extra effort perhaps 1.5 billion or even 2 billion, avish sum,


    Pointing to the remaining two forgeries, Nichs addressed Daniel, ¡°Daniel, <b>you </b>seem to know something about these pieces too? If you can reveal their secrets and show they¡¯re worth over 120 million, I won¡¯t just buy them instantly, I¡¯ll also fulfill my previous promise to kneel and apologize to you.¡±


    Nichs had deemed the remaining orient antique porcin and the M painting to be fakes. Otherwise, Jessica would just be too lucky.


    Daniel picked up the Tang sancai horse and handed it to Nichs. ¡°Smiley Nick, how much do you think this porcin artifact is worth?¡±


    ¡°This is certainly a fake, looking like something from the 19th century, at most worth 500,000,¡±


    ¡°Are you certain <b>it¡¯s </b>from the 19th century?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s make a bet. If this porcin piece is a 19th¨Ccentury imitation, I¡¯ll give you one


    <b>million</b>. If not, you give me one million.¡±


    Nichs examined the plece carefully rather than epting the bet right away. After scrutinizing it attentively for ten minutes, Nichs made up his mind. ¡°This is a 19th¨Ccentury imitation. I ept <b>your </b>challenge! I don¡¯t believe this isn¡¯t a fake!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Daniel took the porcin <b>and </b>smashed it to the ground with force.


    Crash!


    As soon as it hit the floor, it shattered into countless pieces. Everyone was shocked. No one understood


    what Daniel was up to. Brittany was the first to recover <b>from </b>the shock and started yelling at him. ¡°You


    <b>idiot</b>, what are you doing? Even as a forgery, that piece is worth 500,000! Now that you smashed it to smithereens, it¡¯s worth nothing!¡±


    ¡°It was worthless to begin with.¡®


    Daniel¡¯s response left Nichs puzzled.


    ¡°What do you mean, Daniel?¡±


    Chapter 30 Eghty Miton Soldi


    Picking up a shard, Daniel read the Inscription: ¡°Made by Beljing State¨COwned Ceramic <b>Factory</b><b>, </b>1985.


    Nichs was bbergasted.


    ¡°This¡­ this was made in 1985?¡±


    ¡°Smiley Nick, you¡¯ve lost the bet.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re impressive! You bested me! This one million is yours!¡±


    Although Nichs lost a million in the bet, he had initially sold the fake porcin piece to Jessica for thirty million. Hence, Nichs hadn¡¯t really lost anything; he simply missed out on one million in profit, insignificantpared to the astronomical thirty million he made.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, this fake that was originally only worth 500,000 in Smiley Nick¡¯s hands just won Daniel a million with such an ingenious move. Daniel truly was clever.


    Thinking this, Jessica couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 Change of Mind


    When Jessica registered to marry Daniel, fulfilling the marriage contract, she felt she had sacrificed too much. Though she had stated she would give Daniel a one¨Cyear probation period, in reality, her n was to appease her grandfather and then promptly have Daniel leave. Now, however, Jessica suddenly found having Daniel as a husband rather entertaining.


    Daniel not only excelled in medicine but also had significant knowledge about antiques. Maybe it was just a stroke of luck that he found the mark on the statue, but Jessica sensed that Daniel was not as simple as he appeared. This might truly be a disy of his real abilities.


    Profit margins in the antiquities business are high. Jessica purposefully let Nichs deceive her at Auctiq because she wanted to explore the antique industry. Despite spending tens of millions, she had not found any opportunity. Her appearance at Auctiq today was intended to be a decision to give up on the antiques trade. She nned to dispose of the three forgeries and never purchase any antiques again.


    Daniel¡¯s performance made her reconsider. If Daniel understood the antique market so well, TMO could definitely make significant inroads there!


    Nichs pointed to thest of the three items, the M painting, and said with a smile, ¡°Daniel, we have one item left. Although the porcin turned out to be worthless, you still managed to gain one million from me. Therefore, based on the actual transaction price, the first two items are worth abined total of 81 million. For you to win, the painting¡¯s value must exceed 119 million; otherwise, you lose. Then, Jessica, you must sell the Windows Street property to me at the price from three years ago!¡±


    ¡°Thest painting is worth at least two billion,¡± Daniel dered, which made Nichs gape in shock.


    ¡°What did you say? This painting is 100% a fake, a copy done by others, definitely not an original. You really think it¡¯s worth two billion? I understand the painting is a good imitation and could be worth three to four hundred million, but two billion? I don¡¯t think so.


    Nichs¡¯s professional <b>and </b>objective evaluation was truthful; he wasn¡¯t lying this time.


    ¡°Smiley Nick, I¡¯ll give you a chance to buy it for 1.5 billion. Again, if you don¡¯t buy it now, its value will soon increase to two billion, and you will be begging me to sell it to you. Moreover, if you purchase it now, you won¡¯t have to kneel and apologize to meter. If you¡¯re unwilling, you¡¯ll soon have to pay fifty million more and still have to kneel <b>and </b>apologize, which wouldn¡¯t be very cost¨Ceffective.¡±


    Nichs burst outughing again.


    ¡°Daniel, you just tried the same trick on me, do you really think I¡¯ll fall for it again? The most valuable of the three objects was the statue, which you deliberately ced first. The least valuable was the second porcin artifact, which you smashed as a stunt to showcase your skills once more.


    You set up the stage with the first two items, aiming to con me with this third treasure, the Monst painting, and try to trick me out of 1.5 billion in one go!


    M paintings are popr in the antique market and can fetch hundreds of millions if they¡¯re genuine. Therefore, not only did I authenticate the painting several times myself, but I also called upon numerous experts in the industry to examine it.


    Chapter 39 Change of Mind


    I even utilized high¨Ctech methods of authentication. All the results confirmed unequivocally that this painting was a copy done by others!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 Vodka Again


    Nichs was confident that the M painting was a forgery because while human eyes can be deceived<b>, </b>the data from high¨Ctech equipment don¡¯t lie. With advancements in technology, the authentication of antiques no longer relies solely on experts. Many have <b>turned </b>to using high¨Ctech professional <b>devices </b>for more urate determinations, which can pinpoint the exact historical period of artifacts through various scans and tests.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to spend an additional fifty million, I have nothing more to say. But I will reveal <b>the </b>true painting hidden within this one to show you,¡± said Nichs.


    ¡°Please! If you need anything, just ask. As long as I have it, I will provide,¡± Nichs replied generously.


    ¡°Great, can you bring me an alcohol burner? I need an empty one with no alcohol in it,¡± Daniel requested


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Nichs went to get the alcohol burner.


    Daniel turned to Brittany, ¡°Brittany, could you please buy me another bottle of vodka?!


    ¡°Are you trying to make a fool out of me? Why didn¡¯t you ask for two bottles in the first ce? I won¡¯t go! You can go yourself!¡±


    Unwilling to run this errand, Brittany left Daniel with no choice but to look to Jessica.


    ¡®Jessica, could you help me out? Without this bottle of vodka, I won¡¯t be able to secure those two billion for you.¡±


    Jessica knew what Daniel was doing.


    ¡°Daniel, you bastard! Do you think you can control me like this?¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t think that! It¡¯s just that Brittany isn¡¯t willing to go, and you don¡¯t want to either, so I¡¯ll have to


    admit defeat soon.¡±


    ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m <b>not</b>!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are!¡±


    Jessica red at Daniel, huffing angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll punish you when we get back!¡±


    She then turned her head towards Brittany.


    ¡°Go run the errand!¡±


    Brittany was taken <b>aback </b>in disbelief at Jessica¡¯s response.


    *Jessica, this useless guy has the audacity to demand you to do things. <b>You </b>can¡¯t indulge him!therwise,


    he¡¯ll soon start disrespecting you.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Are you also going against <b>me</b><b>?</b>¡±


    Chapter 40 Vodka Again:


    ¡°I¡­ no.¡±


    Brittany left with resentment brewing inside her, clenching her fists as she went to buy the vodka.


    Soon, Brittany returned with the vodka, and Nichs brought a brand¨Cnew alcohol burner. Daniel <b>poured</b>


    the vodka into the burner.


    ¡°Do you have a lighter, Smiley Nick?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°A lighter? Let me check!¡±


    After searching for a while, Nichs couldn¡¯t find a lighter.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m sorry; I don¡¯t have a lighter.¡±


    ¡°Without a lighter, how am I supposed to ignite this alcohol burner?¡±


    Once again, Daniel turned to Brittany, <b>chuckling </b>softly, ¡°Brittany, could you help me get a lighter?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I won¡¯t go!¡± Brittany refused again.


    ¡°You w


    will go!¡± Jessicamanded, unwilling to be manipted by Daniel any longer.


    Brittany red at Daniel, her eyes nearly shooting mes.


    ¡°Besides the lighter, is there anything else you need to buy? Say it all now; this is thest time I¡¯m running errands for you!¡±


    ¡°This painting is worth two billion, and its vell needs to be liftedyer byyer. I can¡¯t possibly know right now what else I might need. If there is something else I requireter, I¡¯ll have to bother you again. If you¡¯re not willing, that¡¯s okay, I guess I¡¯ll just have Jessica help me.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 Spolled Rotten


    Brittany felt incredibly wronged by Daniel¡¯s words and quickly turned to Jessica for <b>support</b>.


    *Jessica, did you hear what he just said? He¡¯s deliberately trying to pick on me. Are you just going to let


    him do that?¡±


    ¡°First, go buy that lighter, and <b>we¡¯ll </b>see what Daniel is up to. What he ns to do with that painting¡­ If he¡¯s only doing this to bully you, I promise, I¡¯ll punish him severely. Now, please hurry up and <b>get </b><b>a </b>lighter!¡±


    I


    Jessica¡¯s curiosity had been piqued by Daniel.


    Above all, she cared about money. If the painting really was worth two hundred million dors, that could solve major issues for thepany! The nagging problem of cash flow that she had been worried about


    could immediately be resolved.


    As for the slight difort Brittany was experiencing¨Cit was just a tiny lesson for her.


    Before Daniel arrived on <b>the </b>scene, Brittany had respected just one person at TMO: Jessica. She didn¡¯t


    care about anyone else. It seemed she had a distorted view of her own situation. Jessica had tried


    several times to get her to be more reasonable, thinking maybe Brittany would see the error of her ways.


    After all, Brittany had been with her for years and was quite capable, the most handy person under her management. Jessica didn¡¯t want to punish Brittany over some trivial matters!


    And Daniel had indeed been a great help to her. First, he secured the Healthy Land deal for her, and now


    he recovered the money Auctiq conned from her with interest. And most notably, he had dealt with the


    nuisance that was Brittany!


    The more Jessica watched Daniel, the happier she felt in her heart. However, she wasn¡¯t about to shorten


    his trial period. What kind of person was he, really? That couldn¡¯t be discerned in a short period; she felt she needed to assess him for a year. If after one year, he still impressed her this much, she would marry


    him. By then she would announce to everyone that Daniel was her husband, Jessica¡¯s husband! She¡¯d throw a huge wedding and spread the news all over town!


    At that moment, Brittany returned with a lighter that she had bought for one dor and handed it to Daniel.


    ¡°Here you go. This cost me a hundred bucks. You¡¯ll have to reimburse me; thepany won¡¯t cover it!¡±


    ¡°Jessica, could you give her the hundred dors, please?¡± Daniel said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Jessica, Jessica, Jessica, is she your mother or something? Why do you keep going to her for everything? Are you even a man?¡± Brittany stomped her foot in frustration.


    Jessica giggled quietly to the side. At the same time, she felt a bit puzzled. Daniel always leveraged Jessica¡¯s status, yet she wasn¡¯t annoyed with him in the slightest<b>?</b>


    exined


    ¡°I am Jessica¡¯s personal assistant. Whatever trouble I face, of course, I turn to her!¡± Daniel exined.


    ¡°Brittany, regarding the money, any expenses Daniel incurs are eligible for reimbursement,¡± Jessica rified.


    Chapter 41 Spoiled Rotten


    <b>2/2</b>


    ¡°Jessica, aren¡¯t you indulging him too much? What if he misusespany funds?¡±


    ¡°If you can sell something that¡¯s initially worth a million for eighty million and generate an eighty¨Cfold profit for thepany, I¡¯ll give you the same privileges.¡±


    ¡°Fine, just keep favoring him, Jessica! This loser¡¯s getting too cocky. If you don¡¯t rein him in soon, he¡¯ll stop respecting you altogether.¡±


    That¡¯s when Daniel lit the alcohol burner.


    And then, the shocking moment happened.


    He actually ced the painting directly above the me of the burner.


    Brittany was stunned. ¡°You idiot, what are you doing? Are you actually trying to burn the painting? Do you want to reduce it to ashes?!¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 Torching the Painting


    ¡°Brittany, if you can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening here, I suggest you get yourself a pair of sses. I¡¯m toasting, not burning the painting. Where do you get the idea that I¡¯m trying to set it on fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You are toasting it with fire! But open your eyes and really look- it¡¯s already charred and on the


    <b>verge </b>of catching fire!¡± Brittany protested.


    Nichs was just as clueless, joking with befuddlement, ¡°Daniel, I didn¡¯t make any bet with you this time! I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d give you two hundred million if you turned this painting to ash!¡±


    ¡°Rx, I know what I¡¯m doing. It won¡¯t turn to ash!¡± Daniel said confidently.


    No <b>sooner </b>had Daniel spoken than a small me shot from the center of the scroll and ignited the entire


    painting.


    Brittany, pointing to the zing painting,ined animatedly to Jessica, ¡°Look Jessica, this loser has set the painting on fire. It¡¯s worth three or four million dors, and he¡¯s just lit it up! In a little while, the painting will be nothing but a pile of ashes,pletely destroyed and worthless!¡±


    As the fiery ze consumed the painting, Jessica¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°Why would you burn the


    painting?¡±


    ¡°Because it will be reborn from the mes!¡±


    Daniel had barely spoken when Brittany quickly interrupted. ¡°Nonsense! A painting¡¯s a painting on paper! How can it be reborn from fire?¡±


    Just then, the mes suddenly extinguished.


    The scroll was still in Daniel¡¯s hand but now charred and crackled. The painting hadn¡¯t turned to ash, and it still retained its original shape, but it was clearly scorched.


    Brittany saw her chance and hurriedly pointed at the painting in Daniel¡¯s hand, urging Jessica, ¡°Look, Jessica, the idiot destroyed M¡¯s painting, burned it to ash, you need to punish him!¡±


    ¡°The painting is still intact, isn¡¯t it?¡± Daniel countered.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to turn to ash! If you don¡¯t believe me, shake it! With just a light shake, it¡¯ll turn into a pile of paper ash!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then watch carefully as I shake the painting!¡±


    Daniel walked over to Brittany <b>and </b>abruptly gave the scroll a vigorous shake. The ck ash that had been burned onto the paper suddenly billowed <b>up</b>, covering Brittany¡¯s face.


    Her fair and delicate cheeks instantly turned pitch ck,


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahhhhh¡­¡±


    Brittany screeched.


    Chapter 42 Torching the Painting


    ¡°Jessica, look how he¡¯s picking on me. Waaah¡­<b>¡±</b>


    Jessica¡¯s face darkened with anger as she sternly told Daniel, ¡°Apologize right now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brittany! It¡¯s my fault. When I shook the painting, I didn¡¯t watch for the wind direction, and all the ash from the paper ended up on your face.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology, you did it on purpose! You¡¯re purposefully bullying me, you wanted to cken my face! Bullying, ording to TMO¡¯s rules, you should be fired! Jessica, you must fire him!¡±


    ¡°Brittany, rx. Daniel has already apologized, and as a senior staff member, you should be more forgiving<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    Jessica¡¯s response shocked Brittany. Daniel bullied <b>her </b>like this, and Jessica still defended that loser? Daniel¡¯s apology had no sincerity at all! It was not an apology!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 Golden Paper


    Brittany couldn¡¯t defy Jessica but her resentment towards Daniel deepened. She vowed to get even and wipe away her humiliation. Daniel had made a fool of her and Jessica didn¡¯t intervene. She plotted to turn the tables on him at next week¡¯s staff meeting, right in front of the wholepany. Jessica surely wouldn¡¯t step in then. If she couldn¡¯t get him fired, she¡¯d humiliate him until he was too ashamed to stay at TMO and left on his own.


    Brittany rushed to the restroom to wash the ash off her face. When she came back, Jessica was taken aback by her appearance.


    ¡°Your face¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± Brittany quickly pulled out apact mirror from her LV bag and examined her face.


    To her shock, her skin looked radiant and youthful, as if she had turned back time to her eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold self.


    ¡°The ash I shook onto your face


    was actually a free face mask gift. But the effects will onlyst for a day,


    your skin will return to normal tomorrow,¡± Daniel exined.


    Jessica believed him and seized the moment to softly tell Brittany.


    ¡°You misunderstood Daniel earlier. He wasn¡¯t teasing you but gifted you a miraculous face mask. You¡¯ve seen the effect yourself. I¡¯ve used countless face masks, and nonepare to this!


    So, you should thank Daniel and get along with him. And don¡¯t you pick on him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Me? Thank him? And quit picking on him?¡±


    Did I s


    something wrong?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s words left Brittany speechless. But these were Jessica¡¯s orders, and she dared not ignore them. Reluctantly and with a professional smile, Brittany spoke to Daniel.


    ¡°Thank you! I promise I won¡¯t pick on you ever again!¡±


    Though herst words were uttered through clenched teeth! How could she let Daniel off the hook? Not only did she n on picking on him, she intended to make him so miserable that he¡¯d resign from TMO himself.


    Daniel poured the remaining vodka over the once charred scroll. The moment the liquid hit, the ckened paper sparkled golden and exuded the scent of alcohol.


    Nichs was bbergasted at the sight of the scroll, his face registeringplete disbelief.


    ¡°Is¡­ is this a Golden Paper painting?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it, Smiley Nick!¡± Daniel confirmed with a smile.


    Brittany, ovee with curiosity, asked, ¡°What¡¯s a Golden Paper painting?¡±


    Chapter 43 Golden Paper


    <b>2/2</b>All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Golden Paper paintings are created on Golden Paper, Golden Paper is extremely rare and scarce because its production process is incrediblyplex. It¡¯s so rare that not many have even heard of it,¡±


    Daniel exined.


    Nichs picked up a magnifying ss and inspected the scroll meticulously. After examining it, he shook.


    his head in regret.


    ¡°What a pity! Such fine Golden Paper, wasted like this!¡±


    Brittany immediately perked up, excited.


    ¡°Smiley Nick, what do you mean ¡®wasted¡°?¡±


    ¡°Literally what I said! Golden Paper of such high quality is only worthy of the most elite artists. Look at how crude the painting on this Golden Paper is now.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter <b>44 </b>The Secret of the Painting


    As Nichs shook his head in regret, he handed the magnifying ss over to Brittany, urging her <b>to </b>take a look for herself. When she peered through it, an amused smile spread across her face. The paint depicted a hen pecking at, its neck bent askew, its wings broken. The amateurish artwork was worse than a grade¨Cschooler¡¯s. Indeed, it was a waste to have such a creation on the high¨Cquality Golden Paper.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°So with this¨Ceating hen painted on it, how much is this Golden Paper worth now?¡± Brittany asked


    curiously.


    ¡°Without this painting, the Golden <b>Paper </b>would be worth fifty million. But with <b>this </b>hen and corn painting on it, it¡¯s barely worth thirty million,¡± replied Nichs as he turned to Jessica with a chuckle, offering <b>a </b>deal. ¡°Jessica, thend on Windows Street has tripled in value. If you sell it to me at the price from three years ago, you¡¯d be at a loss. How about this: I¡¯ll buy this Golden Paper painting, that¡¯s <b>only </b>worth thirty million, for fifty million. The extra twenty million can be considered the interest you¡¯ve earned for holding onto thend on Window¡¯s Street for so <b>long</b>.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Smiley Nick, you really need to look closer! I¡¯ve revealed half the true face of this painting, and <b>you </b>still don¡¯t understand,¡± Danielmented.


    ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re saying I misunderstood?¡± Nichs picked up the painting again and examined it closely. After confirming his initial assessment, he said, ¡°This time, I¡¯m absolutely certain I¡¯m not mistaken! This painting is by a nobody, just some careless doodle on Golden Paper. It has no artistic value and is a waste of fine Golden Paper! However, judging by the quality and sheen of this Golden Paper, it must be from the 18th century. If even a lesser¨Cknown artist from that century had randomly scribbled a few strokes on it, it¡¯d be worth at least a hundred million. Golden Paper paintings are exceedingly rare, and if the artwork has some artistic value, this piece could fetch a nine¨C<b>figure </b>sum at


    auction.¡±


    Nichs felt increasingly disheartened as he spoke. His family line dealt in antiques and fine arts for generations. To find an item, <b>an </b>art treasure, only to realize that its value was squandered, was painful to witness. If this Golden Paper painting were truly the work of a master, it could be featured as a top treasure by Auctiq, garnering significant promotion. And if he could associate the Golden Paper painting with Auctiq, it would solidify their status as the premier auction house in New York!


    ¡°Smiley Nick, watch this,¡± Daniel said as he picked up the painting and began to rub it.


    Brittany was shocked. She hurried to stop Daniel¡¯s actions, scolding<b>, </b>¡°What are you doing? Who gave you permission to do that? If you ruin this painting, there goes fifty million.¡±


    Brittany¡¯s attempt to intervene didn¡¯t deter Daniel, who continued until he finally stopped a few minutester. The painting was now crumpled and wrinkled.


    Brittany was frantic. She pointed at Daniel¡¯s nose, using. ¡°Look! I told you to stop; why did you do this? Now the painting, the Golden Paper valued at fifty million, is destroyed <i>by </i><i>you</i><i>.</i>¡±


    Brittany turned to Nichs and asked, ¡°Smiley Nick, how <b>much </b>is this Golden Paper painting worth now<b>?</b>

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 The Golden Paper is Damaged


    Nichs didn¡¯t respond immediately; Instead, he took a closer look at the painting with his magnifying ss. After a thorough evaluation, he finally offered his conclusion.


    ¡°This painting has been crumpled into this state; it looks very unlikely to be restored. Furthermore, I¡¯ve noticed that some of the golden threads within have been snapped. That means this Golden Paper has been destroyed. Before the damage, it could have been valued at thirty million. Now, its value has plummeted, and even at a price of three million, you might find it hard to locate a buyer<b>.</b>¡±


    Nichs turned to Daniel with a puzzled expression. ¡°Daniel, based on your earlier actions, you seem to understand what one should not do. Since you were able to bring out this Golden Paper painting, you should also know that if the golden threads are damaged, its value plummets. So why do this? Is your intent to destroy it?¡±


    Brittany chimed in with disdain, ¡°He was just lucky before. He thinks doing this will increase its value. But not only did it not appreciate; the most valuable Golden Paper was ruined!¡±


    Danielid the Golden Paper painting t on the table and said with a chuckle, ¡°Brittany, would you mind running another errand for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You jerk! You still want me to do things for you?¡±


    ¡°Brittany, if he asks you to go, then go.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, he¡¯s just bullying me.¡±


    ¡°And what about when you bully others?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ Hmph!¡±


    Brittany stomped her high heel and red at Daniel irritably, ¡°What do you want to buy?¡±


    ¡°Another bottle of vodka, this time over thirty years old.¡±


    ¡°Vodka aged over thirty years? That could cost hundreds of thousands!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get the thirty¨Cyear¨Cold vodka, this Golden Paper painting will be worthless. You might not even get three million for it from Smiley Nick. But if you manage to <b>find </b><b>a </b>thirty¨Cyear bottle, the value of this Golden Paper painting could instantly soar to over two hundred million.¡±


    At the mention of two hundred million, Jessica¡¯s eyes gleamed, and shemanded Brittany, ¡°Go buy it<b>;</b>


    we¡¯re not short on cash<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°This loser¡¯s just spouting nonsense. He¡¯s just making fun of me. Jessica, you need to see through his


    trickery!¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t fool me. If I tell you <b>to </b>go buy, then just go. If the hundreds of thousands we <b>spend </b>don¡¯t <b>turn </b>this Golden Paper into a two hundred million dor piece, I will definitely punish him.¡±


    ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll go and buy the alcohol. I don¡¯t believe a mere bottle will make any difference!


    Chapter 45 The Golden Paper is Damaged


    Of course, Brittany didn¡¯t believe Daniel; she thought he was simply teasing her on purpose. <b>So</b><b>, </b><b>with </b>resentful eyes, she finally left to <b>find </b>the booze.


    Thirty¨Cyear¨Cold vodka wasn¡¯t easy toe by. After inquiring at numerous stores and a frustrating hour she finally secured a bottle at the astronomical price of five hundred thousand dors.


    Brittany ced the thirty¨Cyear¨Cold vodka on the table, reminding Jessica, ¡°This bottle cost me half a million, not three thousand like the regr one we got earlier. If he wastefully messes this up, it would be


    such a waste.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know what I¡¯m doing. If he squanders this half a million dors worth of vodka and fails to make the Golden Paper painting worth two hundred million, I¡¯ll take care of him,¡± Jessica assured her, watching Daniel with gritted teeth. 1


    ¡°Punish him severely!¡± she emphasized.

 Chapter 46

    y


    Chapter 46 The True Painting


    Jessica could werlook Daniel teasing Brittany, but she <b>couldn¡¯t </b>ignore the bold im he made. Daniel had stated that with just that thirty¨Cyear¨Cold vodka, he could turn the Golden Paper painting¡¯s value to two hundred million dors. If he failed to deliver, he would be deceiving her, and Jessica would not tolerate such behavior from him. She was ready to punish him severely if it came to that.


    Daniel opened the vodka bottle and poured the thirty¨Cyear¨Caged spirit over the <b>scroll</b>. His face remained calm, treating the expensive vodka as if it were mere water. The whole room filled with the fragrance of the alcohol, the rich aroma delighting everyone, leaving the two women feeling slightly tipsy just from the


    scent.


    Gently, with his palms, Daniel smoothed out the crinkles on the once wrinkled painting until the paper was as t as a mirror. Then, he lit the painting with a lighter. With the addition of the vodka, the scroll quickly


    caught fire, sending up beautiful blue mes.


    Brittany gasped in horror at the scene. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve set the painting on <b>fire </b>again? You used the fifty- thousand¨Cdor vodka as fuel? Do you think Jessica¡¯s money grows on trees? How can you waste it like this? I tell you, the cost of that thirty¨Cyear vodka equals your sry for the next ten years. For the next ten years, don¡¯t even think about getting a dime out of TMO. If you want to get paid, just resign and hit theContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    road!¡± t


    Brittany was determined to drive Daniel away, she couldn¡¯t stand the idea of him remaining at TMO. Before her, Jessica went through several secretaries, but after she started, Jessica had never hired another secretary, let alone a personal assistant. Daniel looked like a fool and acted like a thug¨Cwhy should he be Jessica¡¯s personal assistant and even serve as her driver? It was clear that before he arrived, Jessica didn¡¯t need any stinking men around. If Jessica were to hire an assistant or a driver, the first job description would specify the candidate be female. Brittany couldn¡¯t fathom why such a loser like Daniel was so lucky.


    Brittany grew more troubled the more she thought about it. From every angle, Daniel did not seem like a good person. He seemed to have appeared out of nowhere to serve as Jessica¡¯s assistant, and Brittany suspected this loser was pursuing Ma¡¯am Jessica under the guise of his position. Countless in New York wished to pursue Jessica, yet not a single one had managed to take her out for dinner. Even Andrew from The Armstrongs, despite his lengthy pursuit, had never managed to take Ma¡¯am Jessica out for a single meal. The thought of Jessica being attracted to a no¨Cgood man like Daniel was unthinkable. Brittany was determined to drive him away, whatever the cost.


    While Brittany was contemting how to rid TMO of Daniel, the light blue mes on the painting flickered


    out.


    ¡°All done! I have aplished what I needed to, and the secret of the painting is about to be revealed,¡± Daniel announced confidently.


    He carefully picked at the bottom right corner of the painting with his nail, slowly peeling away ayer of paper. All eyes were fixed upon the scroll as the topyer of the Golden Paper painting began toe away, bit by bit.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 Kneel and Apologize


    Nichs was astonished!


    A Golden Paper painting with twoyers?


    If this was true, then the painting was a legendaryyered painting¨Candyered paintings were only known to exist in myths and tales. Nichs looked at the scroll with anticipation; he was willing to spend two hundred million to own such a rarity. He would even apologize to Daniel, kneeling if necessary, to witness this legende to life.


    With a swift motion and the sound of tearing air, Daniel peeled the paintingpletely open. The Golden Paper painting split into two: one was silver, and the other was gold. The silver one was a Silver Paper painting, and the golden one, sure enough, a Golden Paper painting. While Silver Paper paintings weren¡¯t


    could still fetch a high price.


    as valuable as Golden Paper ones, they


    Nichs quickly grabbed his magnifying ss to examine the two paintings. His hands trembled as he peered at the Silver Paper painting¨Chis magnifying ss shaking in his grasp.


    ¡°Gaugin! This Silver Paper painting was painted by Gaugin!¡± he eximed. Then, turning to the Golden Paper painting, ¡°M? It¡¯s actually M! This Golden Paper painting is by M!¡±


    After his inspection, Nichs knelt before Daniel with a thud.


    ¡°Daniel, can you sell me these two paintings? I¡¯m willing to pay five hundred million for both!¡±


    ¡°Five h


    hundred million? That¡¯s a fair price,¡± Daniel reacted quickly, helping Nichs to his feet. ¡°Stand up. your apology is sufficient.¡±


    Thud! Nichs knelt down again.


    ¡°Master, please ept me as your disciple!¡±


    ¡°Why a


    are you kneeling again? Get up! I don¡¯t take disciples.¡±


    ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t ept me, I will stay kneeling here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯ll take you as a disciple, but don¡¯t call me ¡®Master. You¡¯re what, 407 50? Calling me


    Master¡® would imply I¡¯m 70 or even 801 So, from now on, just call me Daniel, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Master<b>!</b>¡±


    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t call me ¡®Master¡®


    ¡°Yes, Master! In the presence of others, I will call you Daniel. If it¡¯s just <b>us</b>, I will call you ¡®Master.¡±


    Leaving Auctiq<b>, </b>something clicked for Jessica, and she looked at Daniel with a grin. ¡°Master Joshua calls you ¡®Master Daniel. Don¡¯t tell me he, like Smiley Nick, became your disciple?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Daniel scratched his head, admitting, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! If you were just friends, why was Master Joshua so excited that day? It turns out he became


    Chapter 47 Kneel and Apologize


    2/2


    your disciple, too. You scoundrel, do you know who Master Joshua is to dare take him as your disciple? Master Joshua is said to be the most skilled doctor in Este and the head of The Grants family. How dare you! And Smiley Nick, did you really think he just smiles all the time? If we want to break into the antiques industry, we need his consent. You have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just their master; I¡¯m not marrying them, right, Jessica?¡± Daniel retorted with a light¨Cheartedment which immediately earned him a sharp look from Jessica.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re married<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Daniel quickly shook his head, denying, ¡°No!¡±


    Jessica had forbidden him from going public with their marriage. With Brittany there, he had to deny it.


    Brittany thought to herself: Master Joshua became this loser¡¯s disciple? And Smiley Nick too? Even if it was due to losing a bet, why was this loser so fortunate? I must drive him away! Otherwise, Jessica will only rely on him more and more.


    Brittany¡¯s eyes darted around as she suddenly thought of a n.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 Windows Street


    ¡°Loser, since you¡¯re so capable and Master Joshua as well as Smiley Nick are your disciples, you should be able to easily handle the situation with Windows Street, right?¡± Brittany sarcastically jabbed at Daniel.


    At the mention of Windows Street, Jessica immediately red at Brittany and scolded, ¡°Shut your mouth.


    Don¡¯t start trouble!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s reaction sparked Daniel¡¯s curiosity, he felt there must be a significant issue with Windows. Street. He decided to ask about it and, if possible, resolve the matter. After all, his wife Jessica¡¯s


    concerns were his concerns as well.


    ¡°Windows Street? Is that the same piece ofnd Smiley Nick mentioned? The one TMO has been holding for three years without development? Is something amiss there?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to inquire about Windows Street. You don¡¯t need to be <b>involved</b>; you can¡¯t solve <b>that </b>problem,¡± Jessica dismissed the question with a single sentence. She then turned to Brittany, ¡°your are never to speak of Windows Street again! Our group¡¯s primary task right now is the coboration project with Healthy Land. We can set Windows Street aside for the time being. When the time is right, I


    will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°But Jessica, we invested fifty billion to secure that prime spot on Windows Street in Delvin Hub. Fifty billion has been sitting there for three years without a single return. If we don¡¯t address the Windows Street issue, the group will remain at <b>a </b>disadvantage. Our dealings with Healthy Land are still in the early


    stages, which wont significantly enhance our group¡¯s operational situation. The crisis facing TMO will not


    be resolved until we kickstart the Windows Street project. All those big corporations and prominent


    families coborating with us from other ces now assume The Matthewsck influence in Delvin Hub.


    Otherwise, why haven¡¯t we sorted out Windows Street yet?¡±


    ¡°I told you to stop talking!¡±


    ¡°I want to speak! Isn¡¯t this loser the master of Master Joshua? Isn¡¯t he Smiley Nick¡¯s master too? Master Joshua leads Washington¡¯s The Grants family, and Smiley Nick is a key figure in Delvin Hub as well. If


    Daniel just tells them to help us out, the problem with Windows Street could immediately be resolved. Of


    course, if his so¨Ccalled ¡®disciples¡® only epted him as their master because of a lost bet, then I doubt


    they will help us. In that case, indeed, the issue with Windows Street will remain unsolvable!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brittany was convinced that neither Joshua nor Nichs would assist TMO with Windows Street. The


    problem there was too significant¨Ceven if they wanted to help, it woulde at a considerable cost.


    ¡°If you say another word, will you be happy to move back into that dormitory with rats and cockroaches


    scurrying around?¡± Jessica threatened Brittany with a stern face before turning to Daniel. ¡°Daniel, you performed well today. Windows Street doesn¡¯t concern you; I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t seek help from Master Joshua and Smiley Nick; they cannot do much about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just Windows Street. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re asking me to buy Wall Street. I don¡¯t need to ask for help. I can handle it myself!¡± Daniel retorted confidently.


    ¡°Heh!¡± Brittany let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°You¡¯re quite the blowhard. Do you think you can just talk

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 Underworld


    ¡°Do I not know? Then why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s the deal with Windows Street? Howplicated could it possibly be that I can¡¯t resolve it?¡± Daniel was not just boasting; he genuinely believed he had the capability to deal with the matter. A mere Windows Street couldn¡¯t be that dangerous, and if the issue involved fighting, Daniel felt confident¨Cafter all, he wasn¡¯t afraid to throw a punch.


    ¡°The issue with Windows Street is tied to the underworld,¡± Brittany disclosed.


    ¡°The underworld?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, the underworld! Mafias, gangsters, and the like. You can¡¯t solve these problems with your <b>mediocre </b>medical skills or just luck. Even if we wanted to settle the matter with money or seek government


    intervention, we haven¡¯t been able to sort it out. The underworld has its own unique set of rules, and we


    can only address it with their methods. To put it bluntly, it means we might need to resort to force!¡±


    Brittany gave Daniel a disdainful look. ¡°With your malnourished body, looking as thin as a monkey, you probably can¡¯t even take down a guard dog. If you can¡¯t beat a dog, you¡¯d better not set foot near Windows Street. If you go there, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll make it out alive!¡±


    ¡°Force? I think I¡¯m quite strong; I¡¯ve even trained in free¨Cfighting some time ago. How about you take me


    to Windows Street to see what this underworld is like?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go! Neither of you!¡± Jessica quickly interjected, preventing them from taking any <b>action</b>. Brittany and Daniel were the people she trusted most, and she would not allow anything to happen to


    them.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we o


    can¡¯t we go? Just because there¡¯s a mafia presence near Windows Street? Este is thend of the


    free, and we can call 911!¡±


    *911? Sure you can! If that could solve the problem, why do you think we¡¯ve left that plot ofnd idle for three years? Didn¡¯t Brittany just tell you? Matters involving the underworld can only be resolved by their ways, and the police won¡¯t intervene!¡±


    ¡°The underworld¡¯s way, which I guess you mean is fighting, right? I mentioned earlier that I¡¯ve trained in free¨Cfighting for a few months, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s confidence made Brittanyugh.


    ¡°Heh,¡± she scoffed before asking, ¡°Do you even know what trouble we¡¯re dealing with at Windows Street?


    Free¨Cfighting? Do you think this is WWE? If you go to Windows Street, you won¡¯t even enter the ck


    Panther Club before they throw you out!¡±


    ¡°ck Panther Club? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The owner of the ck Panther Club is Justin Mills, one of the top ten experts in the Delvin Hub Martial Club United. ck Panther Club is not only one of the earliest clubs to join, but it¡¯s also one of thergest out of the eight major clubs in Delvin Hub, Every member there is a professional fighter!


    After TMO acquired thend on Windows Street, we paid Justin the agreedpensation. ording to


    Chapte: 49 Underworld


    the agreement, ck Panther Club was supposed to relocate Immediately. However, Justin <b>took </b>the <b>money </b>and refused to move. He demanded another ten billion inpensation if we wanted him to leave. Justin¡¯s connections in Delvin Hub Martial Club United <b>and </b>the underworld mean he isn¡¯t <b>afraid </b><b>of </b>us. Even if we paid him ten billion, he¡¯d still ask for more.¡±


    ¡°Delvin Hub Martial Club United?¡±


    ¡°You, a loser, probably have no clue about Delvin Hub Martial Club United, right? It is an alliance of all the martial clubs in Delvin Hub. If one club is in trouble, the rest will send reinforcements. Rumor has it that these so¨Ccalled ¡®clubs¡® are operated by gang members. And it¡¯s precisely because of these connections that Justin can act with impunity. Anyone who dares cross Justin is effectively challenging the entire Delvin Hub Martial Club United!¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 Killing Two Birds with One Stone


    After hearing Brittany¡¯s exnation, Danielughed. ¡°I thought this Justin was formidable? So he¡¯s just connected to the Delvin Hub Martial Club United? This is simple; I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Brittany let out a coldugh, full of sarcasm. ¡°Simple? You¡¯ll handle it? Do you have any idea how powerful Delvin Hub Martial Club United is? Do you know what it represents?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Well, let me tell you now. Delvin Hub Martial Club United <b>consists </b>of thousands of martial clubs with memberships numbering in the hundreds of thousands. Anyone who provokes them is signing their own death warrant.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face darkened, and she warned Brittany, ¡°You are not to take Daniel to Windows Street, and you¡¯re definitely not to take him to the ck Panther Club. In short, both of you are to stay out of the Windows Street affair!¡±


    Elsewhere, Andrew walked into the office of Healthy Land.


    ¡°Mr. Anthony, have you received any news from Master Joshua¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t rush me. I have made inquiries. At first, I thought it was just a few days before he would forget about that loser Daniel. However, from what I¡¯ve heard, that guy holds a high position in our master¡¯s heart. It seems somewhat difficult for us to make him forget. We need a n.¡±


    ¡°A n? You say that so easily, Anthony. ArmCorp has invested a full one hundred billion for the strategic partnership with Healthy Land. We¡¯ve put all that money in, but the coboration project is still with TMO. If this continues, ArmCorp is on the verge of bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Andrew, there¡¯s no need to tell me this. We¡¯re in the same boat; I won¡¯t deceive you. That one hundred billion you¡¯re talking about is just talk. Even if you were to truly invest, it would only be after the strategic agreement is signed and actual investment begins.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Anthony, cut to the chase. Is there still a possibility for ArmCorp to coborate with Healthy Land? If not, I¡¯ll immediately look for other partnerships.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Andrew. I¡¯vee up with a n, a n that kills two birds with one stone.¡±


    ¡°Two birds with one stone?¡± Eager anticipation washed over Andrew¡¯s face as he urged, ¡°Quickly tell me what your n is!¡±


    ¡°ording to my sources, TMO bought a piece ofnd <b>three </b>years ago, known as Windows Street. After purchasing it, they¡¯ve done nothing with it. Not because they don¡¯t want to but because there¡¯s someone at Windows Street that The Matthews family can¡¯t handle.¡±


    ere¡¯ss


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about this! There¡¯s a ck Panther Club at Windows Street. The club¡¯s owner, Justin, is one of the top ten underworld figures in Delvin Hub. TMO already paid thepensation to Justin as per their agreement. ck Panther Club should have vacated immediately, but Justin wants ten more billion


    Chapter 50 Killing Two Birds with One Stone.


    from TMO, so the club stayed put. As long as ck Panther Club doesn¡¯t move, TMO can¡¯t start construction. That¡¯s how thend TMO spent fifty billlon on ended up hanging dry and high.¡±


    Andrew suddenly realized something. ¡°Anthony, does your ¡®two birds with one stone¡® n involve Justin?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct, and he is key to the n!¡±


    ¡°Key<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the key! We need to get Justin to kill Daniel!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 1 Anthony¡¯s ban


    Chapter 51 Anthony¡¯s n


    Anthony had heard from others that Joshua thought quite highly of Daniel. The way Joshua saw Daniel suggested that the kid might just be his prot¨¦g¨¦. If that happened, Daniel would be Joshua¡¯s new pet, and Anthony¡¯s days would be numbered.


    To nip this problem in the bud, Anthony decided that Daniel needed to vanish¨Cpermanently.


    ¡°Get that bonehead Justin to off Daniel? What¡¯s your angle?¡± Andrew asked.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t Daniel working as an assistant at TMO? You could send him over to tell Justin to move the ck Panther Club. Justin¡¯s not gonna budge, and when a <b>fight </b>breaks out, can you guarantee Justin won¡¯t lose it and finish Daniel off?


    If Justin kills Daniel, I can tell Joshua it was TMO¡¯s fault. Joshua will hit the roof! The deal between TMO and Healthy Land would go belly-up, and ArmCorp would swoop in to take their ce!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant! Absolutely brilliant!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve set the stage for you; it¡¯s in your court now. With your skills, this should be a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Anthony, I¡¯ve got this. I know a few guys at ck Panther Club. I¡¯ll have them stir some trouble. The moment Daniel steps foot in there, I¡¯ll have Justin take him down on the spot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, then.¡±


    Andrew revved up his red Ferrari and pulled out of Healthy Land, headed to TMO headquarters. To keep a low profile, he parked his shy car in the furthest corner of the lot.


    Brittany, upon receiving Andrew¡¯s message, quickly dropped her work and trotted down to meet him.


    ¡°Andrew, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Andrew handed her a bouquet of roses, and Brittany was floored.


    ¡°Andrew, what¡¯s this all about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea; they¡¯re for <b>Jessica</b>. Please pass them on to <b>her</b>.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re giving flowers to Jessica, shouldn¡¯t you deliver them yourself?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been giving me the cold shoulder since that incident. Won¡¯t take my calls or return my texts.


    ¡°And <b>don¡¯t </b>get me started; Jessica¡¯s barely speaking to me now.¡±


    Brittany¡¯s words piqued Andrew¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°All because of that nobody.¡±


    ¡°Nobody? Who?¡±


    Andrew already knew she meant Daniel¨Che was ying dumb on purpose.


    Chapte Li Anthony¡¯s n


    ¡°Who else but Daniel? I can¡¯t stand that guy. I wish Jessica would fire him on the spot!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°And why¡¯s that? I thought he had a hand in the TMO¨CHL partnership?¡±


    ¡°Partnership, my foot. He just got lucky. I can¡¯t <b>figure </b>out why Jessica values him so much.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe <b>what </b>happened this morning. Jessica drank coffee from the same cup as him. Isn¡¯t that like, indirectly kissing<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Jessica drank after that loser?¡±


    ¡°You bet she did.<b>¡±</b>


    Brittany was twisting the truth.


    The truth was, the coffee that morning had been Jessica¡¯s. After tasting it and not liking the vor, she passed it on to Daniel. But that lousy Daniel had not only epted it but drank from it¨Cusing the same


    straw as Jessica.


    Just thinking about it sent Brittany into a rage.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 ck Panther Club


    Brittany¡¯s intention was clear¨Cshe wanted to make Andrew green with envy. She felt utterly helpless against Daniel and knew that only with Andrew¡¯s help could she drive that loser away from Jessica for


    good.


    Andrew¡¯s face turned <b>as </b>dark as thunderclouds. Clenching his teeth, he fumed, ¡°What gives that nobody the right to <b>share </b>a coffee with Jessica or have her drink from his straw? I¡¯ve got to get rid of him¨Cmake


    him vanish from her <b>sight</b>!¡±


    He turned to Brittany with a glint in his eyes. ¡°You want him <b>gone </b>too, <b>don¡¯t </b>you, Brittany?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯d love to see him bounce right out the <b>door</b><b>, </b><b>never </b>to show his face to <b>Jessica </b>again. Better yet, to disappear forever!¡±


    I¡¯ve got a n that could make <b>Jessica </b>fire that waste of space.¡±


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s the n?¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, TMO acquired thend on Windows Street, but thanks to the ck Panther Club, you¡¯ve never been able to develop it. Get that nobody to talk to Justin and insist the ck Panther Club move


    out immediately as per the earlier agreement.


    I¡¯ll arrange for some people to push Justin¡¯s buttons so he¡¯ll want to take it out on Daniel. Justin will im he¡¯s willing to move the club, but only if TMO fires that nobody.¡±


    ¡°Just firing him sounds too easy on him, What if you had Justin rough him up a bit too?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry; he¡¯ll definitely get the beating of his life!¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll go set it up.¡±


    The next morning, Brittany received a message from Andrew that everything was in ce on Justin¡¯s


    side. She hurried to Daniel¡¯s office.


    Daniel was just an assistant, yet he had his own spacious office¨Cbigger <b>even </b>than Brittany¡¯s, and she <b>was</b><b>. </b>the head secretary. As she walked in, Daniel was leaning back in his chair, feet on the desk, happily munching on fried chicken.


    ¡°What are you up to, you good¨Cfor¨Cnothing?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m eating, obviously!¡±


    ¡°Eating fried chicken during work hours? And putting your feet up on the desk?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so what? You gonna rat me out to Jessica? Go ahead! Her office is just around the corner to your left. She should be in right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Brittany was so mad she could stomp her feet. From day one, Daniel never cared about the rules. <b>He¡¯d </b>spend his work hours snacking or gaming or pestering Jessica in her office. And yet, despite all this,


    Chapter 12 ck Panther <b>Club</b>


    Jessica never punished him¨Cit was like thepany¡¯s rules didn¡¯t apply to him!


    ¡°Stop, follow me!¡±


    ¡°Follow you where?¡±


    ¡°Think you¡¯re so capable? I¡¯m taking you to Windows Street. See if you can handle Justin. Pull it off, and I


    won¡¯t care what you do in your office after this.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Daniel agreed. He knew Brittany was trying to set him up by sending him to Windows Street to face Justin. What he didn¡¯t know was that Andrew was the mastermind behind this n. But even if <b>he </b>did, it wouldn¡¯t stop him. Daniel felt anything to do with Windows Street was his wife¡¯s business, which meant


    his <b>as </b>well.


    Brittany led Daniel down to Windows Street. All other shops and residents had moved out after receivingpensation from TMO. The whole street was deste, with only the shing neon sign of the ck


    Panther Club still stubbornly lit.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter <b>53 </b>A Billion¨CDor Compensation


    Over the <b>past </b>three years, the ck Panther Club had expanded rapidly, taking on quite a few.


    apprentices. Therefore, Justin decided to upy all the vacant buildings on Windows Street¨Cnow the. whole street was ck Panther Club territory.


    Brittany walked into the club with Daniel in tow<i>. </i>No sooner had they entered than they were surrounded by a dozen disciples in ck practice uniforms, led by their senior brother, Albert Mills, Justin¡¯s only son.


    Daniel nced around; there wasn¡¯t a friendly face in sight. Yet he kept his smile and asked politely, ¡®Is


    Justin around?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Who gave you the right to speak my dad¡¯s name?¡± Albert threw the cup of hot


    water he <b>was </b>holding at Daniel¡¯s face.


    Daniel didn¡¯t <b>dodge</b>. Instead, with quick reflexes, he grabbed a scar¨Cfaced man standing to his <b>right </b>and hauled him in front of him. All the boiling water sshed onto the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah! Aaah!¡± Scar¨CFace¡¯s skin turned beet red, with the skin peeling off, as he covered his face with both hands and let out a piercing scream.


    Albert was shocked. He pointed usatorily at <b>Daniel</b>, ¡°You jerk, you got some nerve! How dare you


    ssh hot water on his face?¡±


    ¡°Was it me who threw that water?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe some dumb ass motherfucker did it.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s reply left Albert red with fury.


    ¡°Everyone saw what happened. You threw the water that burned <b>his </b>face. If there¡¯s a dumb ass motherfucker here, it¡¯s you! You moron, you owe him for his medical bills and mental anguish. I¡¯ll make it easy for you¨Ca billion dors should suffice!¡±


    ¡°A billion? What if I don¡¯t have that kind of money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡±


    Albert gestured, and a squat man approached, carrying a kettle of boiling water. ¡°See this kettle? They were going to make coffee with it, but if you¡¯re not paying up, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to give you a face wash.


    first.¡±


    Albertmanded, ¡°Hold him down, wash his face with this kettle, make him snap out of it. This idiot


    dare make trouble in the ck Panther Club?¡±


    Two members approached Daniel, one from the left and the other from the right. They tried to grab his arms simultaneously¨Cone going for the right, the other for the left. As they grasped his wrists, Daniel


    spun them into a twist.


    Crack! Crack!


    CLABLE 53 A Blich Der Compelisation


    With two crisp snaps, he twisted their arms a full three hundred and sixty degrees.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    The men howled in agony.


    Albert was stunned, looking at Daniel with disbelief. ¡°You dare to strike them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s self¨Cdefense. If you all wanna keep your arms, I suggest you stay away from me.¡±


    Daniel swept his gaze over the crowd and introduced himself matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°I¡¯m Daniel, the assistant from TMO. I¡¯m here to notify the ck Panther Club you need to move out <b>as </b>per our agreement. We can talk this out if you want to be reasonable. But if you prefer tomunicate with fists<b>, </b>I¡¯m fine with that


    too.¡±


    Hpte

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 Serve Me


    ¡°Damn! How dare this idiot say such things in the ck Panther Club?¡±


    ¡°Coming here asking for a fight with his fists? Is this Idiot the first one ever?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the first alive, but he¡¯ll be dead soon.¡±


    The club¡¯s crowd mocked and taunted Daniel,ughing among themselves. After the ridicule subsided, Albert stepped forward again and pointed right at Daniel¡¯s nose.


    ¡°You better get down on your knees right now and let me wash your face with this boiling water. That way, maybe I¡¯ll let you live, spare your dog¨Clife! Otherwise, not only will you lose your life today, but TMO be an enemy of the ck Panther Club and all of Martial Club United!¡±


    He turned to Brittany with a meaningful nce. ¡°Brittany, this country bumpkin doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. You should know what it means if TMO bes an enemy of Martial Club United, right?


    It means TMO will disappear overnight! It means The Matthews will vanish from New York in the blink of


    an eye!¡±


    Brittany, aware that this was all arranged by Andrew, became ecstatic at the thought of Daniel¡¯s irritating face being scalded beyond recognition. So with a dark expression, she screamed at Daniel, ¡°You¡¯ve caused a huge mess! You¡¯re going to be the death of TMO! Kneel down and apologize to Mr. Albert! Apologize to the ck Panther Club members you¡¯ve hurt!


    Then stick your dumb face out and enjoy that kettle of boiling water. Consider it a lesson! You don¡¯t have the skills, so how dare you talk big in the ck Panther Club? You clearly don¡¯t know who you are!


    If all you get today is doused with boiling water, you¡¯re lucky. You better pray that¡¯s all that happens <b>and </b>that you somehow keep your life.¡±


    ¡°Do you represent TMO or the ck Panther Club?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°Obviously, I represent TMO! You¡¯re about to destroy it, and I¡¯m trying to save everything Jessica has been so good to you, and you¡¯re going to ruin her. Don¡¯t you see that this is your fault?


    , and beg


    The only thing you can do now is kneel down immediately, let Mr. Albert do whatever he wishes, a


    for his forgiveness!¡±


    Turning her gaze to Albert, Brittany sought to distance TMO from Daniel. ¡°Mr. Albert, I just <b>want </b>to make it clear! This loser can only represent himself, he does not represent TMO. His actions are his own, and


    TMO is not involved!¡±


    ¡°Brittany, you say he¡¯s not with TMO, you expect me to believe you just like that? If this idiot wasn¡¯t sent by TMO, and it was his own idea, why did youe along with him? Could it be, Brittany, that you want to use your body to serve me?¡± Albert¡¯s eyes roved greedily over Brittany.


    Brittany was naturally beautiful, a real stunner, Dressed in her professional attire, she perfectly outlined


    Chapter 54 Serve Me:


    2/2


    her voluptuous <b>figure</b><b>. </b>Any normal man wouldn¡¯t be able to help but have certain thoughts after just one. <b>nce </b>at her.


    Sex was what Albert was most fond of. The first time heid eyes on the beautiful Brittany, he had taken a liking to her but never had his chance. When she seemingly presented herself to him on a silver tter today, how could he let the opportunity slip away?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Chapter 55 How Many Can You Fight?


    ???

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 How Many Can You Fight?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert¡¯s words sent a shock through Brittany, and she instinctively hid behind Daniel, tugging at his shirt and whispering urgently. ¡°Loser, just how good can you fight? Can you get me out of here? If you can take me safely away from Windows Street, I won¡¯t tell Jessica what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Just a while ago, you wanted me to kneel and apologize to Mr. Albert. Now <b>that </b>Mr. Albert wants you, why do you want to run?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t insisted oning to Windows Street, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.¡±


    Brittany was genuinely terrified and started to cry. She knew what kind of man Albert was. If she ended up in his hands today, she thought she might as well die now. She had never even had a boyfriend, and she was still a virgin. Who knew what Albert would do to her?


    ¡°Why are you crying now? Do you think Albert will let us go? Not to mention we represent TMO; we can¡¯t let the group be disgraced. It¡¯s just a ck Panther Club, <b>right</b>? So they want to speak with their fists? Are my fists somehow softer than theirs?¡±


    ¡°Damn, how can such an idiot be so arrogant?¡± Albert waved his hand furiously,manding his men. Kill this fool! And remember, don¡¯t hurt <b>Brittany</b>. I intend to give her the honor of mypany once I¡¯m done with her. After that, I¡¯m heading over to TMO to take care of that Jessica. She¡¯s known as the beauty


    of New York, and I must savor her delicious vor!¡±


    Dozens of people closed in on Daniel. While the disciples of the ck Panther Club might not have had the fighting prowess of those from The Four Clubs, they were the cruelest when it came to brawling within all the clubs of Martial Club United. They didn¡¯t win in the ring, but they excelled in street fighting<b>, </bcking


    any sense of chivalry.


    Using the ck Panther Club as a base, Justin had opened many nightlife venues and could be said to control half of New York¡¯s nighttime economy: The ck Panther Club was the most profitable within Martial Club United, with arge portion of the union¡¯s fees <bing </b><b>from </b>it. The club was practically the


    union¡¯s treasure <b>trove</b>.


    With Justin¡¯s financial contribution, he ranked just below the Top 4 of The Four Clubs in Martial Club United. The Top 4 knew about Justin¡¯s shady business, but with the union¡¯s hefty expenses, they relied on his support, therefore turning a blind eye to his actions.


    When Justin needed the union¡¯s help, they would typically fulfill his requests, as long as they weren¡¯t too outrageous. In this day and age, chivalry was useless¨Cmoney made the man. They made more money from Justin¡¯s nightclubs in one night than from variouspetitions throughout the year.


    During the day, the ck Panther Club¡¯s disciples would train and rest at the club. At night, they worked as security at Justin¡¯s various nightclubs. Anyone causing trouble there would be lucky to leave disabled- most ended up dead, their bodies discarded as casually as dead dogs.


    Nearly all the senior disciples of the ck Panther Club had blood on their hands. Killing, for them, was


    as easy as crushing an ant

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 Can¡¯t Take a Hit


    The mob crowding around Daniel, eager to fight, was armed to the teeth. Some had daggers, some had long knives, <b>and </b>others had stun batons¡­ you name it, they were carrying it. Each wielded a weapon tailored to theirbat style, all designed to maximize the lethality of their attacks.


    The disciples of the ck Panther Club were primarily tasked with protecting their nightclubs; hence, Justin trained them in real¨Cworldbat techniques, devoid of any <b>ir </b>for showmanship. Their strikes were deadly, intended to finish fights with fatality, and they were well¨Cpracticed in delivering killer blows.


    Whoosh! A de shed.


    A towering figure lunged at Daniel from behind, arge knife cascading down at a 45¨Cdegree angle aimed at decapitating him with one clean swipe at the neck. Daniel raised his left arm to block¨Cthe sharp knife


    struck his arm with a heavy thud.


    The knife didn¡¯t cut through. Instead, the weapon intended¨Cto sever his arm shattered into two pieces- the broken half fell ttering to the ground while the perpetrator stood dumbfounded. Was <b>this </b><b>guy¡¯s </b>arm even harder than a metal¨Cforged weapon?


    Wasting no time, Daniel countered with <b>a </b>kick to the belly, sending the would¨Cbe assant flying across


    the room. As the othersunched their attacks simultaneously, Daniel moved with a flurry of punches and kicks, felling dozens in under three minutes. None of their weapons remained intact, and even the least


    injured among them had at least one twisted arm. That was Daniel¡¯s lesson for them.


    Albert was dumbstruck. He knew thebat capabilities of these men, one was enough to keep an entire club in check, and collectively they could <b>take </b>on dozens of brawlers. Yet, this neer, this country bumpkin, singlehandedly beat them all?


    Daniel approached Albert. ¡°Did you say Justin is your dad?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Since Justin¡¯s your dad, he should know about our conversation. You¡¯ve got three days to move out. If


    the ck Panther Club still hasn¡¯t vacated Windows Street by then, things won¡¯t be as simple as today.¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker, just because my dad ain¡¯t here, doesn¡¯t mean you cane here bullshiting! I¡¯m telling


    you, we won¡¯t move an inch! Before today, TMO just needed to give us another billion to move out, but


    now, since you¡¯ve injured so many of us, you¡¯re going topensate for our losses. TMO better pay up another hundred billion! Otherwise, when my dad returns, we¡¯re going to lead tens of thousands to TMO


    and tten them, obliterate The Matthews!¡±


    ¡°Oh! You sure know how to talk crap, huh? Oh yeah, I remember now, you have a mouth foul as a public toilet. What was it you said earlier? After sleeping with Brittany, you want to go for my Jessica? My Jessica is a noble queen, high above the reach of trash like you. Since your dad isn¡¯t here to talk business, I¡¯ll take the liberty of educating his son on his behalf.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    With a powerful kick, Daniel sent Albert tumbling to the ground and then picked up the kettle of boiling


    water.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 An Eye for an Eye


    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Albert quivered with fear.


    ¡°What am I going to do? Your mouth is dirty, foul¨Csmelling. I¡¯m going to clean it out with this boiling water,


    Daniel said firmly, then grabbed Albert by the cheek and started pouring the scalding water into his


    mouth.


    ¡°Ah¡­ aaaaah!¡± Albert¡¯s screams of agony stunned everyone in the room.


    Brittany was i in shock. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you realize what you have done? Do you know who he is¨Cthe


    son of Justin?¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s Justin¡¯s son? I¡¯m simply returning the favor,¡± Daniel replied with a cold indifference.


    Following Daniel¡¯s response, a furious roar came from the door. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    A hulking man nearly two meters tall burst into the room. His skin was dark, his face was a mass of


    muscles, and a thick beard covered his face, giving him a certain resemnce to a ck panther. It was


    none other than <b>the </b>owner of the ck Panther Club¨CJustin<b>!</b>


    Surveying the carnage of his beaten men, Justin¡¯s veins bulged with rage as <b>he </b>pointed at Daniel and


    demanded, ¡°Did you do all this<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Are you Justin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Justin! Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the assistant from TMO. I came here hoping to have a peaceful talk, to let you know you need to move the ck Panther Club out quickly. However, your son demonstrated a <bck </b>of education and politeness and even dared to throw boiling water on my face. So I <b>just </b>taught him a lesson for need to thank me; just hurry up and move your ck Panther Club.¡±


    you. No


    ¡°You¡¯re from TMO? TMO dared to send someone to attack my disciples at the ck Panther Club and even poured boiling water down my son¡¯s throat? Was it Jessica¡¯s idea or Joseph¡¯s? No matter whose idea it was, they dare to pull this stunt¨CI¡¯ll make sure TMO and The Matthews pay the price!¡±


    Justin¡¯s words terrorized Brittany, draining her of color. She quickly jumped in to rify, ¡°Mr. Justin, you misunderstand. This man is not from TMO; his actions have nothing to do with us! He¡¯ll take full responsibility, so you can do whatever you want to him, but please don¡¯t me TMO for this fool¡¯s actions!


    ¡°Misunderstanding? Brittany, do you <b>think </b>I¡¯m an idiot? You brought this fool here, and now you¡¯re telling


    me he¡¯s not from TMO?¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m not from TMO? I¡¯m a personal assistant hired by Jessica, and I came here on her behalf.¡±


    Daniel stepped forward, confronting Justin face to face. ¡°I¡¯m giving you three days to move ck Panther Club off Windows Street. Additionally, since you¡¯ve squatted here for three years and wasted TMO¡¯s time, you¡¯llpensate TMO with a billion dors. If you haven¡¯t moved out after three days, there will be consequences. Better watch out that I don¡¯ty you out t too! As for the billion¨Cdorpensation,


    Chapter 57 An Eye for an Eye


    there¡¯s no need to wait; give it to me now, and I¡¯ll be on my way. If you refuse, well, I guess I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson as well.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With his hands in his pockets and a smile on his face, Daniel¡¯s tone remained serious, not yful in the


    slightest.


    Justin couldn¡¯t help but burst into uproariousughter, looking up to the sky.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 Are You an Idiot?


    After finishing hisugh, Justin looked at Daniel as if he was staring at an Idiot. ¡°What did you just say?! didn¡¯t catch that. You want me to move out within three days and pay you a billion dors? Unless when you walked through the door, you hit your head¨Cotherwise, you must be born an idiot or else why would you dare make such a demand to me?¡±


    Clenching his fist, Justinmanded Daniel, ¡®Get on your knees right now, and I might let you die without too much pain. I want to see what fills the skull of a fool like you.¡±


    Boom!


    Justin threw a ferocious punch at Daniel¡¯s forehead¨Cthe punch roared with extreme powe passing fly was knocked out of the air by the intimidating punch.


    power. Even


    Even a


    But as his iron fist came crashing down, Daniel dodged it with a step back


    Thud!


    Justin¡¯s punch crashed into a concrete pir behind Daniel, smashing arge chunk of it to pieces and


    causing the debris to fall to the floor. Even the steel bars within the pir were bent out of shape from the


    impact.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Justin, renowned for his strength as a top ten fighter in Martial Club United, had just used 30 percent of his power in that punch. If he struck with his full strength, even a steel te five centimeters thick would


    dent under his blow.


    Although Justin didn¡¯t believe he could knock out Daniel with one punch, the fact that Daniel so effortlessly dodged was a surprise to him.


    ¡°So, you can dodge, huh? Quick reflexes for a piece of trash, but can you dodge a second time?¡±


    Boom!


    Justinunched another punch, faster and more powerful than the first, and he was even closer to Daniel this time. Daniel barely managed to avoid the first punch, but it seemed impossible to dodge the second.


    Justin pictured in his mind that this punch would be enough to make Daniel¡¯s brains burst.


    Thud!


    Once more, his punch hit the same concrete pir, breaking several steel bars and bending it at about a thirty¨Cdegree angle. Missing his target again, Justin was furious.


    ¡°You dodged my punch again?! If you¡¯re a man, stop dodging and fight me head¨Con.¡±


    ¡°A man? What¡¯s your misunderstanding of a man? Because a real man¡¯s punch wouldn¡¯t be so soft. Your


    punches are soft, like a sissy


    ¡°You think my punches are soft?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Your fist feels softer than <b>a </b>woman¡¯s chest; you want to face me in a fight? I don¡¯t even need


    Chapter 58 Are You an idiot?


    to throw a punch, these concrete pirs are enough toy you t.¡±


    Daniel stood there with his hands in his pockets, taunting Justin with a chuckling grin.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    7/2


    This time, Justin didn¡¯t go for a straight punch, but leaped toward Daniel like a hunting ck panther¨Cthis is <b>ck </b>panther hunting style! Even if he <b>was </b>faced with a tiger, Justin could bring it to the ground.


    His speed was lightning fast, like a ck streak of lightning. In theory, Daniel had nowhere to dodge and should have been overwhelmingly tackled. But¡­.


    Thud!


    There was a muffled sound as Justin¡¯s head mmed into another concrete pir. He had missed <b>his </b>target, and the impact caused the pir to crack.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 Fist to Fist


    Daniel grimaced and then mocked Justin with cheerful sarcasm, ¡°Mr. Justin, your head¡¯s indeed very hard. I didn¡¯t know you could use it to ram concrete pirs. Poor pir, if it could talk, it would be crying in pain right now.¡±


    While Justin¡¯s head was tough, the collision had left him dazed. It took some time for him to recover before he stood back up, pointing furiously at Daniel and bellowing, ¡°You worthless piece of trash, you dare to make a fool of me? Today, I will beat you to death myself, you coward who only knows how to run!


    ¡°Yeah, sure you will. But if I remember correctly, you haven¡¯t touched me yet¨Cnot even a hair. I¡¯d love to see you beat me to death, but first, you need to hit me with your fist that¡¯s softer than a woman¡¯s!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s taunt turned Justin¡¯s face a shade of deep red.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t dodge! You say my fists are like a woman¡¯s, but you¡¯re too <b>scared </b>to even fight


    back. Doesn¡¯t that make your fists even less than a woman¡¯s?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    To force Daniel into a head¨Con confrontation, Justin began to mock him. Given the current situation, Daniel¡¯s speed was impressive, making it hard for Justin tond a hit. Justin¡¯s strengthy in his powerful


    force!


    While his technique was not badpared to ordinary experts, he was a notch below the top fighters. If Daniel decided to evade non¨Cstop without striking, Justin could exhaust himself withoutnding a single hit on his opponent. And if Daniel counterattacked once Justin was worn out, it would spell big trouble for Justin. Concerned by this possibility, Justin was determined to force Daniel into directbat.


    ¡°So Mr. Justin is eager to see how hard my fists are. I <b>won¡¯t </b>be polite then. Let me show you what a real man¡¯s fist feels like,¡± Daniel rejoined, still with his hands in his pockets and a chuckle. ¡°Mr. Justin, throw your punch! This time, I won¡¯t dodge. I¡¯ll break your fist with mine, turn that womanly fist of yours to mush, and break every one of your fingers without leaving a single one intact.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Justin bellowed angrily, then with all his might, threw a punch straight at Daniel¡¯s chest. He put everything into the blow, aiming for a fatal strike.


    True to his word, Daniel didn¡¯t dodge. He pulled out his fist from his pocket and countered with his punch. The collision was like a meteor striking Earth!


    Boom!


    An ear¨Csplitting st made everyone¡¯s ears ring, and the powerful sh of energies set off a blinding white sh that temporarily blinded onlookers. People knew their fists had met, but the oue remained unclear.


    Before the white light faded, the members of the ck Panther Club assumed that Justin must have won, prompting smugughter to break out among them.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 A Reasonable Man


    ¡°Hisss!¡± Daniel sucked in his breath, then taunted Justin, ¡°Mr. Justin, your head really is quite hard. I had no idea you took to head¨Cbutting concrete pirs. This poor pir, look, It¡¯s cracked because it couldn¡¯t handle your hard head. If it could speak, I¡¯m sure it would be crying out in pain.¡±


    Although Justin¡¯s skull was tough, the fierce collision had left him a bit groggy. It took him a good while to gather his wits and get back to his feet. Enraged, he stood up and pointed at Daniel, roaring, ¡°You scum! You dare make a fool of me? Today, I¡¯m going to beat the life out of you, you coward who only knows how to flee<b>!</b>¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what you say. But if I recall, you haven¡¯t managed to hit me yet. Not even a hair. I¡¯d love to see you try to beat me to death, but you¡¯re going to have tond your <b>punch </b>first. And by the way, a <b>real </b>man¡¯s fist is nowhere near as soft as yours.¡±


    Provoked by Daniel¡¯s words, Justin¡¯s face turned a bright shade of red. ¡°If you¡¯re tough enough, stop dodging<b>! </b>You say my fist is like a woman¡¯s, but you¡¯re too scared to even take a hit. Does that mean your


    fists are even worse than a woman¡¯s<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Justin ridiculed Daniel in an attempt to force him into a direct fight. Daniel was fast, and Justin was having a difficult timending a hit. Justin¡¯s strength was in his raw power!


    He might not be far behind ordinary masters in technique, butpared to top¨Ctier experts, he was slightly outssed. If Daniel chose to simply dodge without attacking. Justin could exhaust himself without everying a finger on Daniel. And if Daniel unexpectedly counterattacked once Justin had depleted his stamina, Justin would suffer a significant loss. Realizing this, Justin feltpelled to


    confront Daniel head¨Con.


    <b>¡°</b>So, Mr. Justin, you¡¯re desperate to test the hardness of my fists? Fine! I¡¯ll stop being polite and let you.


    truly understand what a man¡¯s punch feels like.¡±


    Daniel, hands still in his pockets, continued smiling. ¡°Mr. Justin, go ahead and <b>punch</b>. This time, I absolutely will not dodge. I¡¯ll meet your fist directly with mine and mash that girly fist of yours to pulp. I¡¯ll shatter all five fingers without leaving a single one intact.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Justin bellowed, then, with all his strength, hurled a punch towards Daniel¡¯s chest. He poured everything into this one punch, aiming for a lethal blow against Daniel.


    Daniel, as he promised, didn¡¯t dodge. He pulled his fist out of his pocket and met Justin¡¯s punch head<b>¨C</b><b>on</b>. The two fists collided, creating an impact like a meteor hitting Earth.


    Boom!


    An explosion of sound so loud it made everyone¡¯s ears buzz, apanied by a sh of airwaves that let out a blinding white light, causing a momentary blindness for everyone present. No one could see the oue of the collision between the twobatants.


    As the light dispersed, everyone assumed it must be Justin who had won andughter began to bubble up among the club members.


    Chapter 60 A Reasonable Man


    But when the white light faded, they found two figures in the center of the venue: one stood <b>tall </b>like an iron tower, the other crouched on the ground, whimpering and clutching a broken arm. Standing was Daniel, and the one in agony was, of course, Justin.


    Everyone was in utter disbelief. They couldn¡¯t trust their eyes. Had Justin actually been defeated? Could it be that the man from the Martial Club United¡¯s Top 10 wasid low by a bumpkin?


    Daniei casually walked over to Justin, looking down on him with his hands still tuckedfortably in his pockets, ¡°Mr. Justin, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you dared to hit me? You broke my arm, are you seeking death?!¡± Justin snarled through gritted


    teeth.


    ¡°Mr. Justin, why are you so stubborn? Hasn¡¯t anyone ever defeated you before?¡± Daniel turned to Brittany and asked cheerfully, ¡°Do you still have that lighter we usedst time in your bag?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Brittany retorted, anxious yet eager.


    ¡°Give it to me, I need it.¡±


    Despite her words, Brittany was hoping to see Daniel punish Justin thoroughly. She quickly fetched the lighter from her bag and handed it to Daniel. If Daniel pushed Justin too far, he would be making an irreversible enemy out of Martial Club United and all its members.


    Daniel took the lighter and ced it under Justin¡¯s chin, flicking it on. The small blue¨Cand¨Cred me danced dangerously close to Justin¡¯s beard.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± A panicked Justin stuttered. The punch Danielnded had not only broken his arm but also dispersed his energy, leaving him unable to stand and at Daniel¡¯s mercy. As for his disciples, they had all been dealt with by Daniel, and no one dared to step forward to help their master.


    ¡°Are you going to pay the billion? Will you move the ck Panther Club?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°I will not pay a penny, not even a cent! The ck Panther Club won¡¯t move! You best kill me right here, because you¡¯re not just messing with me, Justin<i>¨C</i>you¡¯ve messed with the entire Martial Club United!¡±


    Without another word, Daniel ignited the lighter and set Justin¡¯s beard aze. When Justin¡¯s beard had burned halfway, Daniel pped him across the face, extinguishing the wild me.


    Half of Justin¡¯s beard was burned away, leaving the rest singed but intact. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the other half for now. I¡¯ll be back in three days to ask you again. If you have the same answer by then, I will burn off the remaining half before we continue our talk. You see, I¡¯m a reasonable person, and I believe in reasoning with others. I will keep reasoning with you until you are willing to pay thepensation of a billion dors and agree to move out willingly.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 Resignation


    Chapter 61 Resignation


    After speaking, Daniel returned the lighter to Brittany. ¡°Hold onto this; I¡¯ll need it again in three days. That¡¯s all for today, and we shall continue our discussion with Mr. Justin then.¡±


    Leaving the ck Panther Club, Brittany was a bit dazed. She couldn¡¯t believe they got out so easily. Everything that happened in the club felt surreal to her. Daniel, the supposed loser, was actually so formidable? He had taken on the entire ck Panther Club and even made Justin cower?


    But behind Justin was Martial Club United, <b>and </b>he was merely in New York¡¯s Top 10. The true powerhouses of Martial Club United were the owners of the four clubs, known as the Top 4, who were


    way beyond the other six in the top 10 in <b>terms </b>of strength.


    Daniel had brutally beaten Justin and even set his beard on fire, turning their confrontation into a profound humiliation for Justin. And Justin could never tolerate such disgrace.


    Would Martial Club United stand for such an insult?


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a mess, you idiot! Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?¡± Brittany eximed.


    ¡°What did I do? It¡¯s not like I made him my sex ve, Daniel retorted.


    ¡°Do you understand Justin represents Martial Club United? By humiliating him like that, you¡¯ve humiliated. the entire Martial Club United! They have thousands of clubs and hundreds of thousands of disciples. If each one spits at you, you¡¯ll drown! You must bear the consequences of your actions alone and not drag TMO and Jessica into this. So, as soon as we return, you must tender your resignation <b>and </b>leave posthaste! Then, Martial Club United will onlye after you, not TMO.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can resign, but I won¡¯t write the resignation letter. Could you do it for me? I¡¯ll submit it to


    Jessica.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll write it! But you are not to change a single word; you just need to sign your name and hand it to


    Jessica.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    Back at TMO, Brittany immediately penned a hefty resignation letter spanning over a dozen pages. When Daniel took it and read it over, he frowned; the letter painted him in such an abhorrent light, he would be the scum of the earth if even half were true. Despite this, Daniel promptly signed his name without


    hesitation.


    Daniel¡¯s straightforwardness surprised Brittany. ¡°You really <b>signed </b>it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Or do you think even if you <b>sign </b>it, you can stay at TMO? You don¡¯t really intend to hand this over to Jessica, do you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word; I will give it to her. I may not be a good person, but I certainly stand by <b>my </b>words


    ¡°A man of word? Laughable! <b>You</b>, a country bumpkin, trustworthy? Jessica is in her office right now. GoThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Chapter 61 Resignation


    deliver this resignation letter to her personally. I¡¯lle too! Don¡¯t even think about backing out.¡±


    Brittany had to ensure this herself¨CDaniel had provoked Martial Club United, and TMO¡¯s very existence was at stake. So she had to get him fired and out of there immediately. Only when Martial Club <b>United</b>


    couldn¡¯t find anyone named Daniel at TMO would the organization steer clear of this mess.


    Brittany and Daniel entered the CEO¡¯s office together. Seeing the two together caught Jessica by surprise; given their history of conflict, they never spent time together. Could it be their rtionship had improved?

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 Life and Death Situation


    Jessica greeted them with a warm smile, jokingly, ¡°What¡¯s up, you two?¡±


    ¡°If we really had something going on, would you still be smiling so cheerfully? Daniel responded, somewhat puzzled. It seemed Jessica suddenly thought of something, and her jealousy inexplicably red up.


    ¡°What business could you possibly have together?¡± demanded Jessica, her face darkening as she chastised Brittany, ¡°Daniel just joined thepany, so he might be unaware of our rules, but you¡¯ve been here longer. Don¡¯t you know? TMO forbids dating between colleagues, unless one of you resigns!¡±


    Brittany was stunned. After fully grasping Jessica¡¯s insinuation, she felt deeply insulted.


    ¡°Jessica! Where did your mind go? How could I possibly have anything to do with this loser? A country bumpkin like him¨Cif even the women from the countryside who¡¯ve never seen the world might not fancy him¨Chow could I be interested?


    He¡¯s a waste of space¨Cthe idea of me falling for him? Only if I¡¯ve turned into an idiot myself! No woman in her right mind could fall for him¨Che doesn¡¯t even deserve a nce from me!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In her rush to insult Daniel, Brittany failed to notice Jessica¡¯s already thunderous expression bing


    ever more severe..


    ¡°Shut your mouth! Insulting a colleague breaches our code of conduct! I¡¯m docking your entire bonus for this month as a minor punishment!¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re questioning my decision?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not!¡±


    Brittany dare not refute; no one at TMO would dare to disrespect Jessica.


    She felt Daniel had wronged her yet again, her inner turmoil <b>boiling </b>with fury; she had to get rid of him, immediately, right now! As long as Daniel remained, she¡¯d keep facing Jessica¡¯s punitive measures¨Call because of him.


    Brittany swiftly put on a cating smile and addressed Jessica, ¡°<b>Jessica</b>, it¡¯s Daniel who asked me toe to your office; he says he needs to speak with you.¡±


    Jessica turned to Daniel, speaking curtly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m resigning.¡± Daniel handed over his resignation letter.


    ¡°Resign? Who allowed you to resign?¡± Jessica mmed the resignation letter on the desk, shouting, ¡°Get out! Both of you, get out of my sight and don¡¯t bother me!¡±


    Jessica hadn¡¯t even nced at the resignation? This shocked Brittany, intensifying her jealousy about Jessica¡¯s attitude towards Daniel. Today, she must make him leave TMO.


    Chapter 62 Life and Death Situation


    2/2


    ¡°Jessica, I think you should read <b>this </b>idiot¡¯s resignation letter before making any decisions. It¡¯s not just about him; it concerns the very life and death of TMO!¡±


    ¡°The life and death of TMO? What are you two up to?¡±


    Curiously, Jessica picked up the resignation letter and began to read. After flipping through a few pages<b>. </b>and casting a cursory nce, she quickly understood.


    This resignation letter was definitely not written by Daniel; It had to be Brittany¡¯s handiwork. The style and format were all Brittany¡¯s signature approaches.


    ording to the letter¡¯s content, Daniel was portrayed as the scum of the earth, responsible for all manner of evil deeds¨Ccertainly not someone suitable for employment at TMO.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 Shut Up, Both of You


    Brittany and Daniel had always been at odds, and given her strong streak of jealousy, it was no surprise. that she would use <b>any </b>venomous words to attack Daniel. However, the signature at the end of the resignation letter was indeed Daniel¡¯s, a fact that puzzled Jessica.


    Jessica red at Daniel with a fierce look and asked sharply, ¡°Did you write this resignation letter?¡±


    Before Daniel could answer, Brittany spoke up. ¡°Of course he wrote it. Who else would know his own dirty, vile deeds? After I read his resignation letter, I was livid. How could someone like him even be part of TMO? He doesn¡¯t deserve to be in ourpany, and I suggest you ept his resignation immediately and tell him to get lost! The longer he stays, the more he tarnishes ourpany¡¯s honor and image.¡±


    ¡°Brittany, shut up! I was asking Daniel, I don¡¯t remember asking <b>you</b>!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brittany fell silent, but she shot several warning nces at Daniel, signaling him <b>not </b>to speak out of turn.


    ¡°Did you write the resignation letter?¡± Jessica asked again.


    ¡°No, Brittany wrote it.¡±


    Daniel,


    an inherently honest man, was even less inclined to lie in front of his wife.


    Upon hearing this, Brittany became frantic. How dare this loser defy her wishes?


    ¡°Yes, I wrote this resignation on his behalf, but it was based on his own words, ording to his actions. He said he couldn¡¯t write and begged me to write it for him! If it weren¡¯t for the fact we were colleagues, I


    would never bother to help him! And even if I did write it, the final signature is his own. By signing his name, he agrees to everything written in the letter, which means he himself believes he¡¯s a scumbag!¡±


    Brittany¡¯s speech seemed logical and justified, making it difficult for Jessica to rebut. As the CEO, Jessica always tried to persuade with reason.


    Jessica turned to Daniel, pointing to the signature and asked, ¡°Did you sign this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you read the content of this resignation letter before signing it?¡±


    ¡°I did read it.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Knowing what¡¯s in the letter, why did you still sign it? Are you saying you agree with its contents?¡±


    ¡°Does my agreement matter? The important thing is, do you, Jessica, agree?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s response made Jessica¡¯s head fill with question marks.


    ¡°What do you mean? What does it have to do with my agreement?¡±


    ¡°Brittany wrote this resignation request and told me to sign it, saying it was at your direction. Since it supposedly came from you, Jessica, what else can I say? Of course, I¡¯ll sign it.


    Chapter 63 Shut Up, Both of You


    Brittany and Daniel had always been at odds, and given her strong streak of jealousy, it was no surprise. that she would use <b>any </b>venomous words to attack Daniel. However, the signature at the end of the resignation letter was indeed Daniel¡¯s, a fact that puzzled Jessica.


    Jessica red at Daniel with a fierce look and asked sharply, ¡°Did you write this resignation letter?¡±


    Before Daniel could answer, Brittany spoke up. ¡°Of course he wrote it. Who else would know his own dirty, vile deeds? After I read his resignation letter, I was livid. How could someone like him even be part of TMO? He doesn¡¯t deserve to be in ourpany, and I suggest you ept his resignation immediately and tell him to get lost! The longer he stays, the more he tarnishes ourpany¡¯s honor and image.¡±


    ¡°Brittany, shut up! I was asking Daniel, I don¡¯t remember asking <b>you</b>!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brittany fell silent, but she shot several warning nces at Daniel, signaling him <b>not </b>to speak out of turn.


    ¡°Did you write the resignation letter?¡± Jessica asked again.


    ¡°No, Brittany wrote it.¡±


    Daniel,


    an inherently honest man, was even less inclined to lie in front of his wife.


    Upon hearing this, Brittany became frantic. How dare this loser defy her wishes?


    ¡°Yes, I wrote this resignation on his behalf, but it was based on his own words, ording to his actions. He said he couldn¡¯t write and begged me to write it for him! If it weren¡¯t for the fact we were colleagues, I


    would never bother to help him! And even if I did write it, the final signature is his own. By signing his name, he agrees to everything written in the letter, which means he himself believes he¡¯s a scumbag!¡±


    Brittany¡¯s speech seemed logical and justified, making it difficult for Jessica to rebut. As the CEO, Jessica always tried to persuade with reason.


    Jessica turned to Daniel, pointing to the signature and asked, ¡°Did you sign this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you read the content of this resignation letter before signing it?¡±


    ¡°I did read it.¡±


    ¡°Knowing what¡¯s in the letter, why did you still sign it? Are you saying you agree with its contents?¡±


    ¡°Does my agreement matter? The important thing is, do you, Jessica, agree?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s response made Jessica¡¯s head fill with question marks.


    ¡°What do you mean? What does it have to do with my agreement?¡±


    ¡°Brittany wrote this resignation request and told me to sign it, saying it was at your direction. Since it supposedly came from you, Jessica, what else can I say? Of course, I¡¯ll sign it.¡±


    Chapter 63 Shut Ub, Bath of You


    <b>2/2</b>


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Brittany shouted in protest. ¡°You¡¯re lying<b>! </b>When did I ever say it was Jessica¡¯s idea? That resignation was your own narration; I just wrote it down for you. What do you mean by saying that now? Are you trying to deceive Jessica into firing me?¡±


    ¡°Enough! Both of you shut up! I do not want to see such a scene again; let¡¯s end it here!¡±


    Jessica looked at the two of them,pletely exasperated.


    C


    ¡±


    C

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 Catastrophic Trouble


    It was apparent to Jessica that Brittany had forced Daniel to submit his resignation, a fact she could easily deduce. However, she had not anticipated that Daniel was no fool and would turn the tables on Brittany, cing her in an exceedingly awkward situation. What infuriated Jessica even more was that both Brittany and Daniel, in their attempts to spite each other, <b>had </b>used her¨Cthe CEO¨Cas a pawn. Consequently, she decided to assert her authority as CEO and punish them both.


    ¡°Brittany, it was you who insisted on bringing me here to resign, and now Jessica¡¯s angry because of it. You should sort this out. I¡¯ll leave before I incur her wrath further!¡± Daniel waved to Jessica, his tone dripping with mockery. ¡°Goodbye, dear Jessica! If my presence angers you, or if you want me gone for good, the resignation letter has been submitted¨Csimply sign it.¡±


    Daniel had scarcely taken a step when Jessica¡¯s resoundingmand stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Who said you could go? Stay right there!¡±


    Jessica flung the resignation letter at Daniel, roaring with rage, ¡°Never mention resigning to me again! You have no right to resign! The only scenario in which you would leave is if you are fired!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Yes, Jessica, your word isw! So may I leave now? It seems my presence annoys you; it¡¯s likely for the best that I vanish sooner rather thanter.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    With Jessica¡¯s permission granted, Daniel was quick to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± This time, Brittany was the one who stopped him. ¡°You haven¡¯t exined the whole situation. Where do you think you¡¯re going? Don¡¯t you realize the extent of the disaster you¡¯ve caused? You think you can just escape it?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jessica asked gravely, <b>turning </b>to Brittany. ¡°Is there anything else you two haven¡¯t told


    me?¡±


    ¡°Jessica, didn¡¯t you specifically say not to let this idiot go to Windows Street? Yet he didn¡¯t listen and went straight to Windows Street and barged into the ck Panther Club. Simply going there would have been bad enough, but he managed to severely offend Justin as well. He fought and incapacitated dozens of ck Panther Club¡¯s disciples on his own, pouring boiling water into Albert¡¯s mouth. When Justin arrived, instead of stopping and apologizing, Daniel proceeded to beat Justin up, breaking Mr. Justin¡¯s hand in the process. After suffering such humiliation, Justin has threatened to use the muscle of Martial Club United to bankrupt TMO overnight and annihte The Matthews family!¡±


    Brittany painted a picture so dramatic it seemed almost biblical in its scope, leaving Jessica in disbelief. She turned to Daniel and asked, ¡°Is what Brittany is saying the truth?¡±


    ¡°More or less,¡± Daniel confirmed.


    Brittany, realizing Daniel might use her of wrongdoing, scolded him before he could speak. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®more or less? Aren¡¯t those people in the ck Panther Club knocked out by you? <b>You </b>didn¡¯t just defeat them; you broke their arms and legs, causing serious injuries. And don¡¯t you know who Albert is? He¡¯s Justin¡¯s son, and yet you dared to scald his mouth with boiling water?¡±


    Chapter 64 Catastrophic Trouble


    ¡°I was just helping him clean his filthy mouth, didn¡¯t you <b>see</b>?¡± Daniel retorted.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jessica demanded.


    ¡°He not only said he slept with you¨Cbad enough on its own¨Cbut he had the audacity to say in front of me that he would sleep with Jessica next. I couldn¡¯t stand that insolence. I¡¯m Jessica¡¯s assistant! It¡¯s my sacred duty to protect Jessica¡¯s honor and purity! It¡¯s precisely because he defamed Jessica that I <b>used </b>the boiling water to teach him a lesson and cleanse his filthy mouth.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 A Woman¡¯s Temper


    Daniel¡¯s remarks left Brittany speechless, so she shifted the topic hastily. ¡°What about Justin? He didn¡¯t provoke you, did he? You injured so many of his disciples <b>and </b>humiliated his son. Then you beat Justin himself senseless. You¡¯ve offended him deeply.¡±


    ¡°Brittany, are you deaf or <b>blind</b>? If you had eyes during the incident, you would have seen everything clearly! I initially intended to have a reasonable discussion with Justin, but he wouldn¡¯t have it¨Che insisted on resolving issues with fists, so I fought back. In the end, he lost because he was outssed<b>. </b>How is that my fault?¡±


    ¡°You have the nerve to say that you wanted to ¡®talk things over¡® courteously? You gave Justin three days.


    billion dors!¡± to vacate the ck Panther Club and even demanded hepensate TMO with s


    ¡°Three years ago, TMO paid the relocation fee. But that Justin reneged on the agreement and refused to vacate, and even attempted to extort another billion from TMO. I gave him three days to move, which I think is more than enough time. Thepensation is due to the loss he caused TMO! The ck Panther Club¡¯s refusal to vacate has prevented TMO from developing thend on Windows Street for three years. The losses from that exceed a billion. I¡¯m already showing mercy by only asking Justin for a billion.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn beyond reason!¡±


    Unable to refute Daniel, Brittany implored Jessica, ¡°Look at him, Jessica, oblivious to his mistakes and continuing headlong down the wrong path. His actions are dragging TMO into an abyss. For the sake of TMO, for The Matthews, you must act decisively, dismiss this useless man immediately, and cut all ties


    with him!<b>¡± </b>1Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What did Daniel do wrong?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s question stunned Brittany, who incredulously stared back at Jessica and passionately protested, ¡°This man made a scene at the ck Panther Club! He injured so many of their members, scalded Albert¡¯s mouth with boiling water, and even hurt Mr. Justin! With such offenses, the ck Panther Club won¡¯t let him off easily. They¡¯re one of the founding clubs of Martial Club United, and Justin is among the top 10 in their ranks. After facing such humiliation, how can Martial Club United stand by? They have thousands of clubs and tens of thousands of disciples¨Callbat experts. If we¡¯ve angered them, how will TMO do business in New York?¡±


    ¡°Since ck Panther Club is backed by Martial Club United, they dare to defy the relocation agreement despite taking our money, they even try to extort a billion from <b>us</b>? Daniel did right; he struck a blow to ck Panther Club¡¯s arrogance and Justin¡¯s pride, and by extension, to Martial Club United. We need to show them that neither TMO nor The Matthews family can be easily bullied. Eye for an eye, tooth for a


    tooth!¡±


    Having delivered this passionate speech, Jessica then looked at Daniel with a smile, viewing him with apparent admiration.


    Chapter 66 Safe House


    ?

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 Safe HouseAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Daniel, rx. This time your actions represent TMO and The Matthews. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll have your back,¡± Jessica spoke softly, her wordsced with conviction. Though she was a woman, she was determined to shield Daniel from the retaliation of Martial Club United.


    Daniel didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection, but her words still touched him deeply. ¡°Thanks, Jessica! But really, it¡¯s just Martial Club United. I can handle it; it¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Listen to this ¡°A no big deal?¡± Brittany snorted with sarcasm and turned to Jessica with a challenge. ¡°Listen Jessica. This nobody has no clue what he¡¯s gotten himself into. He¡¯s stirred up a ho¡¯s nest, yet instead of showing any remorse, he¡¯s here blowing smoke! How can he think he can handle Martial Club United with just a statement?¡±


    ¡°Enough, Brittany!¡± Jessica warned her sharply, before turning back to Daniel. ¡°You need to head home now and stay put. Don¡¯t even think about stepping outside. If you so much as set foot out that door, I¡¯ll break your legs myself!¡±


    Jessica believed this was the only way to keep Daniel safe. If Martial Club United couldn¡¯t <b>find </b>him, then he wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. After all, The Matthews were a top family in New York, and Martial Club United wouldn¡¯t dare to force their way into a Matthews¡® mansion.


    As long as Daniel stayed quietly inside the mansion without running about, he would be safe. Brittany immediately became anxious upon hearing Jessica¡¯s n. She clearly understood its implications and quickly tried to convince Jessica to rethink. ¡°Please reconsider, Jessica! This is not a wise choice. By doing this, you¡¯re dragging The Matthews family into the abyss for someone who isn¡¯t worth it!¡±


    ¡°Do I need your permission to make decisions? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m not aware that it was you who brought Daniel to Windows Street. Besides, his visit there didn¡¯t cause trouble, but actually brought great merit to thepany. So I will not only not punish him, but I¡¯m also going to reward him generously!¡±


    Daniel chimed in earnestly, ¡°Like I said, Martial Club United is not a big issue. I can truly sort it out just like


    that.¡±


    ¡°Zip it, Daniel! You¡¯ve done well, but until I sort this out, you are not to show your face. Stay put at home, <b>and </b>don¡¯t you dare leave your room. If you do, I swear I¡¯ll break your legs¨CI¡¯m not joking!¡±


    Jessica understood all too well that Daniel had no friends or background to fall back on. If Martial Club United caught him, he¡¯d definitely be a goner. The only way to keep him safe and unharmed was for him


    to lie low.


    ¡°Stay in my room? Hone-¡­¡± Danjel almost slipped and called Jessica ¡®honey¡® but caught a sharp nce from her and quickly corrected himself. ¡°Huh, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m your lover or anything<b>.</b>¡±


    Daniel¡¯s words caused a twinge of jealousy in Brittany. In her eyes, Daniel was a nobody. How dare he speak to Jessica in such a familiar tone? If others were around, they¡¯d surely mistake this nobody as Jessica¡¯s husband.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 Justin


    1/2


    Brittany, hell¨Cbent on making Daniel recognize his ce, immediately scolded him. ¡°A lover? With someone like you, do you really think you deserve any sort of rtionship with Jessica? You¡¯re just a country bumpkin, and I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about having a connection with her. You should take a good look at yourself in the mirror and realize who you really are. The longer you stick around at TMO, the more harm you¡¯ll cause. You¡¯re like a rat within TMO! If they don¡¯t kick you out, you¡¯ll run TMO into the ground and drag The Matthews family to ruin!¡±


    Jessica had enough of Brittany¡¯s words and cautioned her with a cold voice, ¡°Brittany, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°But everything I¡¯m saying is the honest truth. Daniel is nothing but trouble!¡±


    ¡°Shut it.¡±


    Brittany fell silent, shooting Daniel a venomous re, swearing to herself that she¡¯d make sure he <b>was</b>


    kicked out of TMO.


    Meanwhile, at Martial Club United¡¯s headquarters, several club owners had gathered early in the meeting room after receiving the news. The ck Panther Club had been challenged, their members injured, and Albert had scaldin


    water forced down <b>his </b>throat ¨C even Justin had been beaten?


    The person¡¯s target wasn¡¯t just the ck Panther Club; they wanted to humiliate the entire Martial Club United! Thus, the owners of the major clubs joined forces to discuss how to deal with this threat.


    After treatment, Justin entered the meeting room with bandages wrapping his body and leaning on a crutch. The <b>sight </b>shocked many of the owners.


    ¡°Mr. Justin, who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°Holy cow! Who the heck has the


    outs to beat Mr. Justin like this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Justin is one of our Top 10 in Martial Club United! If he got beaten this badly, could the attacker also go after the remaining nine?¡±


    After a flurry ofments, Ryan signaled for everyone to quiet down. When the room fell silent, he asked, ¡°Mr. Justin


    what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°It was TMO. They sent someone to get me out of Windows Street and demanded I pay ten billion in damages. When I refused, they beat me up!¡±


    ¡°How many of them were there?¡±


    ¡°Just one.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by this response.


    ¡°Just one person defeated your dozens of disciples and left you like this?¡±


    ¡°That motherfucker is strong. I don¡¯t know where TMO found him, but in Martial Club United, aside from the Top 4, I doubt anyone could be his match. Right now, ck Panther Club is in danger. Unless <b>you </b>all help out, my club, and I, Justin, will surely perish at the hands of TMO!¡±


    Chapter 67 JustinAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    2/2


    Ryan was aware of the Windows Street incident, and he knew that Justin was at fault. So if TMO was retaliating against ck Panther Club, it was what Justin deserved.


    As the acting chairman, he felt obliged to speak up. ¡°Mr. Justin, everyone¡¯s aware of the dispute between ck Panther Club and TMO. You¡¯re not without fault in this matter. You¡¯ve upied TMO¡¯snd for three years. It¡¯s understandable they sent someone to beat you. So, I think you best make peace with


    TMO.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s words infuriated Justin, and his face turned bright red with anger.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 Reconciliation<b>?</b>


    ¡°Reconciliation? How am I supposed to reconcile with TMO? Dozens of my ck Panther Club disciples have been severely injured, my son¡¯s mouth was scalded by boiling water, and I¡¯ve been thrashed. Do you expect me just to bow my head in defeat, move out of Windows Street, andpensate TMO with ten billion? This is not just a personal affront to ck Panther Club, which is one of the founding clubs of Martial Club United, but also a direct <b>insult </b>to Martial Club United itself! We¡¯ve been bullied and you¡¯re telling me to reconcile. Are you suggesting we broadcast that Martial Club United is easy to push around?¡±


    Justin¡¯s words resonated with many present.


    ¡°Exactly! Martial Club United must be respected! Anyone who dares to disrespect us should be punished!¡±


    ¡°We need to stand united. No matter what our people have done, that¡¯s our internal affair to handle!¡±


    ¡°Challenging Martial Club United means dering war against us, and we must show that person the consequences!¡±


    ¡®TMO injured so many of our people, they have topensate us for our losses, they should pay us at least a hundred billion!¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right! That hundred billion inpensation from TMO should be considered as club fees for Martial Club United, benefiting all club members!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s discussion became more heated. TMO was a corporation with vast wealth, and everyone fancied a piece of that pie. Nowadays, with decreasing numbers of martial arts practitioners, many clubs were struggling financially. Most people were short on cash and saw this as a golden opportunity to make a substantial score.


    Ryan was conflicted but looked to the other leading club owners. ¡°What do you think?¡± he inquired.


    Jacob Harrison pondered briefly before sharing his thoughts. ¡°If Mr. Justin has a dispute with TMO, then they should sit down to negotiate. It¡¯s not right for TMO to send someone to Justin¡¯s territory just to start


    a fight.¡±


    Ethan Parker continued, ¡°Regardless, we indeed cannot endure such an insult. At the very least, we should take people to TMO and demandpensation.¡±


    Benjamin Mitchell nodded, adding, ¡°You¡¯re <b>right</b>, we should definitely pay TMO a visit.¡±


    With everyone indicating their agreement, Ryan had no reason to object. Finally, as the acting chairman, he made the decision. ¡°Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll take a group of our disciples to TMO. We must ensure theypensate Mr. Justin and issue an apology. However, let me be clear: we are going to negotiate with TMO, not to fight. So, I hope we won¡¯t use any force!¡±


    The next morning, as soon as Daniel woke up, he heard a clinking sound. Sensing something was off, he hurried to the front door, only to find it had been locked with a chain. He pushed against the door with force, but it barely cracked open slightly.


    Chapter 68 Reconciliation?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    22


    The first thing Daniel noticed was a pair of beautiful legs. Standing outside the door in a form¨Cfitting dress


    was Jessica.


    ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°If you address me like that again, I¡¯ll ensure you won¡¯t be able to leave this house for the next year!¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 Locked In


    ¡°But why lock me up? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and I didn¡¯t betray you. Why are you doing this to me? Can¡¯t you be reasonable?¡± Daniel protested.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it clear yesterday? Until we resolve Justin¡¯s situation, you¡¯re not to leave the house. This mansion has food and a gym. If you need anything else, just tell me, and I¡¯ll get it for you. In theing days, which might turn into a couple of weeks, you are not to step foot outside this door! If you disobey and sneak out, I will break your legs!¡± Jessica¡¯s face was stern, her tone serious.


    She thought this was the only way to keep Daniel out of trouble. After all, he had taken on Justin for TMO, for her. She couldn¡¯t let Daniel risk any danger because of it.


    ¡°Even if you break my legs, I have to get out,¡± Daniel muttered.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, your wish is mymand! If you want me to stay, I¡¯ll stay. And if I do leave, feel free to break my


    legs!¡±


    ¡°Well, then, it¡¯s settled. You better stay put! I¡¯ve already thought of a way to sort out the ck Panther Club issue. Until I¡¯ve handled everything, you¡¯re not to make anything worse.¡±


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s your n?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Honey! If you do it again, I¡¯ll tape your mouth shut!¡±


    ¡®Jessica, what is this solution you¡¯re talking about, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡±


    With a curt reply, Jessica elegantly turned on her heels and left in her high heels.


    She didn¡¯t want to keep Daniel in the dark about her n; the problem was she didn¡¯t have one yet. For now, she needed to ensure Daniel¡¯s safety, and then she would figure things out.


    Watching Jessica walk away, her hips swaying enticingly, Daniel felt an urge to give her a firm swat on the behind. She dared to lock him in with chains, and Daniel <b>wanted </b>to make it clear who was the boss in <b>this</b>


    house.


    With the front door locked tight, Daniel knew he could only leave if he found someone to cut the chain. However, since the mansion belonged to Jessica, which in a way made it his property too, he didn¡¯t want to damage his own things. So, he went up to the second¨Cfloor balcony.


    It was only about ten feet from the balcony to the ground, and with an agile jump, Daniel easily leaped down.


    Jessica had taken the Pmera, so Daniel had to walk out of The Matthews¡® estate and hall a cab to the Hood Club. As the new chairman of Martial Club United, he didn¡¯t want to waste his time on club affairs, preferring to let Ryan, the acting chairman, handle the <b>ck </b>Panther Club issue.


    The Hood Club wasn¡¯t due to open until nine, and with some time to kill, Daniel grabbed some breakfast.


    Chapter 69 Locked In


    After eating, he made his way to the club, only to find its doors firmly shut.


    What was going on?


    Daniel took out his phone and called Ryan.


    ¡°Chairman Daniel, hello!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me chairman. I don¡¯t want the title.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Okay, Daniel!¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to TMO.¡±


    ¡°On your way to TMO? What for?¡±


    ¡°This is something for Martial Club United. I¡¯ll report back to you once I¡¯ve handled it.¡±


    With that, Ryan hung up.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Consultant


    Ryan wasn¡¯t trying to disrespect Daniel, but the situation around him was too chaotic. He needed to keep things under control; thest thing he wanted was to see things spiral out of control!


    Outside the TMO headquarters, a massive crowd had gathered, with participants donning various club uniforms. Although not in the hundreds of thousands, the crowd definitely numbered in the tens of thousands. These individuals had blocked off several nearby streets; no one could ess the area. Martial Club United hadpletely surrounded TMO, turning it into an isted ind.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite the formidable crowd, Jessica¡¯s expression remained unperturbed, maintaining theposure of a queen. As the acting chairman of Martial Club United, Ryan approached her.


    ¡°Chairman Rose, you¡¯ve gathered so many people to surround TMO; what¡¯s your intention? TMO has always <b>had </b>no affiliations with Martial Club United, and I¡¯m unaware of any offense we may have caused


    <b>you</b><b>.</b>


    Before Ryan could respond, Justin emerged, supported by a crutch. ¡°Jessica, take a good look at me. See what I¡¯ve


    been reduced to.¡±


    When Jessica saw Justin¡¯s state, she couldn¡¯t help but snicker internally. The staff she had previously sent to ck Panther Club had been beaten every single time, returning battered and bruised. Who could have imagined Justin would have his day too? Beaten to such a state?


    While she was pleased with the turn of events, she couldn¡¯t possibly admit it had anything to do with her <b>you </b>or Daniel. ¡°Mr. Justin, what happened to you? Did you have a little tumble into a sewer? Or perhaps were hit by a car on your way out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know what happened, Jessica! You¡¯re fully aware of what befell me! Your guy did this to me! He injured not only me but also dozens of my ck Panther Club disciples. He even scalded my son¡¯s mouth with boiling water!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Justin, you¡¯re saying that my person beat up dozens of ck Panther Club¡¯s disciples? That he scalded your son¡¯s mouth with boiling water? And that even you, one of New York¡¯s top ten martial powers, got roughed up by this person I supposedly sent? If such a person exists, I would love to hire him. to help me. I could offer him a yearly sry of ten million just to beat you up every three days! After all, for the past three years, I¡¯ve sent hundreds of TMO employees to your club, and not one of them came back unscathed. They all return beaten and battered, and I¡¯ve lost count of how much I¡¯ve spent on their medical bills. You must know how much I detest you. If I could find someone who could beat you, I would have hired him as our consultant to deal with your club long ago. So, Mr. Justin, after all that talk about what that person did, why don¡¯t you give me their contact information? I would immediately hire him to beat you up every single day!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s speech silenced everyone. <b>Even </b>Justin, who hade with such a bluster, was at a loss for words. He hadn¡¯t expected her to respond like that, and he started to doubt whether the person who had beaten him was from TMO at all. Could he have been mistaken?

 Chapter 71

    Chapter <b>71 </b>Turning the Tables


    Chapter 71 Turning <b>the </b>Tables:


    Ryan was taken aback by Jessica¡¯s assertive response. He turned to Justin, ¡®Mr. Justin, are you sure the person who attacked you was really sent by TMO?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Justin affirmed, ¡°If that idiot wasn¡¯t from TMO, then why did he demand I move out immediately and pay ten billion inpensation to TMO?¡±


    ¡°He could also be someone from another state, seeking revenge without revealing his identity. He might¡¯ve known about your dispute with TMO and pretended to be from TMO to escte the conflict between you and them. As for his actual motives, I think none of us know for sure. The Matthews are New York¡¯s premier family, and Martial Club United represents all of New York¡¯s clubs. If Martial Club United were to sh with The Matthews, it would benefit others. While Martial Club United certainly values martial power, it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re a group of muscle¨Cbrained idiots. We don¡¯t wish to be used by others.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ryan¡¯s <b>theory </b>seemed credible, and most of the crowd nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Chairman Rose is right; we can¡¯t be exploited.¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Justin was beaten by a moron, then we need to find that moron first!¡±


    ¡°Once we find that moron, we¡¯ll know <b>for </b>sure whether they¡¯re connected to TMO or not. If they refuse to


    tell <b>the </b>truth, we¡¯ll make them!¡±


    The crowd started to discuss amongst themselves, and the previously unfavorable situation


    began to turn around fundamentally. But Justin suddenly felt something was off.


    <i>a</i>


    *Jessica, you are known as the business queen of New York. You sure know how to negotiate, and I think. you¡¯re not telling the truth. You might fool everyone else, but not me! That moron was definitely sent by


    you!¡±


    ¡°Justin, you had better not use someone of lying without evidence. You say that person was sent by me; where¡¯s your evidence? Do you have any witnesses?!¡±


    Justin pointed towards Brittany, ¡°She is the evidence! She is your secretary, Brittany, and she was the one who apanied that man to ck Panther Club! If he wasn¡¯t from TMO, then why would <b>she </b>be with him? Jessica, you better not test my patience. Hand over that moron now, or <b>you </b>won¡¯t like what we do


    next!¡±


    ¡°And what exactly would you do?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°If <b>you </b>won¡¯t turn him over to us willingly, then we¡¯ll have to search TMO ourselves! If we can¡¯t find him. here, we¡¯ll search all The Matthews¡® properties! We will find that idiot you sent, even if we have to tear


    down this building and every Matthews vi!¡±


    ¡°Justin, you better watch your mouth. Do you have any idea what you¡¯re saying?! I¡¯ve said it once, and I¡¯ll say it again: that person wasn¡¯t sent by me, I don¡¯t know who he is. I warn you, if you act irrationally, <b>you </b>will know what regret means. Do you want <b>a </b>life<b>¨C</b><b>or</b>¨Cdeath situation? Let me be clear to everyone here, as


    the CEO of TMO, this dispute between TMO <b>and </b>ck Panther Club is purely personal and has been


    ongoing <b>for </b>three years. If you insist on getting involved, then you are dering yourselves enemies <b>of </b>The Matthews! We have always respected all clubs, but if you insist on waging war against The Matthews, we will respond, and you will lose! The USA is not limited to New York alone, and with The Matthews¡±


    financial resources, I am confident we can find someone more powerful than you.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 I Was Coerced


    Jessica¡¯s regal deration had an intimidating effect on everyone present. They all knew about The Matthews¡® strength and financial power. Picking a fight with The Matthews, to help Justin, would be an Incredibly unwise decision.


    Not <b>one </b>of the major club owners was a fool. They didn¡¯t want to offend The Matthews, and they didn¡¯t want to offend Justin either. Thus, they all turned their gaze towards Ryan in unison.


    ¡°Chairman Rose, you are the chairman of Martial Club United. We will all follow your lead. We will fully respect your decision!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We are all behind Chairman Rose. Martial Club United stands united and will follow the chairman¡¯s


    orders!¡±


    ¡°As long as Chairman Rose decides, even if I have to sacrifice my life, we will go to war with The Matthews!¡±


    Seeing the crowd once again get riled up, Ryan quickly gestured for them to calm down and shouted, ¡± Everyone, please be quiet and listen! Since our goal today is to clear up the truth, I promise you all that we will find the person who beat up Mr. Justin today, no matter what it costs!¡±


    As soon as Ryan spoke, the crowd echoed his sentiment.


    ¡°Great! Since Chairman Rose has spoken, we¡¯ll rest easy!¡±


    ¡°Chairman Rose truly lives up to our expectations. Worthy of being Martial Club United¡¯s leader. As long as Chairman Rose is with us, no one will dare to bully a member of Martial Club United!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s trust Chairman Rose; he will surely lead us to justice for Mr. Justin!¡±


    Once themotion had settled, Ryan turned to Brittany, ¡°Brittany, Justin ims you brought that man to ck Panther Club. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I brought that moron there, but I don¡¯t know him, and he has no connection to TMO,¡± Brittany confessed.


    Justin let out a sneer at her admission. ¡°Ha! Brittany, do you even believe what you¡¯re saying? If you don¡¯t know that moron and he¡¯s not from TMO, then why did you bring him to ck Panther Club?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was coerced!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Coerced? How were you coerced?¡±


    Faced with Justin¡¯s pressing questions, Brittany thought quickly on her feet, modifying her exnation. Actually, it wasn¡¯t coercion; it was more like I was deceived! I was used by that moron. But in any case, whether it¡¯s ck Panther Club or TMO, we are both victims.¡±


    Ryan followed up on her change of tune, ¡°Brittany, one moment you say you were coerced, the next, you say <b>you </b>were deceived. What¡¯s the truth? If you cannot convince us today, how can we believe that this guy has no ties to TMO? If you can¡¯t convince us, then you must turn that guy over to us! Otherwise,


    Chapter 721 Was Coerced


    Martial Club United¡¯s members will have to hunt him down themselves. Believe me, you <b>don¡¯t </b>want that to


    happen.<b>¡±</b>


    But Ryan¡¯s words were just what Brittany was hoping for. She dreamt of getting Daniel away, and now was her chance. However, she couldn¡¯t make it too obvious; she still had to exin herself to Jessica. <b>So </b>she quickly formted a response in her mind before calmly exining.


    ¡°That moron was indeed brought by me to ck Panther Club. I took him to ck Panther Club precisely because I wanted Mr. Justin to move out swiftly.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 TMO¡¯s War


    Upon hearing Brittany¡¯s words, Jessica¡¯s heart sank. However, she remained calm, her expression unaltered as she looked at Brittany and asked evenly, ¡°<b>So </b>it was really you who brought this guy to the ck Panther Club? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? And who exactly is he?¡±


    Brittany had just reached the crux of her statement when Jessica interrupted. Justin, of course, recognized that Jessica was warning Brittany not to expose the truth. He quickly interjected, ¡°Jessica, you¡¯d better keep quiet while Brittany is speaking. Don¡¯t y games. I want to hear the truth from Brittany¡¯s mouth.¡±


    ¡°Fine! If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll let Brittany rify everything to everyone,¡± Jessica responded firmly. ¡°If this person really is rted to TMO, I will not deny it! But let me remind you all, TMO¡¯s patience has its limits. Even if that person is from TMO, don¡¯t think you can touch him! I will never abandon a TMO employee, and mypany will absolutely not forsake him!¡±


    With that, Jessica turned to Brittany. ¡°Brittany, just tell the truth, tell them everything! TMO got your back, I got your back!¡± Her words were a warning to Brittany and a statement of her position. She wanted to warn Brittany that even if she revealed Daniel¡¯s identity, TMO would protect him.


    Brittany was stunned. Jessica¡¯s stance made her hesitant to voice what she had nned. She knew Daniel was in a Matthews¡® mansion and had wanted to leverage the intimidation of Martial Club United to make Jessica hand over Daniel and resolve the issue. Now, she didn¡¯t dare proceed.


    Brittany had joined TMO right after graduation and had been Jessica¡¯s secretary for a long time. She was well aware of Jessica¡¯s character, knowing that Jessica was a woman of her words. If she betrayed Daniel, it would mean betrayal to TMO and The Matthews. Her loyalty to Jessica, TMO, and The Matthews was absolute. Jessica was the best boss in Brittany¡¯s eyes, and she would never betray her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Seeing Brittany remained silent, Justin scoffed coldly. ¡°Ha! Jessica, does your speech imply that the moron was indeed sent by you? He injured dozens of ck Panther Club¡¯s disciples, scalded my son¡¯s


    mouth with boiling water, and attacked me¨Care all these things your arrangement, ca? Are you


    dering war on the entire Martial Club United?¡±


    ¡°Justin, even if that person was sent by me, my intentions were only directed at you and ck Panther Club, it has nothing to do with Martial Club United!¡± Jessica turned to face Ryan. ¡°Chairman Rose, this is a private feud between TMO and ck Panther Club. Are you sure you want to involve Martial Club United?¡±


    ¡°If this is merely a private matter between TMO and ck Panther Club, then Martial Club United obviously won¡¯t intervene,¡± Ryan stated. ¡°But ording to Justin, this person has not only humiliated ck Panther Club but also Martial Club United. So, Jessica, if you know where this person is, it¡¯s best to let hime out so we can all speak face to face and clear everything up. If it¡¯s just a dispute between TMO and ck Panther Club and is unrted to Martial Club United, then, of course, you can handle it yourselves.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 Moron? The Chairman!


    Ryan, the wily old fox, wanted Jessica to hand over the person in question. If that individual showed up, his duties as chairman would be fulfilled, and only then could they discuss how to resolve the situation. It was <b>key </b>to find Daniel first.


    Suddenly, from somewhere <b>nearby</b>, there were screams as members from various clubs were flung


    through the air,nding in a heap in front of Ryan to form a small mountain. Daniel had arrived! The club members tumbling over were the ones who stood in his way.


    Justin lit up with excitement at the sight of Daniel. He pointed directly <b>at </b>him, shouting, ¡°That¡¯s him! That¡¯s


    the moron! He <b>not </b>only insulted my ck Panther Club but also the entire Martial Club United. He said


    that all the members of Martial Club United are trash! He even imed the chairman of Martial Club


    United was an idiot, that he would personally beat the chairman and take over as chairman himself!¡±


    Before Justin could finish, Ryan dealt him a p across the face.


    ¡°p!¡±


    The p wasn¡¯t hard, but it rang out loudly, stunning everyone present. Justin was bewildered by the p.


    Looking at Ryan, he asked in confusion, ¡°Chairman Rose, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who he is? He is Dan¡­¡±


    Before Ryan could say ¡°Chairman, Daniel quickly interjected, his tone jovial. ¡°I¡¯m just a no¨Cname doctor


    who once treated Chairman Rose for an injury. I¡¯m just a nobody.¡±


    Ryan quickly caught on to Daniel¡¯s intent and responded in kind<b>. </b>¡°No, no, no! Daniel, your medical skills are extraordinary, you¡¯re the most impressive doctor I¡¯ve ever met!¡±


    *Chairman Rose, I¡¯m Jessica¡¯s assistant. My visit to ck Panther Club was to encourage Mr. Justin to relocate ording to the agreement. This matter is a private dispute between TMO and ck Panther


    Club; it has nothing to do with Martial Club United. So, could you please ask the members of Martial Club


    United to leave? I will discuss the follow¨Cup with Mr. Justin, <b>you </b>can rest assured<b>, </b>Chairman Rose.¡±


    ¡°Since Daniel has rified that this is a private matter between TMO and ck Panther Club, Martial Club


    United will certainly not get involved,¡± Ryan confirmed.


    Ryan then turned to Justin with a chilling tone, ¡°<b>You¡¯d </b>better <b>quickly </b>apologize to Daniel, then move your ck Panther Club out of Windows Street promptly. Furthermore, the ten billion inpensation you mentioned, that¡¯s for the <b>losses </b>caused to TMO by your refusal to relocate. You shouldpensate TMO


    with ten billion!¡±


    Jacob quickly chimed in, speaking soothingly to Justin, ¡°I <b>have </b>dealt with Mr. Daniel before, and I suggest you do as he says; don¡¯t create trouble for yourself¡±


    Ethan also stepped forward, <b>agreeing</b>, ¡°Mr. Justin, I share the same view; when you make a mistake, you must providepensation!¡±


    With the other three making their stance clear, Benjamin couldn¡¯t remain silent. He stepped forward to


    Chapter 74 Moron? The Chairman!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    make the final summary.


    *Justin, you¡¯d better recognize your ce! The person and entity you don¡¯t want to mess with in New York is Daniel. If you provoke him, you are opposing us. No, you are opposing the entire Martial Club United!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve witnessed Daniel¡¯s strength. Martial Club United needs Daniel for our salvation.¡±


    #im Bonus For Free Every Days

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 Departure


    When Daniel single¨Chandedly swept through the Ivy Club, the disciples from The Four Clubs present at the scene all recognized him as the true chairman of Martial Club United. However, Daniel had ordered them not to publicize his identity, so they remained silent. As for the others, they were entirely unaware of what had transpired.


    Although they dared not speak out loud, they murmured amongst themselves.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into The Four Owners? Why are they all speaking up for that moron?¡±


    ¡°Who exactly is this Daniel? I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    ¡°Could TMO have secretly paid off The Four Owners? Otherwise, I can¡¯t think of why they would defend


    that moron.¡±


    ¡°<b>You¡¯re </b>right; that moron must be an actor, a temp hired by TMO.¡±


    ¡°The ck Panther Club has upied Windows Street for three years. Jessica must have reached out to The Four Owners in advance, giving them benefits, hence today¡¯s performance!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand now. Jessica must have hired someone from another state who can beat Justin, this moron. Then, she teamed up with The Four Owners to stage this drama. The goal is to dere in front of all Martial Club United disciples that the dispute over Windows Street is a private feud between TMO and ck Panther Club and has nothing to do with Martial Club United.¡±


    ¡°The matter has nothing to do with Martial Club <b>United </b>anyway! Justin took TMO¡¯s money, signed the agreement, but refused to move out.¡±


    to it?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to extort TMO. Why should he drag Martial Club United into


    ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re not fools; I don¡¯t want to be a pawn for Justin or his hitman!¡±


    As the others discussed, Ryan couldn¡¯t offer an exnation because he couldn¡¯t reveal Daniel¡¯s identity. So all he could do was shout, ¡°Silence! You¡¯re all club members; don¡¯t natter like a bunch of nannies. Since it¡¯s been made clear this is a private quarrel between TMO and ck Panther Club, those from


    other clubs can leave now!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s


    go,


    , guys! Let¡¯s leave this ce; there¡¯s no point congregating here and causing trouble. Members of


    Harrison Club, leave with me!¡±


    ¡°Members of the Excellent Club! You are not to linger here or get involved in the dispute between ck Panther Club and TMO. Anyone who does not ept my decision can leave the Club right now.¡±


    ¡°Our club is not involved in this; let¡¯s head back to our Club!


    The Four Owners made their stance clear and <b>took </b>their club members with them. The other spectators


    also left the TMO building. In the end, only two groups remained.


    One groupprised ck Panther Club disciples, all of whom were either bandaged up or in casts. The other group wore training uniforms emzoned with a tiger¡¯s head baring its fangs as if on the hunt. They


    Chapter 75 Departure


    were disciples from the Tiger Club, and their master was Joey Tiger.


    2/2


    Seeing everyone else disperse, Joey walked over to Justin, softly patted his shoulder, and sighed<b>, </b>¡°If Ryan continues to be Martial Club United¡¯s chairman, our days will only get tougher. Mr. Justin, you¡¯ve been <b>so </b>mistreated, and rather than sticking up for you, Ryan is making you apologize? If something like this happens once, it¡¯ll happen again. Martial Club United will mean nothing!¡±


    Chapter 76 My Brother is Back

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 My Brother is Back


    The Tiger Club and ck Panther Club were of simr stature, often considered rivals, and the rtionship between their owners wasn¡¯t friendly. But now Joey had stayed back? This somewhat surprised Justin.


    ¡°Joey, do you have something in mind?¡±


    ¡°If Martial Club United continues to let Ryan be chairman, we will have a harder time. And those owners


    from The Four Clubs are a waste of space; they should step down too. Moreover, The Four Clubs of


    Martial Club United need to be reordered. I believe, given the strength of ck Panther Club and your


    capabilities, Mr. Justin, your club can be one of the new Four Clubs, and you can be one of the


    new Top 4 of Martial Club United! The condition is that during the uing chairman elections for Martial Club United, you support my nomination as chairman.¡±


    Joey¡¯s suggestion stunned Justin. ¡°What? You want to be chairman? The chairmanship of Martial ClubAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    United isn¡¯t just obtained through elections. If you want to¨Cbe chairman, you have to defeat the current Top 4 in singlebat. Even your skill level, which is not far off from mine, is still quite behind those four,


    So even if I wanted to nominate you, it¡¯s unlikely you would get elected!¡±


    ¡°The rules of Martial Club United don¡¯t require me to personally defeat those four men to be


    chairman. As long as a member from Tiger Club can defeat the Top 4, I am eligible to take the chairman¡¯s


    seat.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the highest martial artist in Tiger Club just you? Or does your club have someone even more skilled


    than you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Justin, since we are in the same boat, I¡¯ll just say it. I have a brother named Woods Tiger, and his martial skills far surpass mine. He¡¯s been out of state and only recently returned to New York. Woods¡®


    abilities are certainly above those so¨Ccalled Top 4. As long as you support me for chairman, Mr. Justin, I


    can secure the position. Then I¡¯ll ensure your ck Panther Club bes one of the new Four Clubs of Martial Club United. As for your grievances with TMO, as the new chairman, I would lead Martial Club


    United to resolve this issue for you!¡±


    ¡°Woods? I haven¡¯t heard that <b>name </b>before! If your brother Woods really has the skills to beat the Top 4,


    howe I¡¯ve never heard of him?¡±


    ¡°Not many know my brother¡¯s real name because everyone calls him The Tiger!¡±


    The Tiger?


    This revtion shocked Justin. ¡°The Tiger? Are <b>you </b>telling me your brother is The Tiger who is ranked within the Top 72 in the USA¡¯s Top 108?¡±


    ¡°Yes! The Tiger is my brother! His return to New York is to help me turn Tiger Club into New York¡¯s number


    one Club!¡±


    The Top 108 is a ranking list of fighters in the USA, featuring all the top¨Ctier martial artists, <b>except </b>those whose whereabouts or status are unknown. This ranking is divided into two lists: The Top 36 and The Top 72. While the ones in The Top 72 do not have the same level of prowess as those within The Top 36, they


    Chapter 76 My Brother is Back


    are still among the most formidable fighters.


    As for the Top 4 of Martial Club United, they aren¡¯t even on The Top 72 list. Compared to The Tiger, they were merely like four little teddy bears.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 This Isn¡¯t Over


    Upon grasping the situation<b>, </b>Justin quickly concurred with Joey¡¯s proposition. ¡°Joey, I¡¯ll definitely support your candidacy for chairman during the election, and I¡¯ll <b>contact </b>all the owners I¡¯m on good terms with to support you as well. From this moment on, I am your hound, Joey. Whatevermand you give, no matter the cost, even if it¡¯s my life, I will carry it out!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Justin, you don¡¯t need to go that far. From now on, we¡¯re brothers. I will treat you like my own kin!¡±


    Inside her office, Jessica examined Daniel with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Why did Chairman Rose give you so much face?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He owes me his life.¡±


    ¡°He owes you his life?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention I was a doctor? Not too shabby with medical treatment, if I may say so myself. Last time when he had an ident during training, he almost died on the spot. Lucky for him, I happened to be there and saved his life.¡±


    ¡°I seel¡± It clicked for Jessica. ¡°So, when you said earlier that you could handle it with just a word,¡® you weren¡¯t just bragging?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m an honest man. Everything I say is the absolute truth; how can I be bragging?¡±


    ¡°Honest? You never brag? Ha!¡± Brittany couldn¡¯t help but to seize the opportunity to chime in with a scoff.


    ¡°You¡¯re full of it! Do you really think that Chairman Rose was helping you? He was helping Jessica; he was helping The Matthews! And as for your im that you saved Chairman Rose¡¯s life, I can assure you, you¡¯re just full of hot air! Even if he needed a doctor at that time, there are plenty of other doctors in New York. If it weren¡¯t you, another doctor could have saved him just as well. You, however, are sure lucky! So lucky to have saved Chairman Rose¡¯s life, making him owe you one. But let me warn you, don¡¯t get cocky because of that. He only owes you once. As of today, Chairman Rose doesn¡¯t owe you anything anymore<b>, </b>and if <b>you </b>ask for his help again, he definitely won¡¯t assist you! You¡¯ve got to realize who you are- you¡¯re nothing but scum, a hillbilly scum. You have no background, no capability, you have never even gone to college. As far as Chairman Rose is concerned, you are of no use. It¡¯s a waste of his time to even speak with you!¡±


    ¡°Brittany<b>, </b>shut your mouth! Daniel made great merit today, and you will not speak to him that way! Apologize to him right now!¡±


    ¡°Him? What has he done? TMO was surrounded by people from Martial Club United. Isn¡¯t that the mess this idiot caused?! I see it as a cmity he brought upon us. He¡¯s just lucky enough that Chairman Rose owed him a favor. Otherwise, TMO would have definitely been finished today! Moreover, he went to the ck Panther Club demanding Justin to move. Has Justin moved? Just now, on my way upstairs, I saw <b>Joey </b>discussing something with Justin. Even if Martial Club United doesn¡¯t meddle in our squabble with Justin, what about Joey? Justin can still contact other clubs to cause trouble for TMO! At most, they won¡¯t act in the name of Martial Club United toe for us. In short, I think this matter isn¡¯t overy

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 Good News


    After hearing Brittany¡¯s words, Jessica immediately frowned and fell into deep thought. Not everyone in Martial Club United was <b>as </b>reasonable as Ryan, If they were to join Justin¡¯s club on a personal basis, bypassing Martial Club United, it wouldplicate matters.


    ¡°The ck Panther Club hasn¡¯t moved out of Windows Street, and Justin has notpensated TMO for the losses caused. This matter isn¡¯t settled!¡± Jessica stated firmly before instructing Brittany, ¡°Calcte the losses over the past three years and give Justin the bill for reimbursement.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, do you actually believe that scum¡¯s words? It¡¯s impossible for ck Panther Club to move out of Windows Street now. And you think Justin willpensate TMO for the past three years¡® damages? Do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. ck Panther Club must move out of Windows Street! If Justin¡¯s wrongdoing doesn¡¯t amount to ten billion, he shall still reimburse us that amount. If the damage exceeds ten billion,


    then he mustpensate the actual losses¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker, shut your mouth! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re lucky enough if you can make Justin move. You think Justin will pay ten billion? You¡¯re living in a dream!¡±


    With that, Brittany turned to face Jessica. ¡°During the three years that ck Panther Club has upied Windows Street, it hasn¡¯t actually caused TMO any losses. On the contrary, we benefitted. When we acquired the lot on Windows Street, our n was to build a businessplex. Fortunately, we did not proceed with the project, otherwise, it would have definitely been a loss. Several other business


    ¡°Brittany, are you suggesting we should thank Justin for upying ournd? Should we be grateful that he took over TMO¡¯s territory and ask him to stay a few more years, preferably keeping Windows Street ¨C indefinitely?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s remarks immediately angered Brittany, her beautiful eyes zing with fury. ¡°Asshole, don¡¯t spread your nonsense here, and don¡¯t try to make Jessica misunderstand me! I am an employee of TMO, I am Jessica¡¯s person ¨C I will always stand with Jessica! I was merely stating the facts ¨C I am not speaking from Justin¡¯s perspective. What I am trying to say is, if ck Panther Club can be moved out of Windows Street, that would be enough. If we push forpensation and by chance <b>we </b>infuriate Justin and he


    refuses to move, what then?¡±


    ¡°Brittany has a point. We¡¯re businesspeople; we don¡¯t <b>have </b>any financial conflicts with Justin. Sometimes, it¡¯s more profitable for us to take a step back.¡±


    Jessica acknowledged Brittany¡¯s perspective and decided to adopt her suggestion.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Heh!¡± Daniel scoffed.


    ¡°Take a step back? You still don¡¯t understand what kind of person Justin is? If we step back, he¡¯ll push forward twice as much! The only way to deal with scum like Justin is to overpower him! To make sure he

 Chapter 79

    Chapter <b>79 </b>Seeking a Top Fighter


    With her left hand on her hip, Jessica pointed fiercely at Daniel¡¯s nose and confronted him, ¡°Are you challenging me?¡±


    ¡°Me? Challenge you? Not at all!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re challenging me.¡± Jessica pursed her lips in dissatisfaction,


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She huffed with a certain appealing <b>ir</b>, and Daniel couldn¡¯t help but want to taste those red lips.


    Brittany was shocked. What on earth was happening? She had the uncanny feeling that Jessica was almost flirting with Daniel. This couldn¡¯t be happening!


    you could Brittany stepped forward and began with a sneer, her voiceced with disdain, ¡°Yeah, like actually do anything to Justin! You? You¡¯re as scrawny as a malnourished monkey. Do you really think you can take Justin? The only reason you got the better of him at ck Panther Club is that he¡¯s been unwelltely, not fully recovered. If he¡¯s back in shape, he¡¯ll knock the crap out of you the moment you dare show your face.¡± [1


    Brittany refused to believe that Daniel, that jerk, could actually ovee Mr. Justin, one of New York¡¯s Top 10. The only reasonable exnation was that Justin <b>had </b>been sick, and as soon as he recovered, Justin would definitely find Daniel and beat him so badly he¡¯d never dare stay in New York. Thus, that detestable Daniel would vanish from TMO, and from Brittany¡¯s sight, for good.


    Although Brittany¡¯s remarks sounded disrespectful towards Daniel, Jessica thought she made some valid points. So, she advised Daniel, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the ck Panther Club matter. Justin is just <b>a </b>brawler. While TMO may not have <b>an </b>expert fighter right now, as long as we¡¯re willing to pay, I¡¯m sure we can hire someone better than him. Brittany, it¡¯s your job to scout for topbatants from other states. We need to carefully screen them. We¡¯re offering a high sry to hire someone exclusively for negotiating with ck Panther Club. Since Chairman Rose has confirmed today that this is a private dispute between TMO and ck Panther Club, we must prepare to resolve this matter throughbat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jessica, I¡¯m on it,¡± Brittany replied and turned to leave when she noticed Daniel still standing there, not making a move to exit. She reminded him, ¡°What are you still doing here? Get out! Jessica gets annoyed just by seeing you, don¡¯t you know<i>?</i>¡±


    ¡°You can leave, Brittany. Daniel stays; I still have things to discuss with him,¡± Jessica¡¯smand left Brittany incredulous.


    Daniel was just a nobody; what could Jessica possibly have to discuss with <b>him</b>? Was she going to settle a score with him privately? Or perhaps she was going to fire him? After all, the jerk had caused such chaos today, leading Martial Club United to surround TMO. If it wasn¡¯t for Jessica, The Matthews, <b>and </b>Chairman Rose being lenient, this event wouldn¡¯t have been resolved so smoothly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Thinking that Daniel was about to be fired filled Brittany with delight, as if she were a peacock. She bounced as she walked, even humming a tune, thrilled by the prospect.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 Prospera Group Invitation


    Inside the CEO¡¯s office.


    Jessica, wearing a snug business dress, sat in the executive <b>chair </b>with one leg crossed over the other,


    swinging her fiery red high heels back <b>and </b>forth. <b>She </b>wore a faint smile on her lips, but her eyes were


    sharp, fixated on Daniel. She looked less like his boss and more like a wife who had caught her husband


    cheating.


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Daniel asked, confused, his <b>gaze </b>filled with puzzlement as he looked at the beauty before


    him.


    ¡°You tell me what you¡¯re supposed to say.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know <b>what </b>I¡¯m supposed to say, which is why I¡¯m asking you what I should say.¡±


    ¡°Are you ying some kind of word game?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Jessica glowered at Daniel, her tone turning fierce, ¡°How did you get out of the house?¡±


    ¡°I walked out on my feet!¡±


    ¡°Who opened the door for you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go through the main door! I jumped down from the second¨Cfloor terrace.¡±


    ¡°You actually jumped down from the terrace?¡±


    Jessica was shocked andmanded, ¡°Get your ass over here!¡±


    Although he was unsure of her intentions, Daniel obediently made his way to Jessica¡¯s side. Just as he got close, Jessica


    Over to knead his legs. At the same time, Daniel greedily inhaled the faint


    fragrance wafting from her dark hair. It was exquisite.


    ¡°Does this hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What about here?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t hurt either.¡±


    ¡°You si


    ¡°No.¡±


    sure you didn¡¯t injure yourself jumping from that height?¡±


    ¡°You dog!¡±


    Chapter 80 Prospera Group Invitation.


    After affirming that Daniel was unharmed, Jessica couldn¡¯t help but curse him. She then sternly warned, This is thest time. If you dare to jump out of a window again, I¡¯ll break your legs.<b>¡±</b>


    With that, she gave Daniel a p on the back.


    p!


    Daniel was shocked<b>.</b>


    ¡°You¡­ You actually hit me¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? Get lost! You¡¯re just annoying to look at!¡±


    Jessica rolled her eyes and shooed Daniel out of her office.


    As soon as he was gone, Jessica¡¯s face turned beet red with embarrassment. Even she didn¡¯t know why she had pped him. But Daniel was rather muscr, and his behind was surprisingly springy to the touch. It had been rather amusing to p.


    Just after Daniel left, a knock sounded at the door.


    Thump!


    Thump, thump!


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Jessica straightened out her clothes, and the door opened to reveal arge round face. It was Nichs. What was he doing here?


    ¡°Nichs, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I came especially today to deliver an invitation to you.¡±


    Nichs passed Jessica a finely designed invitation. With a puzzled look, she asked, ¡°Prospera Group Unusual Stones Exhibition? What¡¯s this about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Prospera Group, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them. Prospera Group is owned by Florida¡¯s wealthiest family, The Evans. Their CEO, Chris Evans, came from a rural background with very little education. He carved out a bloody path for himself in the jade and gemstone market, relying on his tenacity and firmness. It took him over thirty years to achieve today¡¯s sess and be Florida¡¯s richest. There¡¯s a saying in Florida that if Chris stomps his foot, the entire state shakes. It shows just how influential Chris is.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As Jessica held the invitation for Prospera Group¡¯s exhibition, she pondered the intent behind Nichs¡¯s visit and the connection to the influential Chris Evans

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Unusual Stones Exhibition


    ¡°In the past, the Unusual Stones Exhibition by Prospera Group only took ce in Florida. This time, Chris <b>has </b>chosen New York to expand Prospera Group¡¯s reach. Even with a strong presence in Florida, they need to coborate with a <b>local </b>enterprise to venture Into New York. The Matthews, being New York¡¯s premier family, can surely <b>achieve </b>mutual sess and greater heights if they coborate with The Evans. Jessica, if you manage to secure cooperation with The Evans, don¡¯t forget about me! After all, Daniel is my mentor, <b>and </b>in a way, I¡¯m associated with TMO too!¡± Nichs expressed.


    ¡°Chris¡¯s business is in rare stones, which is indeed very profitable. His Unusual Stones Exhibition is


    basically a gamble, isn¡¯t it? The participants buy stones at the exhibition and then cut them open to see if there are gems inside. I can¡¯t and won¡¯t do that kind of business, so I¡¯m not interested in attending this


    Unusual Stones Exhibition.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, this new venture of Prospera Group into New York is like a huge cake that many are eyeing, especially The Armstrongs. As soon as they got wind of it, they immediately started making moves. If The Armstrongs manage to snatch the coboration with Prospera Group, they might be the top family in New York, overtaking us. My conservative estimate is that this cooperation could yield a profit of at least a hundred billion a year. There¡¯s an old saying in the East: Jade is priceless. If we could get involved in Prospera Group¡¯s jade business, that would be more profitable than any other business. Even if you don¡¯t want to cooperate with Prospera Group, why not go take a look at the Unusual Stones Exhibition? Even though TMO isn¡¯t currently operating in Florida, who¡¯s to say we won¡¯t establish a branch there or invest in the future? They¡¯ve already sent you the invitation, so not attending might seem disrespectful to Chris. If you disregard Prospera Group, and TMOter wants to expand into Florida, Chris would likely reciprocate the sentiment.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll attend!¡± Jessica epted the invitation.


    On the other side, Daniel was getting bored after ying games in the office for a while. He needed high- quality jade to store the medicines he formted since the quality of the jade artifacts avable on the market didn¡¯t meet his standards. He decided to visit the jade stone market to look <b>for </b><b>a </b>quality piece to


    craft a vessel for storing pills.


    Just as Daniel stepped out of the office, Brittany approached him. ¡°What are you still doing here<b>?</b>¡± she


    asked.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way out,¡± replied Daniel, seemingly igniting a spark of excitement in Brittany.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been fired by Jessica?¡± she surmised with palpable glee.


    ¡°No, I was <b>just </b>bored staying in the office, and Jessica didn¡¯t have any tasks for me. Plus, I don¡¯t have to worry about attendance. So, I thought I¡¯d go out for a stroll!¡±


    You¡­


    Frustrated, Brittany stomped her foot hard on the tiled floor¨CThump! Due to the janitor¡¯s recent mopping. <b>the </b>tiles were a bit slippery, causing Brittany to lose footing and fall to the <b>floor</b>.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Brittany cried out in <b>pain</b>. She had twisted her ankle, the hurt bringing tears to her eyes.


    Chapter 81 Unusual Stones Exhibition


    2/2


    Daniel hurried to help her up, guiding her to the nearby break room and got her settled on a sofa. Then, he crouched down beside her.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 Elysian Yu


    Seeing Daniel grab her foot so unexpectedly, Brittany panicked.


    ¡°Jerk, what do you think you¡¯re doing?<b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b>Despite your constant troublemaking, I¡¯m a man and won¡¯t hold it against you. After all, we¡¯re colleagues. You¡¯ve twisted your ankle, and It just so happens I¡¯m a doctor, so I¡¯ll help you out. Consider it a favor for Jessica¡¯s sake, not yours, so no <b>need </b>for thanks.¡±


    With a swift motion, Daniel adjusted her ankle.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Ah! You jerk, are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Brittany let out a piercing scream. However, she soon realized that her ankle was no longer in pain. She moved her foot, and it felt as if it had never been injured.


    *All good.<b>¡±</b>


    Daniel stood up and then left. Brittany, still reeling from the swift recovery, was ready to unleash her fury <b>on </b>him, but Daniel was already out of earshot.


    ¨C


    Daniel found himself at The Jade the only jade market in New York, abundant with a variety of stones. Nheless, the market was chaotic, and those not well¨Cversed in jade could easily be swindled.


    After strolling through the market without spotting anything worthwhile, he was about to leave when he noticed a crowd gathered around a particr spot, piqued by curiosity to see what was happening.


    A portly middle¨Caged many on the ground, his skin as ck as coal, his body convulsing uncontrobly. It was Chris, the chairman of Prospera Group and the richest man in Florida. Beside him stood a woman in a silk suit, frantic with worry. She was Chris¡¯s only daughter, Isabe Evans, recognized as Florida¡¯s most beautiful woman.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Dad, wake up! I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Despite Isabe¡¯s calls, Chris remained unconscious. She quickly dialed 911, and just as she finished the emergency call, a mysterious old man with a white beard approached<b>.</b>


    ¡°Youngdy<i>, </i>your father might not survive until the ambnce arrives. I might be the only one who can save him.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°May I ask who you are<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°River Yu.¡±


    River Yu? The name rang a bell for Isabe.


    After a moment of mental recalibration, she remembered. ¡°You¡¯re Florida¡¯s number one doctor. The Elysian Yu?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    Relief washed over Isabe as if she had found a lifebuoy while drowning: ¡°Elysian Yu, please save my


    father!¡±


    ¡°No need to panic. My family has been in medicine for generations<b>; </b>I am the eighteenth. I learned the art of healing from a young age to cure and save lives. Encountering your father¡¯s acute illness today, <b>I </b>certainly cannot stand idly by. Rest assured, I can save him.¡±


    River then had some people lift Chris onto a nearby stone table and sat on a stone bench to check his <i>pulso</i>


    Daniel immediately realized upon first sight of Chris that he had been cursed. As River checked the man¡¯s pulse, his index finger lightly vibrated, tapping on Chris¡¯s wrist ¨C it was a technique to soothe the curse


    within him.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 Tame Head Again


    Daniel quickly realized that Chris¡¯s affliction was tied to River Yu. This River was no doctor but a practitioner of Tame Head curses, likely having cursed Chris before stepping in as his <b>savior</b>. Daniel¡¯s goal was uncertain, and he chose to watch the situation unfold.


    ¨C


    As he watched, Daniel caught sight of a familiar figure a stunning woman in a body¨Chugging dress and high heels approaching. Jennifer? His luck must have been terrible; how <b>could </b>he run into Jennifer here. too? Daniel averted his gaze, hoping not to be noticed. Yet, Jennifer walked straight up to him.


    ¡°Jerk, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Are you following me? Trying to beg me to remarry you? I¡¯ll tell you now, there¡¯s nothing between us anymore, so stay away and stop following me,¡± Jennifer threatened, her fists clenched fiercely. ¡°If you dare keep this up, watch out, I won¡¯t be gentle!¡±


    ¡°First off, I¡¯m not interested in following you, and I¡¯m certainly not interested in reconciling with you, bitch. Secondly, what do you think you could do to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me a bitch? You better disappear from my sight, or I¡¯ll smash your head with my


    heel!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Daniel, Zen Byte could have secured coboration with TMO. Just one partnership could have turned around Zen Byte¡¯s plight. Although one door had closed, a window of opportunity opened with Prospera Group from Floridaing to invest in New York- a chance she couldn¡¯t miss. If she could sign a deal with Prospera Group, Zen Byte could soar regardless.


    However, Prospera Group was in the jade business, and Jennifer had no understanding of it. This is why she¡¯d been studying various types of jade at The Jadetely, getting to grips with the market and how the jade business worked.


    Curiosity drew her to the gathered crowd, seeking to discover what was happening, only to spot Daniel- the country¨Cbumpkin asshole¨Cat first sight. Seeing him immediately sparked anger within her!


    Finding that Daniel wasn¡¯t interacting or arguing with her, Jennifer became even angrier as she felt insulted! After all, she was the dream goddess of countless men- how could Daniel have the audacity to ignore her? To not even nce her way? Instead, he¡¯d prefer to focus on an old man treating another greasy, disgusting middle¨Caged man.


    Enraged, Jennifer stepped in front of Daniel, blocking his view.


    *What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Apologize to me!¡±


    ¡°Why should I apologize?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made me angry. Our deal with TMO wouldn¡¯t have fallen through if it weren¡¯t for you. So, you owe


    me an apology, and you better help me get the partnership with TMO back!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Chapter 83 Tame Head Again.


    Jennifer had kept in touch with Brittany frequently and learned from her that Daniel was now working<b>. </b>alongside Jessica,

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 A Million Dor Offer


    <b>1/1</b>


    Although Brittany was still Jessica¡¯s secretary, their rtionship wasn¡¯t as close as before. If Jennifer wanted to retrieve the lost contract from TMO, only Daniel could assist her. Of course, Jennifer merely Intended to use Daniel, with no romantic interest. However, if Daniel could help her secure a partnership with TMO, she might consider no longer disliking him and could even offer him a kickback.


    Afterying out her proposal, Jennifer crossed her arms and looked down at Daniel with arrogance, believing that even requesting Daniel¡¯s help was a reward for him. Because they were standing so close to each other, Daniel couldn¡¯t ignore her presence and ended up staring at her chest. She really did have


    assets.


    Jennifer sensed something amiss and asked fiercely, ¡°You jerk, what are you looking at?¡±


    <b>¡°I¡¯m </b>looking at what you want me to see! After all, I can¡¯t defy your will.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you pervert, if you keep this up, I¡¯ll record everything and show Jessica. After seeing it, she¡¯ll fire


    you on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Why would she fire me? I¡¯m just her assistant, not her husband.¡±


    Daniel wanted to avoid trouble. If Jennifer did report him to Jessica, it might indeednd him in a difficult situation. Women tend to take such matters very seriously.


    Jennifer was speechless and came to a realization: Daniel was just Jessica¡¯s assistant; <b>she </b><b>wouldn¡¯t </b>care about his personal life. Besides, Jennifer was nning to use him to regain the business she lost from TMO. If Jessica got wind of any entanglement between her and this ¡°nobody,¡± she might get the wrong


    idea. If it hindered Jennifer from securing any contracts with TMO, it would be her loss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. Seeing you disgusts me.¡±


    ¡°If I disgust you, then whye to me? Why insist on standing in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Though you¡¯re disgusting and just a country bumpkin, you¡¯re lucky! You became Jessica¡¯s assistant! So<b>, </b><b>I </b>want to make a deal with you.


    ¡°What could we possibly have to cooperate on?¡±


    ¡°Help me secure a contract with TMO, and I¡¯ll reward you.¡±


    ¡°A reward?¡± Daniel eyed her curiously. ¡°What kind of reward?¡±


    ¡°If you keep staring, I¡¯ll rip out your eyeballs! If you help me get the TMO contract, I¡¯ll give you money¨CaText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    million dors!¡±


    ¡°A million dors¨Cis that a lot?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>You asshole, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know who <b>you </b>are. Even though you¡¯re Jessica¡¯s assistant, your sry is just three thousand a month. A million dors could pay your wages for thirty years! With that money, you could get a mortgage for a house in a big city like New York and be a true New Yorker. If you¡¯re lucky, you might even find a girlfriend from New York.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 You¡¯ll Be Repelled


    ¡°A million? Do you really think I¡¯m that cheap?¡±


    ¡°You jerk, how long have you been in New York? A million isn¡¯t enough for you?¡± Jennifer mocked him.


    But then Daniel mmed up again?


    Jennifer stomped her foot in frustration. Thump!


    ¡°What, struck a nerve, did I? Did I insult your so¨Ccalled ego? Or are you just dumbstruck by that number, not sure what to say next?¡±


    ¡°A million? Even if you offered me a hundred million, I wouldn¡¯t help you, it¡¯s never gonna happen! If you want to get that TMO contract, you¡¯ll need to win Jessica over with sincerity and your skills. Otherwise, you can forget about it. That¡¯s my final piece of advice to you!¡±


    Jennifer was dumbfounded by Daniel¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡­ you dare lecture me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. Be honest and fair in your business, don¡¯t try to bend the rules. Only then will Lady Luck smile on you, and you might get that TMO contract.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know squat! You think just because you became an assistant at TMO, Jessica¡¯s pet project, you can stay smug forever? Well, let me tell you, with your ideas and your rotten attitude, you won¡¯tst a month before you¡¯re kicked out! Jessica¡¯s only using you because you got lucky with the Healthy Land coboration. Once the coboration with Healthy Land kicks off and everything runs smoothly, you¡¯ll be disposable. Then <b>what</b>? Do you really think you¡¯ll still have Jessica¡¯s favor? Once she starts to distance herself, brace yourself to be fried by TMO!


    You hick, if you lose your job at TMO, guess whichpany would want to hire you? Your best bet right now is to find yourself a safety, and that is getting me that TMO contract. That way, even if TMO lets you go one day, I might consider giving you a job. You might not have the education or skills, but hey, I might let you guard the warehouse or something. I could pay you four thousand a month, which if I¡¯m not mistaken, is more than what you make as an assistant at TMO, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a job from you, and don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be fired by TMO.¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re such an idiot. You have no clue you¡¯ve already crossed someone you shouldn¡¯t have, only spared because they¡¯re preupied for now. But the day Jessica stops valuing you, that¡¯ll be the day you get the boot from TMO!


    ¡°That person you¡¯re talking about, is it Brittany?¡±


    ¡°Check that big brain! Looks like you¡¯re not entirely clueless. You actually know you¡¯ve offended Brittany? So, do you realize Brittany¡¯s status at TMO?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Daniel shook his head, grinning. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a secretary?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 Jennifer¡¯s Bet


    <b>Chapter </b><b>86 </b><b>Jennifer¡¯s </b><b>Bet</b>


    With a cold chuckle, Jennifer scoffed, ¡°A secretary? Brittany is no ordinary secretary; she¡¯s Jessica¡¯s


    personal assistant, her most trusted confidante. <b>In </b>TMO, she¡¯s second only to Jessica herself, her right-


    hand woman<b>!</b>


    You¡¯ve got under her skin, and you have no idea how much she detests you. She¡¯ll use every <b>trick </b>in the book to see you fired.


    What are you anyway? Just a clueless country bumpkin!


    Once this phase passes, Brittany will need no more than a flick of her wrist to kick a nobody like you out of TMO!¡±


    ¡°And what if <b>I¡¯m </b>not fired<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°One month, tops, and you¡¯re out!¡±


    ¡°And if I¡¯m not, what then<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°What are you getting <b>at</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>If</b>, after a month, I haven¡¯t been fired, and without my permission, you can¡¯t have a boyfriend¨Clet alone get married!¡±


    ¡°What in the world? You,freak, still obsessing over me<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken; I have no intention of marrying you. This condition is only meant to make you reflect. If


    you can¡¯t admit your faults, then you might end up alone forever<b>, </b><b>in </b>loneliness.¡±


    ¡°Please, with a snap of my fingers, I could have a line of guys wanting to take me <b>out </b>that¡¯d stretch all the way to the Statue of Liberty. If anyone¡¯s going to end up alone, it¡¯d be you, not me! I¡¯m single now only because none of these men are worthy of me!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re scared to take the bet<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Instead of answering, Jennifer asked, ¡°And if you¡¯re fired by TMO within <b>a </b>month<b>, </b>what¡¯s your penalty?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°How would you want to punish me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna bother with something silly like not letting you have a girlfriend; with your charm, you <b>wouldn¡¯t </b>find one anyway<b>. </b>If you get fired from TMO within a month, you¡¯ll have <b>to </be work for me. Whatever I say, goes.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s hatred for Daniel was beyond his wildest imagination..


    Yet, she hadn¡¯t quite figured out how to exact her revenge. So, she came up with this condition.


    If Daniel was fired by TMO within <b>a </b>month, he¡¯d have to work for her<b>, </b>at <b>her </b>mercy!


    When that time came<b>, </b>Jennifer <b>would </b>show Daniel the meaning of <b>cruelty</b>.


    Seeing Daniel just smiling at her<b>, </b>Jennifer <b>scoffed </b>provocatively.


    Chapter 86 Jennifer¡¯s Bet


    2/2


    ¡°What¡¯s up? <b>Weren¡¯t </b><b>you </b>acting all big and mighty? Scared to make the bet?<b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b>Of <b>course </b><b>not</b>! I have nothing to lose if I win, and if I lose, I stillnd a job for free. Why would I <b>say </b><b>no</b><b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°A job? Oh<b>, </b>you have no idea what it costs to cross me!¡±


    Meanwhile, River had finished checking Chris, taking nearly 20 minutes toplete the examination.


    <b>Chris </b>was under his centipede curse, a condition usually under control within a minute. But this time, <b>it </b>took a full 20 minutes to soothe the creature.


    River guessed that the bustle of the crowded ce and the strong afternoon sunlight made the centipede more rebellious.


    <b>In </b>the end, though, he managed to wrangle it back under control.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter <b>87 Origin Elixir</b>


    River <b>didn¡¯t </b>know that the reason for the centipede¡¯s restlessness in Chris¡¯s stomach was because of Daniel. Within Daniel¡¯s body were seven seals of the dragon<b>, </b>the superior of all animals. The centipede sensed the aura of the dragon, hence its fear and loss of control.


    Seeing River pause, an anxious Isabe asked, ¡°Dr. Yu, how¡¯s my dad doing?¡±


    River didn¡¯t answer directly but instead asked, ¡°Does your dad have heart issues?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Yes! He¡¯s always had heart problems, but things got better after he had bypass surgery six months ago.¡±


    River let out a long sigh, causing Isabe to panic. ¡°Dr. Yu, please tell me what¡¯s going on with my dad!¡±


    ¡°If your dad hadn¡¯t gone through that heart surgery, he could¡¯ve lived another decade, easy. But that surgery has cut short his lifeline. Being optimistic, he can make it through the year.¡±


    Having said that, River shook his head and turned to leave.


    ¡°Dr. Yu! You must save my dad! I¡¯ll do anything if you can cure him!¡±


    ¡°Lady, I practice medicine to save lives, not for rewards.¡±


    River stopped and pulled a small vial from his pocket, tipping out a crystal¨Cclear pill.


    ¡°Well, since we¡¯ve met, perhaps it¡¯s fate. I¡¯ll gift one of my Origin Elixirs to your father. This magical remedy is exclusive to me on this whole. I crafted it from eighty¨Cone rare herbs, following ancient rituals over forty¨Cnine days. Tiny as it is, someone once offered me a billion dors, and I didn¡¯t sell.¡±


    Daniel examined the pill and realized the so¨Ccalled Origin Elixir wasn¡¯t medicine at all. It was apact mass of Tame head insect eggs. Who knew what would grow inside him if he swallowed that? Was this


    old man trying to kill Chris?


    Daniel still chose not to intervene, deciding to keep observing. He suspected that the curse Joseph


    suffered from was linked to this old man. Until he could be sure, he didn¡¯t want to rm him.


    Handing the Origin Elixir to Isabe, River stroked his white beard and said, ¡°Give this to your father to swallow. As soon as he takes this Origin Elixir, he¡¯ll wake right up. But to mend his severed lifeline, one pill


    isn¡¯t enough; he¡¯ll need a course of seven. That means taking one every seven days. Whether or not you¡¯llN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    be able to find me for the <b>second </b>dose seven dayster, well, let¡¯s leave that to fate:¡±


    With that, River turned and left. Isabe held the Origin Elixir, frozen in shock. She <b>didn¡¯t </b>notice that at


    that instant, the pill shrank a little in her hand. Many of those condensed curse eggs had entered her body


    through the tips of her fingers.


    Isabe had been cursed too!


    C

 Chapter 88

    hapter 88 You¡¯re ndering Dr. Yu


    1/2


    Chapter 88 You¡¯re ndering Dr. Yu


    Isabe didn¡¯t doubt River¡¯s words for a second. She quickly fed the Origin Elixir to Chris, and he revived


    immediately after swallowing it. Isabe was overjoyed, asking with excitement, ¡°Dad, are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just fine! I feel great! What did you just give me? It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been reborn! It feels like I¡¯ve shed a huge burden, like my body¡¯s twenty years younger!¡±


    ¡°That was the Origin Elixir from Dr. Yu.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Yu? Which Dr. Yu?¡±


    ¡°Florida¡¯s number one doctor, River Yu!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Yu? I need to thank him properly!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already left. We¡¯re lucky to have met someone like him.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t tell Chris that he would need another Origin Elixir in seven days. Whether they could find


    River again was unknown. But Isabe was determined to track down River and get the remaining six


    Elixirs for Chris.


    Daniel couldn¡¯t stay silent any longer and warned Isabe kindly, ¡°<b>It </b>seems that pretty women don¡¯t


    always think things through. Do you really believe he¡¯s trying to save your father?¡±


    Isabe bristled with anger, ¡°Are you calling me dumb?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just warning you! That Dr. Yu might know medicine, but he¡¯s not a doctor; he¡¯s a curse master. Your dad copsed because he was cursed, with a worm inside him! And that Elysian Yu likely ced the


    curse. Moreover, that Origin Elixir you just gave your dad <b>is </b>not some miracle pill; it¡¯s cursed insect eggs. Meaning, now there are a bunch of worms inside your dad¡¯s stomach. And since you touched the Elixir, you¡¯ve been cursed too.¡±


    ¡°And just who are you? Where¡¯s your proof for all this nonsense?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Daniel handed her a business card. He spoke with earnest conviction, ¡°I¡¯m the executive assistant at


    TMO. My contact info is on the card. As for proof, you¡¯ll see for yourself tonight when your body reacts to


    the curse. You¡¯ll suffer from vomiting and diarrhea, and no medicine will help except for assistance from


    Dr. Yu.


    As for your dad, he¡¯s had the curse longer, so he¡¯ll be in a worse state tonight and might not make it. Of course, if you agree to Dr. Yu¡¯s terms, he should spare your lives. But then, you¡¯ll be at his mercy.


    If he wants you alive, you¡¯ll live.


    If he wants you dead, you¡¯ll die/


    If he wants you living in hell, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll be.


    And me, I¡¯m an actual doctor. I can help you with the curse Dr. Yu has cast on you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe a word of your bullshiting. I¡¯ll take your card, though. If I ever see Jessica from TMO, I¡¯ll


    Chapter 88 You¡¯re ndering Dr. Yu


    2/2


    make sure to tell her she has an assistant named Daniel, and that he¡¯s out of his mind. That he¡¯s lost it, spouting nonsense, daring to nder Dr. Yu<b>, </b>Florida¡¯s finest! An assistant like that needs to be put in a


    mental hospital!¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day<b>>></b>

 Chapter 89

    Chapter <b>89 </b>He Was Right


    After scolding Daniel, Isabe left with Chris. Seeing Daniel get a dressing¨Cdown made Jennifer gleeful.


    ¡°Jerk, did you think everyone¡¯s as gullible as Jessica? That beauty didn¡¯t fall for your nonsense. If <b>I </b>heard correctly, she even wants to send you to a mental asylum! I <b>don¡¯t </b>know who that woman is, but judging by her attire, she¡¯s no ordinary person. So, if sheins to Jessica about what you did, even if Jessica doesn¡¯t send you to an asylum, she¡¯ll surely fire you on the spot! Then, you¡¯ll fall right into my hands, to be


    controlled as I please.¡±


    Jennifer was ted at the thought. If all this came true, she would torment Daniel endlessly, making him


    regret ever crossing her.


    Daniel, uninterested in responding, just walked away.


    ¡°Hey, stop right there! Are you trying to weasel out of our bet because you¡¯re losing?¡± Jennifer shouted


    after him, but Daniel didn¡¯t look back and kept walking.


    Jade Hill is one of New York¡¯s most upscale vimunities. Isabe, in charge of Prospera Group¡¯s


    New York operations, bought a standalone vi there, the famous Number 1 of Jade Hill.


    After a shower, wearing a silk nightgown, Isabe had justid down in bed when a severe pain struck her


    stomach, followed by intense nausea and the urge to vomit. She rushed to the bathroom.


    Following an ordeal of vomiting and diarrhea, Isabe felt drained. She remembered what Daniel said during the day. Could it be that the jerk didn¡¯t lie to her? Was River really as Daniel described? Did that old man really curse her?


    Isabe, living in Florida, was aware that there were indeed many curse masters in the rainforests. Whether River was one, she couldn¡¯t be sure. However, she fetched the business card and called Daniel.


    Daniel, fresh out of the shower, was browsing TikTok, entertained by the beautiful girls dancing. They were only slightly better than average, but their dance moves were captivating. Even though Jessica was stunning and curvy, she¡¯d never dance for him in a sexy little skirt.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    His phone rang suddenly, shing an unknown number. Curious, Daniel answered it.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± came a weak female voice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Isabe? Who? I don¡¯t know you!<b>¡±</b>


    Daniel hung up, figuring it was a woman who¡¯d dialed the wrong number. But as soon as he did, she called


    again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a pest<b>? </b>It¡¯ste, don¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    Chapter 89 He Was Right


    ¡°I¡¯m the one from The Jade earlier today. You said River cursed me and my dad.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you? Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m crazy? Weren¡¯t <b>you </b>going to have memitted?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s tone was skeptical, but <b>this </b>was the opening Isabe needed to confront the possibility that Daniel had been telling the truth all along.


    2/2


    Chapter 90 Another Fianc¨¦e

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 Another <b>nc¨¦e</b>


    Isabe, The Evans¡® eldest daughter, is a goddess in the eyes of everyone in Florida. Every man bows before her presence; no one dares to speak to her the way Daniel did. How could a mere assistant talk to her like that? It infuriated her, but she held back her temper.


    ¡°Can youe to my house? I¡¯ll send you the address!¡±


    Without waiting for Daniel¡¯s agreement, Isabe hung up the phone and texted him the address. That was Isabe¡¯s pride.


    Isabe?


    The name sounded familiar to Daniel. He quickly sorted through a pile of contracts.


    Damn it!


    He had a marriage contract with an Isabe. Could it be the same woman?


    Daniel recalled the Isabe he had met during the day; she was indeed quite beautiful.


    Holding the contract, he was conflicted.


    Should he go to Isabe¡¯s residence with the contract and call off the engagement?


    However, Isabe was so attractive that he wanted to observe her some more. After all, Jessica hadn¡¯t


    given him a definitive response; Jessica might send him away any day.


    Either way, Daniel felt that even if he and Jessica were not destined to marry, he had to get his hands on


    The Grass of Sealed Dragon.


    To be on the safe side, he decided to hide the contract he had with Isabe for now. He didn¡¯t want


    Isabe to know about their engagement agreement just yet.


    After making his decision, Daniel tucked away the contract and set off with a stic bag in hand.


    Vi Number 1, Jade Hill.


    After the call, Isabe had to rush to the restroom several times, nearly dehydrated.


    She picked up her phone and dialed Daniel again, wanting to ask how long till he would arrive, but there


    was no answer.


    Half an hour passed.


    Ding¨Cdong! Ding¨Cdong!


    The doorbell rang.


    When Isabe opened the door, she saw a guy dressed in shabby clothes, holding a stic bag, his mouth greasy from eating pizza, <b>It </b>was, of course, Daniel.


    Seeing him like that, Isabe frowned deeply.


    Chapter 90 Another Fianc¨¦e


    2/2


    ¡°You¡­ you actually ate pizza? Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you?¡±


    ¡°I need to eat to have energy for work! Besides, when I talked to you in the afternoon, you didn¡¯t believe me and almost sent me to a mental hospital. If I don¡¯t make you suffer a little, you won¡¯t take me seriously next time. Women are inherently willful and need to face hardship to grow. I¡¯m helping you


    be a better wife and mother.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Isabe stomped her foot in anger, but her stomach pain red again, driving her back into the restroom.


    When she emerged, her legs were trembling, and she couldn¡¯t walk properly.


    Daniel found her pathetic state amusing, so he teased, ¡°How are you feeling, Isabe?¡±


    ¡°You said I¡¯m cursed, right? Remove this curse now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Isabe. Lifting a curse is easy. But you summoned me here in the middle of the night, asking for my help. I don¡¯t recall us being friends or anything. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Seeing a doctor costs money. You need my help; you must offer something in return.¡±

 Chapter 91

    <b>Chapter </b><b>91 What Do </b><b>You </b><b>Want</b>


    <b>Daniel¡¯s </b>words <b>made </b>Isabe¡¯s face fall. Her naturally stunning features were now sallow and <b>gaunt </b><b>due </b><b>to </b>the <b>curse</b>, and her furrowed brows from anger made her resemble a zombie.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Isabe asked coldly.


    ¡°<b>Money</b><b>, </b><b>of </b>course! You live in a detached vi; you¡¯re clearly not short on cash. Besides, I¡¯m <b>a </b>respectable


    man; I charge women for my medical services, no matter how beautiful they are. So don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You¡­<b>¡±</b>


    Isabe was so frustrated she felt a twinge in her liver.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Isabe. You need to stay calm. Keeping your cool will keep the curse inside you at bay.¡±


    ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°For what?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m saying!¡± Isabe stamped her foot in exasperation, her teeth clenched. ¡°You¡¯re deliberately trying to rile me up!¡±


    ¡°Well, you said you¡¯d send me to a mental hospital this afternoon? I¡¯m thankful it was just a joke, and I was only joking just now. It¡¯s called tit for tat! But enough jokes, let¡¯s talk about your payment. If you want -the curse lifted, it won¡¯t cost much, only five million. Living costs are lower where Ie from, so I¡¯ve


    always charged five million for each treatment.¡±


    ¡°Five million? What kind of hell do you live in?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Farm.¡±


    Daniel revealed his supposed address<b>, </b>curious if Isabe recognized it rting to their marriage contract. But her face remained expressionless, and she just <i>scoffed</i>.


    ¡°Dragon Farm? How about hell farm?¡±


    ¡°Five million it is. If you¡¯re willing to pay, I¡¯ll remove the curse. If not, I¡¯m outta here¨Cin case you decide to


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pay! Send me your bank ount, and I¡¯ll transfer it to you!¡±


    Daniel presented a QR code, Isabe added him as a friend, and promptly transferred five million.


    Daniel was stunned by Isabe¡¯s decisiveness.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even lifted the curse, and you¡¯ve already paid. Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯m a con artist?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t lift the curse and you¡¯re a fraud, I¡¯ll have youmitted to a mental institution, and <b>you¡¯ll </b>never see the light of day again! Believe me, I can do it.¡±


    Isabe red fiercely at Daniel andmanded, ¡°Enough talk<b>, </b>just remove <b>the </b>curse!¡±


    Chapter <b>91 </b>What <b>Do </b>You Want


    ¡°<b>Rx</b><b>, </b>I will lift <b>the </b>curse. <b>But </b>I <b>can¡¯t </b><b>do </b>it while you¡¯re standing; you need to lie <b>down</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel gestured to therge sofa, indicating for Isabe to lie <b>on </b>it.


    ¡°<b>Lie </b>down<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Isabe hesitated and warned Daniel, ¡°You better behave. If you make any inappropriate moves, <b>I </b><b>swear</b>


    <b>I¡¯ll </b>have youmitted!¡±


    ¡°Dear Isabe,¡± Daniel said with a touch of sarcasm, ¡°Although you¡¯re quite attractive, could you please tame that enormous ego a bit? Don¡¯t assume every man is out to get you.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 The Lord of Seven Dragons


    Daniel¡¯s retort only drew a contemptuous sneer and a mockingugh from Isabe.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    ¡°Isabe, even if you don¡¯t believe me, I must tell you seriously. I¡¯m a married man and a gentleman at heart. I would never harbor inappropriate thoughts about any woman other than my wife.¡±


    At that point, an idea seemed to strike Daniel. ¡°In any case, until you have the fortune of bing my wife, rest assured, I won¡¯t have any designs on you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re insane! Have you lost your mind? You say on one hand you have a wife, and then say I¡¯m lucky to be your wife. Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? It seems I guessed right; maybe you really did escape from a mental hospital,¡± Isabe retorted, overwhelmed by anger.


    ¡°Having a wife and you being fortunate enough to be my wife don¡¯t conflict, do they? For a


    superhuman like me whoes around once in a millennium, it¡¯s quite normal to have two wives, or


    even more, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Daniel truly believed what he said. He was born with the seven seals of the dragon, a once¨Cin¨Ca- millennium Son of Seven Dragons. Being a Son of Seven Dragons meant either he would die young, or he


    would be The Lord of Seven Dragons with the power to control the world!


    And how could The Lord of Seven Dragons possibly be constrained by marriage? Of course, he could take


    as many wives as he wished!


    Of course, Daniel was preparing Isabe for the future by telling her this. He wanted to let her know he had a wife early on, so if she fell for him, it wouldn¡¯t be his fault. Even if he managed to be The Lord of Seven Dragons without dying young, he had to remain an honest man ¨C he would absolutely not deceive his wife unless he truly had no choice,


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t want to deal with him anymore. Shey down on the sofa.


    ¡°Hurry up and lift the curse, and then get out! I don¡¯t ever want to see you again, you¡¯re revolting!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isabe,¡± Daniel responded calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve paid me five million; I¡¯ll do my job well. Lifting a curse is simple. But since it¡¯s about the money, I¡¯ll make it asfortable for you as possible.¡±


    Daniel grasped Isabe¡¯s hand, cing his fingertips on her pale wrist. At first, Isabe assumed he was conducting a medical examination and didn¡¯t resist. However, Daniel¡¯s fingers moved sensually over her wrist, even pinching her lightly a few times with his fingernails.


    Feeling vited, Isabe¡¯s face darkened as she asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Stop fussing, I¡¯m sensing,¡± Daniel replied nonchntly.


    ¡°You better not be disrespectful, or I¡¯ll scream for help.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you keep quiet? I¡¯m feeling for the cursed insect inside you. If you keep interrupting, I might have to


    Chapter 92 The Lord of Seven Dragons


    do it the hard way!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Daniel reached into his stic bag and pulled out a sharp knife. He stated earnestly, ¡°Since the curse is because of a worm in your stomach, if I have to do it the hard way, I¡¯ll have to cut open your belly and remove the bugs from inside!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re talking about murder!¡±


    ¡°Murder? I¡¯m just going to perform a little surgery! After I open your belly and remove the curse, I will stitch your stomach back up, of course.¡±


    Chapter 93 Are You Even a Doctor?

 Chapter 93

    Chapter <b>93 </b>Are You Even a Doctor<b>?</b>


    Daniel quickly pulled out a needle and thread used for sewing clothes from the stic bag and waved them in front of Isabe. Seeing the needle and thread, Isabe was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are you even a doctor? That¡¯s sewing gear for clothes, you¡¯re nning to use that to stitch me up? Surgical stitching is supposed to use special threads.¡±


    ¡°In my hometown, this is what we use for stitching wounds. If you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll just spit on the needle and thread a couple of times to sterilize them.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a madman!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it done the hard way, I can do it the soft way.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It means you don¡¯t need surgery.¡®


    11


    Daniel pulled out a y pot from the stic bag and poured out a listless, ck insect. The bug had the head of a beetle but the body of a cicada.


    This particr insect, called the Fate Seeker, was unique to the farm where Daniel lived. It was bred by Noah Carter, Daniel¡¯s old man, who loved using various insects and animals for cross¨Cbreeding with the aim of cultivating better medicinal materials. The Fate Seeker was one of his aplishments.


    Isabe screamed when she saw the weird insect she had never encountered before in Daniel¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ah! Get that thing away from me, I can¡¯t stand bugs.¡±


    ¡°This is called the Fate Seeker; it¡¯s harmless and has a pleasant fragrance.¡±


    Daniel brought the Fate Seeker close to Isabe¡¯s nose. Just as she was about to scream, an enchanting aroma entered her nostrils. She was spellbound by the strange but delightful scent. An ugly insect with such a beautiful fragrance, more attractive than any perfume she had ever used.


    Seeing Isabe had stopped screaming, Daniel asked with a smile, ¡°How do you like the Fate Seeker¡¯s


    scent?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Without answering, Daniel ced the Fate Seeker on Isabe¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ah! You lunatic, what are you doing?¡±


    Before Isabe could finish, she felt something moving in her stomach, and then a sensation in her throat. Arge, ck centipede, about twenty centimeters long and as thick as a thumb, crawled out of her mouth.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The centipede headed straight for the Fate Seeker, but Daniel was quicker. He captured it and secured it inside a mineral water bottle. He then put away the Fate Seeker back in the y pot.


    Chapter 93 Are You Even a Doctor<i>?</i>


    ¡°All done! I¡¯ve removed the curse that was inside you.¡±


    Before Daniel could finish speaking, Isabe sprang up from the sofa and rushed to the restroom.


    She retched over the toilet bowl, not being able to vomit anything but saliva. The thought of the centipede


    crawling out of her mouth was nauseating. After rinsing her mouth with mouthwash several times, she


    managed to suppress the revolting feeling.


    ¡°You okay? If you are, I¡¯ll be on my way!¡±


    Daniel shouted through the frosted ss door<b>, </b>preparing to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Isabe called out to him and then opened the door to step out.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter <b>94 </b><b>The </b>Marriage Arranged <b>by </b>Grandpa


    ¡°Do you need something else?¡± Daniel inquired.


    ¡°You said my dad would also get hit by the curse tonight, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Your dad is a stinky man; I¡¯m not interested in saving him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not eptable! You must help!¡±


    ¡°Fine, if you insist,¡± Daniel said with resignation. ¡°I already charged you five million. If you want your dad saved, you¡¯ve got to fork over at least ten million.¡±


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, he received a notification. Ten million had been instantly transferred


    by Isabe. Damn! It¡¯s good to be rich!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± said Isabe.


    ¡°Go?¡± Daniel looked at her puzzled. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve paid you; of course, we¡¯re going to my dad¡¯s ce so <i>you </i>can lift his curse!¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t live with you?¡±


    ¡°Why would he live with me?¡±


    ¡°All alone in such a big vi?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°What about your husband?¡±


    ¡°What husband? I don¡¯t have a husband. I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there arranged marriages in a family like yours?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Arranged marriages? How antiquated! How could there possibly be any?¡±


    Just as she said that, Isabe seemed to recall something.


    ¡°Wait! I actually do have an arranged marriage, set up by my grandpa. But that contract was torn up by my mom the day Grandpa passed away when I was little, so I don¡¯t know who it¡¯s with.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re engaged to? What will you do if they look for you?¡±


    ¡°What can I do? Naturally, I¡¯ll deny it! My grandpa has been gone for so many years; any contract he signed is null and void. I¡¯m not about to marry a man I¡¯ve never even met! We¡¯re not living in the Middle Ages. Our marriage is about freedom of choice! My marriage is up to me to decide. Not even my parents can dictate that, let alone my deceased grandpa. His soul will surely understand.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why your grandpa arranged your marriage?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? Maybe he was drunk!¡±


    Chapter 94 The Marriage Arranged by Grandpa


    2/2


    ¡°I think it would depend on the conditions set at the time the marriage was arranged.¡±


    ¡°Conditions? The mere mention of conditions proves it was all set up haphazardly.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the only thing my grandpa had to offer was a nt called The Grass of Tamed Dragon.¡±


    ¡°The Grass of Tamed Dragon? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. Do you have that nt here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s with my mom! Anyway, when Grandpa made the contract, he said that The Grass of Tamed Dragon should only appear on the day I get married. I think it all sounds a bit loony.¡±


    ¡°What if someone shows up with a marriage contract to wed you, and you¡¯re unwilling to marry him ¨C would you gift The Grass of Tamed Dragon to that man?¡±


    ¡°No! The Grass of Tamed Dragon is a gift prepared by my grandpa. Even if it¡¯s worthless, it should go with me to my future husband¡¯s home.¡±


    After answering, Isabe felt something was amiss. ¡°Why are you asking me all this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit curious.¡±


    ¡°You talk more than a woman! This is my private matter; you¡¯re not to ask about it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Future? Do you enjoy being cursed that much?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Isabe clenched her fists in anger. If not for needing him to clear her dad¡¯s curse, she would have punched him right in his mouth!


    Chapter 95 Rich Guy

 Chapter 95

    Chapter <b>95 </b>Rich <b>Guy</b>


    The two stepped out of the vi. When Isabe spotted a Panamera parked at the door, she asked, ¡°Your


    car?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°My boss lets me use it.¡±


    ¡°Your boss? Don¡¯t tell me you mean your wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an assistant at TMO.¡±


    ¡°You said you were married earlier; was that a joke or serious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fake marriage.¡±


    ¡°Fake marriage? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means I¡¯m married to a woman, but we don¡¯t have a real marriage rtionship. We¡¯ve agreed to a timeline of one year, and after that time has passed, we¡¯ll get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Why would you have a fake marriage?¡±


    ¡°To fulfill a promise made by our grandparents!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re selling out your emotions!¡±


    ¡°No! We¡¯re honoring our elders by fulfilling the promises they made.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s mind raced, specting, ¡°The person you¡¯re faking the marriage with, couldn¡¯t be your boss,


    could it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°No wonder she gives such a nice car to an assistant!¡±


    Isabe opened the passenger door and sat down, then said to Daniel, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re heading to W


    Hotel!¡±


    ¡°W Hotel? You have your dad staying in a hotel?¡±


    ¡°The hotel was recently acquired by our family.¡±


    ¡°Huh, rich people.¡±


    ¡°If you fix my dad up, how about I buy you out and you can be my assistant?¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m very rich<b>!</b>¡±


    Daniel: ¡­


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the top floor of W Hotel, which housed only one suite ¨C the presidential suite where Chris was staying.


    As they approached the room, a still¨Ccharming woman blocked their way. She was Sophia Evans,


    Isabe¡¯s stepmother.


    ¡°Where¡¯s dad<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Oh, now you care about your dad? His heart condition suddenly red up, he almost died.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Do I need you to tell me what to do? I¡¯ve already summoned Florida¡¯s number one doctor, Elysian Yu, to


    treat him.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You mean River? Let me in to see!¡±


    Isabe tried to enter, but Sophia put a hand to stop her.


    ¡°Before Elysian Yu has treated your father, you can¡¯t go in so as not to disrupt his treatment!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in? He¡¯s my dad!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also my husband! I can¡¯t stay inside there; what gives you the right to go in?¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Aren¡¯t you afraid River might hurt dad?¡±


    ¡°Isabe, did aliens eat your brain? River is Florida¡¯s number one doctor; how could he possibly harm your dad? I went through a lot to get him here. This matter doesn¡¯t concern you; you¡¯d better leave!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere until I see my dad!¡±


    ¡°Then just stand here and wait!¡±


    Sophia crossed her arms and blocked the entrance, refusing to let the two pass. Isabe didn¡¯t have any way to deal with her stepmother, forced to endure. Even her own mother, Ava Evans, had been driven to divorce, leaving with nothing due to this cruel woman¡¯s schemes.


    Sophia was not only beautiful but also had a malicious heart and had Chris wrapped around her finger. Perhaps it was her malevolence that prevented her from conceiving; she hadn¡¯t been able to give Chris any offspring. It was partly for this reason that Isabe, being the sole heir, dared topete against her


    stepmother.


    Just then, the door opened.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 I <b>Don¡¯t </b>Need Money


    River, in his white robe, walked out the door. Sophia approached River anxiously and asked, ¡°Elysian Yu,


    how¡¯s my husband?¡±


    ¡°Luckily he met me, otherwise Chris definitely wouldn¡¯t have ended up well!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elysian Yu!¡±


    Sophia thanked him, then entered the room, with Daniel and Isabe following.


    After River¡¯s treatment, Chris, who had previously been unconscious<b>, </b>was now awake and even sitting up


    on the bed¡¯s edge.


    ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± Sophia asked with a coquettish concern. ¡°You scared me to death. If anything


    had happened to you, I would die too!¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but let out a scoff. ¡°You, die? If Dad actually had an ident, like hell you


    would die! You¡¯d fight me for The Evans¡® estate!¡±


    ¡°Isabe, mind yournguage!¡± Chris scolded his daughter.


    ¡°Every time you take this cheap woman¡¯s side, I think she really has clouded your judgment!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°I will not!¡±


    Chris had no way to deal with his daughter, so he just turned to thank River. ¡°Elysian Yu, you¡¯ve saved me


    twice in one day and are my lifesaver. Sophia, go fetch my checkbook.¡±


    Sophia brought the checkbook, and on a check, Chris wrote an amount of fifty million dors, then tore it out and offered it to River. River nced at the check but didn¡¯t reach out to ept it, calmly refusing.


    ¡°As a doctor, I treat and cure people, not for the sake of money.¡±


    ¡°Elysian Yu, you¡¯ve saved my life twice, and I owe you. I won¡¯t be at peace if you don¡¯t ept.¡±


    ¡°I absolutely cannot ept money. If I took it, it would dirty my hands. However, I heard The Evans have a The Grass of Tamed Dragon. It¡¯s a miraculous nt, rather useless staying with The Evans. I was hopingProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    you could let it serve its purpose by giving it to me.¡±


    The Grass of Tamed Dragon?


    Chris furrowed his brow. He pondered for a while and then shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of The Grass


    of Tamed Dragon. If I really had it, I would certainly give it to you.¡±


    Chris was only pretending not to know about the nt. He certainly knew about The Grass of Tamed Dragon and that it was in the hands of his ex¨Cwife, Ava. However, his statement wasn¡¯t entirely false.


    Having been divorced from Ava for a long time, The Grass of Tamed Dragon was in her hands, which definitely didn¡¯t belong to The Evans.


    Chapter 961 Don¡¯t Need Money


    ¡°It¡¯ste; I won¡¯t stay long. Chris, you¡¯ve just recovered from a severe illness; you must rest well. Don¡¯t let


    ack of rest cause you to fall ill again in a few days. If I¡¯m no longer in New York by then, there might be


    no one here to save you.¡±


    After saying this, River turned to leave. Isabe blocked his way, calling out, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    She then looked at Daniel and asked, ¡°Daniel, has my father¡¯s illness truly been cured by Elysian Yu?¡±


    Daniel nced at Chris and immediately came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Not only has his condition not improved, but it has also actually worsened. Initially, there was only one centipede in your father¡¯s stomach, now there are two. Those centipedes willpletely drain your father¡¯s essence in three days at most. His body will wither immediately.


    If you want him to survive, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to take out The Grass of Tamed Dragon and beg Elysian


    Yu to help him.¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter <b>97 </b><b>River¡¯s </b><b>Threat</b>


    Daniel¡¯s words shocked everyone present. Chris¡¯s eyes widened in rm<b>, </b>and Sophia¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. Both turned their shocked gazes towards Daniel. Sophia, who hadn¡¯t met Daniel before, didn¡¯t recognize him and coldly scolded him.


    ¡°Who is this idiot? How did you get in here? Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Get out now, or I¡¯ll


    have security throw you out!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my assistant; I brought him here,¡± Isabe stepped forward to give Daniel an identity.


    ¡°Your assistant? You actually found such an idiot to be your assistant? I seriously question your judgment


    and taste in people.¡±


    Suddenly, Sophia saw an opportunity and turned to Chris,


    ¡°She got this thing to be her assistant because she¡¯s dissatisfied with you, Chris. She just wants to bring The Evans shame by keeping this idiot by her side!¡±


    Hearing this, Chris¡¯s face grew grim. He looked at Isabe and demanded,


    ¡°Why would you pick such a person to be your assistant? I entrusted you with thepany¡¯s investments in New York; is this how you take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Daniel is my personal assistant; it has nothing to do with ourpany investments. His duty is to protect me from mystic harm.¡±


    Isabe pointed at River,


    ¡°Like this old man who uses curses to harm people!¡±


    ¡°Miss Isabe, you use me of casting curses that harm others, but do you have any evidence? If you nder me without proof, I expect you to apologize!


    I am Florida¡¯s number one doctor, a man of reputation! An apology isn¡¯t just saying ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡®; you need to


    show sincerity!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Otherwise, you, The Evans, are making an enemy of me!


    If that¡¯s the case, I will tell everyone that anyone who has dealings with The Evans will not receive my


    services!


    Perhaps not many people here know me, but in Florida, several great families have called upon me to


    treat them in their homes.


    I may not be able to destroy The Evans, but at least I can ensure you lose half of your business!¡±


    River threatened Isabe, and he indeed had the power to do so.


    In his determination to get The Grass of Tamed Dragon, River couldn¡¯t even contemte the consequences of failing; he had invested his all.


    Chapter 97 River¡¯s Threat


    2/2


    Daniel, catching on to the old man¡¯s designs, took over the conversation with augh.


    ¡°Elysian Yu, all this talk, the ¡®sincerity¡® you refer to, wouldn¡¯t happen to be The Evans¡® The Grass of Tamed Dragon, would it?


    You ce the curse on Mr. Chris and Miss Isabe, then offer to lift the curse, all to get your hands on The Grass of Tamed Dragon, right?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s this moron? Don¡¯t you spew nonsense and nder my reputation here!¡±


    After scolding Daniel, River turned to Chris.


    ¡°Chris, since this idiot is Miss Isabe¡¯s assistant, his words represent The Evans!


    You use me of casting curses on you, then you must provide evidence. If you cannot provide proof today! There will be consequences.¡±


    River red at Chris, who, in turn, stared at Daniel.


    Chris felt Daniel was familiar the moment he had seen him. Now, he remembered.


    Wasn¡¯t this the idiot they had encountered earlier today at The Jade?

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 I Know My Father


    Chris chuckled coldly when he recognized Daniel. ¡°So it¡¯s you?¡±


    Sophia, confused, looked at Chris and asked, ¡°Honey, do you know this idiot?¡±


    ¡°I saw him earlier today, I knew then he wasn¡¯t up to any good. I didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d fooled Isabe now too.


    As a seasoned businessman, Chris certainly didn¡¯t want to offend River because of Daniel. He reached for the walkie¨Ctalkie and called out loudly, ¡°Security!¡±


    The security chief rushed in quickly with a team of uniformed guards in tow.


    ¡°Sir, what do you need?¡±


    Chris pointed at Daniel and ordered, ¡°Throw this idiot out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The guards, armed with their gear, charged towards Daniel, ready to evict him with force. Seeing this, Isabe hurriedly stepped in front of Daniel with her arms outstretched to block the guards from acting.


    ¡°Who dares? He¡¯s my assistant! Stand down, everyone!¡±


    Hermand caused the guards to hesitate, unsure of what to do. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend either the boss or Isabe; they were just security guards who could easily lose their jobs if they made the


    wrong move.


    As things became awkward, Daniel stepped forward with a chuckle.


    ¡°If Chris doesn¡¯t believe me but believes someone who¡¯s cursed him instead, then there¡¯s nothing more! can say. After all, it¡¯s your life. I have no right to stop you frommitting suicide.¡±


    With that, Daniel turned to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Isabe stopped Daniel with a sternmand.


    ¡°You¡¯re my assistant; you must follow my orders! You have to help my dad get rid of the curse inside him


    today!¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m just a doctor. Such a distinguished man as your father, am I even qualified to treat him?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you looking down on us?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s not up to me alone though; even if I were willing to treat your father, if he isn¡¯t willing to cooperate, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°Who says he¡¯s not willing? If I say he¡¯s willing, then he¡¯ll be willing!¡±


    Isabe went up to Chris and shook his arm vigorously.


    Chapter 981 Know My Father


    ¡°Dad, are you willing to let my assistant treat you?¡±


    ¡°Stop shaking; you¡¯re almost breaking my arm.¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t directly answer her question. It wasn¡¯t that he was unwilling to be treated by Daniel; it was River¡¯s presence¨Che couldn¡¯t offend Elysian Yu.


    Isabe immediately understood his gaze, so she turned to River.


    ¡°Elysian Yu, you¡¯ve treated my dad and should be very clear about his ailment, right?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be but his heart condition? Because of Chris¡¯s bypass surgery, the lifelines between his body and heart were severed, which led to his cardiac arrest. If not for my timely intervention, Isabe, you might be nning your father¡¯s funeral right now.¡±


    ¡°Elysian Yu, as Florida¡¯s number one doctor, I¡¯ve heard there are many good at cursing in Florida. There must be quite a few cursed people within the state, right? As the top doctor, if my father was cursed, surely you¡¯d be able to tell?¡±


    Isabe was directly questioning River¡¯s honesty, implying that if River was as good a doctor as he imed, he should have been able to detect a curse ced upon Chris¨Ca clever move to put River on the


    defensive.

 Chapter 99

    <b>Chapter 99 </b><b>You </b><b>Will Die Violently</b>


    <b>River </b><b>understood </b>Isabe¡¯s intent and stroked his white beard, responding calmly,


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>your father had been cursed, not only would I have noticed, but I could also expel the curse. This <b>fool</b><b>! </b>is partly right; I do have some knowledge of curses.


    After all, it¡¯s impossible to practice medicine in Florida without learning about curses. However, while I know how to cast curses, I have only ever dispelled them to save my patients. I would never cast a curse


    on anyone!¡±


    River¡¯s words were passionate and firm, simultaneously acknowledging his knowledge of curses and setting himself up as a noble savior.


    ¡°Elysian Yu, you said if my father was cursed, you¡¯d know and could resolve it. Yet after you treated him <b>just </b>now, you should be well aware of whether he was cursed, right?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe¡¯s question made River¡¯s frosty eyebrows twitch.


    After arriving, he had asked Sophia to leave so he could be alone in the room. Although Chris had already lost consciousness at the time, to be on the safe side, River had used a drug to make him even more


    unconscious.


    Having prepared, he then took out another centipede and ced it inside Chris. The previous curse on Chris involved a female centipede. This time, he put in a male. A male and a female together create a Male¨CFemale Centipede Curse, a curse no one other than River could dispel.


    Not to mention dispelling the curse, he believed nobody else in the world was capable of even


    recognizing this curse.


    River nced at Daniel, this simple¨Clooking countryman with nothing special about him. However, for caution¡¯s sake, River approached Daniel and patted his shoulder with his hand, asking coldly,


    ¡°You im Chris is cursed? And that I¡¯m responsible?¡±


    <b>In </b>truth, River was attempting to curse Daniel. He had centipede eggs under his nails. As he patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder, he flicked his nails slightly, catapulting the eggs onto Daniel¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ndering and defaming me! I tell you, anyone who lies in my ¡®presence will be foaming at the mouth and drop dead within three minutes!¡±


    The centipede curse River had cast on Daniel was the result of over a decade of his curse research.


    Anyone subjected to this curse would die violently within three minutes.


    Considering Daniel¡¯s frail appearance, River estimated that after casting the centipede curse, Daniel wouldn¡¯tst more than thirty seconds out of the three minutes.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if I¡¯m not dead within three minutes, it will mean that I was telling the truth and <b>not</b>


    lying?¡±


    Chapter <b>99 </b><b>You </b>Will <b>Die </b>Violently


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>will die violently <b>because </b><b>you </b><b>lied</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    River was <b>confident</b>.


    Daniel turned to Isabe with a grin and asked for a favor,


    ¡°Isabe, would you mind timing this? If three minutes pass and I¡¯m still alive, it means I was not lying,


    and Elysian Yu is indeed the one who cursed your dad.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Isabe took out her phone and started the stopwatch.


    Three minutes quickly passed.


    Of course, Daniel didn¡¯t fall to the ground foaming<b>, </b>convulsing, and then dying violently.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter <b>100 </b><b>River¡¯s </b><b>Reputation</b>


    Daniel, still smiling, turned to Isabe <b>first </b>and asked, ¡°Isabe, has the three minutes passed?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>been five minutes already.¡±


    Upon receiving Isabe¡¯s answer, Daniel immediately turned to River. ¡°Elysian Yu, you¡¯ve heard it! Five minutes have passed, and I¡¯m not dead! What does that mean? It means <b>I </b>wasn¡¯t lying!¡±


    River was shocked. He looked at Daniel, hardly able to believe that the fool before him hadn¡¯t died. Not only was Daniel not dead, but he also seemed to be perfectly fine.


    River¡¯s centipede curse had never failed in decades ¨C how could such a horrific curse not im this fool¡¯s


    <b>life</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Elysian Yu, surprised I didn¡¯t die, right?¡± Daniel presented his shoulder to River. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pat me on the shoulder again; maybe this time your curse will work?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense? Who cursed you? I never curse people.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you pat my shoulder just now?¡±


    ¡°I saw a mosquito on your shoulder, and I extended my hand to swat it away. Who knew you would twist that into an usation that I cursed you?¡±


    Isabe stepped forward and faced River. ¡°Elysian Yu, you said if Daniel was lying, he¡¯d be violently dead within three minutes. Now, he¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t <b>you </b>think you owe us <b>an </b>exnation?¡±


    ¡°Miss Isabe, what I said was merely a joke; I wasn¡¯t serious.¡±


    ¡°A joke? I wasn¡¯t aware that Elysian Yu had a sense of humor. Then I must ask seriously, when you said


    <i>my </i>father wasn¡¯t cursed, were you joking¡±


    ¡°Chris was certainly not cursed. Since this fool ims he was, you can let him dispel the curse afflicting your father. If he can¡¯t do <b>it</b><b>, </b>doesn¡¯t that prove this idiot is lying?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    River had ced a pair of centipedes inside Chris¡¯s stomach, nurtured for over a decade. These centipedes were not only spiritually aware but also highly intelligent.


    For decades, he had never met anyone able to dispel his centipede curse. No one other than him could ever hope to remove those centipedes from Chris¡¯s body! Even if Daniel were to open Chris up, he would never be able to find the two centipedes!


    Although River was known as Florida¡¯s top doctor, he was actually Florida¡¯s number one curse master. His reputation, in fact, was built through the use of curses.


    Most prominent families in Florida had been cursed by him. He¡¯d curse people, wait for the symptoms to manifest, and thene forward to lift the curse. His centipede curse was unbreakable.


    Twenty years ago, when he first started this practice<b>, </b>there were indeed those in Florida who tried <b>to </b><b>lift </b>his curses, But everyone who attempted it died mysteriously. Since then, no one dared to attempt <b>to </b>lift


    River¡¯s <b>curses</b>.


    Chapter 100 <b>Rivers </b>Reputation


    <b>Within </b><b>the </b><b>circle </b><b>of </b>curse masters in Florida<b>, </b>there¡¯s <b>an </b>unspoken rule. Whoever <b>discovers </b>a <b>cursed</b>


    patient must im to be unable to <b>cure </b>them and then suggest the patient¡¯s family seek the services <b>of</b>


    Florida¡¯s number one doctor, Elysian Yu.


    River¡¯s reputation as the top doctor was gradually built this way. He was an expert in various curses. As <b>for </b>his medical skills, while he did possess some knowledge, he was only of average ability.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 Dent Let Me Down


    Chapter <b>101 </b>Don¡¯t Let Me Down


    After getting a nod from River Yu, Isabe hurried over to her dad, Chris. ¡®Dad, since Master <b>Yu </b>approves, why won¡¯t you let Daniel lift the curse for you? Just lie down on the bed, and I¡¯ll have Daniel chase away the curse and those nasty bugs in your belly!¡±


    ¡°Alright! 11l y along if that¡¯s what you want. After all, I¡¯m your dad and you¡¯re my daughter! But just to be crystal clear, if that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing <b>can¡¯t </b>get rid of this curse, he¡¯s out of here <b>on </b>the spot! My daughter¡¯s assistant has to be an Ivy League <b>grad </b>to step foot in Prosper Group. And another thing, your assistant


    has to be a girl!¡± Chris would never ept some country bumpkin as an assistant for his <b>daughter</b>.


    He always thought his daughter was too naive. What if she got tricked by this scumbag? That¡¯d be big trouble. Hebeled all these rural riff raff the same ¨C no good! These types always look for shortcuts instead of doing honest work. He was sure this so¨Ccalled Daniel was only cozying up to his daughter for


    money.


    It wasn¡¯t amon problem, but these things certainly happened in bigpanies. To protect his daughter, Chris was determined to nip any potential threat in the bud!


    ¡°If Daniel doesn¡¯t find any bugs in your body, I¡¯ll definitely fire him. But if he does manage to get those critters out of your belly, then you¡¯re not allowed to oppose me hiring him as my assistant!¡± Isabe insisted on hiring Daniel because of his connection with Jessica.


    In Florida, The Evans could do almost anything, but this was New York. To do business here, The Evans needed to connect with The Matthews, New York¡¯s richest family. And the best link between the two


    families was Daniel.


    Daniel wasn¡¯t just Jessica¡¯s assistant; he was also her pretend sweetheart. The icing on the cake was his skill in medicine. A man like that was very valuable.


    Although Chris wasn¡¯t sure what his daughter was nning<b>, </b>he nodded in agreement. ¡°Fine! If that punk can extract the bugs from my stomach, I¡¯ll agree to him being your assistant.¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t believe he was cursed because he could never trust some country kid over Master Yu!


    With her dad¡¯s promise in hand, Isabe turned to Daniel with eagerness. ¡°You better not disappoint me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just need three minutes, and I¡¯ll have those two bugs out of your father¡¯s stomach!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Daniel¡¯s <b>bold </b>im set River Yu off into a fit ofughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­


    ¡°Why are youughing, Master Yu?) asked <b>Daniel</b>.


    ¡°I¡¯mughing because you have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! Mr. Chris isn¡¯t cursed, and there are not bugs in his stomach. Trying to catch two non¨Cexistent bugs from his belly now that¡¯s a joke!¡±


    ¡°Master Yu,¡± Daniel replied, ¡°you¡¯re notughing about that. You¡¯reughing because you¡¯re certain I can¡¯t lift the curse you cast. You think I can¡¯t even find those two bugs, let alone remove them. I bet you think


    that even if I split Mr. Chris open, I wouldn¡¯t find any bugs!¡±


    At these words, Sophia Immediately panicked. ¡°What the heck are you nning<b>? </b>You dare to cut open my

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 Standing by Her Daughters Side


    Chapter 102 Standing by Her Daughter¡¯s Side


    Sophia wasn¡¯t just spouting words; she actually charged forward, aiming to kick the troublemaker out! Isabe stood guard in front of Daniel, blocking Sophia.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You freaking witch, if you dare make a move, I¡¯ll scratch you so bad, not even your mother will recognize you!¡± Isabe raised her delicate hand, her nails painted coffee <b>brown</b>, shing them menacingly at Sophia. With the length and sharpness of her nails, she could easily tear up Sophia¡¯s face beyond


    recognition.


    ¡°Dear, are you not going to control your precious daughter? She wants to scratch my face for some country boy?¡± Sophia whined to Chris.


    Chris had seen this drama countless times at home; shes were almost a daily everit. That¡¯s precisely why he had invested in New York and put Isabe in charge¨Cto keep the twodies apart and avoid dealing with their squabbles!


    He was at his wit¡¯s end with the two women.


    Deciding toy down, he faced Daniel and said, ¡°Go ahead. I want to see how you n to lift this curse.


    Daniel approached the bed, clutching his stic bag. Sophia¡¯s eyebrows knitted in disdain. ¡°You really are a country hick¨Cwith that dirty stic bag reeking of mud. This is New York¡¯s most luxurious hotel, and they let you in with that? The security tonight should all be fired!¡±


    ¡°This hotel just got bought by my dad, and I¡¯ll be running it. I decide how the security operates here. You better shut your mouth!¡± Isabe retorted.


    Unable to outmatch Isabe, Sophia ran to Chris¡¯s bedside. ¡°Dear, look at what your daughter called me-


    a whore<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Well,¡± Chris replied, ¡°whores are known for looking pretty. She wasplimenting you!¡±


    Sophia had been Chris¡¯s mistress, and he always felt guilty toward his ex¨Cwife. So, when Sophia and Isabe argued, he usually sided with his daughter. Deep down, he knew that Sophia wasn¡¯t with him for love. If the day came that he lost all <b>his </b>wealth, Sophia would surely leave him. But Isabe wouldn¡¯t. His daughter would always be there, rich or poor. 1


    However, a woman like Sophia was a different story entirely.


    Chris¡¯s words left Sophia fuming with a <b>red </b>face, but she dared not say anything more. She was smart enough to transform from mistress to wife, and she knew full well that she could not rece Isabe in Chris¡¯s heart. Her only strategy was to bear a son topete with Isabe. But her womb didn¡¯t work.


    She had been with Chris for years, never took precautions when making love, yet she never got pregnant. After medical checkups, Sophia knew her body wasn¡¯t the problem. The issue had to be Chris¡¯s. She had brought it up multiple times, but it only enraged Chris, who insisted he was problem¨Cfree and put the me on her. Chris t¨Cout refused to visit the hospital.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 Sowing Discord


    Sophia was well aware that Chris¡¯s indifference towards having another child stemmed from having Isabe as a daughter. He didn¡¯t show much interest in expanding the family.


    1/2


    Daniel took out the little y pot and poured out the used Fate Seeker. Sophia burst intoughter sight. With a look of disdain, she mocked Daniel, ¡°What on earth is that thing?¡±


    r at the


    ¡°Fate Seeker,¡± Daniel replied simply.


    ¡°Fate Seeker?¡± Sophia eyed the shriveled remains of the Fate Seeker in Daniel¡¯s <b>hand</b><b>. </b>¡°Its head looks like


    a long¨Chorned beetle, and its body like a cicada. This insect sure is weird.¡±


    River Yu chuckled derisively. ¡°This so¨Ccalled ¡®Fate Seeker¡® is not a natural creature, it¡¯s a man¨Cmade


    object, and this cheat is using it to deceive people.¡±


    ¡°Man¨Cmade?¡± Sophia looked at River Yu with anticipation. ¡°Master Yu, do you know how this thing is


    made?¡±


    Sophia had no sway over Isabe, but Daniel was just Isabe¡¯s assistant, practically her underling. If she couldn¡¯t get to the master, she thought she might as well settle the score with his dog to make herself


    feel better.


    ¡°What high¨Clevel skill could you expect from a country bumpkin? He probably just twisted off the head of a long¨Chorned beetle and the body of a cicada and glued them together. That¡¯s how he made this so¨Ccalled ¡®


    Fate Seeker,¡± River <b>Yu </b>sneered.


    have ¡°The Fate Seeker isn¡¯t glued together¨Cit¡¯s bred from long¨Chorned beetles and cicadas. I may Intervened in the process, but it¡¯s definitely a product of nature. If you use it as a medicinal ingredient, I bet it could even cure cancer. Naturally, it¡¯d be much more expensive than a cancer drug. Just this one here could <b>sell </b>for at least a million!¡±


    River Yu erupted intoughter upon hearing Daniel¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re calling that glued¨Ctogether trash capable of curing cancer and selling for a million? Even the biggest fool, one who¡¯s flushed their brain. down the toilet, wouldn¡¯t buy your nonsense.¡±


    Looking puzzled, River Yu turned to Daniel. ¡°With this ¡®Fate Seeker¡® of yours, what exactly are you nning.


    to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use it to lift the curse,¡± said Daniel.


    His response triggered another round of mockingughter from River Yu. After he finishedughing, he spoke with disdain. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you can lift Mr. Chris¡¯s so¨Ccalled curse with that shriveled insect


    corpse?¡±


    ¡°Master Yu, are you admitting that Mr. Chris is under a curse you¡¯ve cast?¡± Daniel inquired.


    ¡°What curse I¡¯ve cast? Mr. Chris is not <b>cursed </b>at all¨Che¡¯s just having heart trouble. Quit spewing


    nonsense<b>!</b>¡±


    River Yu suddenly seemed to have an epiphany and stroked his white beard thoughtfully. ¡°I see now, you


    Chapter 103 Sowing Discord


    country bumpkin want to y tricks, trying to get me to acknowledge some imaginary curse!


    <b>2/2</b>


    There¡¯s no curse on Mr. Chris to start with. Are you nning to grind that insect corpse into powder and feed it to Mr. Chris? After you feed it to him, you¡¯ll im that any bugs in Mr. Chris¡¯s stomach were killed


    by your


    ur ¡°Fate Seeker, so there¡¯s nothing to show. But your Fate Seeker is useless in the first ce. Of course, it shouldn¡¯t be poisonous ¨C if someone ate it, at most, they¡¯d just feel a bit sick.


    I¡¯ve seen plenty of these old tricks. Trying to deceive me with this is futile. Even Mr. Chris has been in the business world for decades; how could you possibly fool him, you country kid?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 104

    Chapte 104 The Centipede Curse


    1/2Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 104 The Centipede Curse


    Upon hearing River Yu¡¯s words, Chris¡¯s face darkened, and he turned to Daniel with a demand for rification. ¡°Are you nning on feeding me this foul insect?¡±


    ¡°This Fate Seeker would sell for a million, and it¡¯s not even for certain I would sell one. As for eating


    ng it-


    Mr. Chris, don¡¯t get your hopes up. This particr Fate Seeker is the king among its kin, one in a million, ¨¦ven if you offered a hundred million, I wouldn¡¯t sell it. The most I would do, out of respect for your daughter, is let you smell it to lure out the two centipedes in your stomach.¡±


    River Yu burst into raucousughter once more at Daniel¡¯s deration. After regaining hisposure, he taunted Chris, ¡°Mr. Chris, did you hear that? You¡¯re not even worthy of eating this insect¨Cjust smelling it!¡±


    His mockery lit a fire in Chris, who pointed at Daniel¡¯s nose and roared, ¡°Who said I want to eat your stinking bug? Take your disgusting <b>insect </b>and get out! I¡¯m not cursed; I don¡¯t need you!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Daniel replied, cheerfully packing away the Fate Seeker, ¡°Sure!¡±


    With that, he turned to leave, but Isabe blocked his path. She looked at him earnestly and said with urgency, ¡°You have to lift the curse from my father.¡±


    ¡°You saw just now¨CI¡¯m not unwilling, but he simply doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°If you draw the worms out of my father¡¯s stomach, then he¡¯ll believe.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Daniel felt obligated toply, considering the offer involving The grass of tamed dragon¨Ca nt that could grant himmand over the seven dragon spirits manifested from within him. With it, he would have the power of seven dragons at his disposal.


    700


    The grass of sealed dragon was meant to suppress the seven dragon spirits to save his life. The grass of awaken dragon¡¯s purpose was to rouse the dragon spirits <b>from </b>their slumber. But The grass of tamed dragon could bring them under direct control.


    All in all, Daniel needed to acquire all three.


    Approaching Chris, Daniel ced the Fate Seeker onto his chest.


    River Yu scoffed at the attempt, ¡°You think that withered insect can break the curse? What a joke!¡± He staunchly refused to believe that a bug haphazardly glued together could undo his centipede curse.


    The curse he had ced on Chris was no ordinary centipede curse; it was the pairing curse of both a male <b>and </b>a female centipede. Inside Chris¡¯s belly, they would merge and then separate; poisoned equilibrium kept by their perpetual union and division.


    As such, River Yu could manipte Chris¡¯s condition at will. If he wanted Chris to feelfort, he would. If he desired Chris¡¯s suffering, he¡¯d make it so.


    As Daniel positioned the Fate Seeker on his chest, Chris was about to protest but instead caught a whiff of a strange, alluring scent. It clouded his mind, stealing away his desire to speak.


    Chapter 104 The Centipede Curse


    22


    The mysterious aroma seemed to roil in his stomach, as if worms were writhing. Then, an alien sensation crawled up his throat. And then, a dark, segmented head wriggled <b>out </b>from his open mouth.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 Surveince


    Centipedes? From Chris¡¯s mouth emerged real, <b>live </b>centipedes¨Cone as <b>thick </b>as a thumb and about twelve inches long. Once the first one squirmed out, another swiftly followed.


    Daniel deftly caught both centipedes with his bare hands and rushed them into a jar, Originally, there was one centipede in the jar, the one that came out of Isabe. Now with two more added, there were three in total. Upon meeting, the centipedes immediately attacked each other, and quickly, the first centipede was overpowered and devoured by the newer two.


    These two centipedes, a pair, were ustomed to coexisting in bnce, but when faced with another of their kind, they would band together against the intruder.


    Witnessing two centipedes crawl from his mouth, Chris was dumbstruck. When he came to his senses, he dashed into the bathroom to vomit. It was utterly disgusting. Even after rinsing his mouth countless times, he still felt nauseated. Above all, he was confused.


    Staring at Daniel, Chris demanded, ¡°Country boy, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re asking the wrong person. This curse was nted in your belly by Master Yu,¡± Daniel responded, turning to River Yu with a reminder in his grin. ¡°So the real story, you gotta ask Master Yu!¡±


    At that, River Yu got frantic. ¡°Nonsense! How could I have done such a thing?


    ¡°If the curse wasn¡¯t by Master Yu, then who cast it?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°You knew how to undo it, so it must have been you who cast it. Otherwise, how could you know that using the carcass of that insect would draw out these two centipedes?¡± Sophia chimed in eagerly.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± she added. ¡°Dear, the worms from your belly must have been this country bum¡¯s doing. He looks like trouble. We should get the security to grab him <b>and </b>beat the truth out of him. Let¡¯s see if he keeps ying tough after that!¡±


    ¡°You freaking witch, shut up! Daniel was invited by me. How could he possibly curse my father?¡± Isabe countered, pointing to a corner of the room. ¡°There¡¯s a camera right there. It¡¯s recorded everything that¡¯s happened in this room. I¡¯ll have someone review the footage, and we¡¯ll know what really happened.¡±


    ¡°Camera? Dear, there¡¯s actually a camera in this room?¡± Sophia looked at Chris, panicking.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the drama? Dad knows about the pinhole camera! Besides, this is the presidential suite; this room is the living area, Plus, only Dad <b>and </b>I have ess to the footage. What are you panicking about?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Isabe¡¯s words dumbfounded Sophia.


    ¡°Is what she saying true, dear?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°So, you both knew about the hidden camera and I was the only one left in the dark? Am I that much of a stranger?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Chapter 105 Surveince


    Isabe let out a coldugh. ¡°What else? You¡¯ve always been a stranger, haven¡¯t you? Shameless,


    shameless woman!!¡±


    ¡°Dear, she insulted me!¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 Escape


    ¡°Pipe down a bit and let¡¯s check the surveince footage already,¡± Chris chided his daughter, which served as somefort to Sophia. But she was far from pleased. What could she do though? They were father and daughter, and what was she inparison<b>?</b>


    If she didn¡¯t produce an heir, she would always be an outsider to the Evans family.


    Soon, they obtained the surveince footage. The video disyed on the big screen showed River Yu treating Chris, whoy unconscious on the bed. River Yu took out a bottle of liquid, dripping it into Chris¡¯s nostrils, and a sly smirk shed across his face. Then, he produced a small jade bottle, uncorked the red stopper, and a centipede crawled out, heading straight into Chris¡¯s mouth.


    Everyone understood the situation fully after viewing the footage. But when they looked up, River Yu had vanished.


    Had River Yu escaped<b>?</b>


    Enraged, Chris ordered the guards, ¡°Lock down all exits of the hotel immediately! Don¡¯t let that old man get away!¡±


    The security team swiftly sealed the entrances and exits andbed the entire hotel, but River Yu was


    nowhere to be found. The surveince cameras showed him fleeing through the hotel¡¯s back door.


    Daniel handed a prescription to Chris, exining, ¡°The curse is lifted, but those centipedes tormenting your insides for so long must have done quite some damage to your body. Take this <b>medicine </b>ording to my instructions. After half a month of rest, you¡¯ll be fully recovered.¡±


    With that, Daniel left.


    Chris was somewhat <b>at </b>a loss. He turned to Isabe and asked, ¡°That kid is really an assistant you¡¯re trying


    hire?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I want to hire him, but he hasn¡¯t agreed yet. I spent a whopping ten million just to get him to lift your curse. If I can get him as my assistant, I would only need to pay him five thousand a month. Imagine how cost¨Ceffective that would bel¡±


    Chris was left speechless¡­


    After exiting the hotel, Daniel felt peckish and decided to look for a barbecue stand to grab somete-/ night eats. Just as he entered an alley, a familiar figure blocked his path.


    River Yu?


    It appeared that after escaping the hotel, he hadn¡¯t left. He was waiting here for Daniel.


    ¡°Master Yu, you¡¯re waiting for me?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You country bumpkin, dare to mess up my ns?¡±


    River Yu briskly patted down his trouser legs, and one after another, <b>tiny </b>centipedes scurried out from the cuffs. Dozens of centipedes rapidly encircled Daniel¡¯s feet.


    Chapter 106 Escape


    2/2


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Master Yu? Are these centipedes supposed to bite me to death?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Die? Of course <b>not</b>. I want to make you wish you were dead!¡±


    Uttering his incantation in <b>a </b>strange dialect, River Yu watched as the centipedes reared up, ready to


    attack Daniel.


    Daniel snapped a small tree branch and started swatting manically at the centipedes. In a frenzy of crackling <b>sounds</b>, he beat them into a mushy pulp.


    River Yu was stunned, staring at the decimated carcasses of the centipede curse he had meticulously cultivated over several years. The idea that a country boy could annihte them all with a mere twig was utterly beyond his belief.


    1

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 Animal Control


    River Yu, pointing at Daniel¡¯s nose, cursed furiously, ¡°You country bumpkin, you dared to destroy my centipedes? Today, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±


    ¡°Is the centipede curse that Joseph suffered your work as well?¡± Daniel Inquired.


    ¡°<b>Which </b>Joseph?¡±


    ¡°The head of the first family of New York, Joseph!¡±


    ¡°Was the curse on him also lifted by you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°No wonder! I thought it was strange. After cing the curse on Joseph, I spread the news. The Matthews should have known that I had arrived in New York. No one else should have been able to remove his curse but me, yet they never came to seek me out! Was it you, country bumpkin, who spoiled my ns?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve admitted it, I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush. Today, I will settle the debt you owe me in full!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°We definitely need to end this, but not on your terms¨Con my terms!¡±


    River Yu took a bamboo flute, no longer than a pinky finger, from his waist. It was an enchanted flute capable of controlling insects. He ced the flute to his lips and began to y.


    Woo¨Cwoo¡­


    woo¨Cwoo..


    A strange flute melody filled the air. Its sound wasn¡¯t loud, but the pitch was so peculiar and the notes so unique that it was piercingly ufortable to listen to. It was as though someone were jabbing your eardrums with needles, so painful it felt as if they might be perforated.


    Yet to Daniel, this sound had little effect. The noise from the flute was merely unpleasant to him, nothing


    more


    As the repellent call of the flute sounded, creatures began to stir, Rats began scampering out from holes in manhole covers, hissing as they emerged. Cockroaches and various insects crawled out from their hideouts, and even a few venomous snakes slithered from the roadside bushes.


    ¡°Your flute is quite something! Even in the city, it can summon so many venomous bugs and snakes. I bet if we were in the mountains, it could call out all the poisonous creatures within a ten¨Cmile radius, right?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s observation surprised River Yu. His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You can recognize the purpose of this object?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a flute that can manipte animals, nothing new. Many curse masters possess such an item. To them, it¡¯s like the sword to a swordsman. Without it, how would a curse master collect venomous creatures? If they cannot gather poisonous bugs, they cannot craft their curses.


    Chapter 107 Animal Control


    2.2


    His response left River Yu puzzled, prompting him to ask, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also a curse master?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not a curse master; I¡¯m merely a country doctor!¡±


    This assurance from Daniel set River Yu¡¯s mind at ease. If this country boy were a curse master, that would mean he had a master. River Yu didn¡¯t want to risk angering a powerful curse master just to deal with this country bumpkin. If Daniel¡¯s master turned out to be a formidable curse master, River Yu


    certainly didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of him for no reason.


    Fortunately, it seemed this country boy was just a rural doctor!


    Now River Yu wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the repercussions of dealing with Daniel if he was only a doctor.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 Who Is Your Master


    ¡°You actually had a chance to live, but you missed it. So when these creatures bite you to death, don¡¯t me them, and certainly don¡¯t me me. The only one who¡¯s made a mistake here is you. You¡¯re too dim -witted, to be honest. I¡¯ve lived a long time and I¡¯ve never seen anyone as foolish as you!¡± River Yu¡¯s harsh words took Daniel by surprise.


    Curious, Daniel looked at the old man and asked, ¡°Master Yu, I¡¯m not quite following you. What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to die soon anyway, I might as well tell you straight so you can die with a clear understanding. When I asked if you were a curse master, I was giving you a chance to save yourself. Had you said ¡®yes,¡® I might have considered sparing your life! Unfortunately, your answer wasn¡¯t what I needed to hear. Since you aren¡¯t a curse master, you¡¯re not in the same trade, and I have no need to let you live.¡±


    ¡°You would spare me just because I¡¯m a fellow curse master? When you asked me if I was a curse master earlier on, were you just trying to check who my master is,in case I have a powerful one? If my master were someone not to be trifled with, you wouldn¡¯t <b>dare </b>to kill me. Otherwise, even if I were a curse master, you¡¯d still want to take my life!¡±


    ¡°Since


    you understand so much then, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Answer me honestly, who is your master? If I recognize your master¡¯s name, perhaps I¡¯ll spare your life out of respect for them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely a doctor, and my master is just a vige medic. His name is not important.¡± Daniel deftly avoided mentioning Noah Carter¡¯s name, heeding the old man¡¯s warning not to reveal it to otherN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Your master is a doctor? Then how about you give him a call to tell him your location, so he cane and collect your corpse? Don¡¯t worry; although some of these creatures eat flesh, they won¡¯t strip your bones clean. I¡¯ll make sure to leave something for your master¨Cmaybe your balls!¡±


    With a grim smile, River Yu lifted the flute and began to conduct the swarm of animals once again. The discordant whistle sounded, causing the mass of rats, insects, and snakes tomence their attack on Daniel.


    Daniel stood still, calmly observing the encroaching tide of vermin that was originally destined for him. But as he watched, the creatures that initially targeted <b>him </b>began to cause amotion.


    Inside Daniel, after all, dwelled seven dragon spirits.


    ¡°Attack the one who called you forth!¡± Danielmanded in an even tone. On his order, the frenzied


    mass of creatures turned <b>in </b>unison <b>and </b>rushed towards River Yu. Rats swarmed over him, snakes


    entwined around his ankles, and ants even crawled into his nostrils. To make matters worse, several


    cockroaches made their way directly into his mouth.


    Whatever the creature, the living mass began to assault River Yu.


    River Yu let out shrieks as he frantically tried to get rid of the animals stered to him. After a grueling half¨Chour battle, he managed to kill all the attacking vermin. He was alive, not seriously injured, but hist body was riddled with bite marks and holes from the onught. Although the worst was over, River Yu still gasped painfully with each breath.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 Chametipedes Curse


    The attack by the horde of snakes, insects, rats, and ants wasn¡¯t fatal, but the relentless bites were painful beyond words. It was not just physical pain that River Yu endured; he felt deeply humiliated. Those creatures he had summoned to tear apart the country bumpkin had turned against him instead,N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Good job, country bumpkin, tricking me like that?¡± River Yu snarled,


    ¡°What did I trick you about? You¡¯re neither a big¨Cbreasted beauty nor wealthy, what reason would I have to fool you?¡± Daniel replied with a dismissive tone.


    ¡°You imed you weren¡¯t a curse master, just a rural doctor!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you! I am a rural doctor!¡±


    ¡°A doctor? My ass! What was that back there, hm? How could you control all those snakes and vermin?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t control them! Weren¡¯t they summoned by you? Oh, right, you summoned them to bite yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± River Yu was speechless with rage, unable to form a retort to Daniel¡¯s mocking words.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Burning with fury, River Yu was ready for hisst resort. With a vast open mouth, a strange guttural noise came from his throat, and then, a centipede <b>the </b>size of an earthworm wriggled out from his


    mouth.


    This centipede was capable of changing its body color to match its surroundings<b>, </b>like a chameleon. Chametipedes Curse? This was the Chametipedes Curse, and it was River Yu¡¯s most powerful curse!


    ¡°Wow! Master Yu, way to go. It seems you¡¯re really livid. That Chametipedes¨Cthat¡¯s your mightiest curse, right? If I kill it, you might not die instantly, but you¡¯ll have at most a hundred days left. Within those hundred days, unless you manage to ce another strong curse, once the time is up, your life is over.¡±


    No sooner had Daniel finished speaking than the Chametipedes vanished from sight. To say vanished would be imprecise¨Cit had blended in seamlessly with the ground. So perfectly did it match the colors that there was no discernible difference at all. Even the tiniest change in the ground¡¯s hue caused the Chametipedes to adapt its coloration; it could be indistinguishable from its environment.


    Noticing the Chametipedes had now silently approached Daniel¡¯s feet, River Yu finally spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t know where my Chametipedes went, do you? Actually, it¡¯s right behind you, near the heel of your shpe.¡±


    River Yu attempted to deceive Daniel to create an opening for the Chametipedes to strike. Daniel knew River Yu <b>was </b>bluffing but decided to y along, turning his head to look behind.


    Sure enough, at the moment he turned, the Chametipedes coiled <b>and </b>sprang with force, aiming straight for Daniel¡¯s neck¨Ca direct threat to his life.


    However, the small branch D¨¢niel had used earlier to take care of the other centipedes was still in his hand. As the Chametipedes attacked, Daniel swiftly swung the branch, striking the predatory creature mid-


    leap.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter <b>110 </b>I Will Definitely Kill You


    With a resounding p, the Chametipedes was cleaved into two pieces, its torn body tumbling to the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± River Yu spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    ¡°You¡­


    you dared to kill my Chametipedes? You dared? I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±


    Enraged, River Yu clenched his fist and swung at Daniel. But weakened from the severing of his strongest curse, he stumbled and fell to the ground, knocking out two of his smoke¨Cstained teeth against a rock


    Daniel looked down at River Yu¡¯s wretched state and couldn¡¯t help butugh. With one hand casually in his pocket and the other pointing at his own face, he mockingly taunted, ¡°Still want to hit me? Get up


    and aim here. I promise I won¡¯t dodge.¡±


    Unable to stand due to the overwhelming pain, River Yu grabbed the halves of the Chametipedes¡® body from the ground and stuffed them into his mouth, swallowing them whole. Even dead, the Chametipedes still carried remnants of power that could restore some of his strength.


    After regaining some vitality, River Yu stood up and red at Daniel with murderous intent. ¡°You will pay for what you did today! I will kill you! I will!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    With those parting words, River Yu left the scene.


    I


    ¡°Master Yu, I hope you take this lesson to heart. If I catch you cursing others again, the punishment won¡¯t be as lenient as today,¡± Daniel called out after him.


    ¡°Country bumpkin, don¡¯t be smug! I will definitely kill you! I will tear you limb from limb, mutte y


    your body!


    River Yu bellowed in the distance.


    Saturday morning, the warm <b>dawn </b>light shone through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, casting its gentle rays upon the bed where Daniely, sandwiched between pillows, drooling contentedly in his sleep, staining the pink pillow that Jessica had given him a light yellow.


    The click of the door signaled the entrance of Jessica, d in a form¨Cfitting dress. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re still


    asleep?¡±


    She picked up a throw pillow and threw it at Daniel¡¯s behind. The soft assault roused him from sleep.


    ¡°What? I was sleeping!¡±


    ¡°Sleeping? It¡¯s after ten already, get up.¡±


    ¡°Why get up? It¡¯s Saturday, you know, I don¡¯t <b>have </b>to work!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Saturday. And tonight, you¡¯reing with me to King¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°King¡¯s? For what? Do they have a bigger bed there? Our bed is big enough. If you want to do something. we don¡¯t need to book <b>a </b>hotel room, and <b>we </b>don¡¯t have to wait until evening.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kick your ass!¡±


    ????¡±


    Chapter 110 | Will Definitely Kill You


    2/2


    Swinging the pillow again, Jessicanded another hit on Daniel.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Prospera Group¡¯s Unusual Stones Exhibition! Tonight, all of New York¡¯s elite will be


    there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s at night, isn¡¯t it? Why wake me up this early?¡±


    ¡°To shop with me?¡±


    ¡°Shop with you? You mean to carry your bags?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my assistant; isn¡¯t carrying my bags what you should be doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your assistant Monday to Friday. Today¡¯s Saturday. I¡¯m off duty unless you sweeten the deal. Call me ¡® dear¡®, then I might consider it.¡±


    ¡°Dear? Sure, I¡¯ll kick your damn ass! Get your ass up!¡±


    After hitting Daniel once more, Jessica, heels clicking firmly, stomped out of the room.

 Chapter 111

    <b>Chapter </b><b>111 </b>STOP!


    Ancient Mall was the most upscale shopping center in New York, where everything for sale was <b>pure </b>luxury. Even a simple pair of boxers would cost a couple of thousand. Jessica dragged Daniel Into the mall with her. Despite the exorbitant prices, the ce was bustling. As a major economic city, New York teemed with the wealthy and boasted one of the highest luxury goods sales volumes in the country.


    People from nearby states would evene to New York to <b>shop</b><b>, </b>contributing to the thriving <b>luxury </b>market. On the third floor¨Cthe men¡¯s fashion level¨CJessica pulled Daniel into an extremely luxurious men¡¯s boutique as if shopping for daily necessities, picking out a heap of clothing and handing them to Daniel.


    ¡°Try these on.¡±


    ¡°All of these?¡±


    ¡°Just try them!¡± Jessica insisted.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Daniel nced at the price tags and remarked in disbelief. ¡°This one shirt is over ten thousand. The price tag must be a joke, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a top international fashion brand. Shut up <b>and </b>try them on!¡± She herded him into a fitting room.


    Outfitted in the selected apparel, Daniel stepped out.


    ¡°Indeed, a man needs high¨Cquality clothes. This outfit is good. Try something else.¡±


    Daniel continued trying on different outfits, each garnering Jessica¡¯s approval.


    Eventually, Jessica approached the cashier with an armful of garments. ¡°We¡¯ll take all of these.¡±


    Hearing this, Daniel interjected, ¡°Take them all? These clothes together will cost hundreds of thousands!¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a few hundred thousand? It¡¯s not your money anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, dear,¡± Daniel bantered, ¡°Isn¡¯t your money my money?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face darkened as she asked, ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Boss. I said boss,¡± Daniel quickly corrected.


    Jessica actually didn¡¯t mind Daniel calling her ¡®dear,¡® but she didn¡¯t want their rtionship to progress too rapidly and preferred to maintain the status quo. Besides, she relished the control she had over Daniel with just a nce.


    ¡°Why do I need so many clothes?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Your wardrobe is empty, and we finally have some time today. Better <b>to </b>stock <b>up </b>now than to <b>go </b>shopping againter.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t just buy one brand, though, Maybe we should check out a <b>few </b>more stores?


    ¡°Now who¡¯s the <b>picky </b>one<b>?</b>¡± Jessica teased as <b>she </b>selected a single <b>outfit</b><b>. </b><b>Let¡¯s </b><b>get </b><b>this </b>one for or


    and look around in other shops.


    While browsing other stores, Jessica suddenly pointed to one and said, ¡°They have some nice styles here. You go in and take a look; I need to use the restroom.¡±


    ¡°The restroom?¡± Daniel gave her a concerned look, took her hand, and checked her pulse. ¡°Did you eat seafood yesterday? Like sashimi or something raw?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got <b>food </b>poisoning. I could do acupuncture or brew you some herbal teater. That might make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want acupuncture, and I definitely won¡¯t drink any herbal tea.¡±


    Before she could finish, Jessica clutched her stomach and dashed toward the restroom.


    Entering the store, Daniel¡¯s eyes were drawn to a T¨Cshirt on disy. He reached out to take a closer look, but the shop assistant, Harper, raced over, shouting to halt him.


    ¡°Country boy, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Hands off! Don¡¯t you dare to touch that T¨Cshirt!¡±


    Chapter 112 The Truth Will Not Lie

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 The Truth Will Not Lie


    1/2


    Chapter 112 The Truth Will Not Lie


    Daniel looked at Harper puzzledly and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t the T¨Cshirts here for sale?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re for sale,¡± Harper responded.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s for sale, why can¡¯t I touch it? If I don¡¯t feel the material, how will I know what it¡¯s like? I need to


    try it on as well!¡±


    ¡°What? Just touching it isn¡¯t enough, now you want to try it on? Do you realize this T¨Cshirt costs $8,888?¡±


    ¡°$8,8887 Do you think I can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t! Even if I sold <b>a </b>country bumpkin like you, you wouldn¡¯t fetch that much!¡±


    ¡°Alright! If that¡¯s what you insist on, I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Daniel turned to walk away.


    Just then, a familiar figure entered the scene.


    It wasn¡¯t Jessica returning from the restroom, but Jennifer had arrived. The store sold not only men¡¯s but


    also women¡¯s clothing, and Jennifer was a regr customer. When Jennifer walked in, Harper


    immediately greeted her with effusive warmth.


    *Jennifer, you look stunning today!¡± Harper¡¯s ttery left Daniel speechless.


    He shook his head at the peculiarities of the world¨Cwhat were the chances of bumping into the same


    person every time he went shopping?


    Daniel quickly turned his head to avoid being spotted by Jennifer, but it was toote¨Cshe had already seen him. The country boy who had caused her such distress was someone she could recognize even on


    the brink of death.


    She had already decided to humiliate him every chance she got. Even if she couldn¡¯t do much to Daniel, she was determined to make each encounter an opportunity to scorn him.


    ¡°Country boy, what brings you here? Don¡¯t tell me your thieving habits are acting up, and you¡¯re looking to steal from these shops to sell? You do know that these are luxury goods stores and that every item here is valuable. The stores are also equipped with cameras. If you get caught stealing, you could be looking at ten to eight years in prison. But you¡¯re aware that the judge could very well sentence you to three to five


    years, right?¡±


    To embarrass Daniel, Jennifer began painting a narrative with an assumption of crime. She depicted him as a thief, prompting the staff to suspect that he might have stolen something from the store.


    Despite the high prices of merchandise in luxury goods stores, the staff typically only earned a few thousand a month. If something was stolen, they would have topensate for it from their own pockets. Losing just one item could mean sacrificing several months or even years of sry, which was something hourly workers like them could not afford.


    Once Jennifer finished, Harper pointed an using finger at Daniel, panicked by the thought.


    a


    ¡°He¡¯s a thief?<b>¡±</b>


    Chapter 112 The Truth Will Not Lie


    20


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether he stole something from your store today, but I do know he¡¯s not to be trusted. To be on the safe side, I think you should call security and have them search him. If he has stolen anything, a thorough search will reveal it.¡±


    Harper swiftly grabbed the walkie¨Ctalkie and red into it, ¡°Security! Security! We have a thief in the shop!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel stood with an incredulous expression. How did a simple shopping trip make him a <b>suspect </b>in a theft? Regardless, Daniel wasn¡¯t interested in rifying the situation. After all, facts don¡¯t lie.


    Seeing Harper call for security, Jennifer had a wicked idea. She discreetly picked up a racy garter dress from the shelf and quietly approached Daniel from behind, slipping the dress into the paper bag he was holding.


    Chapter 113 Anest Hem

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 Arrest Him


    1/2


    Jennifer¡¯s scheme would soon y out perfectly; when security arrived<b>, </b>they would find the allegedly stolen item she had nted in Daniel¡¯s bag. While one dress might not lead to a prison sentence, if the staff reported theft to the police, detaining Daniel for several days wouldn¡¯t be difficult. After being vexed by Daniel time and again, Jennifer was resolute in getting even this time. To her, a bumpkin daring to contend with her was as good as signing his own death warrant. She had countless ways to make


    Daniel¡¯s life miserable in New York.


    Daniel, aware of Jennifer¡¯s petty maneuvers, was not bothered. He wanted to see how far this farcical situation would go. Since he was innocent, he felt no need to fret.


    The world might have its corrupted shadows, but ultimately it was still basked in sunlight. The truth will


    not lie!


    Security Chief Nathan Dog and his team arrived swiftly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the thief?¡± Nathan demanded.


    Harper pointed towards Daniel, usingly dering,. ¡°That¡¯s the rural hick! Don¡¯t know which backwoods ce he crawled out from, but he got the audacity to try stealing in our store!¡±


    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t just hurl such baseless usations. What makes you think I stole from your store? I¡¯m a respectable man; why would I take your things?¡±


    Daniel spoke purposefully to give Jennifer a chance to perform in her ploy.


    ¡°You need proof? Fair point! We can¡¯t be ming innocents, but neither can we let the guilty off the hook!¡± Jennifer stepped forward, ¡°Since you¡¯re the security here, you should hold the authority to search this suspicious rural boy.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the head of security at Ancient Mall, and I¡¯ve seen all sorts of thieves. I haven¡¯t searched this fe yet to find solid proof, but by his very appearance ¨C that of amon crook I can tell he must be a thief, a habitual one at that!¡±


    With a grand gesture, Nathanmanded his guards, ¡°Take this country hick down!¡±


    Two security officers approached from either side, ready toer Daniel.


    Daniel nced at the pair with a grin and asked, ¡°Are you going toy hands on me?¡±


    ¡°This rural punk daring to steal in our mall, I¡¯m gonna break your legs today!¡±


    The bald¨Cheaded guard on the left kicked viciously towards Daniel¡¯s knee. Well¨Cversed in martial arts, he struck with immense force. If the guard¡¯s kicknded on Daniel¡¯s knee, it would indeed snap with an


    audible crack like rotted <b>wood</b><b>.</b>


    Faced with such brutality, Daniel was not about to be gentle. He countered with <b>a </b>swift kick to the bald guard¡¯s stomach, sending him flying through the air and


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Chapter 113 Arfest Ham


    <b>2/2</b>


    The hefty, 180¨Cpound guard mmed into a pane of tempered ss, creating a spiderweb of cracks.


    Nathan was shocked


    thm <i>of </i>events.


    ¡°You backwoods hick, <b>got </b>some nerve hitting someone? Brothers, attack!¡±


    At Nathan¡¯smand, the security guards no longer came one by one; instead, they swarmed Daniel in <b>a</b>


    collective assault.


    Small Lesson

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 A Small Lesson


    Faced with a flurry of punches and kicks, Daniel didn¡¯t flinch. He casually parried every move with his hands, and in less than three minutes, all the guards swarming him were sprawled on the <b>floor</b>, groaning


    and writhing in <b>pain</b>.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With a slight smile, Daniel gave the security team a patronizing lecture. ¡°Next time you think about throwing a punch, you had better know your own limits. Only fight those you can beat. If yoush out at just anybody, you¡¯ll end up like this, lying on the ground and screeching in agony.¡±


    Turning his gaze towards Nathan, Daniel beckoned with a crooked finger and asked in a light¨Chearted tone, ¡°You¡¯re the head of security?¡±


    ¡°Yes! What of it?¡± Nathan retorted.


    ¡°These guards are under yourmand; you ordered them to charge, yet you hid behind and didn¡¯t even lift a finger. You don¡¯t seem verypetent for your role as leader.¡±


    With that, Daniel walked towards Nathan, step by step. Nathan hadn¡¯t even recovered from the shock of


    seeing his team dispatched so effortlessly by what he had thought was a mere country boy.


    Outmatched by Daniel¡¯s frightful skill, Nathan had no choice but to escape. However, after taking just one


    step back, Daniel had already closed the distance between them,


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    A hefty pnded on Nathan¡¯s cheek, catapulting the 200¨Cpound man through the air and ¨C


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    Nathan crashed against another ss wall opposite him, then slumped heavily onto the ground, His considerable weight,bined with the force imparted by Daniel¡¯s p, propelled him like a missile, shattering the already spiderwebbed ss wall upon impact, which then showered over him in a cascade


    of shards.


    ¡°You¡­ you country bumpkin! How dare you! You actually hit me?¡±


    Daniel approached and hoisted Nathan out of the ss debris.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Another p to his bloated face skewed his mouth sideways.


    ¡°Do you know who owns Ancient Mall? It belongs to The Harrisons. Our boss is Samuel Harrison, Jacob¡¯s younger brother! Jacob is the owner of The Harrisons Martial Club, one of New York¡¯s Four Martial Clubs, and also one of the top four martial artists of the New York Martial United. Acting up in Ancient Mall is a direct insult to The Harrisons Martial Club! With thousands of disciples, all martial arts experts, you¡¯ve made a grave mistake. Stay if you dare, when The Harrisons Martial Club¡¯s disciples arrive, they¡¯ll beat the living daylights out of your


    Nathan immediately pulled out his phone and dialed <b>a </b>number. He was calling his cousin, Sky Dog.,


    Chapter 114 A Small Lesson


    2/2


    Jacob¡¯s highly regarded disciple. Ranked sixth among the disciples, Sky was known with respect as ¡°Six¡± and often helped Nathan with his problems. Nathan¡¯s job as the head of security was <b>a </b>position <b>given </b>by Sky. Of course, a


    hefty portion of the money Nathan made on this job went to Sky.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Who Dares to nder My Assistant


    Right after Nathan made his call, the sound of clicking high heels approached from outside. A gorgeous woman of exceptional beauty walked in it was Jessica!


    ¨C


    Seeing the scene before her, she furrowed her brows slightly before turning her attention to Daniel.¡± What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°They used me of stealing and called security to beat me up. Then I handled the situation when those shortsighted guards attacked me,¡± Daniel exined.


    Jessica¡¯s anger red at his response. ¡°How dare you use my assistant of stealing?¡±


    Scanning the crowd, she demanded to know, ¡°Who started this?¡±


    Jennifer, realizing things were taking a turn for the worse, quickly pointed at Harper. ¡°Her!¡±


    Caught off guard, Harper protested, ¡°Jennifer, it was you who said that country boy was a thief just moments ago.¡±


    ¡°I said that? I only mentioned that we need evidence! Meanwhile, you called security to attack him without solid proof and then had the audacity to lose face when those guards couldn¡¯t overpower him. Embarrassing<b>!</b><b>*</b>


    Jennifer was no fool. She could manipte the situation to her advantage when Daniel was alone, but with Jessica present, she wouldn¡¯t dare act against him, or even speak ill of him. Her only goal was to see Daniel in trouble, and she seeded.


    Now all she had to do was sit back and see how the situation unfolded. Throwing Harper under the bus was a ruthless move, but Harper, just a store clerk, certainly wasn¡¯t in a position to offend Jennifer,All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After calming down and assessing Jessica further, Harper noticed that despite the woman¡¯s stunning beauty, she wasn¡¯t dressed in luxury brands which could indicate aparatively modest background. As a long¨Ctime employee at Ancient Mall, Harper had never seen her before, suggesting that she was not as prestigious as Jennifer.


    Jennifer, despite all her status, was nothing special in front of The Harrisons. To Harper, someone less distinguished than Jennifer, even if physically attractive, had no business calling <b>the </b>shots at Ancient Mall.


    ¡°Do you <b>even </b>know where you are? You say that country bumpkin is your assistant? Perfect. If he¡¯s stolen from Ancient Mall, maybe you¡¯re the instigator, which makes you an aplice!¡± Harper spat out, escting the altercation and drawing Jennifer¡¯s silent approval.


    Last time she shopped there, Harper had <b>yed </b>her for a few extra thousand on an item of clothing, and now she had the gall to speak to Jessica like this. However, Jennifer certainly wasn¡¯t going to inform Harper that the woman standing before her was Jessica, the heiress of New York¡¯s first family.


    As the conflict intensified, Jennifer stood back<b>, </b><b>arms </b>crossed, content to watch the drama unfold.


    Jessica¡¯s face clouded over as she asked, ¡°You im my assistant stole something from this store, do you have any evidence?¡±


    Chapter 115 Who Dares to nder My Assistant


    2/2


    ¡°Wha. I don¡¯t need evidence! Just look at that country boy; he¡¯s clearly penniless. I doubt he has two hundred bucks on him. If he doesn¡¯t have the money, what business does he have in our store if not to


    steal?¡±


    Ignoring the facts, Harper persisted in condemning Daniel without proof.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 Daniel from the Countryside


    <b>1/2</b>


    Chapter 116 Daniel from the Country: le


    ¨C


    ¡°You say he doesn¡¯t even have two hundred bucks in his pocket did you check his pockets? It seems my assistant isn¡¯t the thief here; more likely, it¡¯s you!¡± Jessica¡¯s sharp retort quickly put Harper¡¯s im to


    rest.


    Arguments tend to favor the woman¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Who do you think you are,ing here d in second¨Chand cheap clothes, daring to step inside Ancient Mall? In my view, not only is this country boy a thief, but you¡¯re also a thief. Maybe everything you¡¯re wearing is stolen!¡± Harper shot back.


    Harper looked to Nathan, who was just picking himself off the ground, and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re worthless, your whole security team is worthless! How could you all get beaten by this rural hick? You¡¯d better call in the rest of your team to take this hick down¨Cbeat him to a pulp!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harper, I¡¯ve already called my cousin over, and he¡¯s bringing reinforcements. They¡¯re all disciples of The Harrisons Martial Club, each one a martial arts expert. This country boy may have some brute strength and a bit ofbat skills, but he¡¯s nothingpared to real martial artists; he¡¯ll be begging for mercy.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the blind fool causing trouble here?¡±


    Sky arrived, nked by a dozen of The Harrisons Martial Club¡¯s disciples all donned in pristine white training clothes, emanating an intimidating aura even by just standing there. Any ordinary person would quake in their presence.


    Sky, towering and formidable, took in the carnage of security sprawled across the floor, then turned to the


    battered Nathan and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the idiot who did this to <b>you</b>?¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°It¡¯s that country bumpkin!¡± Nathan pointed towards Daniel. ¡°SIX, you¡¯ve got to sort him out good ¨C make


    him cry out!¡±


    Sky turned his gaze to Daniel, who appeared thin and wiry like <b>a </b>monkey. To Sky, it seemed a miracle that


    Daniel could even stand, let alone disy impressive fighting skills.


    Pointing to Nathan¡¯s swollen, disfigured face, he questioned Daniel, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Daniel <b>replied </b>with a smile and casually cautioned, ¡°He got beaten because he was unreasonable. If you also act unreasonably and insist on challenging me without getting the facts straight,


    you¡¯ll end up just like him.¡±


    Daniel believed in reason and always hoped to convince others with <b>words </b>first. If Sky were still intent on a physical confrontation after being warned, then whatever happened next would be solely his own doing.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sky burst into heartyughter at Daniel¡¯s warning. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± he roared, looking at Daniel as if he were looking at a fool.


    ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re going to beat me like that? You country bumpkin haven¡¯t got the first clue how things work around here. I can¡¯t even understand why you¡¯re still barking!¡±


    Chapter 116 Daniel from the Countryside


    2/2


    Nathan stepped forward, positioning himself safely behind Sky. ¡°SIX, he seems to have practiced some mixed martial arts, and <b>he¡¯s </b>probably do a lot of manualbor in the countryside ¨C he¡¯s as strong as an


    <ol>


    <li>ox. But hisbat skills are nothing to worry about; there¡¯s no need for you to personally deal with him.</li>


    </ol>


    Any disciple of The Harrisons Martial Club is a martial arts master. I believe that any one of them<b>, </b><b>using </b>just one hand, could have this rural mutt on his knees <b>begging </b>for mercy.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 Kneel and Take It


    Sky nodded in agreement to Nathan¡¯s suggestion, then turned to the burly guy next to him, who looked as strong as an ox, and gave hismand. ¡°Bull, I want you to teach this nobody a lesson. Remember, <b>use </b>just one hand. If you use the second hand, you¡¯ll be shaming the Harrisons Martial Club, and you know


    what that means!<b>¡±</b>


    to Daniel w


    Bull walked up to Daniel with an air of arrogance andmanded, ¡°Kneel and brace yourself!¡±


    Daniel ced his hand behind his ear, mimicking the shape of a megaphone, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that? <b>I </b>didn¡¯t catch it!¡±


    ¡°I said kneel down, get ready to take a beating!¡± Bull repeated loudly.


    ¡°Oh! You mean you want to kneel down and take my beating?¡± Daniel pointed to the ground in front of him and added, ¡°Go on then! Kneel right there. It¡¯s the perfect distance for me to strike conveniently.¡±


    His words left Bull in shock.


    Bull justughed in disbelief and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling YOU to kneel and take MY beating, not the other way around!¡±


    ¡°But my doctor said I¡¯ve got bad knees, kneeling¡¯s not for me. It¡¯s better if you do it. Besides, looks like you¡¯re used to it,¡± Daniel taunted, hands in his pockets, challenging the man in front of him.


    Sky was getting impatient. ¡°What are you waiting for, Bull? Just get it done! Once you¡¯ve knocked the nonsense out of him, we¡¯ll see if he¡¯s still got the nerve to talk back.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Bull couldn¡¯t believe this country kid had the nerve to disobey him. He¡¯d ordered him to kneel and take a beating, and the kid dared not to? And now he got scolded by Sky for it.


    Fuming with rage, Bull raised his leg for <b>a </b>kick aimed directly at Daniel¡¯s knee. It was his signature mo fast as lightning and strong as a bull. He was sure that if his foot connected with Daniel¡¯s knee, the kid¡¯s leg would snap in half.


    But just as Bull lifted his foot, Daniel swiftly kicked Bull¡¯s leg right at the knee.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The sound echoed through the air as Bull¡¯s right leg broke, twisting into an unnatural shape. It was a sight so gruesome, onlookers felt chills run down their spines.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ Aaaahhh<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Bull rolled on the ground, clutching his broken leg, screaming in agonizing pain. His cries were so heart- wrenching that it was hard for anyone to bear.


    ¡°You dare kick me? You broke my leg?¡± Bull screamed as he rolled to Sky¡¯s feet, grabbing his thigh, pleading for revenge.


    ¡°Sky, you¡¯ve gotta get back at him for me! Tell the boys to break this country kid¡¯s legs! I want both his legs gone, make him a cripple who can¡¯t walk! And his arms too, I want him bedridden for life!¡±


    Chapter 117 Kneel and Take It


    272


    Sky¡¯s face had darkened with fury, and he pointed at <b>Daniel</b>, threatening, ¡°You¡¯re <b>a </b>dead man! By hurting a member of the Harrisons Martial Club, you¡¯ve made yourself an enemy!¡±


    Sky waved his handmanding the other members. ¡°Boys, let¡¯s get him! Avenge Bull! Break his legs and


    arms!¡±


    A dozen guys stormed toward Daniel, ready to swarm and take him down.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Sky¡¯s Attack


    The students of the Harrisons Martial Club were all trained in a special kind of Tai Chi, varied slightly to suit each individual. It¡¯s an incredible martial art, capable of integrating nearly all other fighting styles.


    These guys were admittedly much stronger than the security guards from before, and their moves showed they were pros. Every punch and kick they threw was both powerful and skillful, which ordinary people would find almost impossible to dodge.


    But to Daniel, these opponents were like paper tigers. Whether it was their punches or kicks, he barely took them seriously. In less than five minutes, all the attacking students were down on the ground, either with twisted arms or broken <b>legs</b>.


    They rolled on the floor, screaming so loudly that Daniel actually frowned from the noise. Everyone was knocked down except for one¨CSky. The sixth¨Cranked brother stood aside, watching but not intervening.


    Daniel, hands in his pockets, looked at Sky. ¡°I thought you guys were tight. All your brothers are down, and you just stand there, not lifting a finger.¡±


    ¡°How dare a country bumpkin like you be so arrogant<b>?</b>¡± Sky removed his jacket to reveal a physique more defined than a bodybuilder¡¯s, his muscles taut with tension.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for death, I¡¯ll bring it to you!¡± said Sky, and with that, his fist came hurdling towards


    Daniel with the power of a storm.


    Whoosh!


    His punch, aiming for Daniel¡¯s face, was so strong that it could break a ten¨Ccentimeter thick b of


    marble in two. Instead of evading, Daniel met Sky¡¯s punch with his <b>own</b>.


    The punches collided with a loud ¡®thud, followed by a ¡®crack¡® of breaking bone. Everyone expected that


    Daniel¡¯s arm was the one broken.


    ¡°That country kid dared to exchange punches with Sky? He must not know Sky¡¯s fist is harder than a


    hammer,¡± they thought.


    ¡°How dare he match Sky punch for punch¨Che really has got some nerve.¡±


    ¡°That kid¡¯s arm


    is toast. Now, let¡¯s guess: will Sky break his left leg or right leg first?¡±


    The downed students of the Harrisons Martial Club started jeering at Daniel, wrongly assuming that Sky


    had broken Daniel¡¯s hand with a single punch and had even worse punishment in store.


    However, the screams that erupted came as a shock to all.


    ¡°Ah! Aaahhh!¡±


    When <b>the </b>students located the source of the noise, they were stunned. It wasn¡¯t the country boy¡¯s arm that was broken ¨C it was Sky¡¯s?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    How could that be?


    Chapter 118 Sky¡¯s Attack


    Sky was the sixth strongest among the Harrisons Martial Club disciples. And Daniel, just a nobody from the countryside, how could he have defeated Sky?


    And to top it off, Daniel did it with just one punch?


    A country boy with such immense power? Impossible! Absolutely impossible!

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Samuel¡¯s Arrival


    The disciples of Harrisons Martial Club couldn¡¯t bring themselves to believe what had just happened, so they rubbed their eyes in unison. But even after rubbing, nothing had changed. It was still Sky with a broken arm, not the country kid, Daniel. Six, who had never lost a fight before, was defeated today by <b>a </b>nobody from nowhere?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The club was part of New York¡¯s prestigious Four Martial Clubs, and Sky, who was ranked number six, couldn¡¯t beat a nobody. Did this mean Harrisons Martial Club wasn¡¯t as strong as they thought? Nothing was more devastating for them than the destruction of their self¨Cconfidence.


    Now the Harrisons Martial Club¡¯s disciples were dispirited, all fight gone out of them. As for Sky, although the screaming had stopped, the pain of a broken bone was keeping him speechless.


    Daniel, hands in pockets, looked around cheerfully, ¡°Anyone else wants to challenge me? I¡¯m game for all takers. If not, let¡¯s talk about mypensation!¡±


    ¡°How dare you make trouble in Ancient Mall?¡± A portly man thundered, nked by a troop of bodyguards in ck suits, striding forward with confidence. He was the owner of Ancient Mall and the number three man of Harrisons, Samuel!


    Seeing Samuel, Jessica quickly intervened. ¡°This is all a big misunderstanding, Samuel.¡±


    Samuel was surprised to see Jessica there. He¡¯d rushed over because he heard someone was causing a disturbance at Ancient Mall, but he hadn¡¯t expected to find the oldest daughter of the Matthews family here. Calming down, he decided to get to the bottom of it. ¡°What misunderstanding, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°I came shopping here with my assistant Daniel, and the shop staff used him of stealing. They <b>even </b>had securitye and beat him up. Then Daniel defended himself, and well, the security staff got a little lesson. After that, your security chief called in more people, but they, too, got taken down by Daniel.¡±


    Samuel asked skeptically, ¡°A misunderstanding? Are you sure you didn¡¯t deliberately bring a tough ex- military assistant to cause trouble for Harrisons?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that? While the Matthews family and the Harrisons dopete in business, I¡¯m not


    bored enough toe hassle <b>you </b>for no reason.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s <b>true</b>. The Matthews are New York¡¯s number one family; they wouldn¡¯t stoop so low. I believe you,


    Jessica. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Samuel, smiling at Jessica, said, ¡°Even if <b>it </b>was a misunderstanding, your assistant hurt a lot of people. Shouldn¡¯t there be some <i>kind </i>ofpensation for that?¡±


    ¡°We were here to shop and <b>spend </b>money, but your security wrongly used my assistant, and they were the first to get physical. We were just defending ourselves. If they got hurt, your security team had iting. This is New York; they dared to attack my employee. What they got was just a little punishment, a


    small lesson.


    Samuel, if you ask me, my resolution is this: For your sake<b>, </b>I won¡¯t hold them responsible this time. But if


    anything like this happens again, it won¡¯t end this simply!¡±


    Chapte: 119 Somvers Atroal


    Jessica <b>stood </b>her ground, firm and unyielding.


    <b>And </b>the reason for her firmness was simple: they used not just any employee, <b>but </b>her dear one. Even if it was pretend, he was still half hers! That shop clerk judged by looks and bullied her man, and she


    wouldn¡¯t stand for it.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Evidence


    Jessica¡¯s firm stance took Samuel by surprise. He couldn¡¯t quite understand why she was so fired up; after all, Daniel was just a mere assistant. Even if Daniel was wronged, it didn¡¯t warrant such a strong reaction. From what she was saying, she seemed ready to press charges. Samuel just didn¡¯t get it.


    Despite the rivalry, Harrisons and Matthews were far from being sworn enemies, and it wouldn¡¯t be wise to sh with the Matthews over such a small incident. Considering this, Samuel¡¯s face broke into a friendly smile.


    ¡°Please, Jessica, don¡¯t be upset. If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, and my security did wrong your assistant, I¡¯ll apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my assistant who was wronged, not me! If anyone should apologize, it¡¯s to him!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should apologize to your assistant?¡±


    ¡°Whoever used my assistant should apologize to him! And if you, Samuel, think my assistant is a thief, you owe him an apology too! Otherwise, suing everyone involved wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for me.¡±


    At that moment, Jennifer quietly whispered to Harper, ¡°Earlier<b>, </b>I saw that country guy take something and


    put it in his bag ¡±


    With Jennifer¡¯s tip, Harper pondered her next move. Jessica was pressuring Samuel, which put him in a tough spot. If Harper could find evidence of Daniel¡¯s theft right in front of Samuel, it could resolve his crisis, and who knows, she might be rewarded with a promotion or even end up climbing to a top position!


    The more Harper thought about it, the more excited she got. Without dy, she jumped forward, pointing at Daniel and using, ¡°He¡¯s the thief! I have proof!¡±


    Hearing Harper¡¯s im, Samuel immediately responded, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    Harper pointed at Daniel¡¯s bag. ¡°The stolen item is in that bag.¡±


    Jessica jumped in, ¡°The clothes in the bag were purchased by me.¡±


    Samuel figured a mere shop assistant wouldn¡¯t be bold enough to make such an usation at this point. So he made <b>a </b>suggestion, ¡°Jessica, you say the clothes in the bag were bought by you. Let¡¯s take everything out and see if they match your purchase records, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Jessica said without hesitation, then she began taking things out of the bag.


    When she pulled out a little sundress, she was momentarily stunned. She hadn¡¯t bought that dress. She turned to Daniel, ¡°Did you buy this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why is it in the bag?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Daniel knew, he just wasn¡¯t saying.


    Chapter 120 Evidence


    2/2


    Evidence!


    Harper was thrilled. ¡°Look, Samuel, this country guy is a thief. That dress is from our store; it¡¯s proof of his


    theft.¡±


    Samuel looked at Jessica with an amiable smile. ¡°Jessica, I believe with your financial resources, you certainly wouldn¡¯t need to steal something so trivial. So, I think you have nothing to do with this<b>.</b>


    However, it seems your assistant may have some unusual predilections. Want to handle it yourself,


    Jessica, or shall I take care of him for you?¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter <b>121 </b>Two Birds with One Stone


    Chapter 121 Two Birds with One StoneN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I know exactly what kind of person my assistant is. He absolutely would not have stolen this dress¨Cit must be a misunderstanding! We need to investigate this thoroughly. I believe Daniel is innocent,¡± Jessica asserted with certainty because she knew Daniel had no motive to steal.


    There was only one possibility for the dress appearing in the bag: he had been set up.


    Harper let out a derisive sneer. ¡°We have the evidence, what need is there for further investigation? From the moment I saw <b>him</b>, I thought this country guy was a creep. I bet he specializes in stealing these sorts of dresses. He¡¯s not just a thief, he¡¯s a pervert! We can¡¯t handle this Internally; we must call the police and send him to jail!¡±


    Samuel interjected, ¡°Jessica, you said we needed evidence, and now that we have it, if you continue to protect him and demand an investigation, I might have to be discourteous. If you don¡¯t wish to call the police, I understand, and I don¡¯t think we need to. After all, you are a respectable person. Let¡¯s leave this assistant in your hands: take him and deal with him as your see fit. I trust you, Jessica, toe up with a fair oue. As for the medical expenses of the injured, I¡¯ll cover them on your behalf.¡±


    ¨C


    Samuel didn¡¯t care about the beaten security. He cared about his reputation. His approach appeared magnanimous, enhancing his image.


    However, this was bad news for Jessica. This incident was bound to get out and spread wide. Everyone in New York would soon hear about Jessica¡¯s assistant Daniel stealing a dress at Ancient Mall, attacking over a dozen security guards, and showing no remorse. Samuel, upon learning about the incident, took immediate action. He spared Jessica the trouble, forgave the assistant, and let her take him away to handle the situation. If Jessica mishandled it, the tarnished reputation would extend <b>beyond </b>her to the entire Matthews family!


    This move by Samuel was a ssic case of killing two birds with one stone¨Che could ensure the country assistant got his just desserts without directly offending the Matthews.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Samuel, but we cannot leave this matter unsettled like this,¡± Jessica said, pointing at the surveince cameras on the ceiling.


    ¡°There are cameras here that should have recorded everything that happened in the store. Samuel, could you please pull up the footage and see what really happened? If my assistant is a thief, I promise he¡¯ll be dealt with byw and sent to prison. If he was wrongfully used, the person who used him will need to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Alright! If Jessica is determined to clear this matter up, I will have someone pull up the surveince footage<b>,</b>¡± Samuel conceded.


    Soon enough, the footage was/retrieved. Samuel instructed his staff to project the security video onto a big screen to make sure everyone could see properly. The footage froze on Jennifer as she stealthily slipped the sundress into Daniel¡¯s bag.


    The truth wasid bare for all to see, and the facts were clear.


    Samuel turned to Jennifer, whom he recognized. After all, Zen Byte was not without Its fame in New York.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Do You Know My Brother 600E


    Chapter 122 Do You Know My Brother?


    *Jennifer, I thought you were a decent person. What is the meaning of all this?¡± Samuel Inquired.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything! I just have a little personal vendetta against this country boy. I just grabbed a dress and stuffed it into his bag when I heard your staff <b>call </b>him a thief,¡± Jennifer retorted with a re at


    Daniel.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°You got lucky today, country boy, but next time won¡¯t be so easy. We¡¯re not done yet!¡± Jennifer dered,


    then cked away in her high heels.


    Seeing Daniel make no move to stop her, Jessica asked sternly, ¡°You¡¯re just letting her walk away?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    taven


    ¡°She framed you, and you won¡¯t even say a word?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste on a petty woman!¡±


    Exasperated, Jessica muttered, ¡°You¡­¡±


    She was upset. After all her efforts to defend him, Daniel was now too zy¡± to care. It didn¡¯t sit right with Jessica. Why was Jennifer targeting him repeatedly? Could there be something between them? Jealousy and suspicion swirled in Jessica¡¯s mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go home!¡± Jessica stormed off angrily.


    As Daniel began to follow, Sky called out to him, ¡°Hold up, country boy! Even if you¡¯re not a thief, you¡¯ve hurt so many of our club¡¯s members. This isn¡¯t over yet; Harrisons Martial Club demands revenge!¡±


    your master Jacob ¡°Revenge?¡± Daniel paused, grinning: ¡°Sure, why not? But you should probably get your involved. I don¡¯t want to waste my time dealing with the rest of you. Just send him to handle everything- it¡¯ll save us both the trouble.¡±


    Though meant in good spirit, Sky took Daniel¡¯s suggestion as a challenge ¨C and not just to him, but to the whole Harrisons Martial Club!


    Even Samuel, who had initially tried to stay out of the fracas, could no longer restrain himself. Having a few disciples beaten was one thing; they often got into scuffles. But Daniel was brazenly challenging Jacob an insult to the entire Harrisons club.


    Everyone knew that the Harrisons¡® sess today was built on Jacob¡¯s back. Thanks to Jacob founding the Harrisons Martial Club, Samuel had a powerful force behind his business dealings. In New York, as long as Jacob was around, no one would dare to cross Samuel.


    Now this country boy was challenging Jacob ¨C meaning he was threatening to take down the Harrisons.


    Samuel red at Daniel with fury In his eyes and barked, ¡°You want to challenge my big brother?¡±


    ¡°Your brother is Jacob?¡± Daniel asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Chapter 122 Do You Know My Brother?


    2/2


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to challenge him. I actually know him quite well. So I don¡¯t want to beat up his disciples ¨C it might ruin our rtionship. My idea is to have hime over, take his no¨Cgood, yelling disciples back<b>, </b>and teach them a lesson himself.¡±


    ¡°You know my brother? I¡¯ll call him right now and see if he knows you,¡± Samuel said, skeptical but intrigued. He pulled out his phone and dialed Jacob.


    The phone was quickly answered. ¡°Samuel, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, your disciples got beaten up at Ancient Mall. Some had their arms twisted, others got their legs broken!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s bold enough to mess with the Harrisons Martial Club¡¯s disciples on your turf?¡±


    ¡°It was Jessica¡¯s assistant.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 Jessica¡¯s Assistant


    ¡°Jessica¡¯s assistant? Jacob was taken aback for a few seconds before urgently asking. ¡°Is it Daniel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daniell


    ¡°Those punks, how dare they trouble Mr. Daniel? Get over there, p each one of them for me, then have those little brats apologize to Mr. Daniel immediately!¡±


    Samuel was stunned. ¡°Big brother, that country boy is just Jessica¡¯s assistant. Why are you so afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it at all! He¡¯s not some country boy; you better show some respect¨Che¡¯s Mr. Daniel! If you call him ¡®country boy¡® again, be prepared for me to kick your ass! Stabilize the situation; I¡¯m on my way. And remember, do not offend Mr. Daniel at all costs!¡±


    Soon, Jacob arrived. Sky was ranting at Daniel, ming him for everything. ¡°Master, this country boy hit me. He even said to call <b>you </b>over and fight you in front of everyone. He imed he¡¯d beat you up so bad you¡¯d <b>mess </b>yourself! He also said he¡¯d make sure Harrisons Martial Club could never again hold its head up high in New York!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jacob was livid. With a sharp ¡®smack,¡± a pnded on Sky¡¯s cheek, sending the


    clueless disciple sprawling to the ground. After being pped, Sky looked at Jacob, confused and ringing


    in the ears. ¡°Master, why are you hitting me?¡±


    Without wasting words, Jacob delivered another p to Sky¡¯s face. ¡°Kneel down and apologize to Mr.


    Daniel immediately!¡±


    Sky was in utter shock. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe it <b>as </b>he looked at Jacob. ¡°Master, you want me to kneel to that country boy? To apologize to him?¡±


    Another p struck Sky, the third one now. ¡°I do not like repeating myself!¡±


    Unable to defy his master¡¯s order, Sky knelt before Daniel, apologizing though clearly against his will. ¡°Im sorry, Mr. Daniel! I promise I won¡¯t do it again. Please forgive me!¡±


    After Sky apologized, Jacob shouted at the remaining disciples, ¡°All of you,e here and kneel! Apologize to Mr. Daniel!¡±


    L


    Even though Harrisons Martial Club¡¯s disciples were utterly confused and didn¡¯t understand why Jacob was ordering them to apologize to a ¡°country boy¡°, they dared not disobey him. So one by one, they lined up, knelt before Daniel, and apologized in unison. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Daniel! We promise not to do it again. Please forgive us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, get up,¡± Daniel waved the disciples to their feet, then cheerfully addressed Jacob. ¡°The reason I asked you toe so far was to pick up your disciples. After all, if you hadn¡¯te, they wouldn¡¯t have let me leave¨Cthey wanted to keep fighting. <b>Now </b>that you¡¯re here, I¡¯m going to leave. As for your students, I suggest you give them some proper training.


    We who practice martial arts shouldn¡¯t feel that <b>just </b>because we know how to fight, we should always use


    Chapter 123 Jessica¡¯s Assistant


    202N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    our fists to speak. When facing enemies or dealing with scum, we can use our fists. But when we¡¯re amongst our own people, we should use reason. If we can solve things with words, we should. Only if our words fail, then it¡¯s not toote to resort to fists!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Daniel is right. I¡¯ll make sure to give these young <b>ones </b>a good lesson when we get back. I promise. they¡¯ll learn from their mistakes and never repeat them!¡± Jacob assured earnestly.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 What¡¯s Really Going On


    At the Matthews family mansion, Jessica sat on the living room sofa, her legs elegantly crossed, wearing a body¨Chugging miniskirt. In front of her stood Daniel, tense as if he was a schoolboy who had gotten into


    trouble


    ¡°Spill it! What exactly is going on between you and Jennifer?¡± Jessica demanded.


    ¡°Nothing. We¡¯re just acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°Acquaintances? Then why does she always have it out for you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who has a problem with me, not the other way around. If you want to know why she¡¯s targeting me, you should ask her!¡±


    ¡°Are you sassing me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just trying to reason with you!¡±


    ¡°Reason with me? It sounds more like backtalk to me! You <b>think </b>you¡¯re so tough now, huh? You got the


    nerve to sass me when I¡¯m questioning you? Why can¡¯t you just answer me honestly?¡±


    Infuriated, Jessica mmed her cup down onto the coffee table with a loud ¡°smack¡± startling Daniel.


    ¡°Hey! Be careful not to break the table!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me straight¨Cwhat¡¯s the deal with you and Jennifer? If you lie to me again or give me any sass, this cup is going toe down on you, not the table!¡±


    With Jessica¡¯s threat hanging over him, Daniel caved in with a sheepish chuckle. ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t get <b>mad</b><b>, </b>okay? Truth is, Jennifer¡­ she¡¯s my ex¨Cfianc¨¦e.¡±


    At his confession, Jessica became instantly enraged. It was like catching her man cheating and him


    admitting it outright.


    Her eyes stormed with fury as she <b>tapped </b>Daniel¡¯s nose with the cup. ¡°What did you just say? Jennifer is your ex¨Cfianc¨¦e?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Calm down, love. Yes, she was, but the engagement¡¯s been called off. So now, she and I are nothing.¡±


    ¡°Called off?¡± Jessica pondered before asking. ¡°Did you ask her to call it off? Is she harassing <b>you </b>because


    she felt humiliated?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who approached her. She came to find me back in the country. She took the initiative to


    cancel the engagement.¡±


    *She called it off? And you agreed?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I agreed the minute she asked. I handed over the contract, and she <b>tore </b>it up right in <b>front </b>of


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    ¡°So if you agreed, why is she still gunning for you?¡±


    Chaple 124 What¡¯s Reely <b>Going </b>On


    Jessica still sensed something was off and pressed, ¡°When Jennifer showed up at your ce <b>to </b>call <b>off </b>the contract, did you agree without hesitation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you a bit sad to let her go?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Suddenly, Jessica shifted the conversation. ¡°If I asked you to call off our engagement, would you agree to that just as quickly?¡±


    ¡°No! I wouldn¡¯t agree to that at all!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re prettier than she is!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Half¨Cannoyed yet amused, Jessica couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she gave Daniel a light tap with the cup,


    chiding him.


    ¡°You dog!¡±


    She then looked him straight in the eye and asked seriously. ¡°Did you tell Jennifer that you¡¯re married


    <b>now</b>?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°You didn¡¯t<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who told me not to tell anyone you¡¯re my dear?¡±


    ¡°<b>You</b><b>¡­</b>¡±


    Jessica was left with a feeling of having shot herself in the foot with that one.


    ¡°Stay away from Jennifer in the future. Now that you¡¯ve called off your engagement with her, you have no business being tangled up with her anymore!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Old mes


    1/2


    Chapter 125 Old mes


    ¡°Alright,¡± Daniel responded, his tone somewhat nomittal, which prompted Jessica to give him a light


    tap with her cup.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude? Do you still have feelings for her? Are you thinking about rekindling your old


    me?¡±


    Caught off guard by her line of questioning, Daniel replied, ¡°There was never any old me to begin with.


    That¡¯s just impossible.¡±


    ¡°So, you want to have an old me with her, huh? I¡¯ll knock some sense into you!¡±


    After lightly hitting Daniel a couple more times to punctuate her point, Jessica, still irritated,id out her ns for the afternoon.


    ¡°We have a meeting at thepanyter. You¡¯ll drive me there, and then you have to stay in the office.


    You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere else!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re restricting my freedom?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I don¡¯t need to stay at thepany all the time?¡±


    ¡°No, we did not.¡±


    Daniel remained silent at her firm response.


    At eight in the evening, Daniel apanied Jessica to <b>King¡¯s</b>. Brittany had already arrived much earlier. Once inside the Unusual Stones Exhibition venue, Jessica beganworking with other business leaders,


    leaving Daniel to his own devices.


    Hungry from skipping dinner, Daniel headed to the buffet area. He grabbed a te and helped himself to at


    Brittany approached, her high heels clicking on the floor.


    ¡°I was wondering where that neatly dressed hobo came from. Turns out it¡¯s you. Are those rented clothes?


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kindly reminding you that if you stain rented clothes, you have to pay full price when returning them. Also, you¡¯re representing The Matthews Organization here; your behavior reflects on thepany. You¡¯re holding a lobster in one hand and a crab in the other, <b>eating </b>like you¡¯ve never seen food before. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    ¡°These things are here for eating, right? Besides, you¡¯re not my wife. What does my reputation have to do with you? Even if it takes a hit, that¡¯s my problem, not yours! <b>Don¡¯t </b>disturb my appetite with your nagging.¡±


    Brittany, fuming, stamped her foot in frustration.


    2/2


    That¡¯s when Jessica came over. Seeing an opportunity to make a point, Brittany quickly appealed to her.


    ¡°Jessica, look!¡±


    She gestured towards Daniel, suggesting Jessica take a good look at how this ¡°country boy¡± was tamishing The Matthews Organization¡¯s image.


    ¡°I see him. Daniel looks great today, very handsome in that outfit!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s response took Brittany by surprise.


    ¡°Like that? Handsome? Look at what he¡¯s wearing it¡¯s a total mismatch. Only someone with poor taste would put together that kind of outfit. But I guess it makes sense, seeing as he¡¯s a country bumpkin. His fashion sense is right in line with that kind of aesthetic!¡±


    Brittany assumed the clothes on Daniel were something he had rented himself <b>and </b>didn¡¯t hold back while


    ridiculing his choice of attire.


    Hearing Brittany¡¯s critique, Daniel maintained his smile without uttering a word, but Jessica¡¯s expression turned stormy as she icily interrupted.


    ¡°The outfit Daniel¡¯s wearing? I picked it out for him.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 No Bullying DanielText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brittany was taken aback, unsure of how to handle this new information. Daniel¡¯s clothes were picked out by Jessica? Brittany had just been mocking the fashion sense as that of a country bumpkin?


    Coming to her senses, Brittany quickly tried to backtrack. ¡°I was thinking exactly that¨Chow can that outfit be so beautifully matched? So ssy, so stylish? It turns out to be Jessica¡¯s choice, of course! Jessica has the best taste, unparalleled.


    It¡¯s just a waste on him, on this country boy. It can even be called a destruction of beauty; it¡¯s a disaster!¡±


    ¡°Brittany, if you bully Daniel again, I¡¯ll dock your bonus!¡±


    ¡°Jessica, why do you always side with him?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I have noints.¡±


    Brittany fell silent. It seemed every time there was an issue between her and Daniel, Jessica would side


    with him. This thought alone infuriated Brittany! She was determined to drive this ¡®slut assistant¡® out of The Matthews Organization and away from Jessica.


    That¡¯s when Andrew made his entrance. He was d in a crisp white Armani suit with gleaming hair and a million¨Cdor Rolex gold watch wrapped around his wrist¨Ca glimpse was enough to identify him as a wealthy scion.


    ¡°Hi, Jessica!¡±


    Andrew greeted her and extended his hand for a handshake. Jessica, however, did not respond, leaving


    Andrew slightly embarrassed as he hesitated to retract his hand.


    ¡°Looks like you want to shake hands? Let me do it for you!¡±


    Daniel grasped Andrew¡¯s hand in a friendly and enthusiastic shake. Rebuffed by Jessica, Andrew was already feeling irritable. Unexpectedly, Daniel, <b>the </b>so¨Ccalled country boy, dared to shake his hand?


    Andrew worked out regrly at the gym, lifting weights. He could hoist a 100<b>¨C</b>pound barbell with one


    <b>hand</b>, so his arms were quite strong. Since Daniel had voluntarily reached out, Andrew decided to teach


    him a lesson ¨C to make Daniel understand that he shouldn¡¯t mess with Andrew.


    As their hands met, Daniel behaved properly, but Andrew had more than a handshake in mind. He immediately increased his grip, attempting to crush Daniel¡¯s hand and cause him pain.


    Feeling Andrew¡¯s strength, Daniel chuckled. ¡°Whoa, Andrew, you sure are enthusiastic! I appreciate it, but


    I can¡¯t let you outdo me!¡±


    As Daniel applied a little of his own strength, a scream escaped Andrew.


    ¡°Ouch! Let go, damn it, you¡¯re hurting me! You country bumpkin, do you have any manners at all? You¡¯re supposed to shake hands with me!¡±


    Chapter 126 No Bullying Daniel


    2/2


    Not one to prolong another¡¯s difort, Daniel quickly let go, exining with an innocent smile.


    ¡°Sorry about that, Andrew! Growing up in the country, we may have many ws, but we are known for <b>our </b>strength. Where Ie from, the firmer your grip, the more polite you are when shaking hands.¡±


    ¡°You country bumpkin, what an embarrassment! Do you think this ce is meant for someone like you<b>? </b>A jerk like you should be thrown out by security!¡±


    Andrew¡¯s tirade against Daniel provoked Jessica¡¯s displeasure. She stepped forward to defend him.


    ¡°Andrew, show some respect! Daniel is my assistant; disrespecting him is disrespecting me. You insulted


    Daniel for no reason; you owe him an apology. If not, this isn¡¯t over!¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 Alone


    Jessica¡¯s stance left Andrew in shock. In his mind, Daniel, that country boy, was nothing more than an assistant. How could Jessica take such offense to him being scorned?


    After the initial surprise, Andrew <b>figured </b>it out. He reasoned that Jessica was likely trying to protect her own reputation. After all, the Matthews were the top family in New York, and Jessica was its heir apparent. Andrew¡¯s insults to her assistant might as well have been directed at her.


    Nevertheless, Andrew was convinced Daniel wouldn¡¯t stick around Jessica forever. He was determined to make Daniel understand the meaning of pain the next time he found him on his own.


    To appease Jessica, Andrew promptly apologized to Daniel. I¡¯m sorry, Daniel. I shouldn¡¯t have called you a jerk in front of Jessica. I had no idea we still lived in an era where I should consider whether the person I¡¯m insulting is someone else¡¯s property.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s words were hardly apologetic it was another dig at Daniel. But Daniel brushed it off with a chuckle, replying magnanimously, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nheless, I have some advice for you, Andrew. If you must insult me, do so when Jessica¡¯s not around. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to respond properly with her present.¡±


    ¡°You mean, you would hit me?¡±


    ¡°Where Ie from, we¡¯re not so bound by formalities. If someone disrespects us, we teach them


    respect with our fists. When Jessica¡¯s around, I¡¯m her assistant and I won¡¯t follow rural rules. But if she¡¯s not, then I stand for myself and nobody else.


    So, Andrew, if you don¡¯t want to get hit, you¡¯d best provoke me when Jessica is present. When she¡¯s <b>not </b>there, you¡¯d do well to steer clear!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s words served not as <b>a </b>warning but <b>as </b>a friendly reminder. Andrew turned to Jessica with a smile and said, ¡°Jessica, you heard him. He¡¯s looking for trouble! If he ends up hurt or disabled when you¡¯re not with him, don¡¯t me me. He¡¯ll have asked for it.¡±


    ¡°Whatever happens when Daniel is not with me, during his off hours, is a personal matter and has nothing to do with me,¡± Jessica dered.


    Of course, Jessica hade to this conclusion after witnessing Daniel¡¯s capabilities at Ancient Mall. Considering that none of the proficient fighters from The Harrisons Martial Club could defeat Daniel, even


    Jacob had to be courteous to him. Andrew thought he could beat Daniel? Jessica had no doubt Daniel


    could incapacitate Andrew if provoked.


    However, she still warned Daniel, ¡°Even if it¡¯s after hours, you¡¯d better not kill anyone. A fight is a fight just make Andrew apologize. Don¡¯t take his life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jessica. Remember, I¡¯m a doctor, not a butcher. I save lives; I don¡¯t end them. Even if Andrew wants to fight, or sends others to do so, at worst, I¡¯ll just give him a lesson. He won¡¯t lose his life. At the very most, he might spend a few months in bed, then a few more in a wheelchair.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s words were still a gentle reminder, cautioning Andrew that if he dared to bother Daniel when


    Jessica wasn¡¯t around, the consequences would be as mentioned.


    Chapter 127 Alone


    2/2


    <b>¡°</b>Since Daniel has made himself clear, I¡¯ll express my thoughts too. Our family¡¯s corporation has begun coborating with some clubs from New York Martial United. When necessary, I might ask their members to spar with Daniel. Daniel, rest assured, I won¡¯t be taking your life. At the worst, you¡¯d just have to spend the second half of your life in a wheelchair,¡± Andrew mockingly retorted.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 Want to Gamble?


    New York Martial United? This made Daniel chuckle, though he chose <b>not </b>to continue the conversation. His focus was on his lobster, which was quickly cooling down it needed to be enjoyed while hot for the


    best vor.


    Andrew paid no further attention to Daniel. An insignificant assistant wasn¡¯t worth his concern.


    ¡°Jessica, since you¡¯re here at the Prospera Group¡¯s Unusual Stones Exhibition, why not take a chance and y?¡± Andrew asked.


    ¡°y what?¡±


    This so¨Ccalled exhibition is actually a Jade Gambling event.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here already, Jessica. You might as well y <b>a </b>few rounds. It would be a waste toe and not participate at all.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m <b>not </b>interested.¡±


    Jessica reiterated her rejection, looking to disengage from Andrew. That¡¯s when Daniel stepped forward, his expression serious.


    ¡°Actually, I want to give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Your assistant? With what wages, do you think you can afford it?¡± Jessica chided.


    ¡°I¡¯m your assistant; you could lend me some. Lend me a million, and after I y, I can return ten million to


    you!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s bold im caused Andrew to burst outughing.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good one! A country boy thinking he can win ten million with just one million? If it was that easy, any fool could get rich overnight!¡±


    ¡°Jade Gambling is all about luck! I feel like I¡¯m on a hot streak today. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, country boy, I¡¯ll lend you a million!¡± Andrew was looking to set Daniel up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. If Daniel wants to y, I can give him the funds,¡± Jessica cut in, addressing Daniel with earnestness. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten million. If you lose it all, we leave immediately.¡±


    Brittany was dumbfounded and quickly intervened to stop Jessica, ¡°Jessica, ten million isn¡¯t a small amount! How can you let this country boy waste it? He doesn¡¯t understand Jade Gambling. He¡¯ll surely lose it all tonight!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you trying to tell me what to do?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brittany fell silent but cast a resentful nce at Daniel, coldly cautioning, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say <b>you </b>can turn one million <b>into </b>ten million? Jessica gave you ten million<b>, </b>so you better end tonight with a billion! If you can¡¯t


    Chapter 133 Want to Gamble?


    manage that, I would <b>resign </b>if I were you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bluffing; I¡¯m serious<b>. </b>Since Jessica trusts me with ten million<b>, </b><b>I </b>have to bring back at least ten


    times that amount!¡±


    Daniel found Jade Gambling simple and risk¨Cfree. The task was to choose stone containing jade from a pile of ordinary ones. But with the dragon spirit inside him, he could sense the presence of valuable materials without even touching the stones ¨C a mere proximity was enough to confirm their worth

 Chapter 129

    Chapter <b>129 </b>You Can¡¯t Bet with Him


    Daniel¡¯s answer pleased Brittany, <b>convincing </b>her that the country boy had taken the bait. She repeated her point to ensure her n would seed. ¡°Remember, you said it yourself¨Cif you can¡¯t multiply ten million by ten tonight, then you¡¯re out. Disappear from The Matthews Organization and from Jessica¡¯s sight


    forever!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Daniel agreed without hesitation.


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s response sparked a n in Andrew¡¯s mind. This country boy dared to make such a im; Andrew was determined to humiliate him thoroughly that night. ¡°Daniel, are you sure you can turn ten million into a billion by tonight?¡±


    ¡°Positive!¡±


    ¡°Since Daniel is so confident, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°A bet<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Daniel knew Andrew was setting a trap, but he didn¡¯t mind. He was curious to see what Andrew had in


    mind<b>. </b><b>So </b>with a smile, Daniel asked, ¡°How would you like to bet, Andrew?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you really manage to win a billion with your ten million, then I lose. If you don¡¯t win a billion, then you, Daniel, lose. The loser has to get <b>down </b>on all fours and crawl around this venue, barking like a


    dog the whole time.¡±


    Andrew was confident that Daniel would lose, so he proposed this humiliating wager. At tonight¡¯s Unusual Stones Exhibition attended by many of New York¡¯s elite¨Cnot all, but at least a significant portion -it would be extremely shameful to crawl like a dog while barking on the ground.


    The Matthews, New York¡¯s foremost family, couldn¡¯t stomach such an insult. So if Daniel lost and crawled on the ground, Jessica would undoubtedly fire this embarrassingly defeated assistant.


    Without Jessica¡¯s protection, Andrew would find it much easier to deal with Daniel..All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Before Daniel could respond, Jessica cut him off. ¡°You can¡¯t agree to it!¡±


    She knew Andrew <b>was </b>up to no good and understood that Daniel couldn¡¯t possibly win a billion with ten million. If Daniel epted this bet, he¡¯d be destined to lose a hundred percent.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I agree? This bet Andrew¡¯proposed sounds fun. Imagine, after I win a billion, Andrew will have to crawl around the venue like a dog and bark. Wouldn¡¯t that be interesting?¡±


    Fearing Daniel might back out or Jessica might Interfere, Andrew quickly raised his voice and called out. Everybody, gather around! Jessica¡¯s assistant, Daniel, wants to make a bet with me. I <b>ask </b>everyone here


    to bear witness, so no one can back outter.


    If Daniel turns Jessica¡¯s ten/million into a billion tonight, then I, Andrew, will have lost. If Daniel fails to win a billion, then he loses. The terms of the bet are simple: the loser has to crawl around this venue on all fours, barking like a dog. Furthermore, all the witnesses can record the loser¡¯s canine Imitation. Your can post it wherever you like!¡±


    Cheptes 29 <b>You </b>Cant Bet with Hink


    After finishing his deration, Andrew turned to Daniel with a smug look of challenge. ¡°Now <b>everyone¡¯s </b>heard our wager. If you, Daniel, are too cowardly to ept this bet, let¡¯s pretend I never suggested it.¡°.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Henry Jade


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m refusing? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll win, so why wouldn¡¯t I ept? However, Andrew, just make sure you don¡¯t back out once you lose. After all, these people are all witnesses to our bet!¡±


    Little trolleysden with ordinary¨Clooking stones were wheeled out and ced on the central stage, eachbeled with a price tag. That¡¯s when an elder gentleman in a suit and gold¨Crimmed sses approached


    ¡°Andrew, I hope I¡¯m not toote?¡±


    ¡°Henry, you¡¯re right on time!¡± beamed Andrew, Introducing the neer with full pride. ¡°Does everyone


    Khis gentleman? He¡¯s Florida¡¯s most renowned appraiser, Henry Jade. He just needs one look to tell


    whether these stones contain jade or not¡±


    After introducing Henry, Andrew looked at Jessica and continued, ¡°Jessica, giving this country boy ten million might just be the lowest¨Creturn investment you¡¯ve ever made. I bet by the end of tonight, he won¡¯t


    have a penny left.


    I paid a handsome fee to have Henry here to assist me. So, Jessica, if you wish, you¡¯re wee to join the gamble. With Henry here, I might not make a tenfold profit, but at least I can ensure you won¡¯t make <b>a </b>loss tonight. With some luck, you could win around 20%.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Jessica declined coldly before adding, ¡°I trust my Daniel! Since he says he can make a tenfold. profit, I believe he can do it!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s words made Andrew somewhat ufortable¨Che wanted to prove to her he was right. So, he suggested to Henry, ¡°Although you¡¯re well¨Cknown in Florida, Henry, many here in New York might not be familiar with you.


    The stones are ready, how about you show Jessica¨Cand everyone else¨Cjust how skilled you are?¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Henry agreed before approaching the stones, tapping them with his finger.


    Curious, Andrew asked, ¡°Henry, what are you doing by tapping those stones<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m listening to the sound.¡±


    ¡°Sound?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°These stones are ordinary on the surface, but if there is jade inside, the sounds emanating from within will be distinct. However, ordinary people don¡¯t know how to make the stones produce these sounds, nor can they discern the differences.


    It took me decades to master this technique¨Cusing sound to determine the presence and value of jade Inside a stone. I dare say, throughout the USA, you might not find even ten other people with this skill.


    Being able to judge whether a stone contains jade, how much of it, and its worth solely by sound¨CI don¡¯t mean to boast, but I¡¯m confident I¡¯m the only one in the whole USA who can do it!¡±


    After boasting of his unique prowess, he pointed confidently to a stone before him. ¡°You can pick this one<i>, </i>Andrew. While the jade quality inside might be ordinary, the quantity is substantial.


    Chapter 130 Henry Jade


    I reckon if you purchase this stone and extract the jade within, you might not get a 100% profit, but <b>a </b>20-30


    % return is guaranteed<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Andrew couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the stones and the jade, but he understood <b>the </b>price tags,


    The stone Henry pointed out wasn¡¯t too costly, marked at 1.98 million. Producing his bank card, he


    instructed the staff, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this one. Charge it to my card.¡°.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 My Mistake


    1/2


    Chapter 131 My Mistake


    Staff brought over the POS machine to process Andrew¡¯s payment for the stone. After a couple of beeps, the transaction waspleted, and the receipt was printed out. Another staff member, equipped with tools, approached to crack open the stone.


    Daniel nced at the stone and warned Andrew with a chuckle, ¡°Andrew, this so¨Ccalled number¨Cone appraiser from Florida, Henry, right? Seems like he¡¯s not that skilled. This stone will probably yield only some worthless jade fragments. If you spend 1.98 million on it, you¡¯ll likely lose about 1.9 million.¡±


    ¡°You country boy, what do you know? Stop your bullshitting! Henry Jade is renowned for a reason. I don¡¯t believe he could make such a simple mistake,¡± Andrew retorted after swearing at Daniel.


    Henry also stepped in on the discussion, ¡°Who are you? What do you think you¡¯re doing? You don¡¯t know


    anything; I suggest you stop your ill¨Cinformed chatter. This stone, as I said to Andrew, should earn him a


    return of at least 20-30%-and that¡¯s a conservative estimate. Once it¡¯s cut open, it should reveal jade


    worth over five million.¡±


    ¡°Five million? I tell you, once this stone is opened, you¡¯ll be crying on the spot, Andrew. This stone will


    only reveal fragments worth maybe fifty thousand at most, if you¡¯re lucky.¡±


    As the staff began cutting the stone with a power saw, it split open to reveal its contents. What Henry and


    everyone else expected was a sizeable piece of jade; however, looking at the revealed cross¨Csection, it


    was clear there was norge jade piece. Instead, the stone was filled with fragments of poor¨Cquality jade.


    Although Andrew wasn¡¯t well¨Cversed in jade gambling, he knew garbage when he saw it. This stone was


    full of worthless fragments, not therge jade piece Henry promised.


    ¡°Henry, what¡¯s going on?¡± Andrew¡¯s first attempt was a failure. Looking visibly upset, Henry hadn¡¯t given up


    yet. He instructed the staff, ¡°Cut it here again.¡±


    Following Henry¡¯s directions, the worker made another cut¨Cbut the result was the same, just more


    fragments.


    ¡°Try cutting in this direction.¡±


    After several attempts, Henry finally resigned himself to despair.


    With Henry falling silent, Andrew asked, ¡°Henry, should we continue cutting?¡±


    ¡°My mistake! I indeed made an error with this stone. I expected arge piece of jade, but all we found are fragments. Jade Gamblinges with risks, and even I cannot make the right choice every time. Though our first attempt failed, I¡¯m confident the next one will be better. You must trust me; I¡¯m a professional. Since you¡¯ve trusted me today to pick these stones, I¡¯ll surely make you money.¡±


    Frustrated with the first failure, Andrew found some logic in Henry¡¯s exnation. Jade gambling was indeed risky; nobody could win every time. A first¨Ctime loss was understandable as long as the following choices recovered the initial investment.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Despite his loss, Andrew refused to be ridiculed by the country boy. Even if he lost, he wanted to ensure


    Chapter 131 My Mistake


    Daniel would fail too, to embarrass himself.


    With a smug expres


    2/2


    Andrew turned to Daniel, prompting him, ¡°Country boy, it¡¯s your turn to y<i>. </i><i>Of</i>


    course, if you¡¯re too scared, feel free to just admit defeat

 Chapter 132

    <b>Chapter </b>132 He¡¯s Just an Assistant


    ¡°Well, why would I refuse? I¡¯m surely not going to lose like you,¡± Daniel responded with a chuckle, heading over to the lower¨Cpriced section and selecting a small, inconspicuous stone with a rough surface, barely


    the size of a fist.


    ¡°This one¡¯s my pick.¡±


    When Andrew saw the stone Daniel chose, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­!¡± he jeered before continu


    did you?¡±


    ou didn¡¯t pick that ugly little rock just because it was cheap,


    ¡°It is cheap! It¡¯s the cheapest one of them all, costing only 50,000,¡± Daniel replied, prompting another


    round ofughter from Andrew.


    ¡°Henry couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°I thought you, a country boy, might actually know something about jade gambling. Turns out you don¡¯t know a thing. Do you think you just have to choose the cheapest stone and, relying on your luck, you might get it right just once? If you¡¯re correct once, all previous losses areProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    recovered?¡±


    ¡°The essence of Jade Gambling is cobbling, right?¡± Daniel replied. ¡°You have to gamble with a small stake to win more; isn¡¯t that how it works?¡±


    After both Andrew and Henry had theirughs, Henry tried to give some well¨Cintended advice, ¡°You country boy, I presume you don¡¯te by money easily, and jade gambling is way out of your league. So, my advice is it¡¯s best if you do not y.


    If you purchase this stone for 50,000, I can assure you, you won¡¯t even find the smallest piece of jade inside. Once you buy this stone, you¡¯ll have lost 50,000!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the 50,000¨Cit¡¯s not like it¡¯sing out of my paycheck! This money was given to me by my boss; it¡¯s not yours to worry about, you blind old fool!¡±


    Brittany, who had always disliked Daniel, felt this was an opportunity. She turned to make Jessica see how Daniel was spending her money carelessly.


    ¡°Jessica, listen to what he just said! He¡¯s ying around with your money without a care, saying ¡®it¡¯s not my payroll¡®. He doesn¡¯t have any element of concern for these losses.¡±


    Jessica intervened, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him; that ten million is his to use as he pleases.¡±


    Brittany¡¯s jealousy was evident, and she couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Dear Jessica, this country bumpkin is just an assistant, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re favoring him a bit too much? You¡¯re talking about ten million, not just a thousand!¡±


    ¡°Daniel may just be an assistant<b>, </b>but he¡¯s no ordinary one. He¡¯s never let me down, always bringing great surprises, and this time will be no different. We must absolutely trust him. It¡¯s only with our unconditional trust that he can surprise,us again.¡±


    Skeptically, Brittany muttered, ¡°Surprise? <b>I </b>seriously doubt he¡¯ll bring any surprises.¡±


    Chapter 132 He¡¯s Just an Assistant


    212


    Jessica didn¡¯t respond verbally but gave Brittany a warning re thatpelled her to keep her mouth


    shut.


    Daniel paid 50,000 and acquired that ugly stone.


    Andrew<i>, </i>still somewhat baffled by Daniel¡¯s confidence, mockingly asked, ¡°You country boy, you really


    think you¡¯re so smart?¡±


    Daniel then made Andrew an offer that intrigued him even if just for a moment, <i>¡°</i>Andrew, that stone holds jade worth at least five million. You just lost nearly two million. I can give you a chance to recover that. If you spend three million to buy this stone from me and extract the jade, you could sell it for five million. That way, <i>you </i>can easily win back the 1.9 million you lost, and then some.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s response was a cold sneer and a tone full of disdain. ¡°You think I¡¯m as foolish as you, country


    boy?¡±


    <i>Enjoy </i>Ad¨CFree <i>Reading</i>>>

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 Blood Jade


    ¡°If you spent three million buying this stone from me, Andrew, then you¡¯d be anything but a <i>fool</i>. If you refuse to pay three million, then you¡¯re certainly a fool,¡± Daniel asserted, aware that Andrew would never buy the stone, which is why he deliberately made such a statement. His goal was to tease Andrew a little and enjoy watching h et his decisionter.


    ¡°Three million? I wouldn¡¯t even pay three hundred bucks for that stone! I¡¯d be a fool to buy it,¡± Andrew scoffed, responding just as Daniel had predicted. He indeed wasn¡¯t willing to spend three million on a


    stone worth five million.


    Feigning disappointment, Daniel shook his head, ¡°Too bad, Andrew. You could have made an easy two million plus.¡±


    ¡°You country bumpkin, stop with the poor act. Just because it¡¯s priced at fifty thousand doesn¡¯t mean


    anything wille out of that worthless rock. No matter how much time you waste, it won¡¯t change the


    fact that there¡¯s nothing in it. So I suggest you save us all time and have the staff cut it open now!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Andrew, I gave you the opportunity which you didn¡¯t take. It¡¯s a shame to watch it slip away right before your eyes. I can¡¯t force you, Andrew, to spend three million to buy it.¡±


    Daniel picked up a marker and drew a small circle on the rock before passing it to the staff. ¡°Make a small window right here where I¡¯ve marked.¡±


    Henry chuckled at Daniel¡¯s action, ¡°Country boy, do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re having a window opened on a worthless rock, do you understand the cost and purpose of such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    Daniel grabbed Jessica¡¯s LV purse, pulled out a stack of hundred¨Cdor bills, counted ten, and handed them to the worker. Usually, the tip for making a window¨Ccutting a small hole in the stone¨Cis about five hundred dors. Daniel gave double that.


    The staff member epted the tip and began meticulously cutting with the saw, skilled and professional


    at their job.


    Soon, the window was opened in the stone, and after a brief rinse with water, a vibrant blood¨Cred color revealed itself to the audience. Unexpectedly, the stone contained jade, and not just any jade but Blood Jade, with a color so rich it resembled fresh blood.


    Blood Jade, while not the most expensive, was quite rare and typically fetched a high price. Everyone was curious; how could the country boy be so lucky? Picking out a stone with Blood Jade on his first try?


    Andrew did some research for the Jade Gambling event tonight and roughly understood this seemed to be Blood Jade, but that didn¡¯t make him any less skeptical or willing to believe it.


    Turning to Henry, Andrew queried uncertainly, ¡°Henry, is this stuff the country boy found actually Blood


    Jade?¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 Nichs Arrives


    Henry knew what Andrew was hoping for, and he equally hoped that the stone Daniel picked didn¡¯t contain Blood Jade. How could Daniel, this country boy, randomly choose a stone and end up with Blood Jade when Henry himself had made a mistake on his own selec


    his win for Daniel and loss for him


    would mean Henry had lost twice over, which was uneptable to him. Therefore, in his mind, there was no way the jade could be Blood Jade.


    After his quick internal debate, Henry spected other possibilities and then had an ¡°aha¡± moment.


    ¡°How could this stone possibly contain Blood Jade? This little window might look blood¨Cred as if there were Blood Jade inside, but there are other exnations. It could be due to the lighting or the reflection of red light inside the stone. Or there could be impurities such as ss, which, even if red, are worthless.¡±


    It was then that a smiling figure approached¨CNichs made his appearance.


    ¡°Hello, Jessica, Daniel!¡± Nichs greeted warmly, but noticeably, he didn¡¯t greet Andrew. Having overheard Andrew calling Daniel a country bumpkin, Nichs felt annoyed and decided to ignore him.


    Nichs was quite well¨Cknown, and of course, Andrew recognized him. He initially assumed that after greeting Jessica, Nichs would also acknowledge him. However, Nichs acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen Andrew at all, a snub that made Andrew feel publicly humiliated. To save face, Andrew took the initiative


    to greet him, ¡°Nichs, long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s Andrew! My apologies, I didn¡¯t see you just now,¡± Nichs replied with a beaming smile


    before turning his attention to the stone Daniel had chosen with the newly opened window.


    ¡°Did Daniel pick this stone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daniel confirmed with a grin, seizing the opportunity to sell the stone. ¡°Now that it has a window, if you¡¯re interested, Nichs, I can offer it to you for three million. If all goes well, we might find a fist¨Csized Blood Jade inside it, which I estimate could be worth at least five million.¡±


    Nichs took the stone and examined it carefully. The glow through the small window did indeed seem


    toe from Blood Jade. However, the quality of this piece was quite ordinary, not of a top grade. Its rating was probably mid¨Cto¨Chigh. While arge¨Csize Blood Jade of this quality might indeed fetch five million, this one¡¯s size was still in question¨Cif it turned out to be small, it may not even fetch half aProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    million. Buying it for three million would be risky.


    Still, Nichs had great faith in Daniel, after all, he was his master! There is no way Nichs wouldn¡¯t trust himpletely.


    ¡°Daniel¡¯s skills far surpass mine. I¡¯m confident you wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. I¡¯ll buy the stone for three


    million,¡± Nichs dered, making the purchase right then and there.


    Andrew was stunned, unable to believe Nichs, known for his shrewdness¨Calways the one taking


    advantage of others¨Chad just been duped. This couldn¡¯t be right; Andrew decided he had to intervene.


    He couldn¡¯t let the country boy¡¯s n seed.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 Trust in DanielN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Andrew quickly interjected, trying to caution Nichs. ¡°Nichs, this stone is worthless¨Cit doesn¡¯t contain any jade. Henry, the top appraiser from Florida, has already examined it. The red glow you see isn¡¯t Blood Jade; it¡¯s just a piece of red ss. If you spend three million on it¡¯ll merely be wasting your money!¡±


    ¡°Florida¡¯s top appraiser, Henry?¡± Nichs looked toward Henry with augh. ¡°Henry¡¯s reputation precedes him! As far as I know, Henry has an almost wless record in jade gambling. If he¡¯s here, he must be participating in Jade Gambling too. I¡¯m curious how any purchases he¡¯s made tonight have turned out.¡±


    Henry felt a bit awkward fielding Nichs¡¯s question, but after many years in the industry, he knew he had to defend himself, and he openly admitted his mistake. ¡°I have already purchased a stone, unfortunately making an incorrect decision.¡±


    ¡°Did you really take a close look at this stone Daniel picked, Henry? Is the redness inside truly not Blood Jade, but a piece of red ss?¡± Nichs pressed him further.


    Caught off guard by the question, Henry hesitated. To im it was red ss would mean admitting a tant fib, both to himself and to Nichs, and he could not jeopardize his reputation with such dishonesty. So instead of a direct answer, he replied, ¡°I only nced at this stone roughly. Whether it¡¯s Blood Jade or ss, I would need a closer evaluation.¡±


    ¡°Then, please, Henry, take a careful look at this stone,¡± Nichs urged, passing the stone to Henry.


    After a meticulous inspection, Henry came to his conclusion. ¡°This is <i>no </i>ss; it truly is Blood Jade. However, the quality is quite ordinary, at best mid¨Cgrade. Judging from the pattern, this Blood Jade piece won¡¯t be veryrge¨Cno bigger than a coin, perhaps. Even extracted, this Blood Jade piece might only be worth a hundred thousand at most. Buying this stone for three million would not be a wise choice!¡±


    Nichs silently concurred with Henry¡¯s assessment, as it was close to his own observations. Still, he chose to believe in Daniel. Past experiences taught Nichs that doubting Daniel usually meant trouble


    for him.


    ¡°Henry says this Blood Jade might be worth a hundred thousand, tops, while Daniel believes it could be


    worth at least five million. My opinion is to trust only what I can see with my own eyes! To determine


    whether Henry¡¯s judgment is more urate or Daniel¡¯s skills are superior, I¡¯ve decided to purchase the


    stone for three million. Let¡¯s cut it in half and show everyone what¡¯s really inside.¡±


    With the stone in hand, Nichs gave themand, and the staff member¡¯s small electric saw buzzed


    into life, slicing through the stone. The palm¨Csized rock was quickly bisected.


    As the stone split open, the interior surfaced for all to see.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 Five Million


    Indeed, the cross¨Csection was red, but it was a dull red with many impurities. To everyone¡¯s eyes, the quality of the jade looked quite average. Despite its size being as big as a fist, the stone¡¯s many impurities meant that if used for bracelets, the finished product wouldn¡¯t yield more than ten bracelets. To say it was worth five million was a stretch¨Cit might not even be worth five hundred. It looked like Daniel had seriously messed up.


    Nichs, whose expression had initially been full of expectation, now looked visibly upset upon seeing the cut¨Copen stone. Pointing at the dull red cross¨Csection with visible impurities, he asked Daniel, ¡°Is this what you call a Blood Jade worth five million?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daniel nodded confidently, offering a suggestion to Nichs. ¡°If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth five million, I can refund the three million, and you can return the stone to me. We can cancel the transaction.¡±


    Hearing this, Andrew quickly called out to Nichs, ¡°Cancel! Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t cancel thisN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    transaction!¡±


    Yet, Nichs shook his head, indicating his refusal. ¡°I¡¯ve never regretted a business decision. It¡¯s only three million¨CI can afford the loss.¡±


    Andrew was speechless, but he didn¡¯t give up. After pondering for a moment, he came up with a rationale to try to convince Nichs. ¡°You don¡¯t renounce deals, Nichs, I respect that. However, this isn¡¯t just


    about one transaction¨Cit¡¯s about two.


    The first transaction already concluded when you bought the stone from the country boy. Now, there¡¯s a


    second potential deal since he¡¯s willing to purchase the stone back from you for three million.


    So, Nichs, if you sell the stone to him at that price, your reputation remains untarnished.¡±


    ¡°Andrew, I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I choose to believe this stone contains Blood Jade worth


    five million,¡± Nichs asserted firmly. Previously, his suspicion of Daniel had only brought him hardship.


    He was determined to trust Daniel this time, not willing to taste regret again.


    Andrew couldn¡¯t grasp why Nichs remained adamant, thinking there was something off about him


    today. Left with no alternative, Andrew turned to Henry for his opinion.


    ¡°Henry, what¡¯s your take on this jade that¡¯s been cut open? Can this dull red Blood Jade riddled with


    impurities be valuable? Can it really be worth 5 million?¡±


    Henry shook his head and exined, ¡°Based on this cross¨Csection, I can¡¯t be certain it¡¯s Blood Jade. If it


    is, it¡¯s seemingly of the lowest quality. Forget about 5 million, this stone might not even be worth 500.


    At best, it could be used to make a few low¨Cquality bracelets, the kind that sell for maybe 10 dors apiece.¡±


    After listening to Henry, Andrew once again turned to Nichs. ¡°Nichs, you can disregard my advice, but Henry is the top appraiser in Florida! He won¡¯t make a mistake, especially now that the stone has been cut open. Three million may not be a significant amount for someone like you, but it seems unnecessary to give it away to some country bumpkin, isn¡¯t that a pity?¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 He¡¯s bullying meContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Andrew just didn¡¯t want to see Daniel gain anything from this on d be enraged if that country boy actually ended up with the three million. So, he had to prevent the transaction; he had to <b>ensure </b>Nichs sold the worthless stone back to Daniel for three million.


    ¡°My money is my own concern, Andrew. Thank you, but I don¡¯t need your advice on what to do with it,¡± Nichs dismissed Andrew and turned to Daniel, holding the halved stone. ¡°Is there something else


    inside, Daniel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I need something first. Brittany, can you do me a quick favor? Run outside and buy me a bottle.


    of vodka. The vodka they have here gets ruined because of the location, and if we want to reveal the true


    nature of this Blood Jade, I¡¯ll need you to personally buy some vodka from outside.¡±


    At Daniel¡¯s request, Brittany immediately became furious, stomping her high heel and rejecting the errand.


    ¡°No way! Why should I run errands? I¡¯m not your assistant.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with leg work? Look howzy you are; you must have gained weight recently. Running


    errands will help you lose weight. Just go!¡± Daniel teased her further.


    Knowing full well Daniel was intentionally bullying Brittany, Jessica couldn¡¯t help but support him. After


    all, Brittany routinely targeted Daniel, and a touch of payback seemed only fair.


    Stunned, Brittany turned to Jessica with disbelief. ¡°Jessica, he¡¯s tantly bullying me, and you¡¯re still


    taking his side?¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is buy something; how is that bullying? You¡¯ve been calling him names¨Cisn¡¯t that the


    real bullying? Be quick; we¡¯re waiting for the vodka to turn this seemingly average Blood Jade into one


    worth five million. If he can¡¯t do that, I¡¯ll make sure he pays for it.¡±


    With Jessica¡¯s words, Brittany had no choice but to go. However, she didn¡¯t set off immediately. ring at Daniel, she reminded him, ¡°I¡¯m only buying for you this one time today. Besides one bottle of vodka,


    what else do you need? You¡¯d better list everything at once!¡±


    Last time at Auctiq, Brittany had to run around multiple times. She definitely didn¡¯t want a repeat of that


    ordeal.


    ¡°For now, just the vodka. If I need anything elseter, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    Brittany was so angry at Daniel¡¯s response that she nearly exploded on the spot. Turning back to Jessica,


    she protested, ¡°You heard what he said! This country bumpkin just wants to torment me; he¡¯s intentionally


    making me run errands. If you don¡¯t keep him in check, he¡¯ll surely send me out for more after the vodka


    is back.¡±


    ¡°Just get the vodka first, and if he bullies you againter, I¡¯ve got your back,¡± Jessica reassured, although she had no real intention of d¨¦fending Brittany. After progressing to secretary, Brittany had grown. arrogant within The Matthews Organization, with no one daring to oppose her. Jessica wanted Daniel to take her down a peg, seeing it as potentially beneficial.


    Furthermore, Daniel was merely making her buy something, hardly worth calling a punishment.


    Chapter 137 He¡¯s bullying me


    272


    Jessica¡¯smand left no room for Brittany¡¯s defiance. With deep dissatisfaction and a grudge, Brittany gritted her teeth and reluctantly went to fetch the vodka.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 stic


    In <b>no </b>time, the vodka was purchased¨Camnon, pretri


    matup, selling at about three hundred dors a borde


    Such liavor often cames & hefty


    Brittany handed the vodka to Daniel with resentment in her dice) This bottle of vodka costs a thousand


    dors, and it¡¯sing out of your paycheck¡±


    No way! Why should I pay for this bottle? Nichs reads it, and even if it cost a hundred thousand


    dors, Nichs should be the one to pay.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Nichs promptly agreed with a broad smile, it¡¯s on me! This vodka is on my tab ri transfer a thousand dors to Brittany right away.¡±


    Nichs quicklypleted the transfer. With the extra seven hundred dors in her pocket just from buying a bottle, Brittany couldn¡¯t help feeling ted. This was much quicker money than her day job.


    However, the still despised Daniel How dare that country boy task her with running errands?


    Nichs looked at Daniel expectantly, gesturing towards the vodka in his hand, ¡°Daniel, are you ready to perform now?


    ¡°Oh, I forgot, I need a lightest


    Binay immediately refused, stamping her foot, <b>I¡¯m </b>not going! I will not go and buy that for your


    I¡¯ve got a lighter right here.¡± Nichs quickly pulled out a lighter from his pocket and handed it to Daniel, as he often carried one for his smoking habit


    ¡°Brittany, can you grab a clean te from the buffet area? I need it to be about this big¡± Danielmanded, even motioning the size with his hands.


    ¡°Why should I? What gives you the right to boos me around?¡± Brittany refused, so Daniel turned to Jessica, Maybe you can help me out, Jessica?


    Hey! How dare you give me orders? Jessica rolled her eyes at Daniel and then snapped at Brittany, ¡°Dust go and get it already¡±


    Brittany was speechless and furning with anger. No matter how mad she got, all she could do was curse


    Daniel under her breath.


    Tm keeping tabs on all this! One day, fil get you back double!¡± she threatened before storming off to get the te.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she brought back the te, Daniel ced the two rock halves inside. He then opened the vodka and


    poured the entire content onto the rocks.


    With a click, he ignited the lighter. The rocks, soaked with vodka, caught fire, crackling intensely.


    The me of alcohol is usually pale blue, but the fire in the te was blood red, looking eerily strange. Along with the cracking sound came billowing ck smoke and a scent of something burnt.


    Chapter 138 stic


    2/2


    As everyone watched, puzzled by Daniel¡¯s actions, Andrew couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity.


    ¡°Why is it like this? It doesn¡¯t seem to be just the alcohol burning. Perhaps the rock isn¡¯t really a rock but something like stic. Otherwise, how could it produce ck smoke? And there¡¯s a burnt smell too.¡±


    Henry agreed, nodding as he took over the conversation.


    ¡°Andrew is right; this so¨Ccalled ¡®rock¡® is likely stic, which exins everything. Spending three million on a worthless rock was already foolish enough. And then to waste a thousand dors on vodka to pour over


    it¨CI don¡¯t even know how to describe such behavior!¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 Reputation


    Picking up the conversation with a chuckle, Daniel said, ¡°Maybe Nichs isn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed, but he¡¯s certainly not stupid. It¡¯s you, the so¨Ccalled top Florida appraiser, who seems to be blind. A five million dor Blood Jade right in front of you, and you can¡¯t recognize it? Maybe you should quit being an appraiser, Henry. Ever thought about construction work? After all, that doesn¡¯t require good eyesight!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s words felt like a p in the face to Henry, who was instantly boiling with rage.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, you little hillbilly? Are you saying I¡¯m blind?¡±


    ¡°If a Blood Jade is right before you and you can¡¯t recognize it, what other exnation could there be if not blindness?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a piece of junk stic, and you dare call it Blood Jade? I think it¡¯s you who¡¯s blind¨Cno, you were born blind!¡±


    Just as Henry finished speaking, the mes in the te went out, leaving the two halves of what was supposed to be precious stones charred and emitting a pungent burnt odor.


    Andrew understood the irony immediately and burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± heughed so hard that everyone could see the jubtion in his face.


    He pointed to the charred pieces, calling out excitedly to Nichs. ¡°Look, Nichs! That¡¯s your three million, oh no, I mean three million and one thousand dor Blood Jade!¡±


    Before he could finish, Andrew was consumed byughter once again. It was hrious!


    After decades of never being bamboozled in New York, the savvy Nichs was duped by a country boy?


    Now that Andrew had ignited mockery towards Nichs, Henry joined in, pointing at the charred remnants, ¡°See, Nichs? Did I lie to you? Didn¡¯t I tell you this wasn¡¯t Blood Jade, and now you believe it? It¡¯s not just far from Blood Jade; it¡¯s not even jade¨Cit¡¯s just junk stic! Spending three million on this, Nichs, you lost more than just money. You¡¯ve lost your reputation!¡±


    Henry, cunning as a fox, managed not just to mock Nichs but also stoked the mes of discordContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    between Nichs and Daniel.


    Though furious, Nichs contained his anger and queried Daniel pointing at the charred remains, ¡°Daniel, you said this is Blood Jade, but it clearly doesn¡¯t seem to be. What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Before Daniel could reply, Brittany chimed in, ¡°Blood Jade? Jade is a stone, and stones don¡¯t burn, right? Look at it, all ck and smelly like char. It¡¯s obviously just a piece of junk stic!¡±


    Henry was right; if news of this debacle spread, all of Nichs¡¯s hard¨Cearned reputation would crumble, and he would be theughingstock of New York. That was something Nichs could never ept.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Turnaround


    Brittany, seizing the moment to further worsen Daniel¡¯s situation, decided to agitate things a bit. ¡°That country boy is pretty clever, selling a piece of worthless s hree million dors¨Cand to Nichs


    of all people! If this gets out, he¡¯ll be an overnight sensation. You know, there are lots of con artists in New York, but one who could con Nichs? This guy might just be the first, and certainly the only one!¡±


    initially, Nichs maintained a smile despite the simmering anger, but at Brittany¡¯s words, his face darkened instantly.


    Sensing a turn in the atmosphere, Jessica quickly stepped forward. ¡°Jade gambling¨Cit¡¯s all a gamble! It¡¯s normal to have wins and losses. The stone was Daniel¡¯s choice, which means it was my choice. Nichs, let me cover the three million. I would never allow my assistant to deceive anyone.¡±


    Jessica pulled out her phone, about to transfer the money to Nichs.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Jessica. I¡¯m not a sore loser. It¡¯s just three million. I can afford that. Plus, I trust Daniel wouldn¡¯t fool me! Even though the stone now looks charred, I believe it might hold other secrets, waiting for Daniel to uncover them.¡±


    Nichs wasn¡¯t just ying magnanimous in front of Jessie¨Cit was a calcted choice. His instincts told him that if he didn¡¯t trust Daniel, he would suffer a great loss, but if he did trust him, he might gain. something valuable.


    Now that Nichs had expressed his stance, Daniel didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. ¡°Nichs, congrattions! I originally thought this Blood Jade was worth five million, but after the fire, I realized I was too conservative. It¡¯s worth at least ten million!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s words thrilled Nichs. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯d better not be joking with me. Are you saying this Blood Jade is worth ten million?¡±


    ¡°Ten million is just my conservative estimate. If you get a master to carve it, its worth could rise above twenty or thirty million. After all, gold is valuable, but jade is priceless! For jade, its quality sets the base value, but with the work of a master artist, its price can easily multiply.¡±


    Andrew, with his gratingugh, interrupted their conversation. ¡°Nichs! You used to be so smart; I¡¯ve never heard of a con man who could trick you in all of New York! What¡¯s gotten into you today? Being led around by the nose by this country boy? Anyone with a brain can see he¡¯s just ying you! He yed you once and now he¡¯s going for round two¨Che¡¯s making a monkey out of you! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still falling for it. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe you could be this foolish.¡±


    ¡°Andrew, this is between Daniel and me, and it¡¯s none of your business. Please don¡¯t act like a meddling bitch trying to stir up trouble between us! If Daniel says this Blood Jade is worth ten million, then it¡¯s worth ten million!¡±


    Daniel pointed towards the buffet area and said to Brittany, ¡°Brittany, there are bottles of mineral water over there. Fetch a few for me.¡±


    ¡°Why me again? I¡¯m not doing it!¡± Brittany rebelled.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 The Real Blood Jade


    ¡°Because you¡¯re pretty! You¡¯re attractive and capable, and you handle things swiftly and efficiently!¡± Daniel¡¯s response made Brittany stomp her foot in frustration again.


    ¡°Jessica, look, he¡¯s bullying me!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just asking you to get a couple of bottles of water. How is that bullying? You¡¯re


    being so dramatic! Just go get it!¡±


    Feeling aggrieved yet without a choice, Brittany huffed and puffed her way to the buffet area and brought back two bottles of water.


    ¡°Here you go, country bumpkin. I want to see how you¡¯re going to turn these worthless ck charcoals into Blood Jade worth millions. If you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll


    learn what cruelty really is!¡±


    Instead of taking the water bottles from Brittany, Daniel instructed her, ¡°Just twist off the caps and pour the water over my hands, that¡¯ll do.¡±


    Brittany¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to serve you, a country boy?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re colleagues, aren¡¯t we? We should help each other out! Hurry up, don¡¯t dilly- dally. If you¡¯re not willing, then I guess I¡¯ll have to ask Jessica to do it.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, Jessica! Is she your mom or something? You go running to her for every little thing. Are you even a man? All you do isin to Jessica like a little whiny


    cat!¡±


    Despite her grievances, Brittany had no leverage over Daniel. So, reluctantly, she twisted off the bottle caps and did as Daniel had asked. As Daniel rubbed the two pieces of charcoal together under the flowing water, a dark ink¨Clike dirty water quickly pooled on the ground. When the char washed away, the pieces turned a bright red, resembling two bloody hearts.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Nichs was dumbfounded. ¡°Is this really Blood Jade? And it¡¯s the highest quality!


    The whole piece looks like it¡¯s got fresh blood flowing through it.¡±


    Nichs delicately epted the Blood Jade from Daniel, gently caressing the


    stones, feeling their quality with his fingertips. The texture of the Blood Jade was as


    smooth and silky as a young girl¡¯s skin, extremely slick and moist.


    Andrew was stunned. With an incredulous expression, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Refusing to ept the reality, he asked Henry, ¡°Henry, is this really Blood Jade?¡±


    Though Henry didn¡¯t want to admit it, the truth was staring him in the face, and to deny it would be tantamount to lying especially since he was considered the top appraiser in Florida.


    ¡°Well, Andrew, it does look like Blood Jade, and its quality seems quite exceptional as well. However, whether this piece of Blood Jade is worth ten million, that depends. You see, Blood Jade is different from other jade. Once extracted from its raw form, its color will change. I know of a tycoon who paid fifty million for a top- quality Blood Jade but didn¡¯t store it properly. In under a decade, all the blood red


    color disappeared and turned into a in white jade. Its value plummeted, and in the end, the tycoon, after all his efforts, sold it off for a mere million. Just like that, he lost


    forty¨Cnine million!¡±


    Henry conceded the authenticity of the Blood Jade but added this story with a clear


    intent to intimidate Nichs,

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 It Would Be Foolish Not to Make Money


    If Nichs didn¡¯t want to take on that kind of risk, after hearing Henry¡¯s story, he might have been tempted to sell the Blood Jade to Henry for three million dors


    And of course, Henry would be more than happy with such an oue. Forget three


    million¨CHenry would dly pay even five million for that piece of Blood Jade. After


    all, it would be foolish to not make money!


    Henry¡¯s story held an ulterior motive, which of course Nichs could discern,


    shing his signature smile, Nichs asked, ¡°What are you getting at with that story,N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Henry? I didn¡¯t quite catch your meaning.¡±


    ¡°My words are clear and simple. Someone <b>as </b>smart as you, Nichs, couldn¡¯t have


    misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t catch your drift. Could you be more direct, Henry?¡±


    ¡°This looks like a real Blood Jade, but Blood Jade is hard to preserve, unlike other


    stones. So, even if it¡¯s worth three million now, its value might halve in a month.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you suggesting, Henry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had a passion for jade. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯d like to buy that Blood Jade for


    three million dors.¡±


    Henry had barely made his offer when Andrew¡¯s face turned sour. He had brought Henry here, and just moments ago Henry was mocking the so¨Ccalled piece of useless stic. Now Henry was eagerly proposing to buy it? His behavior was a tant p


    in the face to Andrew.


    Andrew quickly jumped into the conversation with a reminder. ¡°Henry, why don¡¯t you


    take a closer look? If that thing is a Blood Jade, its quality seems mediocre. Sure, it¡¯s


    bright, but how can we be sure the vibrant red isn¡¯t dye? Dyeing is the mostmon


    method of faking jade! Henry, you¡¯re Florida¡¯s top appraiser. You slipped once, which


    is understandable. But a second mistake could tarnish your reputation.¡±


    Henry understood what Andrew was driving at but couldn¡¯t help his fascination with


    the Blood Jade. If he could acquire it, all he needed to do was hire a master carver to


    work on it, and its value could multiply by tenfold. A piece already worth ten million.


    May


    could reach a hundred million. To pass up on a deal like that, a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime


    chance to turn three million into a hundred million, he didn¡¯t have to think twice.


    The fee Henry received for traveling from Florida, a mere one million, didn¡¯tpare to the potential deal before him. So, Henry didn¡¯t feel obligated to pass up a hundred million dor deal over a one¨Cmillion¨Cdor fee paid by Andrew.


    ¡°No need to worry, Andrew. This time I¡¯m certain. This Blood Jade is indeed worth


    three million,¡± Henry asserted confidently and then turned expectantly to Nichs.


    ¡°What do you say, Nichs?¡±


    ¡°This Blood Jade was a three¨Cmillion¨Cdor purchase from Daniel, and you want to buy it for the same price from me. But that would mean I don¡¯t make any profit.¡±


    ¡°How about this, I add fifty thousand to the price. I¡¯ll offer you three million and fifty


    thousand dors for the Blood Jade. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Basically, for doing almost nothing, I could immediately make fifty thousand dors.


    Under normal circumstances, I would make this deal without hesitation. But Daniel


    said this Blood Jade is worth ten million.¡°

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Henry¡¯s <b>Bottom </b>Line


    words made Menty frown Shaking his head and speaking earnestly, he


    Sexx The color of this Blood Jade is indeed red, but <b>it </b>doesn¡¯t look <b>natural</b>. Ton


    mon is too high a price for it. If you really want to sell, I can offer <b>you </b>a <b>maximum </b><b>of</b>


    Five mon was Henry¡¯s bottom line. If Nichs refused, he wouldn¡¯t buy it.


    Nichs don¡¯t rush to answer. He wasn¡¯t certain of the Blood Jade¡¯s actual worth,


    but selling a three¨Cmillion¨Cdor jade for five million¨Ca pure two million dor profit-Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    was very tempting.


    Seeking guidance, he looked at Daniel with pleading eyes, wanting to know what he


    ¡°If Nichs wants to sell the Blood Jade, I¡¯m willing to pay ten million,¡± Daniel dered shocking everyone present.


    Even Jessica looked at him in utter disbelief, and Brittany couldn¡¯t contain her anger


    at Daniel¡¯s audacity.


    ¡°Country boy, are you an idiot? Do you realize what you just did? You sold the Blood


    Jade for three million, and now you want to buy it back for ten? If you want to buy it


    back, why did you sell it in the first ce? You retard! If you¡¯re going to buy it, use your own money; don¡¯t you dare ask Jessica for it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Jessica¡¯s money, I¡¯m not asking you for anything. What are you yelling about, are you out of your mind? Besides, I¡¯m a normal man; I would never rely on a woman to make money. So, even if Jessica lends me the ten million, it¡¯s a loan that I¡¯ll repay. If she gives me ten million, I¡¯ll repay her fifteen million, and I¡¯ll do it today. A 50% daily return rate¨Chave you ever seen such an investment opportunity?¡±


    Turning to Jessica with a grin, Daniel asked, ¡°Jessica, are you willing to lend me ten million? I promise to pay you back fifteen million before midnight. If I can¡¯t manage it,


    you can fire me.¡±


    ¡°Fire you? Wishful thinking! I can lend you the money, but if you can¡¯t pay it back, you won¡¯t be fired. Instead, you¡¯ll sign a contract to sell yourself to me, and you¡¯ll work at


    do you to y


    *ery was me feel the new Danu¡¯s sudders offer was a performance meant to Wicks.


    Äê


    ? Ô­


    price the


    buy it from se

 Chapter 144

    <b>Chapter </b>144 Jessica Is Too sed


    Daniel was using a ssic sales tactic to force Henry¡¯s hand, pushing him into a <b>corner </b><b>to </b>make a deal. But it was somewhat clumsy to someone like Henry, who had <b>faced </b>countless simr situations before and wouldn¡¯t be easily intimidated.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>only offer five million, and if Daniel is willing to buy the Blood Jade for ten million, I have no objections!¡± Henry still hoped to secure the Blood Jade for five million, reminding Nichs, ¡°This offer only stands if you choose to deal with me from the beginning. If you refuse my offer and Daniel is just bluffing, not willing to spend ten


    million<b>, </b>then my offer drops to three and a half million. Business is business, and if


    you refuse now but decide to sellter, I¡¯ll buy it ¨C but my offer will be reduced.¡±


    Henry¡¯s tactic made Nichs feel cornered since he knew Daniel was trying to help him and doubted Daniel would actually spend ten million. epting Henry¡¯s offer


    would mean turning a quick two million dor profit, which was already quite generous. Nichs was tempted.


    Just as Nichs was about to ept Henry¡¯s offer, Daniel turned to Jessica and


    said, ¡°Jessica, give Nichs the money.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jessica immediately transferred fifteen million dors.


    Everyone was astounded once more. They looked at Jessica in disbelief, then at Daniel with even greater astonishment. Jessica was known to be a decisive woman who didn¡¯t blindly ept just anyone¡¯s advice. What had this country boy assistant


    done for her to trust him so implicitly?


    To most people, ten million was a fortune they couldn¡¯t earn in a lifetime, yet Jessica seemed to hand it over without blinking an eye to this country boy. Brittany found it


    hard to ept.


    ¡°Jessica, that¡¯s ten million! How can you just give it to this country boy <i>so </i>easily? Aren¡¯t you spoiling him too much? You¡¯re not his mother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lending it to Daniel. I¡¯m lending him ten million, and he has to return me fifteen million by midnight. A 50% daily return rate ¨C give me a reason not to go through


    with it?¡±


    Chapter 144 Jessica te Toe ced


    <b>2/2</b>


    ¡°Okay, Jessica, here¡¯s why all he¡¯s good at is talking big. He has no real skills, he¡¯s just full of hot air. Him paying you back fifteen million by midnight is impossible!¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s possible or not, we don¡¯t know yet. When the timees, we¡¯ll see the oue. Brittany, if you can generate a 50% return for me in one day, I¡¯d be happy to lend you ten million as well.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jessica¡¯s response left Brittany at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t believe she could


    make a promise like Daniel¡¯s, to turn ten million into more than fifteen million in less than a day. If she could do that, she wouldn¡¯t need to be working at The Matthews Organization.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of ability, but I also don¡¯t boast like he does. Just wait and see, Jessica; this country boy will blow through that ten million, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll make any profit.¡±


    After that remark, Brittany turned to Daniel with a sneer. ¡°Well, country boy, Jessica has given you the ten million. Now it¡¯s your turn to show us what you can do. I want to see how you¡¯re going to sell that Blood Jade to Henry for fifteen million!¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 Twenty Million


    ¡°I made a mistake earlier, I definitely can¡¯t sell this Blood Jade to Henry for fifteen million,¡± Daniel suddenly dered, causing another jolt of shock among the crowd.


    Brittany sneered again, asking disdainfully, ¡°So, you admit you were bluffing? You¡¯re


    acknowledging that you can¡¯t sell the Blood Jade for fifteen million?¡±


    ¡°I said I was wrong because I borrowed ten million from Jessica, and I need to repay


    her fifteen million. If I sell the Blood Jade for only fifteen million, I wouldn¡¯t have


    made any profit, right? To prevent that, I¡¯ve decided to raise the price of the Blood


    Jade to twenty million. That way, I can make a meager profit of five million.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s words almost made Andrew spit out his drink in frustration. ¡°Country boy, do


    you even hear yourself? Five million! A ¡®meager profit¡®? Have you been shoveling


    manure on the farm for so long that it¡¯s gone to your head? I¡¯m a general manager,


    and my total profit from all the operations I¡¯ve worked on for half a year is less


    than three million.¡±


    Andrew was telling the truth. ArmCorp had always been under the management of his father, Rainbow Armstrong, who only recently handed over the role to Andrew to handle a few simple business operations. Andrew initially thought that with ArmCorp¡¯s strength, doing business would be easy, just wining and dining clients. However, after starting work, he realized business wasn¡¯t that simple. Business veterans made him no match for their double¨Cfaced tactics, making all sorts of


    promises that changed overnight.


    Despite closing several big deals in the past six months, most hadn¡¯t recouped their investments. The three million in profit was thanks to Rainbow Armstrong¡¯s


    rtionships. Without his dad stepping in to secure a solid deal, Andrew would¡¯ve


    made no money at all.


    Coborating with Healthy Land was the closest Andrew got to a sessful deal all on his own. But Daniel¡¯s appearance caused him to walk away empty¨Chanded, which is why he loathed Daniel so much.


    Andrew had been hustling for half a year, leveraging ArmCorp¡¯s resources, only to earn three million. And now, Daniel, the country boy, could potentially make a clean


    five million profit in just one day by flipping the Blood Jade? If Daniel WYTRACRA, Andrew felt it would be a personal insult.


    So, he simply wouldn¡¯t allow Daniel to seed,


    With this in mind, Andrew said sternly to Henry, ¡°Henry, if you buy that Blood Jade from this country boy for twenty million, that would be much more serious. I would take it as an insult to me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Andrew. Even if I lost my mind, I would never spend twenty million on that Blood Jade from this country boy! I admit, it¡¯s valuable, but its worth is at most five million. Twenty million? That¡¯s too much. Believe me, if someone spends that much on the Jade, by tomorrow, they¡¯ll be theughingstock of all New York!¡± Andrew was quite pleased with Henry¡¯s response,Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 Another Bet


    Chapter <b>146 </b>Another <b>Bet</b>


    ¡°Country boy, did you hear what Henry said? He said that only a fool would spend twenty million on your Blood Jade. Now I really want to see what magic you can perform to sell it at that price to Henry,¡± Andrew boasted triumphantly, eager to


    witness Daniel make a faux pas.


    ¡°Who knows, maybe Henry really is a fool?!¡± Daniel quipped, flushing Henry¡¯s face


    with anger.


    Infuriated, Henry red at Daniel, bellowing, ¡°Are you insulting me, you country


    bumpkin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not insulting you! You¡¯re the one who said you¡¯re a fool, what does that have to


    do with me?¡±


    ¡°I meant that if I spent twenty million on that Blood Jade in your hands, I¡¯d be the fool. Do you think I¡¯m foolish enough to spend twenty million on a worthless Jade?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Henry, you¡¯ll definitely buy it. You will spend twenty million on this Blood Jade,¡± Daniel dered confidently. Hearing this, Andrew sensed an opportunity and quickly


    hatched a new n.


    ¡°Since Daniel is so sure, how about we make another bet?¡±


    ¡°Again?¡± Daniel looked at Andrew, who clearly intended to cause trouble, and asked, ¡± What kind of bet do you want to make this time, Andrew?¡±


    ¡°You boasted that you could sell the Blood Jade to Henry for twenty million. If you seed, you win. If you don¡¯t, you lose.¡±


    ¡°And the stakes?¡±


    ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll give you twenty million. If you lose, you pay me twenty million,¡± Andrew


    proposed, determined to win back everything he had lost to the country boy in their


    previous Jade Gambling encounter.


    As Daniel seemed to hesitate, Andrew taunted him with a chuckle, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter<b>, </b>country boy? Are you scared? Don¡¯t you dare take the bet?<b>¡±</b>


    Chapter 146 Another Bet


    ¡°Scared? That word doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary. It¡¯s just twenty million; it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it. I ept your challenge!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eptance shocked Brittany into action.


    ¡°Country boy, what are you doing? This is an obviously losing bet; how can you dare to ept Andrew¡¯s terms? Do you have twenty million? You aren¡¯t even worth that much if you sold yourself!¡±


    ¡°This is my decision, what¡¯s it to you?¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you for the money.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right, as if you have twenty million.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Jessica does! What¡¯s the difference? I already owe her fifteen million; I don¡¯t mind owing her another twenty million. Whether it¡¯s twenty million or thirty¨Cfive million, it¡¯s just a number¨Cwhat¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s nonchnce made Brittany stamp her feet in annoyance. She turned


    sharply to Jessica and reported, ¡°Jessica, listen to what this country boy is saying! He says he needs to borrow more money from you ¨C twenty million! And it¡¯s definitely without return. He even said that it¡¯s just a number! This country boy doesn¡¯t appreciate the money you¡¯ve earned!¡±


    Brittany expected Jessica to be furious and give Daniel a piece of her mind. Instead, Jessica responded with a gentle, serene smile.


    ¡°Daniel, if you borrow more money from me, I¡¯m going to charge you interest. Twenty million with ten million interest. <i>So </i>if you win Andrew¡¯s twenty million, you¡¯ll have to give me half.¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter <b>147 </b>A <b>Magic </b>Trick


    Jessica¡¯s words stunned Brittany, who looked at her incredulously and asked, ¡± Jessica, do you really believe this country boy can win? How could he possibly win? Henry was brought here by Andrew; he would never spend twenty million on the


    Blood Jade. He himself said it¡¯s not worth that much!¡±


    ¡°Daniel is my assistant. If I don¡¯t believe in him, who should I believe?¡± replied Jessica.


    Brittany rolled her eyes in frustration at Jessica¡¯s response, though she didn¡¯t daresh out since she was talking to her boss. Instead, she softly suggested, ¡°Jessica, this bet the country boy made with Andrew, he¡¯s sure to lose! A hundred percent! And if he loses, how will he repay you those twenty million? No, you also want interest, so that¡¯s thirty million. Plus the fifteen million he already owes you, that¡¯s forty¨Cfive million in total. Even if you sold him, he wouldn¡¯t fetch that much, right?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t lose.<i>¡±</i>


    ¡°And what if he does? If he loses and can¡¯t repay you, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°If he loses, then he¡¯ll work for The Matthews Organization for the rest of his life!¡±


    ¡°Dear Jessica, that¡¯s forty¨Cfive million! He¡¯ll never earn that much in his lifetime, you


    know that!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have him work for me in the next life too!¡±


    Rendered speechless, Brittany could only turn to Daniel. ¡°Country boy, you boasted about selling that Blood Jade to Henry for twenty million, right? The stage is yours,Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    start your show<i>.</i><i>¡±</i>


    All eyes were fixed on Daniel, waiting to see the country boy¡¯s embarrassment.


    Henry, for his part, regarded Daniel with amusement, curious to see how he would persuade him to part with twenty million for the Blood Jade. Regardless of what Daniel might say, Henry was sure he¡¯d refuse.


    Then, Daniel took half of the Blood Jade and struck one piece against the other as if they were flintstones.


    <ol>


    <li>1.</li>


    </ol>


    Chapter 147 A Magic Trick


    2/2


    Thump! Thump!


    After two strikes, sparks emerged from the Blood Jade, then both pieces burst into me. Tiny but vivid crimson mes flickered from the Jade pieces.


    Strangely enough, the pieces were still in Daniel¡¯s hands. His hands seemed to be engulfed by the zing crimson mes, but there was no sign of any burns.


    Everyone was stunned. What was Daniel doing?


    Brittany was the first to react, with a cold chuckle. ¡°Heh!¡±


    Assuming an air of having seen through the ruse, she mocked Daniel. ¡°Country boy, are you performing a magic trick? Did you put something on the Blood Jade, so that when you knock them together, they ignite? You don¡¯t seriously think such a crude magic trick could convince Henry to buy your Blood Jade for twenty million, do you?


    Henry already said this Blood Jade is worth at most five million. Now, I¡¯d guess it¡¯s been destroyed by the fire. Forget five million; I don¡¯t think this Jade is even worth


    ive hundred bucks now.


    So, stop wasting everyone¡¯s time, pay the twenty million to Andrew, and admit


    lefeat!¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter <b>148 </b>Tossed About <b>in </b>the Wind


    Brittany subconsciously believed that Jessica would inevitably marry Andrew¨Cit was just a matter of time. Thus, in her mind, if Daniel lost the twenty million to Andrew, <b>it </b>would eventually end up back with Jessica anyway, and so it wasn¡¯t really a loss. Plus, if Daniel lost, he would be theughingstock of everyone. Not only would he dishonor himself, but he would also disgrace Jessica and The Matthews Organization. As soon as he lost, Brittany nned to exaggerate the situation to Jessica, escte it, and thereby drive this country boy away from Jessica¡¯s side


    once and for all.


    After watching for a while, without any new discoveries except that the fire was pretty, Andrew scoffed along with Brittany.


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Then he jeered at Daniel in a disdainful voice. ¡°Country boy, were you part of some vige acrobatics troupe before? That little magic trick isn¡¯t bad! But that sort of thing is only good for deceiving unworldly vigers, not New Yorkers. And you¡¯re trying to dupe Henry! Florida¡¯s top appraiser, Henry!


    Henry has seen the world; he won¡¯t spend twenty million on your Blood Jade just because you made it burn!¡±


    Turning to Henry, Andrew urged, ¡°Henry, expose this country boy¡¯s little trick!¡±


    Henry hadn¡¯t paid attention to what Andrew was saying; instead, he was repeatedly shaking his head in amazement, muttering, ¡°Impossible! This absolutely can¡¯t be!¡±


    Daniel extended his hand, still holding the burning Blood Jade, towards Henry. ¡°Just looking with your eyes won¡¯t reveal much, Henry. If you want to truly understand the real quality of this Blood Jade, you¡¯ll need to feel it with your hands.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! To really grasp the condition of this Blood Jade, I do need to touch it.¡±


    Anxious, Henry stretched out his hand to take the Blood Jade that Daniel was offering.


    ¡°It¡¯s real! This is truly Ice and Fire Blood Jade! I¡¯ll buy it for twenty million! I¡¯ll pay you right now!¡±


    Chapter 148 Tossed About in the Wind


    Henry didn¡¯t want to dy a moment longer such a kind of Blood Jade was


    priceless! Even if he spent twenty million to acquire it, it would still be a profitable investment.


    Everyone was shocked, staring at Henry in disbelief. Henry, however, didn¡¯t care about their stares and quickly paid the twenty million to acquire the ice and Fire Blood Jade. Once he had it in his possession, he treasured it like an excited child,


    ¡°Continue with your game, Andrew, I must leave now, I need to properly examine this Ice and Fire Blood Jade!¡± eximed Henry, clutching the Jade tightly as he ran off. It was a treasure of inestimable value, and he needed to stash it away quickly before anyone could steal it.


    Henry ran off?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Andrew¡¯s disbelief was palpable. The Henry he¡¯d paid a million dors to bring to the Jade Gambling just ran off like that?


    Andrew was dumbfounded!


    As he watched Henry¡¯s retreating figure, he stood there, frozen.


    Daniel unted his phone screen in front of Andrew, showing a transaction receipt for the twenty million, transferred by Henry,


    ¡°Andrew, Henry has bought my Blood Jade for twenty million. You¡¯ve lost, and you owe me twenty million now. Isn¡¯t it time to make good on your bet?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter <b>149 </b>Jade Realm


    Annoyed, Andrew clenched his teeth and, like a petnt woman, let out a huff and stamped his foot.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Seeing Andrew¡¯s tantrum, Daniel couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Andrew? Can¡¯t handle losing?¡±


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t handle it! It¡¯s just twenty million, right? I¡¯ll transfer it to you now! But for the record, you must engage in a gambling match with me tonight if you take my twenty million. You have to ept any bet I challenge you with¨Cno matter what. If either of us wants to back out, that person has to return all the winnings to the other!


    ¡°1


    Andrewid down his terms. He believed that even if he kept losing, as long as he won once, he could win back everything from Daniel. So he made such a demand.


    As they were speaking, Christopher arrived, not alone, but apanied by a distinguished¨Clooking middle¨Caged man. This man was Isaac Martinez, the owner of DC¡¯s Jade Realm, and he was the top Jade Gambling expert in the USA, known as the king of Jade Gambling.


    Jade Realm had grown from a little¨Cknown shop to DC¡¯s number one jade store in just a decade, thanks to Isaac¡¯s Jade Gambling prowess. Isaac wore gold¨Crimmed sses and sported a Monkey Ring on his right thumb¨Ca family heirloom handed down to him by his grandfather. The ring gave him the, unique ability to feel the presence of jade within a stone just by touch. However, such discernment was


    challenging, and Isaac could only rely on his sense of touch.


    Isaac inherited the Monkey Ring at eight and practiced for thirty full years before he could faintly sense jade within stone. At the age of thirty¨Cnine, he went to DC alone and started Jade Realm. With the talents granted by the Monkey Ring, he gambled in Jade Gambling around the city, eventually earning the honor of Jade Gambling king and turning Jade Realm into DC¡¯s premier jade store.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Andrew, are you engaging in Jade Gambling here?¡± Christopher inquired.


    Andrew nodded and replied, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here tonight.¡±


    Chapter 149 Jade Realm


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect because I¡¯ve brought a Jade Gambling expert. He¡¯s the Jade Gambling king of the USA, the owner of DC¡¯s Jade Realm¨CIsaac.¡±


    Christopher introduced Isaac to Andrew. Although Andrew had never heard of him previously and didn¡¯t understand much about the jade industry, to secure a partnership with the Prospera Group and be The Evans¡® strategic ally in New York, he had done his homework. Andrew knew who Isaac was and what he could


    <ol>


    <li>do.</li>


    </ol>


    He pulled Christopher aside and whispered, ¡°Mr. Christopher, did you bring Isaac


    here just for a Jade Gambling show?¡±


    Instead of answering directly, Christopher countered, ¡°Isn¡¯t your reason foring here tonight just for Jade Gambling?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m here to secure a partnership with the Prospera Group, tond


    Chris, the Florida magnate.¡±


    ¡°I invited Isaac here because I am aware of your n, Andrew, and I want him to help you,¡± Christopher revealed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand,¡± Andrew confessed.


    ¡°The Prospera Group primarily deals in jade. Although you¡¯re smart and catch on quickly, to fully understand all types of jade and their characteristics would take even you a lot of time. I wouldn¡¯t rmend you get into the business without understanding jade. After all, while the jade industry can bring huge profits, it also carries substantial risks.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 Andrew¡¯s Warning


    ¡°So, you brought Isaac here? Do you expect him to work under me? To follow mymands?¡± Andrew inquired.


    ¡°Isaac is the king of Jade Gambling, and when ites to appraising jade, if he ims he¡¯s second, then no one in the USA dares to im first.¡±


    ¡°Is Isaac really that impressive?¡± Andrew asked again. After learning his lesson from Henry, Andrew felt he needed to be cautious. If he was betrayed twice in one evening, he doubted he could endure the embarrassment.


    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry, Andrew. I¡¯ve already talked to Isaac, and he will definitely execute yourmands without question. While Isaac is knowledgeable about the jade industry and his Jade Realm is the top jade store in DC, his wealth pales inparison to your family. Isaac wants to board The Evans¡® ship, but he needs to rely on your strength, Andrew, and by extension, ArmCorp¡¯s tform.¡±


    Approaching Isaac, Andrew asked, ¡°Isaac, do you wish to join us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Andrew!¡±


    ¡°If you want to join us, you gotta put some real shit on the table because I have no use for worthless people. If you¡¯re useless, I suggest you disappear from my sight.¡±


    Andrew needed to issue a stern warning to Isaac. He intended for Isaac to work for him and wanted to ensure absolute obedience.


    ¡°I¡¯m not useless, Andrew!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you,¡± Andrew said, pointing toward Daniel. ¡°<i>You </i>im to be the king of Jade Gambling? Then show me bypeting against this country boy. I¡¯ll give you ten million, and this country boy also has ten million. Whoever¡¯s stone contains more valuable jade after spending the ten million will be recognized as worthy, and join us!¡±


    Isaac nced at Daniel and said, ¡°Andrew, are you insulting me? I¡¯ve not heard of this country boy, and I don¡¯t recall his name on any of the special lists of major Jade Gambling venues. You want this nobody topete with me in Jade Gambling; do you think so little of me?¡±


    Chapter 150 Andrew¡¯s Warning


    2/2


    ¡°Do you know Henry?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to Henry, Florida¡¯s top appraiser?<b>¡±</b>N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Yes, him! He just yed against this country boy and lost, then ran off. So, I believe


    this country boy is a worthy opponent for you!¡±


    ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re not joking? Henry lost to this country boy?¡± Isaac first looked at Daniel incredulously, then turned back to Andrew. ¡°However, I¡¯ve only heard of Henry¡¯s reputation and have never met him personally, so I¡¯m unsure if he¡¯s as strong as the rumors say. I don¡¯t know how or why he lost, but if he was defeated by a country boy, I suspect his abilities don¡¯t match his fame.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re confident you can beat this country boy?¡±


    ¡°I only need half an eye to beat him.¡±


    ¡°Good! I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    After briefing Isaac, Andrew turned to Daniel. ¡°Country boy, do you dare to y? Let¡¯s forget our previous game and start afresh. You and him, starting with ten million each. After you spend it, whoever picks the most valuable stones wins.


    As for the bet, let¡¯s start small¨Clet¡¯s call it ten billion! Whoever loses must pay ten


    billion to the winner!¡±

 Chapter 151

    <b>Chapter </b><b>151 </b><b>A </b><b>Billion</b>¨CDor Bet


    <b>¡°</b><b>Sure</b>, <b>I¡¯m </b>game!¡± Daniel responded with a grin, unable to hide his amusement. ¡°<b>If</b>


    you<b>, </b>Andrew<b>, </b>feel like crawling around here like a dog and barking, and if you want to hand <b>over </b>another billion dors to me, who am I to say no?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say? You think I¡¯m going to lose to you? Ha!¡± Andrew retorted with a scoff. ¡°You country bumpkin, you just got lucky against Henry. Do you honestly think you¡¯re better than him? Luck might have been on your side once, but do you really expectdy luck to favor you a second time?¡±


    ¡°Andrew, maybe you don¡¯t realize, but Lady Luck has been sweet on me for quite some time. I don¡¯t see her leaving my side today. I¡¯ll win the first time, the second time, the third time¡­ Tonight, Andrew, for every bet you dare to make with me, I guarantee you¡¯ll lose!¡±


    After another scornfulugh, Andrew added, ¡°Country boy, if you want to bet with me, you¡¯ll have to convince Jessica first. You know the stakes are a billion dorsN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    this time. Even if I sold you off, you wouldn¡¯t fetch a billion. So, if Jessica doesn¡¯t agree, you have no business betting with me. Without the right to bet, you lose by default. And then, you have to pay the price. You¡¯ll crawl around this venue like a dog while barking!¡±


    Andrew was intentionally provoking Daniel. He was confident that Jessica would never let Daniel take this bet. She was always cautious¨Chow could she possibly risk


    a billion dors?


    The Matthews¡® total assets amounted to just about ten billion. A billion was a substantial part, a whole tenth of their wealth. Betting a billion on a country bumpkin like Daniel was simply out of the question for Jessica.


    Daniel approached Jessica with a yful smirk, about to call her a term of


    endearment. But with one sharp look from her intense gaze, Daniel straightened up and changed his tune.


    ¡°Boss, could I borrow some more money?¡± he asked cheekily.


    ¡°Borrow


    Jessica didn¡¯t immediately agree. Instead, she asked with a teasing smile, some money? How much are we talking about¨Ca few hundred, a few thousand, or


    <b>maybe </b><b>you </b><b>need </b><b>a </b>few tens <b>of </b>thousands?<b>¡±</b>


    A billion.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t flinch at the astronomical sum. It seemed to him like a perfectly


    reasonable request.


    ¡°You want me to lend you a billion dors?¡±


    ¡°Yes.*


    Before Jessica could reply, Brittany jumped into the conversation.


    Jessica, you absolutely cannot lend him that! We¡¯re talking about a billion dors here, not just ten bucks. If you give that much money to this country boy, he¡¯s bound to lose it all! You know how it is for The Matthews Organization right now. If we lost a billion, it would be a disaster! Not only would The Matthews Organization go under, but The Matthews family would be dragged down too. Our entire dynasty could face bankruptcy!¡±


    Brittany wasn¡¯t overstating. Most of The Matthews¡® assets were tied up in fixed assets, and they had barely a billion in cash. If Daniel lost that money, The Matthews would be left without any liquid assets, threatening to bring down the family¡¯s massive enterprise with it.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 A Beautid Woman


    de


    i,


    u ?? ?? tera ruth, he just a saple f hundred wallon stars by pedaling some asents However, a whole billion billion


    za


    Jessica looked at Daniel sterly, gently exining, ¡®Daniel, we came here tonight just for fun. I dont see the fun in this, and a billion is just way too much. So, I can¡¯t lend


    ¡°If you don¡¯t lend it to me, then fil find someone else who will,¡± Daniel said with a


    chuckle, making no joke of it, for he saw Isabe Evans had arrived.


    Isabe, visiting New York for the first time, was a stranger to Andrew and his crowd Upon entering the venue, she had greeted the staff and asked to keep her identity under wraps. She came discreetly<i>, </i>aiming to observe and uncover the true colors of New York¡¯s high society.


    ¡°Borrow from someone else? Who in the world would lend you a billion?¡± Jessica


    asked with a smile, thinking Daniel was joking. After all, there were only a few in New York who could pull out a billion dors, let alone lend it to Daniel. She believed no


    one other than herself would be willing to lend him a billion.


    ¡°A beautiful woman,¡± Daniel cryptically responded without a direct answer.


    ¡°A beautiful woman? Which beautiful woman?¡± Jessica asked, her pretty face still smiling, thinking Daniel meant her.


    ¡°The one who lends me the billion dors will be the beautiful woman,¡± Daniel


    quipped, ncing at Brittany. ¡°Brittany, would you like to be that beautiful woman?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Sure! It¡¯s just a billion, right? Country boy, if you really want it, I can lend it to you,¡± Brittany agreed¨Csurprisingly?


    This left Jessica taken aback, but she quickly figured it out. Brittany agreed because


    she simply couldn¡¯t produce a billion. If she could, she would never have said yes. So,


    Jessica asked with amusement, ¡°And where, Brittany, will you find a billion to lend to


    Daniel?¡±


    ¡°A billion isn¡¯t much¨Cjust numbers, after all. Actually, Daniel, how about I give you my


    104 Beaubry Woman


    2/2


    checkbook, and you write whatever amount you want,¡± Brittany proposed, chuckling.


    ¡°But there¡¯s just one thing,¡± Brittany added, ¡°you¡¯ll have to cash that check yourself.¡±


    Andrew, knowing Brittany to be less than gracious with her words, interjected, ¡± Brittany, that sounds like something not too hard to do.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not too hard for Daniel. That bank¡¯s in hell, and I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll be heading there soon enough,¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°Brittany, you¡¯re quite the joker. The kid¡¯s got decades to live¨Care you suggesting he goes now?<b>¡±</b>


    Daniel, grinning at Andrew, retorted, ¡°Andrew, I don¡¯t mind at all, but I¡¯m not too


    familiar with banking affairs. Could you go down first and guide me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I go to hell?¡±


    ¡°To reunite with your family!¡± Daniel shot back.


    ¡°You¡­you country bumpkin! Shameless! Rude!¡±


    Andrew restrained from swearing to maintain his gentlemanly demeanor. After


    collecting himself, he challenged Daniel, ¡°Country boy, it seems you can¡¯t borrow a billion. So, just admit defeat!¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter <b>153 </b>Jessica¡¯s n


    Brittany took over, urging with impatience. ¡°Exactly, hurry up and concede defeat! What makes you think you canpete with Andrew? Do you honestly believe you can win? Better to admit defeat now, crawl around this ce like a dog, and bark. Take tonight¡¯s embarrassment as a lesson, so you don¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡±


    Brittany was most eager to see Daniel humiliated. If he ended up crawling and barking like a dog, she intended to record the entire thing. She¡¯d then share the video


    with thepany group and on the inte. Her goal was to tarnish the country


    boy¡¯s reputation so severely he¡¯d be too embarrassed to work at The Matthews


    Organization again.


    ¡°Brittany, shut your mouth!¡± Jessica snapped, then she turned to Andrew and


    reminded him sternly, ¡°Andrew, if you can¡¯t handle the heat, stay out of the kitchen!


    Changing the rules on a whim to win is unfair to Daniel. Your behavior is truly despicable!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s words made Andrew¡¯s face flush with anger. ¡°Unfair? What did I do? How is


    this bet unfair? He¡¯s the one with no guts to put up a billion and yet dares to bet with


    <ol>


    <li>me. If he¡¯s epted the bet, he¡¯s got to show the cash! No cash, no choice but to</li>


    </ol>


    neatly admit defeat!¡±


    ¡°Andrew, at the beginning, we made it clear in front of everyone. If Daniel could turn


    a ten million dor stake into ten times that, he wins. Now, Daniel turned a mere fifty


    thousand dors into a Blood Jade worth twenty million. With his remaining stake of


    nine million nine hundred and fifty thousand, plus the twenty million he earned, and


    the twenty million <i>you </i>lost to him, that adds up. He¡¯s got a total of forty¨Cnine millionProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    nine hundred and fifty thousand dors. All he has to do is double that money<i>, </i>and


    he¡¯ll have a hundred million/If Daniel reaches a billion dors, he wins. You lose. ording to <i>your </i>bet, Andrew, you should crawl around this venue like a dog and


    bark!¡±


    ¡°Jessica, if <i>you </i>want to talk sense, let¡¯s rify things. Betting ten billion against me


    was his idea, not something I forced on him,¡± Andrew defended his position.


    ¡°When did you ever agree to him?¡± Jessica shot a look at Daniel, then asked, ¡°Daniel,


    and vel ever norms to ept Andrews challenge?¡±


    Yes! epted his challenge!<b>¡± </b>Daniel¡¯s reply nearly left Jessica breathless<b>.</b>


    Wasnt <b>her </b><b>hint </b>obvious enough? Couldn¡¯t Daniel get <b>it</b><b>?</b>


    Jessica¡¯s expression soured as she demanded, ¡°You agreed to what? Why didn¡¯t I


    bear it?¡±


    She was giving Daniel a chance to back out, passing him the opportunity to reconsider. If Daniel took it, she would take care of the rest. Jessica¡¯s bottom line


    was that she would not allow Daniel to be humiliated. Andrew¡¯s affairs were of no


    concern to her.


    The ideal oue for Jessica was to call off the bet altogether. That way, everyone could walk away without disgrace, and it would be a happy ending for all!


    The Matthews and The Armstrongs, though rivals, were both prominent families in New York. Some things didn¡¯t need to be taken too far; someone being humiliated today would be bad news for both families.


    Maybe thepetition behind closed doors was fierce, but in situations like this, both families should at least disy a united and friendly front!


    Jessica looked at Daniel with anticipation in her eyes, waiting for his final answer.

 Chapter 154

    <b>Chapter </b>154 Are You Asking Me <b>Out</b>?


    Tepted Andrew¡¯s challenge. Whoever loses will pay up a billion!¡± Daniel¡¯s bold


    deration left Jessica speechless. She barely resisted the urge to sock him. At this


    moment, she wished she could stitch his mouth shut to prevent any more talk about


    epting this insane bet.


    Daniel¡¯s answer had Andrew grinning in triumph. He turned to Jessica, smugly


    asking, ¡°Jessica, isn¡¯t it clear enough? He said he¡¯s betting a billion with me. Now,


    you have two choices, Jessica. The first option is to lend this country boy a billion,


    and then watch him lose it to me. That loss will bankrupt The Matthews


    Organization, bringing down The Matthews family overnight!


    ¡°The second option is to kick him to the curb, erase him from your world. That way,


    whatever he bets with me¨Cbe it a billion or a hundred billion¨Cit won¡¯t have anything to do with you or The Matthews.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s objective was crystal clear: he wanted to drive a wedge between Jessica


    and Daniel. If Daniel was cast out, he¡¯d be like a dog without an owner, and no one


    would have his back. Andrew could do as he pleased with the now defenseless


    country boy.


    Jessica red at Daniel, her voice taking on the tone of an exasperated partner, ¡°You


    take back what you just said! You are not going through with that bet with Andrew! If


    you dare bet with him, I am done with you!¡±


    Originally, she wanted to say, ¡°If you dare bet with him, I¡¯ll dump you.¡± However, in the


    end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter those words.


    ¡°Honey, I can listen to you about anything, but not this. Andrew has challenged me, and if I don¡¯t ept, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing? It¡¯s just a billion; it¡¯s not like I can¡¯te up with it! If you really can¡¯t get the billion, I understand, and I can askContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    someone else to lend it to me!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jessica stamped her foot in frustration.


    Brittany caught something off in Daniel¡¯s words. But Jessica seemed to have missed


    the underlying meaning entirely. Brittany hastily pointed it out to Jessica, ¡°Jessica,


    can you believe this country boy just called you ¡®dear¡®?¡±


    * home bs Daniel with a stem face and asked


    to


    billion Team? pine would even lend your a billion?¡±


    The


    turn it will you let me go through with this bet with Andrew?¡±


    manage to borrow a billion, then I won¡¯t interfere with your gamble


    Jentes agreed, convinced that Daniel couldn¡¯t possibly secure a billion dors.


    Daniel walked up to Isabe with his characteristic cheerfulness and greeted her,¡± Hey there, beautiful. You¡¯re looking gorgeous today!*


    isabe paused, a bit caught off guard, but she then smiled warmly and responded, Handsome, you¡¯re looking pretty sharp yourself!¡±


    She had witnessed the recent events and clearly understood Daniel was


    approaching her to ask for a billion dors. And the one thing she wasn¡¯tcking was money!


    Most importantly, she had seen everything Daniel had done just now and was quite sure that Andrew would lose. So, she was willing to lend Daniel a billion¨Cbut on her terms.


    ¡°Beautifuldy<i>, </i>it¡¯s our first meeting, and you look so stunning¨Ca vision of grace and beauty. You must be a kind soul.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me out?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m just hoping to borrow some money from you.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 Come Home with Me


    ¡°Psh!¡± Isabe scoffed, rolling her eyes as she tly refused. ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t want to lend you money!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to? Beautiful, does that mean you have a billion in liquid assets? Listen, if


    you lend me a billion, I promise to give you back 11 billion by midnight tonight.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s interest was piqued the moment Daniel mentioned this. ¡°When you were


    asking Jessica for money, you offered a fifty percent interest on ten million. Now <i>you</i>


    that¡¯s fine! But the interest has to be higher than what <i>you </i>offered Jessica.¡±


    After some thought, Isabeid out her terms. ¡°You want to borrow a billion from


    me, okay, but after you¡¯re done with your bet with Andrew, you¡¯d have to pay me back


    18 billion.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t immediately agree; he turned to look at Jessica. ¡°Darling, you see, this


    money, so I¡¯ll ept any terms she sets. The question is, will you lend me the money,


    or shall I take hers?¡±


    The fact that Daniel was calling this woman beautiful and flirting with her had


    already irked Jessica. Was he now using that same woman to threaten her?


    Upon hearing this, Jessica was instantly furious! ¡°Go borrow from whomever you


    please! I¡¯m not lending you any money!¡±


    Jessica was truly angry. How could Daniel be so thoughtless? Andrew was obviously


    setting a trap, and Daniel was walking right into it like a fool.


    Isaac was known as the king of gamblers, and there was no one in the entire USA


    who could beat him at gambling. If Daniel epted this bet, his chances of winning certainly weren¡¯t one hundred percent; in fact, they were not great at all. To gamble a


    billion without a sizable chance of winning¨Cwasn¡¯t that the act of a fool?


    Rejected by Jessica, Daniel was not disheartened at all. After all, he had given her all


    due respect. Now, if he borrowed money from Isabe, Jessica had no right to me


    him he <b>had </b><be </b>to <b>her </b><b>first</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>she </b><b>turned </b><b>him </b>down.


    <b>As </b>for Isabe¡¯s conditions¨Cto borrow a billion and pay back 18 billion¨CDaniel <b>was </b>indifferent. Isabe was his fianc¨¦e, and her wedding gift would be The Grass <b>of </b>Tamed Dragon, which was what he was really interested in. He didn¡¯t care about the money because, after all, whatever a man earns should be taken care of by his


    beloved!


    If Daniel borrowed a billion from his beloved and turned it into 20 billion, paying back 18 billion would still leave him with 2 billion in spending cash, which didn¡¯t seem like


    a bad deal at all.


    ¡°Jessica, then I¡¯m going to borrow the money from that beautifuldy, okay?¡± Daniel gave her onest chance to object, just in case she changed her mindter.


    ¡°Do you really think she¡¯ll lend it to you? She was probably just joking with you, and


    you¡¯re taking it seriously?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful women don¡¯t lie to me. Jessica, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, you¡¯re


    beautiful, and you¡¯ve never lied to me, have you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jessica was caught between irritation and amusement. With a roll of herN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    eyes, she chided, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Then, crossing her arms, she watched Daniel with a yful smirk. ¡°I¡¯d love to see how you¡¯re going to borrow a billion from thatdy! And if you can¡¯t, youe straight home with me!¡±

 Chapter 156

    <b>Chapter </b><b>156 </b><b>You </b>Can Resign


    Come home? Thosest two words sent everyone in the room staring at Jessica with incredulous looks. Was New York¡¯s most morous CEO actually suggesting that this country fellow shoulde home with her? Wasn¡¯t he just her assistant?


    Impossible. Absolutely impossible!


    Andrew couldn¡¯t contain his disbelief and addressed Jessica directly. ¡°Jessica, what did you just say? You want this country boy toe home with you?¡±


    ¡°Daniel is my personal assistant, so of course he¡¯lle home with me. He lives at my ce so he can be on call 24/7!¡± Jessica¡¯s response was meant for Isabe.


    For some reason, when she saw Daniel flirting with Isabe, a wave of jealousy surged through her. A woman¡¯s intuition is often incredibly sharp.


    Isabe sensed Jessica¡¯s hostility; she had no intention topete, but as a woman, she didn¡¯t want to lose either. So, with a smile, she looked at Daniel and said, ¡°Daniel, if you want to borrow a billion from me, in addition to paying me back 18 billion, you¡¯ll have to agree to one more condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be my assistant, on call any time!¡±


    Isabe threw the gauntlet with each word being a direct challenge to Jessica.


    Jessica didn¡¯t retort; she understood Isabe¡¯s intentions and wanted to see how Daniel would react.


    ¡°Beautiful, I¡¯m not against the idea of being your assistant, but there¡¯s a saying about firste, first served. Before you asked, I had already promised Jessica a year of my assistance. So, if you want me to work for you, it¡¯d have to be at least a yearter.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s answer seemed fair, but his implications weren¡¯t lost on the astute Jessica. She red at Daniel, demanding, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Jessica, you didn¡¯t sign a long¨Cterm contract with me. What if you dump me after a year, and I¡¯m out of a job? It¡¯s only right to line up my next job for the sake of


    Chapter 156 You Can Resign


    2/2


    my future! And I haven¡¯t deceived you, Jessica. If you¡¯re unhappy, you can fire me right now!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jessica was so frustrated she wanted to punch him. Daniel was bing. increasingly disobedient.


    After taking several deep breaths to calm herself, Jessica gave her verdict. ¡°Daniel, let me make it clear, your probation period has been extended. It¡¯s gone from one year to five. That means you can¡¯t be a full employee until five years have passed. Of course, if you disappoint me, I can end your probation anytime and fire


    you!¡±


    ¡°WHY?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the boss, and you are the employee. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can resign right now! Submit your resignation, and I¡¯ll approve it immediately!¡±


    Jessica had yed her final card; she was testing Daniel. She wanted to know if he had any conscience left. If Daniel truly chose to leave, she would be heartbroken, but


    she¡¯d have no regrets.


    *** slett dullens but you can forge a man to stay so if Daniel was


    *** to tepi pu terukars Add


    to hi


    desult


    19 wuds War When would find a bone se ravishing and


    chithane, write #harus de you. Jessica ? Moreover, as long as you don¡¯t The ne tak sepeng if you want me gone, you¡¯re going to have to push me out!¡±


    dewan hearing this, Jessica¡¯s anger turned to delight. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Se. Jessica, you¡¯re willing to lend me the billion now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lend! You can go borrow it yourself¡±


    Jessica still refused. She had her principles; she would not allow Daniel to take part in such a high¨Cstakes gamble with Andrew. It wasn¡¯t about the money; it was about the mentality. If she let Daniel proceed with this massive bet and he ended up


    getting addicted to gambling, what if his next wager was for a hundred billion? The Matthews¡® fortune was just over a hundred billion¨Chow could she support such reckless gambling?


    Daniel turned to look at Isabe, speaking earnestly. ¡°Beautiful, I cannot be your assistant because my dear Jessica would disagree. However, if you¡¯re willing to lend me the billion, I can repay you with 20 billion! All the billions I¡¯ll win from Andrew, I


    can give to you.¡±


    ¡°If you give all 20 billion to me, then you take a huge risk and end up not winning a penny¨Care you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Money isn¡¯t important; I can always have as much as I want. The thing is, Andrew is messing with me, so I simply want him to lose money, maybe along with some dignity!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Sure, as you wish. Since Jessica won¡¯t let go of you, I¡¯m fine with it. But if one day she lets you go,e find me. I will wait for you to be my assistant¨Cthat kind of 24/7 personal assistant!¡±


    Isabe wasn¡¯t joking; she was very serious. A person with medical skills surpassing Florida¡¯s top doctor and Jade Gambling capabilities exceeding Florida¡¯s number one

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 1571sabe¡¯s Condition


    2/2


    appraiser, Henry, all while being so young¨CDaniel was bound to be something significant!


    Such a person might not have to marry her, but Isabe felt he would decidedly be a huge help as her assistant. With this thought, Isabe suddenly had a new idea.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ll lend you the billion. If you happen to lose the bet with Andrew, you definitely won¡¯t be able to repay this billion. If that happens, you must resign from Jessica immediately and be my assistant. Once you pay back the entire debt- not just the billion, remember we agreed on paying back 20 billion¨Cthen you¡¯ll earn your freedom. Until then, you must stay by my side and be my assistant!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Although Isabe was confident that Daniel wouldn¡¯t lose, what if he did? Would she be okay just losing ten billion? The Evans¡® main business was in jade, where they might make or lose a billion on a single deal. Such money was but a trifle to Isabe. If she could tie Daniel down with ten billion, she wouldn¡¯t even call it a loss.


    Act Fast; Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    X

 Chapter 158

    <b>Chapter </b><b>158 </b>The Joint ount


    Daniel didn¡¯t respond immediately but instead turned to Jessica. ¡°Jessica, can I agree to this beautifuldy¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°You decide for yourself! I¡¯m not interested in managing you! But let me remind you, you¡¯re still my assistant. If you dare work part¨Ctime for someone else, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Jessica was angry, and her words served as a final warning to Daniel, also setting her boundaries.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    That is, Daniel could borrow a billion from Isabe, but he can¡¯t lose. Jessica knew


    Daniel wasn¡¯t stupid; if he wasn¡¯t sure he could win, he wouldn¡¯t borrow such an


    amount.I


    Seeing Daniel always consulting Jessica for decisions piqued Isabe¡¯s jealousy, like


    her man was being wooed away by another woman.


    ¡°Jessica is not stopping you now, you have to decide. Now, make up your mind! Do


    you want to borrow this billion or not? If not, you¡¯ll have to concede defeat to Andrew.


    ¡°I, of course, want to borrow the billion! I won¡¯t lose! But if I help you win ten billion,


    beautiful, shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a meal?¡± Daniel half¨Cjokingly suggested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Jessica was quick to counter.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I even ask another woman to treat me to a meal?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why not?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Because you are my assistant. You¡¯re working 24/7<i>. </i>If you dare go out to eat with


    another woman, that¡¯s absenteeism!¡±


    Isabe was amused by Jessica¡¯s anxious behavior. ¡°Daniel, it seems Jessica is very demanding of you. I wonder if Jessica would stop you from dining with a man?


    Would that be considered absenteeism too?¡±


    Jessica red at Isabe coldly. ¡°Daniel is my assistant. How I manage him is my


    212


    Chacter 153 The Joint ount


    business. What has it got to do with you?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just as an assistant, then no, it has nothing to do with me. But it sounds like Daniel is more than just an assistant to you, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve never seen a boss with so many demands on an assistant; it¡¯s almost like he¡¯s your husband!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my employee, and he epts my demands, so we don¡¯t need yourments on our rtionship!¡±


    Seeing Jessica getting visibly upset, Isabe decided not to tease her any further. She turned to Andrew. ¡°Andrew, are you sure you want to make this bet with Daniel?¡±


    Caught off guard by her sudden question, Andrew hesitated before asking back. Beautiful, are you really capable ofing up with a billion? And you¡¯re willing to lend it to a penniless country boy?¡±


    11


    ¡°Whether I have the money, I believe the facts speak for themselves! If we are going through with this bet, Andrew, I think we should establish clear rules first. Before we start, both you and he will need to deposit a billion into a joint ount provided by the host. In the end, whoever wins gets to take all twenty billion in that ount!¡±


    Isabe was an extremely intelligent woman. She anticipated that Andrew might renege on his word if he lost. Therefore, she came up with the idea of a joint ount as a precaution.


    Once the billions were in the joint ount, even if Andrew wanted to back out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter <b>159 </b>Who <b>is </b>This Beauty?


    ¡°What did you say? We have to transfer a billion into a joint ount ahead of time?¡±


    Andrew asked.


    ¡°Of course! Are you just full of hot air? When I suggested transferring the money into a joint ount first, did you get scared?¡± Isabe taunted Andrew, smilingly


    cornering him into amitment.


    ¡°Scared? Who told you I¡¯m scared? Me, Andrew, scared of betting against a country


    boy? You must be joking,¡± Andrew retorted, then continued, addressing Isabe, ¡°Are


    you sure you cane up with a billion to lend to this country boy? You do know if


    he loses, there¡¯s no way he can repay you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe in Daniel. Even if I don¡¯t believe him, I believe in Jessica!


    Jessica will definitely help Daniel repay the money. After all, if Daniel can¡¯t repay what he owes me, then he will have to be my assistant. And I¡¯m pretty confidentProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jessica wouldn¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    With that exnation, Andrew quickly understood. ¡°Beautiful, you indeed have a good n! If this country boy wins, you¡¯ll effortlessly earn ten billion. Of course, he has no chance of winning. If he loses, you¡¯ll go to Jessica for the ten billion? So even and if he loses, you¡¯re not at a loss. But consider this¨Cten billion isn¡¯t a small sum, this country boy, as I¡¯ve said, is just that¨Ca country boy. He¡¯s not that important to Jessica. If you think she¡¯d help him repay a debt of ten billion, that¡¯s absolutely


    impossible.¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time, Andrew, do you want to y or not? Cut that crap! If you¡¯re afraid to lose, I suggest you quickly concede defeat to Daniel!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Okay, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Andrew agreed.


    Isabe made a phone call, and soon, a woman in her thirties, dressed in a professional suit and looking quite alluring in her high heels, approached them. She was Scarlett rk, the general manager of King¡¯s and Isabe¡¯s secretary.


    Scarlett arrived at Isabe¡¯s side, respectfully asked: ¡°Madam, how may I assist you?¡±


    ¡°Andrew wants to bet against Daniel, and the stake is a billion. Please set up a joint ount for both parties to deposit their money. Whoever wins takes the twenty


    billion in the ount!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Scarlett acknowledged.


    Before long, Scarlett had set up the joint ount. Isabe was the first to transfer a billion into it. She then urged Andrew, ¡°The ten billion I lent Daniel has been


    transferred into the joint ount. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Andrew was stunned. This beauty had actually transferred a billion into the ount? She actually had a billion to her name?


    Who was this woman? How could she be so wealthy?


    Andrew didn¡¯t recognize Isabe; he had no idea she was the owner of King¡¯s. Even more, he was unaware that the beauty before him was the sole heiress to Florida¡¯s wealthiest, Chris!


    A sum asrge as a billion was too substantial, not even Andrew¡¯s private ount held such an amount. However, as the acting CEO of ArmCorp, he had control over thepany¡¯s ounts. ArmCorp had recently retrieved a transaction totaling thirty billion. Out of that, twenty¨Cfive billion were due to be paid to various suppliers the following Monday.


    Yet, Andrew felt it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to borrow some for a short while. After all, he wasn¡¯t going to lose.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 A Billion¨CDor Bonus


    Andrew figured it was only a matter of borrowing for one evening. As soon as he


    won against the country boy, the ten billion he borrowed would instantly double to twenty billion.


    This could be the best deal he¡¯d ever make¨Can opportunity he couldn¡¯t pass up.


    Having made his decision, Andrew turned to Isaac and asked, ¡°Can you win against this country boy?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Good! If you win against him tonight, I¡¯ll give you a bonus of one billion! As for Great


    Stephens, who rmended you, I¡¯ll reward him with fifty million!¡±


    Andrew was willing to be quite generous to win people over.


    The prospect of earning a billion had Isaac practically floating with joy. ¡°You can


    count on me, Andrew. I will not let you down; I¡¯ll surely win this bet against that


    country boy!¡±


    ¡°Excellent! I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.


    Andrew transferred ten billion from thepany ount into his personal ount


    and then into the joint ount that Scarlett had set up.


    Once the full twenty billion was confirmed in the ount, Isabe announced to


    both men, ¡°The stakes are set. Please begin your performance. The rules are clear:


    each of you only has ten million in avable funds, and whoever ends up with the jade stones of higher value wins.¡±


    Daniel, looking at Isaac with a cheery demeanor, said, ¡°Since you¡¯re the king of Jade


    Gambling, I trust you must have some special abilities. Therefore, you should start


    first!¡±


    Isaac was taken aback, Having the same amount of capital, whoever picked first would have the advantage because the other could only choose from what was left.


    Was this country bumpkin really that clueless, allowing Isaac to pick first? In a


    inding te billion, Reade certainly wouldn¡¯t demur


    We county op 1 des Bunk you understand how Jade Gambling works, do you? by in


    Ken?


    When we gamblers had the same amount of ten million, naturally, whoever picked fet would have the advantage, increasing their odds of winning.


    ¡°You want me to pick first? Do you actually expect me to be courteous? Fine, I¡¯ll


    choose first!


    Isaac dove into the pile of stones, touching each with the hand graced by the Monkey Ring After a while, he made his decision.


    ¡°This one!¡±


    ¡°And this one!¡±


    ¡°Plus this one!¡±


    He picked out three stones in total, which came to abined price of 9.98 million, leaving him with 20 thousand to spare. He believed these three stones represented the highest value one could acquire with ten million.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He was confident there was one stone of the highest quality in the pile, which contained jade worth at least ten billion. But the price tag on that stone was a staggering 8.8 billion!


    isaac choosing three stones at once was something Jessica could hardly cope with. Feeling her man was being taken advantage of, she immediately stood up and raised


    an objection.


    ¡°Isaac, since this is a gamble, each should choose one stone at a time. You¡¯ve selected three all at once, virtually iming all the valuable jade within the ten¨Cmillion range. How can anyone else choose?¡®


    ¡°He¡¯s the country boy who let me pick first, and he didn¡¯t say I could only select one


    stone! I¡¯ve chosen these three, and if that country boy wants to concede defeat, he


    can do so now. That way, he could at least save himself ten million!


    After all, he doesn¡¯t know a thing about Jade Gambling. Even if he doesn¡¯t give up. I


    doubt he¡¯ll be able to select anything of value.¡±


    Chapter 181 The Curming Country Boy


    she could do was pray for him.


    2/2


    ¡°Daniel, why did you pick the three cheapest ones? Your three stones together are worth just three million. Are you nning to spend the remaining seven million on


    other stones?¡±


    ¡°Why would I want other stones? I only need these three, worth a total of three


    million, to defeat Isaac.¡±


    Daniel looked at Isaac and said with a chuckle, ¡°Out of respect for your seniority, I¡¯ll


    give you another chance. If these three stones are not more valuable than the ones I


    chose, you can pick another one, no matter the cost.¡±


    During the stone selection, Isaac had nced several times at the stone priced at 8.8 billion, and Daniel had noticed that stone. He knew very well there was nothing in


    that 8.8¨Cbillion¨Cworth stone. If he could get Isaac to persuade Andrew to buy that


    stone, he wouldn¡¯t mind at all!


    Daniel was not naively kind. Since Andrew wanted to gamble with him, Daniel intended to teach Andrew a harsh lesson. He wanted to make it clear that Andrew


    had messed with the wrong person.


    Caught off guard by Daniel¡¯s offer, Isaac was stunned for a moment. However, he quickly figured it out.


    ¡°Country boy, you realize you¡¯ll lose to me, so you¡¯re trying to set a trap? I¡¯ll tell you


    this: I won¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    Andrew, failing to grasp the situation, curiously asked Isaac, ¡°What¡¯s this country boy


    up <i>to</i>?¡±


    ¡°This country boy is quite cunning! He suddenly made this offer, almost making me fall into his trap!¡± Isaac eximed.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 The Cunning Country Boy


    siri hari set to use, Jessica spontaneously acted, no longer caring about her


    ution the grabbed Daniel¡¯s hand andmanded, ¡®Come with mat They areText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    esting, and you are not ying with them!¡±


    The began to drag Daniel away, but he was as unmovable as a post, and she couldn¡¯t


    budge him, in a panic, Jessica stamped her foot and asked, ¡°What are you doing?


    Why won¡¯t you leave?¡±


    * won¡¯t be a deserter! I¡¯m going to bet with them! Don¡¯t worry, even if they cheat, they can¡¯t beat me! We must believe in justice; we must trust that the goddess of victory will favor the righteous!¡±


    Daniel spouted gibberish that made Jessica want to p him. After finishing, he


    pulled away from Jessica¡¯s grasp and strode into the pile of stones, casually picking


    out three<i>.</i>


    ¡°These ones!¡±


    After Daniel made his decision, Isaac couldn¡¯t help but smirk. The country boy had


    picked three stones, all of which Isaac had previously examined and knew had


    nothing valuable inside.


    Isabe¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Which stones within the pile possibly contained


    high¨Cquality jade, and which were essentially worthless, that information wasrgely


    determined during the mining stage, and as Jade Gambling props, they underwent


    various tests to ensure no surprises.


    Thus, Isabe knew that the three stones Daniel had chosen were almost the worst


    picks possible, while the three chosen by Isaac were indeed the best. With ten


    million, she could not think of a more valuablebination than what Isaac had


    picked.


    Even though the six stones hadn¡¯t been cut open, the oue seemed determined. But Isabe was unfazed. For her, Daniel losing might even be a good thing. Spending ten billion to recruit such a capable assistant was worthwhile.


    Jessica didn¡¯t understand Jade Gambling and couldn¡¯t fathom Daniel¡¯s actions. All


    Chapter 161 The inning Country Boy


    she could do was pray for him.


    ¡°Daniel, why did you pick the three cheapest ones? Your three stones together are worth just three million. Are you nning to spend the remaining seven million <b>on</b>


    other stones?¡±


    ¡°Why would I want other stones? I only need these three, worth a total of three


    million, to defeat Isaac.¡±


    Daniel looked at Isaac and said with a chuckle, ¡°Out of respect for your seniority, I¡¯ll give you another chance. If these three stones are not more valuable than the ones I chose, you can pick another one, no matter the cost.¡±


    During the stone selection, Isaac had nced several times at the stone priced at 8.8 billion, and Daniel had noticed that stone. He knew very well there was nothing in


    that 8.8¨Cbillion¨Cworth stone. If he could get Isaac to persuade Andrew to buy that


    stone, he wouldn¡¯t mind at all!


    Daniel was not naively kind. Since Andrew wanted to gamble with him, Daniel


    intended to teach Andrew a harsh lesson. He wanted to make it clear that Andrew


    had messed with the wrong person.


    Caught off guard by Daniel¡¯s offer, Isaac was stunned for a moment. However, he quickly figured it out.


    ¡°Country boy, you realize you¡¯ll lose to me, so you¡¯re trying to set a trap? I¡¯ll tell you


    this: I won¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    Andrew, failing to grasp the situation, curiously asked Isaac, ¡°What¡¯s this country boy up to?¡±


    ¡°This country boy is quite cunning! He suddenly made this offer, almost making me fall into his trap!¡± Isaac eximed.

 Chapter 162

    <b>Chapter </b>162 <b>The </b><b>King </b>of <b>Jade </b>Gambling


    Andrew was still confused, so he continued to ask, ¡°What kind of trap has this


    country boy set for you?¡±


    Isaac put on an air of having seen right through Daniel¡¯s n and exined, ¡°He was


    trying to entice me to say the same words!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He just said I could pick an additional stone, but his real intent was to tempt me into


    stating he could also choose another stone.


    That country boy¡¯s picks are worthless¨Cnone of them contain any jade, so he¡¯s sure


    to lose.


    But if I hadn¡¯t seen through his ruse, I might have, out of politeness, allowed him to


    choose an extra stone as well, meaning he could add one with no spending limit.


    I have chosen the three stones with the most value for ten million.


    If the country boy picked another without a limit, spending more, he could potentially


    grab a stone that would be worth more than mine!¡±


    After Isaac¡¯s exnation, Andrew immediately grasped what was happening.


    ¡°Heh!¡± Andrew started with a coldugh, then addressed Daniel, ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized


    that you, a simple country boy, would be so sly. Such tricks youe up with; it appears <i>you </i>really are full of schemes!


    But still, you are too na?ve. Did you really think you could deceive the king of Jade Gambling? He saw right through your evil n.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s failed scheme delighted Brittany, who naturally seized the chance to throw in a jab. ¡°Country boy, I didn¡¯t realize you were this sort of person before. Don¡¯t you have any integrity? Such underhanded trickery -it¡¯s a good thing the King of Jade Gambling saw through your ns. If you had gambled with someone as pure as, say, me today, I bet you¡¯d have sold me off to some gang.¡±


    Brittany was trying to convey to Jessica just how sneaky Daniel was and how


    innocent she herself was. She wanted Jessica to take heed and <b>not </b><b>be </b><b>fooled </b>by <b>the </b><b>country </b>boy any longer.


    Daniel, uninterested in <b>pointless </b>chatter<b>, </b>prompted, ¡°Let¡¯s have the staff open <b>these </b>stones!¡±


    ¡°Fine!!¡± Isaac pointed to the stone he was most proud of and told the staff, ¡°Open this one first and show the country boy something special!¡±


    The staff member took up the saw and began to carve into the stone. A stone the size of a goose egg was split in half.


    Green!


    The center of the stone was filled with green. Although the green wasn¡¯t entirely pure, a jade of this size was worth at least five million.


    And consider that the stone had been priced at just one million.


    At one million for a jade worth five million, the return on investment was five¨Cfold!


    Everyone who saw it instantly started to praise him.


    ¡°The king of Jade Gambling truly lives up to his name! Invest a million and just like that, earn five million back¨Camazing!¡±


    ¡°That Henry, who ims to be Florida¡¯s number one appraiser? Now he seems like nothing but trash!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°With the King of Jade Gambling on Andrew¡¯s side, this round is sure to drain that country boy of everything!!¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be boring just to see the country boy crawling and barking like a dog. But now that he¡¯s about to lose a billion in one go, I¡¯m curious to see how he¡¯ll take it all..

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 Luck Runs Out


    Amid the crowd¡¯s chatter, the themes were clear: praise Andrew and trample Daniel. Every man in New York despised Daniel, wishing they could smash this country boy


    to a pulp for receiving such favor from the city¡¯s top beauty.


    Then Andrew stepped forward, filled with pride like a victor among roosters after Isaac¡¯s first pick washed away any prior indignity.


    ¡°Everyone! Let¡¯s quiet down! Let¡¯s see what this country boy¡¯s stones are like first. What if they turn out to be worth more than five million?¡±


    As soon as Andrew finished, the crowd burst into boisterousughter. Once they had


    theirughs, they began to discuss among themselves.


    ¡°That country boy got luckyst time; I don¡¯t believe his luck will hold!¡±


    ¡°If this country boy¡¯s stone turns out to be worth more than five million, I¡¯ll eat that rock myself.¡±


    ¡°Eating a rock is so uninteresting. How about you live¨Cstream yourself doing a handstand while taking a dump?¡±


    ¡°Damn! Can you guys not discuss such disgusting things? There¡¯s lobster and king crab over there for the taking. Can¡¯t you say something less appetite¨Ckilling?¡±


    After the mor settled, Daniel brought forward the most expensive stone he had picked, priced at two million.


    ¡°Cut this one,¡± Daniel instructed the staff.


    Andrew nced at the stone¡¯s price tag, smugly guessing Daniel¡¯s intentions.¡± Country boy, I know what game you¡¯re ying. You took out the most expensive stone in your hand topare with the cheapest of Isaac¡¯s. If yours is worth more, fair enough, but if not, I think you can concede right now!¡±


    ¡°How can a country boy understand your thoughts, Andrew? He will only get it after he¡¯s lost all his money!¡± Brittany couldn¡¯t resist adding herment.


    Without dy, the staff member took the electric saw to the stone Daniel had


    <b>chosen</b>. <b>After </b><b>the </b><b>buzzing </b><b>stopped</b><b>, </b><b>the </b>two<b>¨C</b><b>million</b><b>¨C</b><b>valued stone </b><b>was </b><b>split </b><b>in </b><b>two </b><b>The </b><b>inside </b><b>revealed </b><b>absolutely </b><b>nothing</b><b>¨C</b><b>just </b><b>a </b><b>valueless </b><b>stone</b><b>.</b>


    Andrew had <b>been </b>worried that Daniel¡¯s luck might be too good, but upon <b>seeing </b><b>the </b><b>cut </b>stone<b>, </b>heughed.


    <b>¡°</b>Country boy, it seems your luck has run out, huh? You spent two million on this


    stone, and it¡¯s worthless! Let me see, I didn¡¯t even spot a piece of jade the size of a fingertip.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gambling! I can¡¯t win every time, can I? Losing asionally is perfectly normal! Don¡¯t worry; I still have two more stones. We¡¯reparing total value. As long as the total worth of jade from my stones is higher than the King of Jade Gambling¡¯s, I win.¡±


    Daniel deliberately picked three stones, two of which he knew were just useless rock. But the third concealed the finest quality jade. Tactically, he wanted to save this best piece forst. So there was no rush; he was ying it cool.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day<b>>></b>Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Who <b>Won</b><b>?</b>


    Soon after, the second stones for both parties were opened. The stone Isaac picked wasn¡¯t worth much, but it yielded more than double its investment. The jade<b>, </b><b>bought </b>for four million, was assessed to be worth around ten million after appraisal. As for Daniel¡¯s second stone, once again, nothing was found.


    With only one stone left for each, the conclusion seemed predictable, and Andrew


    took pride like a victorious rooster.


    ¡°Country boy, both you and Isaac have opened two stones now. Isaac¡¯s stones total a value of fifteen million. But what about yours? They¡¯re worthless! Haha! Worthless! The stones you picked have nothing in them! Ha¨Cha¨Cha¨Cha!¡±


    Seeing Daniel on the verge of losing made Brittany ecstatic. She leaped at the opportunity to scornfully jeer at him. ¡°Country boy, you¡¯ve lost. Just admit defeat to Andrew and stop struggling. How could you, a mere country bumpkin, ever hope to win against Andrew? Your earlier win was just a fluke, but now your luck has run out!


    If you keep this up, your oue won¡¯t be as simple as just crawling on the ground and barking like a dog and losing a billion. Oh, right, after losing a billion, how will you repay it? You couldn¡¯t even clear the debt if you sold yourself!¡±


    What was unfolding was beyond Jessica¡¯s expectation, who initially believed Daniel


    could win. She became a little anxious, but soon sheposed herself and approached Isabe. ¡°Beautifuldy, Daniel is my assistant, and I will repay the billion he owes you. However, I can¡¯t produce such an amount right now.


    I can sign an IOU with you and ask for half a year¡¯s time; I promise to repay the billion


    with interest at the bank loan rate.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s offer left everyone in shock. Andrew, who had been gloating a moment


    ago,


    was instantly filled with jealousy towards Daniel. Jessica was willing to pay off


    Daniel¡¯s debt?


    A billion!


    Why?


    He was just a country boy; what had he done to earn such favor from Jessica?


    Andrew couldn¡¯t allow Jessica helping Daniel to <b>happen</b><b>¨C</b>it was <b>something</b>


    So</b><b>, </b>he quickly stepped in to remind Isabe. ¡± Beautifuldy, the country boy promised to repay you tonight, and <b>he </b>said he¡¯d repay twenty billion for the ten billion!¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Thank you, Andrew, but don¡¯t worry so much! The night isn¡¯t over yet; there¡¯s plenty of time. Even your bet with Daniel is just halfway through¨Cthe game isn¡¯t over. Who wins in the end is still uncertain!¡±


    ¡°Even now, you believe this country boy can win?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Isabe nodded gently, turned to Jessica with a smile, and confidently replied, ¡± Daniel will win, for sure!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Even though her tone was soft when she spoke, her confidence was evident.


    Jessica knew Isabe was provoking her. Currently, Daniel was temporarily behind by a significant margin, which made her apprehensive. She had approached Isabe to help Daniel alleviate the impending crisis.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 One in Ten Thousand Chance


    To everyone¡¯s amazement, Isabe dered her belief in Daniel. In an attempt to appear less desperate, Jessica responded with a confident smile, ¡°Daniel is my assistant. I know very well how capable he is! Naturally, I know that he will definitely


    win.¡±


    ¡°Then why did <i>you </ie to negotiate with me if you knew Daniel would win, Jessica?


    ¡°I just wanted to have a backup n! Although there¡¯s a 99.99% chance Daniel will win, there¡¯s still that one in ten thousand chance he might not. Again, just in case!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The sight <i>of </i>two incredibly beautiful women quarreling over a country¨Cboy in front of shocked onlookers was too much for Andrew to bear any longer. He was Andrew, the President of ArmCorp, and even he had never been simultaneously fussed over by such stunning beauties.


    Why should Daniel get all this attention?


    Unable to watch the women¡¯s jealous spat over a mere country bumpkin, Andrew


    interjected.


    ¡°Ladies, you still think this country boy has a chance? Alright, let me show you what reality is!¡±


    Waving his hand, Andrew ordered the staff, ¡°Open up their third stones!¡±


    Naturally, Isaac¡¯sst stone was cut first.


    Buzzing from the saw did its work, splitting the stone in two, revealing green. Everyone could see the green hue¨CIsaac¡¯sst stone was an Imperial Green Jade! Just by the jade¡¯s color, it was worth at least twenty million.


    Seeing this, Andrew burst intoughter. He pointed at the stone and turned to Jessica and Isabe, asking, ¡°What do youdies think? The jade from this stone is Imperial Green and has been estimated to be worth at least twenty million by the


    appraisers.


    Now, the total value of Isaac¡¯s three stones has reached thirty¨Cfive million. But what


    <b>about </b>this <b>country </b><b>boy</b>? He <b>bought </b><b>three </b><b>worthless stones</b>! <b>I¡¯m </b><b>thinking</b><b>, </b>if I <b>found </b><b>a </b><b>random </b><b>stray </b><b>dog </b>on <b>the </b><b>street </b><b>to </b><b>pick </b><b>stones</b><b>, </b><b>that </b><b>dog¡¯s choice </b><b>would </b><b>be </b><b>better</b>


    <b>than this </b>country boy¡¯s<b>, </b>right? Ha¨Cha¨Cha¨Cha¡­¡±


    Andrew reveled in mocking Daniel, but Daniel kept silent until Andrew finishedughing. Only then did he speak up.


    ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re just too impatient. The king of Jade Gambling¡¯s third stone has yielded impressive Imperial Green jade, but who says my third stone is worthless yet?


    Additionally, the price differences between jades can be vast. If my stone contains the best quality Imperial Green Jade, it could be worth a billion.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Andrew threw his head back in heartyughter.


    After hisughter subsided, he looked at Daniel, mocking him like he was an idiot.


    ¡°What? That stone of yours, which is only priced at 380,000, contains Imperial Green Jade? A stone with the best quality worth a billion? Do you realize this Jade Gambling event is hosted by Florida¡¯s wealthiest, Chris Evans?


    Before being put up for selection, every stone here has gone through several rounds of appraisal. Do you think The Evans would price a stone containing the finest grade Imperial Green Jade worth a billion, for just 380,000?


    Country boy, do you think the people at The Evans are as foolish as you?¡±


    ¡°Whether the people at The Evans are foolish or not, how would I know? But in my stone, there is definitely an Imperial Green Jade worth a billion!¡±

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 impossible


    <b>Chapter </b>166 Impossible


    Isabe furrowed her brows. All the stones here had gone through multipleyers of screening. Even if there were minor mistakes during the appraisal process, it was impossible for a stone priced at 380,000 to contain an Imperial Green Jade worth a billion. If such an oversight urred, it would be a colossal


    blunder.


    Or could it be? Was this the reason Daniel agreed to borrow ten billion and repay twenty? Did he know about the Imperial Green worth a billion in the cheaply priced stone?


    She had thought Daniel was simply in a bind, only to realize he had tricked her into avoiding a loss. Isabe hadn¡¯t actually gained any advantage from the situation.


    When she saw how earnestly Daniel spoke, even Jessica started to have a sliver of doubt.


    Looking seriously at Daniel, she asked, ¡°Does your third stone really contain the best quality Imperial


    Green Jade worth a billion?¡±


    Nodding, Daniel assured her with a lighthearted chuckle, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Brittany immediately interjected with disdain. ¡°That country boy is the biggest bullshitter. Jessica, don¡¯t listen to his lies! His stone was only priced at 380,000, how could it possibly have Imperial Green inside it, let alone the best quality? A billion worth of top¨Cquality Imperial Green? Impossible!¡±


    As they were talking, the staff member picked up the electric saw and started working on Daniel¡¯s stone.


    The buzzing continued, and the stone split in two. A dazzling green light burst forth, nearly blinding everyone present!


    Imperial Green? The finest quality?


    Could it really be high¨Cgrade Imperial Green? And it wasrge!


    Andrew couldn¡¯t believe his eyes; he rubbed them for reassurance. But even after a second look, the stone still glowed an undeniable green.


    ¡°This? This can¡¯t be Imperial Green! This color, it must be ss!¡± Andrew voiced his doubts.


    Seeking verification, he asked the appraiser, ¡°This is ss, right?¡±


    After a thorough assessment, the appraiser confidently told Andrew<i>, </i>¡°This is indeed Imperial Green Jade of the finest quality! Its value could indeed reach a billion dors!¡±


    A billion?


    This phrase, uttered by the appraiser, left everyone on¨Csite speechless.


    How could this country boy be so lucky? He actually selected Imperial Green? And not just any, but top- quality Imperial Green worth a billion! This seemed too unfair.


    Could such a rustic fellow really have such incredible fortune? It just seemed unjust¨Cunfair!


    Chapter 166 Impossible


    2/2


    Isabe looked at Daniel, smiling warmly, ¡°Daniel, you truly didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Hearing Isabe¡¯s voice made Jessica a touch envious. ¡°Beautifuldy, Daniel is my assistant. There¡¯s no need for you to be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I know Daniel is your assistant. But being your assistant doesn¡¯t make him your man.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Ourpany has a policy: during his time as my assistant, he¡¯s forbidden from dating! So, as long as Daniel is still my assistant, he can¡¯t engage in a rtionship with anyone!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jessica was almost on the verge of iming Daniel as her husband. However, her words essentially staked a im to Daniel in front of everyone present.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    X

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 Andrew Gets Angry


    Seeing the potential for another sh between the two women, Daniel quickly stepped in to shift the focus. He looked at Andrew, all smiles, and said, ¡°Andrew, as I mentioned before, I will allow Isaac to pick an additional stone without any price limit, and I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°As long as Isaac can find a stone among the remaining ones that contains a jade valued at ten billion, he can still win against me.¡±


    Isaac quickly stepped up, pointing at the stone priced at 8.8 billion, and said to Andrew seriously,¡±


    Andrew, that stone, I am certain, contains top¨Cquality Imperial <b>Green</b>, even better than what this country boy has found. Its value is definitely over ten billion.¡±


    Coming to his senses, Andrew was beyond furious. He pointed at Isaac¡¯s nose and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re useless! You can¡¯t even beat a country boy, how dare you call yourself the King of Jade Gambling?¡±


    ¡°Andrew, please calm down, I haven¡¯t lost yet. Just trust me one more time, and I can win against him.¡±


    ¡°Trust you one more time? You mean for me to pull out another 8.8 billion for you?¡±


    ¡°Andrew, while that stone is priced at 8.8 billion, it does have the potential to yield the best quality


    Imperial Green! And not just any Imperial Green, but one worth over ten billion.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Andrew, if you¡¯re reluctant to put in the 8.8 billion, then the ten billion you¡¯ve put into the joint ount will


    be lost to that country boy.


    And if you invest that 8.8 billion, not only will you win jade worth ten billion, but you¡¯ll also get to take the twenty billion in the joint ount.¡±


    Even though the math was simple, and Isaac exined it in detail, Andrew knew what he had to do, but


    his anger was palpable.


    Incensed at Isaac¨Cthe so¨Ccalled King of Jade Gambling¨Chow could he lose to a country folk? Isaac¡¯s


    actions had driven Andrew into a corner.


    After hesitating for a moment, Andrew red at Isaac and demanded, ¡°Are you certain that within the


    stone priced at 8.8 billion, there¡¯s top¨Cquality Imperial Green Jade worth over ten billion?¡±


    ¡°I am certain!¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s no other choice?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. That 8.8¨Cbillion¨Cpriced stone is our only chance, our only hope to turn things around.¡±


    ¡°Our only chance? Heh!¡±


    Andrew let out a cold sneer and said discontentedly, ¡°A country boy spends just 380,000 on a stone and


    retrieves a top¨Cquality Imperial Green Jade worth a billion from it!


    But you, iming to be the King of Jade Gambling, have to spend 8.8 billion to pick a stone that contains


    top¨Cquality Imperial Green. And that stone <b>you </b>want is the highest <b>priced </b><b>of </b><b>all</b>!


    <b>Then </b><b>why </b>didn¡¯t I just choose the most expensive one from the start? What¡¯s the use <b>of </b><b>having </b>you<b>, </b><b>the </b>so- called King <b>of </b>Jade Gambling, if you¡¯re worthless<b>?</b>¡±


    Faced with Andrew¡¯s tirade, Isaac couldn¡¯t provide an exnation; he just had to listen quietly. After theshing, he hurried to defend himself, ¡°Andrew, you saw the three stones I picked, all of them brought <b>you </b>a huge profit.


    It¡¯s only because of his luck that this country fellow¡¯sst stone contained the finest Imperial Green. He got lucky!


    I am very certain that inside the 8.8¨Cbillion¨Cpriced stone, there¡¯s top¨Cquality Imperial Green worth a billion<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 Greed Leads <b>to </b>Death


    Andrew was still somewhat incredulous and reaffirmed, ¡®Are you sure that the stone contains the finest quality Imperial Green Jade worth ten billion?


    ¡°I am the King of Jade Gambling, and I never rely on luck¨Conly my skill! I am absolutely certain that stone contains the finest quality Imperial Green Jade worth ten billion! Isaac stated confidently and resolutely.


    ¡°<b>And </b>if the stone doesn¡¯t contain Imperial Green Jade worth ten billion, what then?¡± Andrew wanted Isaac to actually put something on the line instead of just spouting words.


    Isaac raised his right hand and promised, ¡°The title of the King of Jade Gambling was won by this right hand. If the 8.8 billion¨Cpriced stone does not contain the finest quality Imperial Green Jade worth ten billion, I will chop off this hand!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Andrew agreed.


    However, Isaac set a condition. ¡°Andrew, since I am risking my right hand, it¡¯s not enough to just give me a billion after winning. If you win the ten billion from this country boy, I want a fair share<b>¨C</b>at least five billion.<b>¡±</b>


    Isaac was no saint; he was involved in Jade Gambling with Andrew for money. Having now risked his hand, he certainly wanted more. Greed often leads to death!


    Andrew was stunned, looking disbelievingly at Isaac. ¡°Are you bargaining with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve risked my right hand in the wager, Andrew. I think I¡¯ve made a considerable sacrifice, don¡¯t you agree?


    ¡°Now that I know the best quality Imperial Green Jade worth ten billion is in that stone, whether you¡¯re


    involved or not is irrelevant.¡±


    Of course, Andrew was not willing to spend an extra four billion!


    ¡°Andrew, indeed, the stone contains the best quality Imperial Green Jade, but the jade inside is irregrly shaped. If you cut it in the wrong direction, you might diminish the value of <b>that </b>ten billion Imperial Green Jade. It may even end up worth only five billion.


    In that case, you won¡¯t be able to recoup your investment of 8.8 billion, nor will you win the betting money.


    Last time I checked, that was ten billion dors.


    The reason why I dare say that the stone priced at 8.8 billion contains the finest quality Imperial Green Jade worth ten billion is because know how to <b>cut </b>it to preserve the maximum value of the Imperial


    Green Jade<b>!</b>¡±


    Isaac wasn¡¯t just speaking for Andrew to hear; he aimed his words at all present. If Andrew didn¡¯t trust him, Isaac didn¡¯t mind tempting other wealthy individuals to purchase the stone.


    As for the money Andrew was going to lose to Daniel, that country boy¨Cit was no concern of his. After all, the profits, from his previous stone selections were substantial, and his reputation as the King of Jade Gambling remained intact.


    Chapter 168 Greed Leads to Death


    2/2


    Andrew felt threatened, even suspecting for a moment that Isaac had purposefully set up this deception.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isaac, are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Never would I dare! I dare not threaten Andrew. I am a businessman, and my sole aim is always just to do business with you, Andrew.


    If you¡¯re willing to share a five billion profit with me, we can continue our business. If you reject my proposal, please forgive me for not being able to continue our trade.


    After all, it was you who bet against the country boy, and it was your ten billion. If you lose, it will be you who loses everything, not me, the King of Jade Gambling!¡±

 Chapter 169

    <b>Chapter </b><b>169 </b>Andrew is yed


    ¡°You¡­¡± Andrew ground his teeth in anger, feeling an overwhelming urge to rip Isaac into pieces. Finally suppressing his rage, he acquiesced. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll give you five billion!¡±


    ¡°Andrew, times have changed. So, five billion doesn¡¯t quite cut it anymore; my price is now eight billion. Also, even if the stone doesn¡¯t contain jade worth ten billion, I won¡¯t be chopping off my hand anymore!<b>¡± </b>Isaac changed the terms yet again<b>, </b>confident he had control over Andrew. With this kind of leverage, he saw no need to pay such a steep personal price. Isaac¡¯s favorite thing was making money using other people¡¯s capital.


    Shocked, Andrew confronted him. ¡°You¡­ How can you have no integrity?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m just here to do business; you¡¯re not obliged to deal with me! If you reckon the deal unfavorable, I have no objections, and I can see if anyone else is willing to make this deal!¡± Since he firmly held the reins, Isaac wanted to press his advantage to the fullest.


    ¡°You¡­<b>¡± </b>It seemed Andrew was still dissatisfied with Isaac¡¯s terms. ¡°Fine then<b>, </b>since that¡¯s the case, the terms have changed again. Now the price is ten billion! After all, it¡¯s me who will win against that country boy<b>, </b>so it¡¯s only right that his ten billion bes rightfully mine!


    As for Andrew, besides the several tens of millions of profits from those three stones, you also get to purchase Imperial Green jade worth more than ten billion with 8.8 billion. I see that as a really fair deal for you. So, Andrew, want to keep negotiating with me?¡±


    Andrew clenched his fists tightly enough that veins bulged on his arms. ring at Isaac with fury in his eyes and teeth so clenched they might shatter, he conceded through gritted teeth, ¡°Fine! I agree to your terms!¡±


    ¡°Andrew, you really are straightforward! Let¡¯s get started, then!¡±


    Andrew pulled another 8.8 billion from thepany ounts to purchase the stone. He then turned to Isaac, demanding, ¡°I¡¯ve bought the stone; now tell the staff how to <b>cut </b>it.¡±


    Isaac picked up a marker and drew a line down the center of the stone. He then instructed the staff, ¡°Cut the stone along the line I¡¯ve drawn. Split it into two.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s action infuriated Andrew, who questioned him, ¡°Are you ying me?¡±


    ¡°ying you? Of course not! When have I yed you?¡±


    ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t drawn that line, the staff would still have <b>cut </b>the stone down the middle!¡±


    ¡°Andrew, your inexperience is showing. If I hadn¡¯t drawn the line, the workers might have <b>cut </b>from the middle, or they might have <b>cut </b>from the side.


    When they open these stones, where exactly they should cut depends on the buyer¡¯s instructions. Otherwise, the staff will decide on their own.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>You¡­¡±


    Chapter 169 Andrew is yed


    <b><i>2/2</i></b>


    Andrew knew he¡¯d been outmaneuvered and was so enraged he couldn¡¯t find the words to speak. The staff turned to him and inquired, ¡°Andrew, should we cut the stone along this line?¡±


    After all, the stone was worth 8.8 billion. How exactly it should be opened was something they needed to confirm with the buyer. If they misjudged and damaged the stone while cutting it, the workers knew they could neverpensate for such a loss.


    Andrew waved his hand, ¡°Cut! Just cut along the line!¡±


    With confirmation from Andrew, the worker flicked the switch, and the electric saw buzzed into life once


    more.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 Andrew Goes Pais


    The werben followed the line loss had marked and cut the & Allion¨Cpriced stone in half. A hint of grean ligt emerged but at war but a hut The stone spit as two contained jade with green color but


    gates, giving it a mothay appearanceProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    intersparend with white and gray


    Everyone had hoped to witness the extraction of a second piece of Imperial Green, but no one expected


    to see a low¨Cquality mixed jade piece instead. It didn¡¯t take an expert to know that such mixed jade


    wasnt worth much money.


    Pointing at the opened stone, Daniel faced Andrew with a big grin and said, ¡°Andrew, you lost! This 8.8


    billion priced stone doesn¡¯t contain an Imperial Green Jade worth ten billion. I estimate, at most, these


    pieces of jade are worth ten million altogether. So, you lost!¡±


    Andrew was shell¨Cshocked. Staring at Isaac with burning anger, he demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the top¨Cquality imperial Green Jade you promised?¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t believe it, even with the stark reality right before his eyes.


    He had made a mistake again? There was no Imperial Green Jade in this 8.8 billion¨Cpriced stone?


    Isabe was also astounded. Before the exhibition, several appraisers had assessed that there was a high


    probability that this stone contained Imperial Green Jade, valued between eight and twelve billion. After


    Andrew bought it, she somewhat worried for Daniel.


    Reflecting on the events that had unfolded, Isabe was taken aback. Daniel must have known all along


    that the 8.8 billion¨Cpriced stone contained nothing valuable. Was that why he enticed Andrew into his trap?


    Had he helped her again, enabling her to make a fortune? After all, if the stone had remained unsold,


    Isabe¡¯s father would have instructed it to be cut open¨Cknowing they had bought it for five billion. If opened, they would have faced a five¨Cbillion loss.


    Isabe realized just how close she hade to losing five billion.


    Having lost over ten billion in a single night, Andrew was beside himself. He had used thepany¡¯s funds¨Cthe money intended for suppliers¨Cand now it was all gone. What was he going to do?


    If his father found out about this, Andrew felt he might well be killed.


    Glowering at Daniel, Andrew growled with gritted teeth, ¡°Country boy, don¡¯t get smug! I will reim what you owe me tonight, with interest, and more!¡±


    With that, Andrew huffily left.


    ¡°Andrew<i>, </i>are you not ying anymore?¡± Daniel called after him, but Andrew didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Ho¡­¡± Daniel started to affectionately address Jessie but switched to a formal tone when Jessica red at him fiercely. ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Isabe stopped Daniel and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking the ten billion you won?¡±


    ¡°When I borrowed the money, I made it clear: that¡¯s your interest. So the ten billion is yours, beautiful. I¡¯m


    Chapter 170 Andrew Goes Pale


    2/2


    a man of my word.¡±


    Isabe continued, smiling at Daniel, ¡°That¡¯s ten billion. Are you sure you want to give that much money <b>to </b>me? Don¡¯t you need to consult Jessica¡¯s opinion?¡±

 Chapter 171

    ?Chapter 171 It Can''t End Like This


    "What? In your eyes, am I a man who can''t even handle this amount of money? Jessica is easy to please; just by giving her this top-quality Imperial Green Jade, she''ll be thrilled. This top-quality Imperial Green Jade is currently worth almost ten billion. But it still has potential! Maybe in a year, its value could multiply several times over. It might even reach a hundred billion!" Daniel handed over the Imperial Green Jade to Jessica with a joking suggestion, "Jessica, we''ve secured a treasure worth ten billion. Let''s hurry home! Walking around with this treasure at this time is dangerous. After all, the safety in New York isn''t as good as one might think!"


    "Okay! We''re going home! You''ll see how I''ll deal with you at home," Jessica snarled at Daniel and then stuffed the Imperial Green Jade back into his hand. "This is something you won, you should hold onto it!" Meanwhile, Andrew was still fuming as he left King''s. A stray dog passed by him, and in his anger, he attempted to kick it. However, the dog nimbly dodged and retaliated by biting Andrew''s calf. After the bite, the dog bolted off and disappeared.


    "Ah! Dammit!" Andrew cried out in pain, clutching his foot.


    Then Christopher approached quickly, "Andrew, are you okay?"


    "Do I look okay to you? Even a damn stray dog dares to bite me?"


    "Don''t worry, Andrew, let me bandage it up for you." Christopher bought some gauze and alcohol from a nearby pharmacy and hastily dressed Andrew''s wound.


    The bite from the stray dog wasn''t severe; it simply left two teeth marks. Andrew just needed a rabies vine. The wound was nothing serious.


    Looking at Andrew, Christopher asked indignantly, "Are we just going to let tonight''s events slide like this, Andrew?"


    "What can we do?"


    "Andrew, that country boy has got a piece of top-quality Imperial Green Jade worth ten billion with him! That should have been yours. And the ten billion you lost to him, you''re just going to ept that? Don''t you want him to pay back everything with interest?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? I was humiliated by that country boy; of course, I want him to repay every penny!"


    "Andrew, I know a guy, one of the 72 great martial arts masters in the USA. Right now, he''s in New York. With just one word from you, I can call him right away. If he''s willing, he can deal with that country boy swiftly and secure that Imperial Green Jade for you!


    Plus, he could even deliver Jessica to your bed, at your disposal."


    Andrew looked at Christopher in disbelief, "One of the 72 martial arts masters? You know such a person?"


    "Andrew, I didn''t save lives and sharpen my medical skills for nothing. That martial arts master was once gravely injured, and I saved him. So, you could say I''m his life-saving benefactor."


    "What''s his name?"


    "The white eyebrow, Ryan Walker!"


    Ryan?


    Andrew had heard that name before.


    But still, he needed confirmation.


    "You''re talking about that heartless white eyebrow Ryan who never blinks an eye when killing, the one whose every move is deadly?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 172

    ?Chapter 172 Daniel Has to Die


    Christopher nodded in confirmation, "Yes, that''s the guy!"


    "Then reach out to him now! I need that Imperial Green Jade snatched back from that country bumpkin, and while you''re at it, make sure that bumpkin gets taken out. As for Jessica, I don''t need him for that. Once the country boy is gone, I''ll handle Jessica myself!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Andrew, although I know Ryan, and he''s a good contact, asking him to take someone outes with a hefty price, and not even I can waive that!"


    Andrew''s brow creased, "How much does he want?"


    Christopher held up a single finger, "One hundred million!"


    One hundred million?


    The figure sent a chill down Andrew''s spine, snapping him back to reality.


    "Great Stephens, thanks to that Isaac you brought in, I''ve already lost billions! Now, you''ve got this Ryan, and he wants one hundred million? I''ve realized that you''re treating me like a fool, Stephens. Do you really think I''m that stupid to fall for your tricks again?"


    The mention of money made Andrew logical again, and he tly rejected Christopher''s proposal. "No! You''re so wrong, Andrew! I honestly had no idea Isaac would pull something like that! But you can trust me on this, Ryan is reliable. Please, trust me just one more time. Ryan is not a businessman like Isaac; he doesn''t y those kinds of games, and he definitely won''t jack up the pricest minute. One hundred million is actually a bargain for him to take out that country boy. And if that''s too much for you, Andrew, feel free to find someone else! That Daniel isn''t just any country bumpkin. You and I both know that not even Justin from the ck Panther Club could handle him."


    Andrew frowned at Christopher''s reminder.


    He was well aware that Justin had taken a beating from Daniel and that Daniel hadid out the entire ck Panther Club. He also found out that even the chairman of the New York Martial United held Daniel in high regard because the "country bumpkin" had saved his life.


    Initially, Andrew saw Daniel as just a country boy, merely Jessica''s assistant, someone he could easily get rid of. But now, he felt that something was off. This so-called country boy seemed to be good at


    everything. Moreover, the way Jessica treated Daniel tonight was way beyond the normal rapport between a boss and an assistant. It was incredibly unusual!


    The more he thought about it, the more Andrew felt that there was more to Jessica and Daniel''s rtionship than met the eye. They probably had a deeper connection.


    This thought brought a fierce glint to Andrew''s eyes.


    Daniel had to die. Tonight!


    Having made up his mind, Andrew turned to Christopher and said, "One hundred million, okay, but he has to act first! Tell Ryan to take out that country boy. As soon as the boy''s dead, I''ll wire him the money immediately!"


    "But Andrew, Ryan always gets paid before doing a job!"


    "One hundred million for one person is not a low price! If Ryan isn''t willing to act first and get paidter, then find someone who is!"


    "Okay, Andrew, you can rx; I''ll talk to Ryan right away. I''ve saved his life before, and I believe he''ll


    agree. I''ll make sure he takes out the country boy first, then gets paid."

 Chapter 173

    ?Chapter 173 An Unwee Visitor


    Ryan''s fees for taking someone out were based on the target''s skill level. He''d only quote one hundred million if the target were a master martial artist. And Daniel, that country boy, could throw a punch, sure, but Christopher figured Ryan would only charge ten million tops. The rest of the ny million? Well, Christopher was more than happy to pocket that windfall.


    Christopher loved making friends more than anything he basically knew half of New York. Only about one-tenth of his wealth came from his medical skills. The rest? It all came from being the middleman.


    In the vast hundred-square-foot living room of the Matthews mansion, Jessica sat lounging on the sofa, legs crossed, while Daniel stood in front of her, grinning like an idiot.


    "Cut it out! Tell me!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell you what?"


    "Who''s that beautiful woman?"


    "She''s Isabe! President of the Prospera Group and the sole heiress of Florida''s top tycoon, Chris.''


    "Isabe? How do you know her?"


    "Chris was cursed. I saved his life! But I didn''t do it for free-I charged her."


    To prove his innocence, Daniel showed her the fund transfer records.


    "Why are there two transactions?"


    "Because she was cursed, too! I helped her get rid of her curse as well."


    "So you helped her with a curse, and that''s why she lent you ten billion?"


    "My dear, tonight''s Jade Gambling event was hosted by the Evans. Which stone had jade and which didn''t? Isabe definitely knew! She''s a businesswoman. She was willing to lend me ten billion to make a hefty interest off of it..."


    "You idiot!"


    Jessica shot Daniel a scathing look, "Ten billion! You made me lose ten billion for nothing! Why didn''t you tell me sooner that the stone was guaranteed to have the finest quality Imperial Green Jade worth ten billion?"


    "Didn''t I?"


    "No, you didn''t!"


    Daniel:...


    Just then, noises came from outside.


    Rustle!


    Jessica perked up her ears and asked, "Did you hear that?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Is it a stray cat that''s gotten into the yard?"


    "It''s not a cat; it sounds like a person."


    "A person? Could it be a thief?"


    "Not a thief." Daniel shook his head, "The way it sounds, that person is more likely a hitman."


    "A hitman?" Fear flickered across Jessica''s face as she asked, "What for?"


    "You really are clueless! If a hitman hase through the door, he''s obviously here to kill me!"


    "To kill you? Who have you angered? Who sent a hitman after you?"


    "It must be Andrew! After I made him lose billions tonight, he must hate my guts. Plus, he sees me as a rival in love-he''d want nothing more than to see me torn to pieces!"


    With that, Daniel stepped outside into the yard.


    A man stood there with eyebrows white as snow, brandishing a curved de-aloof and imposing. It was none other than White Eyebrow Ryan.


    Ryan had scaled the fence to enter the premises, deliberately kicking loose a brick during his descent, causing it to tter to the ground with a noise. It was intentional he wanted to lure Daniel outside.


    Jessica followed closely behind.


    Upon seeing the unfamiliar man, she asked coldly, "Who are you? What are you doing trespassing in the middle of the night?"

 Chapter 174

    ?Chapter 174 Jessica Gives a Lesson


    Ryan didn''t answer her question but counter-asked, "Are you Jessica?"


    Of course, Jessica didn''t answer either, and instead continued to question, "Who exactly are you?"


    Ryan shook the curved knife in his hand, confidently announcing himself, "Ryan!"


    Jessica shook her head, "Never heard of you."


    Never heard of him? Ryan was taken aback by her response. He was Ryan, one of The 72 Martial Masters, recognized throughout the entire USA, ranking at thirty-eight!


    This woman didn''t recognize him?


    "The White Eyebrow Ryan!"


    He repeated his title, emphasizing every word.


    "Still doesn''t ring a bell," she replied.


    Jessica''s response left Ryan red-faced with anger. "I am The White Eyebrow Ryan, ranked thirty-eighth among the USA''s The 72 Martial Masters!"


    He had lived for years with respect from everyone he met, and now, this woman had snubbed him. Ryan couldn''t stand it. He felt the need to show Jessica just how well-known and powerful The White Eyebrow truly was.


    Jessica, perplexed, turned to Daniel and asked, "These 72 Martial Masters, are they something to fuss over?"


    "I doubt it. They probably aren''t as tough as Kiki back in our hometown."


    "Kiki? Who''s that?"


    "Kiki''s a dog, but not just any dog. It''s one that can chase me all over the ce. I never lost a fight in the vige until I got on Kiki''s bad side."


    "How did you manage that?"


    "I identally kicked its bowl and then, purely by ident, I kicked its meaty bone into a dung heap. That''s when Kiki got mad, barking and chasing after me to bite. Kiki''s owner didn''t care; she watched with glee as Kiki chased me, even cheered it on. In the end, I had to climb a tree by a widow''s house to escape. Kiki couldn''t climb, luckily, or it would''ve been the end of me."


    Jessica kicked Daniel in annoyance and tugged at his ear, interrogating him, "You messed with Kiki just to hang around that widow''s tree?"


    "Darling, you don''t understand, that widow was the prettiest in town. She was married for only half a year before her husband died tragically. After that, she lived alone, weeping every night. When something broke in her house, I''d fix it since she had no one else. She was so grateful, often inviting me over for dinner."


    "You..."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jessica was fuming, and without realizing, her grip on his ear tightened further, causing him to yelp in pain.


    "Sweetie, I was joking! Please, I made a mistake! That widow''s over fifty anyway. How about we visit my hometown someday, and I''ll introduce you?"


    Hearing this, Jessica couldn''t help but chuckle, releasing him.


    "If you dare to have designs on that widow, I''ll twist those dog ears off for good!"

 Chapter 175

    ?Chapter 175 I Don''t Want to Die


    "Were you just jealous?" Daniel teased.


    "Jealous of your ass!" Jessica retorted with a roll of her eyes. Suddenly remembering something, she quickly scolded, "Stop calling me ''darling!'' If you don''t cut it out, I''ll sew your mouth shut."


    "Do it! Do it now!" Daniel dared, puckering up closer to her.


    "Get lost!" Jessica reached out to p him away, but instead, Daniel captured her lips with his own.


    Jessica was stunned. This was her first kiss, and Daniel had casually imed it, yet strangely, she wasn''t angry at all.


    Flush with the sess of his ambush, Daniel quickly retreated several steps to maintain distance from Jessica, mostly because he feared she might hit him for being so bold.


    He ran that far after a kiss? Jessica was starting to feel like Daniel had been disrespecting hertely.


    Hands on her hips, she ordered sternly, "You,e here."


    "You''re not allowed to pull my ears."


    Daniel was not afraid of being hit; it was getting his sensitive ears pulled that he truly feared.


    "How dare you negotiate with me? Get over here, now!" Jessica''s ferocity left no room for disobedience.


    Risking ear-torture, Daniel tiptoed cautiously closer to her.


    Jessica reached out and snatched his ear, demanding, "What did you just do?"


    "L... I was expressing my love for darling you."


    "Nice try! Next time you take liberties without permission, I swear I''ll twist your ears off!"


    Jessica wasn''t mad that Daniel had kissed her; she was mad because he had pulled away so quickly afterward. It was her first kiss - too rushed, too brief, and utterly unsatisfying.


    Here to murder, but this couple was flirting right in front of him? Ryan felt insulted-deeply insulted.


    Recalling Daniel''s words, Ryan pointed the shining de of his curved knife at Daniel''s nose, bellowing," Did you just say I''m worse than a dog?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uh..."


    Daniel scratched his head, pondering.


    "I don''t remember. But if you think I said it, then I guess I must have!"


    Ryan, done with idle talk, got straight to the point, "Are you Daniel?" "Yes!"


    "Good! You''re the one I''vee to kill tonight!"


    Swinging his knife, Ryan queried, "Do you want a quick death, or should I slice the flesh from your body piece by piece?"


    His knife was thin as a cicada''s wing, yet exceedingly sharp. Ryan had used it to kill hundreds. His profession: a hitman. With money on the line, he could take out anyone. In over twenty years, Ryan had never failed a mission.


    "I don''t want a quick death, nor do I want you to slice me piece by piece, because I don''t want to die."


    "You don''t want to die? Everyone who meets me faces the same wish. Sadly, they all die in the end; no one escapes."

 Chapter 176

    ?Chapter 176 The Countdown


    Ryan red at Daniel, offering one final warning. "I''ll give you three seconds to decide. If you don''t


    choose, I''ll make the choice for you. If I pick, I''m going to slice your flesh off piece by piece right in front of your darling. But don''t worry, by the time I get to the four-hundredth cut, if you''re still alive, I''ll make sure you die quickly."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You don''t get it; it''s not up to anyone to choose! I don''t even know you! Why would you want to kill someone you don''t know?"


    "Someone''s offering ten million to have you killed!"


    "Ten million? Who''s that?"


    "You''re about to die, so I might as well tell you. The one paying is the president of The Armstrongs, Andrew!"


    "Andrew! I didn''t realize he was so cheap. He asked you to kill me, and he''s only willing to pay ten million? Does he really think I''m worth so little?"


    "You''re just a country bumpkin, a fucking nobody. Andrew thought it generous to spend ten million on you. Someone like you, I could''ve found any hitman to do the job for a fraction of that. I don''t even


    understand why Andrew bothered with me!"


    "You don''t understand?"


    "Of course not, you''re just a punk from the sticks! Enough talk. I''m going to count down from three. Either kneel and let me kill you with one stroke, or refuse, and I''ll slice off your flesh piece by piece, cutting off your head at the four hundredth."


    Ryan swiftly began the countdown.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    Ryan''s countdown finished, but Daniel didn''t kneel.


    "It seems you''ve made your choice. Good, I''ll take great pleasure in your suffering."


    With that, Ryan sprang forward like a mantis, de swinging, lunging at Daniel. The maneuver was inspired by a mantis hunting its prey. As Ryan neared him, Danielnded a kick right in Ryan''s gut. Boom!


    Ryan was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into arge pine tree with a thud.


    Wham!


    Pine cones fell like raindrops, pummeling Ryan''s head. Ryan shielded himself, but the pain of the impact drew a scream from his lips.


    "Ryan, right? Weren''t you going to slice off my flesh, piece by piece? Come on with your curved knife, and start slicing!" Daniel taunted, hands in his pockets and a grin on his face.


    "Damn you!"


    Ryan sprang from the ground, pouncing like a ferocious tiger toward Daniel, using all his might. He raised his de toward Daniel''s neck, aiming to sever his throat.


    But before his knife could connect, Daniel''s leg shot out again with another punishing kick to his gut. Boom!


    Ryan was sent flying for a second time, not hitting the pine tree but a fake mountain beside it. The mountain, constructed fromrge stones, shattered into gravel upon Ryan''s collision, stones tumbling down with a crash.

 Chapter 177

    ?Chapter 177 The Martial Master


    Ryan''s body came to rest in front of the artificial mountain. The small stones that fell like rain were much heavier than the pinecones before, and they were also much harder. As they pelted his body, Ryan let out cries of pain.


    Daniel approached, a grin on his face as he looked down at Ryan. "How does it feel, Ryan? Is the massage from these stones any better than the pinecones?"


    After being kicked away twice, Ryan''s face felt swollen. He was one of The 72 Martial Masters! Yet he couldn''t get close to this country bumpkin, let alone kill him. Enraged beyond measure, he secretly grabbed a stone and hurled it at Daniel''s face.


    Daniel skillfully kicked the stone back. It shot straight at Ryan''s face.


    Bang!


    A dull sound was followed by a spurt of blood.


    "Ah... Ahhh..."


    Ryan clutched his face, where the stone had left a gaping hole, and screamed in agony.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I''m in a good mood today; I don''t want to kill you! Get out of here!"


    Facing Daniel''s warning and knowing he couldn''tplete his mission, Ryan didn''t hesitate and took off running.


    Jessica moved in to inspect Daniel, checking him from head to toe. Then she asked, "Are you hurt?"


    "I''m injured. It''s pretty bad. I need a kiss from you to heal!"


    "Get lost!!"


    Jessica gave Daniel a pointed re and then walked away, her heels clicking solemnly.


    In another vi, Joseph was enjoying his music and drink when Jessica rushed in, a concerned look directed at her grandfather. "Grandpa, are you all right?"


    "What could possibly happen to me?"


    "There was a hitman here to kill Daniel. Luckily, he was more ruthless than the hitman and chased him away."


    Joseph looked at his granddaughter with curiosity. "Daniel? Who would want to kill him?"


    "How would I know!"


    "Speaking of which, why didn''t youe to me right away when you met the hitman? Is there something going on between you and Daniel?"


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about?"


    "I mean, do you have some special feelings for him?"


    "Grandpa! What are you thinking? I don''t like him at all! At most, I just don''t hate him as much!"


    "You used to hate him?"


    "Grandpa! I''m not talking to you about this anymore!"


    Jessica stomped her foot in frustration, though she didn''t leave.


    "Oh right, grandpa, do you know anything about The 72 Martial Masters?"


    "I do. Only the strongest martial artists in the USA can be called martial masters. There are two lists of martial masters in the USA: The 36 Martial Masters and The 72 Martial Masters. Being on The 36 Martial Masters list means meeting much higher standards. But anyone ranked in The 72 Martial Masters list is among the top 108 martial artists in the USA. Even the New York Martial United here in New York has four strong fighters, but none of them have made it as a martial master, let alone be ranked among The 72 Martial Masters."


    Joseph looked at his granddaughter with curiosity. "Why the sudden interest in this?"


    "The guy who got beaten up and ran away by Daniel imed to be one of The 72 Martial Masters."

 Chapter 178 Dont Let Daniel Get Away

    Chapter 178 Don''t Let Daniel Get Away


    Jessica''s reply utterly stunned Joseph. He couldn¡¯t believe it and asked his granddaughter, ¡°What


    did you just say? You¡¯re saying Daniel chased away an Earth Fiend martial master?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That martial master was like a beginner in front of him; he couldn¡¯t even get close to Daniel.


    He tried to attack Daniel twice with a curved knife, but every time he approached, Daniel just kicked


    him away with a single blow.¡±


    ¡°A curved knife?" Joseph pondered over a sip of wine. "Could it be The White Eyebrow Ryan?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That guy did mention it. He seemed to be called The White Eyebrow Ryan! He also imed


    he was ranked 38th among The 72 Martial Masters!¡±


    ¡°Ryan couldn¡¯t defeat Daniel? That¡¯s really unexpected!¡± Joseph eximed in surprise.


    ¡°It was more than that. He was like a child in front of Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Really? Even those ranked toward the bottom of The 36 Martial Masters, I imagine, couldn¡¯t handle


    Ryan that easily. If Daniel managed to take care of Ryan so easily, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s stronger


    than at least half of The 36 Martial Masters? Jessica, you must not let Daniel get away! You have to


    find Daniel and you best get pregnant with his child. No matter what you have to do, you must get


    him to join The Matthews family!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I won¡¯t go looking for that Daniel! Why should I have his


    child? I''m not that cheap! I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Jessica would never pursue Daniel proactively! At most, she¡¯d just not resist as strongly if Daniel


    took advantage of her. She might allow him some leeway, but definitely not too much!


    Joseph went to another room and retrieved a wooden box secured with a golden lock, passing it to


    Jessica. ¡°Inside is The Grass of the Sealed Dragon, a wedding gift I¡¯ve prepared for you. Take it to


    Daniel and tell him that once you''re married, The Grass of the Sealed Dragon will belong to him.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Since you don''t want to be proactive, you can offer Daniel a little temptation to encourage him!¡±


    ¡°Temptation? Grandpa, are you saying that your granddaughter¡¯s charm is less than The Grass of


    the Sealed Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Joseph was taken aback, hurriedly exining, ¡°That''s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s not what you mean, then why are you telling me to use The Grass of the Sealed Dragon to


    tempt him? Are you saying if my wedding gift wasn''t The Grass of the Sealed Dragon, he wouldn''t


    marry me?¡±


    ¡°No, you''ve misunderstood. The Grass of the Sealed Dragon was something I promised as a gift


    when I made a marriage pact with his master. I want you to show it to Daniel to make clear that we


    The Matthews keep our promises and honor ourmitments. ording to our agreement, this


    Grass of the Sealed Dragon has been well preserved. You can have Daniel check it, just to ensure


    he doesn''t use us of breaking our word.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Jessica pouted and took the wooden box.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to show that to Daniel!¡±


    Leaving Joseph¡¯s ce, Jessica ran towards Daniel''s holding the box, not to let him check it. She


    was just curious; what did The Grass of the Sealed Dragon look like? She wanted Daniel to open


    the box to show her what it looked like¡ªnothing more.


    The vi¡¯s gate was open, as was the front door. Holding the box, Jessica entered the vi.

 Chapter 179 Dragon Realm

    Chapter 179 Dragon Realm


    In the living room, Daniel was focused on carving something with a small knife. Jessica moved


    closer and was shocked to find that what Daniel had in his hands was actually the piece of top-


    quality Imperial Green Jade. Already, the Jade had been carved into an unrecognizable mess by


    Daniel''s handiwork.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "I''m crafting the Dragon Realm. It has to be made with the finest Imperial Green Jade. Nothing else


    would work."


    "Dragon Realm? Ha!" Jessica scoffed, annoyed. "Your mind must have been devoured by dragons.


    A piece of Imperial Green Jade worth a billion, and you''ve just destroyed it!"


    "Destroyed the billion-dor Imperial Green Jade? Then why don¡¯t you seem bothered at all?"


    "What¡¯s there for me to be bothered about? Since I met you, why would I care about a piece of


    jade?"


    Jessica gave Daniel a pointed look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the point of this Dragon Realm anyway?¡±


    "It''s to nurture the Grass of Seven Dragons."


    "The Grass of Seven Dragons?"


    "Isn¡¯t your wedding gift called the Grass of the Sealed Dragon? That¡¯s just one of the Seven. And


    me, I need to collect all seven pieces."


    "And what happens if you don''t gather all the grass?"


    "I don¡¯t know! But my master warned me, if I fail to collect all the Grass of Seven Dragons, I could


    be struck down by divine punishment at any moment, like lightning. Maybe one day I''ll be walking


    down the street, and zap, a bolt from the blue could strike me dead!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk! Don¡¯t say that! You''re still in your trial period. If you let lightning strike you dead, I''ll


    crush you to ashes myself!"


    Afterpleting thest incision, Daniel beamed, "Done! The Dragon Realm is finished. Now, just


    the final step¡ªwe need to give it a bath."


    "A bath? With what?"


    "Vodka, of course! And it has to be vodka aged over fifty years!"


    Daniel looked at Jessica with a teasing smile and said, ¡°Darling, could you grab a bottle for me,


    please?¡±


    "What do you mean? Daniel, are you asking me to run errands?"


    "Brittany isn''t here, so I can only ask my dear you to make a trip."


    "Don''t call me darling! I won''t be running errands for you, Daniel!"


    Despite her protest, Jessica put down the wooden box on the coffee table and then walked out the


    door, heels cking firmly.


    Though her words disagreed, her actions told another story. It seems women can be contrary


    creatures.


    Soon enough, Jessica returned, holding a bottle of vintage vodka in her hand, each one worth over


    five million, carefully aged for over fifty years or more. These were treasures Joseph had collected


    over a long time, too precious for him to even consider drinking. Yet today, Jessica had brought


    them all for Daniel.


    Taking the vodka, Daniel opened it and took a whiff. "This is indeed vodka aged over fifty years. No


    wonder they say you''re the preeminent family in New York¡ªyou really do have all sorts of


    treasures!"


    "This is from my grandfather¡¯s personal collection! I brought all of it to you! You have to understand,


    even my grandfather couldn''t bring himself to drink these two bottles!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Then thank your grandfather for me! No, I''ll thank him myself tomorrow!"


    ¡°Hurry up and do it. I want to see what this so-called Dragon Realm will look like after a bath in fifty-


    year-old vodka. If, after you waste these two bottles, nothing happens, I¡¯m going to have to teach


    you a lesson.¡±

 Chapter 180 How Did You Do That

    Chapter 180 How Did You Do That


    "Darling, you can discipline me any time you want. I''m your man, after all. You have every right."


    "Get lost!"


    ...


    Amidst their flirtatious banter, Daniel began to wash the Dragon Realm with vodka. Suddenly a


    burst of green light shone brighter than the aurora, dazzling Jessica''s eyes so much that she


    couldn''t keep them open.


    "What was that?" she eximed.


    Once her vision cleared, Jessica found the Dragon Realm was extraordinarily beautiful. It was the


    most stunning art piece she had ever seen in her life.


    "It''s so beautiful! The green, it''s magnificent!" she marveled, then she took the Dragon Realm in her


    hands to observe. To her surprise, it felt cool and emitted a refreshing chill from its hollow spaces.


    Only then did Jessica realize there was flowing air within the Dragon Realm. She looked at Daniel in


    disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"


    Daniel seemed confused by her question. "Do what?"


    "This Dragon Realm! I can feel there''s like a breath flowing inside, as if it were alive."


    "Of course, the Dragon Realm is alive. If it were dead, it wouldn''t be called the Dragon Realm. After


    all, it is meant to nurture The Grass of Seven Dragons."


    Suddenly, Jessica yfully ced the Dragon Realm on top of Daniel¡¯s head, chuckling, "It looks


    really good."


    "Do you want me to have a green glow on top of my head?"


    "Why not? It looks so good!"


    Daniel quickly removed the Dragon Realm, attempting to ce it on Jessica¡¯s head.


    "I should give you a green hairstyle, too."


    Jessica dodged away, then she grabbed Daniel''s ear and scolded sternly, "If you dare do that again,


    I''ll tear your ear off!"


    "Get lost! I crack a joke and you curse at me? It seems like this dog ear of yours is asking to be torn


    off."


    Jessica squeezed a little harder, twisting Daniel¡¯s ear.


    "Ow! Ow ow! Darling, I was wrong! Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do it! Just don''t pull my ear! If


    you damage it, it won¡¯t listen to you anymore."


    "As if it listens to me when it¡¯s fine!"


    Jessica retorted and then, with a smile, released his ear.


    "I wouldn''t really hurt you! You fool!"


    Finished, Jessica suddenly remembered something. She quickly picked up the wooden box and


    handed it to Daniel.


    "This is The Grass of the Sealed Dragon."


    Daniel was stunned, looking at Jessica with disbelief and excitement, "You''re giving this to me


    now?"


    Seeing his enthusiastic reaction, Jessica became annoyed.


    "Why are you so excited? You get more excited over a nt than seeing me?"


    "This Grass of the Sealed Dragon, isn¡¯t it your wedding gift? By giving it to me, are you implying that


    you want to marry me tonight?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get lost! You¡¯re thinking way too much!"


    Jessica gave Daniel a re, huffing, "What on earth goes through that head of yours?"


    "Then why are you giving it to me?"


    "To let you take a look! To prove that we The Matthews keep our promises, and The Grass of the


    Sealed Dragon is still here."


    "Oh!"

 Chapter 181 All Safe With Me

    Chapter 181 All Safe With Me


    Daniel didn''t expect the Sealed Dragon Grass wasn¡¯t meant for him, leaving him a bit bummed. But


    Jessica didn''t mind his mood and just carried on with her suggestion.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Right, wasn¡¯t the Dragon Pod meant to nurture the Seven Dragon Grass? Why not just put the


    Sealed Dragon Grass in there to grow?"


    Her words sent a new wave of excitement through Daniel.


    His eyes gleamed in anticipation as he asked, "Sweetheart, are you saying I should take care of the


    Sealed Dragon Grass?"


    "You wish! Both the Sealed Dragon Grass and the Dragon Pod are under my watch."


    "But what if I just want to take a peek, catch a whiff of the Sealed Dragon Grass? Could you hand it


    over then, honey?"


    "We''ll see!"


    "See what? Whether I perform well in bed?"


    "Get lost! In your dreams!"


    Although Jessica retorted sharply, deep down, a tiny spark of hope flickered. If Daniel really did


    make a move on her, even if he tried to take advantage now, she knew she wouldn''t resist much.


    After spending some time with him, she realized Daniel''s talents were as vast as the ocean. Daniel


    was amazing, good at everything he did.


    He was a fantastic doctor, had a keen eye for antiques, was a master at Jade Gambling, and even


    excelled inbat!


    Was there anything in this world he couldn''t do?


    Jessica unlocked the tiny golden padlock on the wooden box and lifted the lid with a snap. She half-


    expected the Sealed Dragon Grass inside to be a marvel to behold.


    But what did she see? A shriveled, wilted little nt, pale and yellowish, looking very ordinary ¨C no


    different than the weeds in awn.


    As Jessica stared at the Sealed Dragon Grass, a bit of unease washed over her.


    "Is this really the Sealed Dragon Grass?" she asked Daniel, uncertainty in her voice. "Could


    someone have swapped it?"


    "That¡¯s the Sealed Dragon Grass, alright!"


    "Then why does it look like this? Has it always been like this, or is there something off about the


    Sealed Dragon Grass?"


    "The Sealed Dragon Grass isn''t any ordinary nt. It''s one of the Seven Dragon Grasses, a divine


    herb with a spirit of its own. So, this isn''t how it''s supposed to look. It''s like this because you haven''t


    taken proper care of it; you almost killed it!"


    Daniel took the Sealed Dragon Grass and ced it into the Dragon Pod. Almost instantly, it perked


    up, sprouting roots anding back to life.


    "The Sealed Dragon Grass is alive?"


    Jessica was in disbelief.


    Before her eyes, the pale exterior of the Sealed Dragon Grass began to shine a vibrant red,


    stunningly beautiful.


    "How gorgeous! The Sealed Dragon Grass is so beautiful!"


    After sharing her awe, Jessica, now perplexed, turned to Daniel, "Why is the Sealed Dragon Grass


    red?"


    "It''s not just red; it''s crimson. The Seven Dragon Grasses in seven colors: crimson, orange,


    yellow, green, cyan, blue, and violet. Sealed Dragon Grasses first: it¡¯s crimson!"


    At that moment, a wisp of crimson mist floated from the tip of the revived Sealed Dragon Grass.


    Daniel hurriedly brought his nose close and inhaled deeply.


    The crimson scent entered his nostrils and calmed the dragon spirit within him, no longer so


    restless. Just one breath promised him three more days of life.


    "What are you doing?" Jessica asked, curious.


    "Smelling it! The scent is incredible."


    Daniel chuckled and then held the Sealed Dragon Grass up to Jessica¡¯s nose.

 Chapter 182 Another One

    Chapter 182 Another One


    Jessica hadn''t even started to breathe in when a gentle fragrance made its way into her nostrils.


    The scent was indescribably delightful, almost heavenly. Just a quick whiff made her feel like she


    was floating. When she looked again, the Sealed Dragon Grass''s crimson seemed to have faded a


    bit.


    Daniel noticed and quickly put the nt away.


    "What are you doing? Why won''t you let me smell it anymore?"


    "The color''s fading; you smell it too much, and it''ll die. You can only indulge in the fragrance of the


    Sealed Dragon Grass every hundred days. It''s fragile."


    "Is it that delicate?"


    "It''s magical because it''s not easy to keep alive. If it were, it''d be everywhere."


    "It''s that hard to keep alive? Well, then you take care of it!"


    "Uhh..."


    Daniel chuckled. "I can''t do that; it needs you!"


    "Why?"


    "The Sealed Dragon Grass likes you! It leaned towards you just now."


    He handed the nt back to her, and sure enough, as it neared Jessica, it leaned her way.


    "Just watch how it behaves around me."


    When he took the Sealed Dragon Grass back, it tilted away the moment it was near him.


    Jessica couldn''t help butugh. "Even the Sealed Dragon Grass doesn''t like you!"


    "Can''t me it! You''re breathtaking, a true beauty! It''s normal for the Sealed Dragon Grass to fancy


    a prettydy."


    "Shut up!"


    ...


    The next day, in the morning.


    After sleeping in, Daniel drove his Palmera to the Matthews Organization. Skipping breakfast, he


    picked up a beef noodle takeout on his way to the office. As he slurped down his noodles:


    Click, click, click!


    The sound of high heels striking the floor, a heavy rhythm, approached. The owner of these heels


    was walking with fury.


    Daniel looked up to see a striking woman in a business suit.


    Brittany!


    Why was she here again in Daniel¡¯s office?


    Was she looking for trouble, once more?


    Before Daniel could even greet her, Brittany was already on the attack. Pointing a finger at Daniel''s


    nose, she barked, "You''rete again?"


    "Brittany, just to be clear, Jessica has given me a pass from clocking in. So, the word te'' is not


    applicable to me."


    "Not only are youte, but you''re also eating noodles in the office, filling the ce with the smell.


    You are disturbing everyone else."


    "Everyone else? Who? This is my private office. I''m alone here. Whether I eat beef noodles or


    gorgonz with anchovies, it''s my business. It doesn¡¯t affect anyone."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You... you¡¯re grasping at straws!"


    "Brittany, shouldn¡¯t you be working at your desk? What are you doing here? Don''t tell me you''ve


    fallen for me?"


    "Hah! Fall for you? Why don¡¯t you take a long look at yourself?"


    "If it''s not that you''ve fallen for me, why do you keep creating troubles for me? No matter what I do,


    you alwayse after me. Isn¡¯t that exactly how a woman behaves when she falls for a man? So,


    Brittany, you must have a crush on me, and you don¡¯t even realize it!"


    Of course, Daniel was just making things up, trying to tease her.

 Chapter 183 Justins Confidence

    Chapter 183 Justin''s Confidence


    Brittany stomped her foot in anger and shouted, "Like you?! There¡¯s no way a country bumpkin like


    you could get my affection! Even if I were blind, even if you were thest man on Earth, I¡¯d never fall


    for you!"


    She hade here intending to give Daniel a hard time, but now, the tables had turned. She hadn¡¯t


    managed to bully this newbie, and he''d even gotten on her nerves.


    Brittany thought this country boy was way too confident for his own good. Him implying that she had


    a crush on him? Absurd!


    "Since you don''t fancy me, Brittany, then what brings you to my office today?"


    "I¡¯m here to make sure you''re working!"


    "Keeping tabs on my work?" Daniel grinned at her, aggravating her further. "Exactly what work are


    you monitoring?"


    "You said you¡¯d get the ck Panther Club out of Windows Street within three days and that you¡¯d


    have Justin pay thepany a billion dors. It''s been three days, so shouldn''t you march down to


    Windows Street, make Justin pack up and collect the billion he owes us?"


    "Thanks for the reminder, Brittany. I''d almost forgotten all about it!"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Forgotten? Looks like you just want to welch on your promises. But I''m here, and I won''t let you.


    Come on, let¡¯s head to Windows Street right now!"


    "Sure, why not!"


    With Brittany in tow, Daniel drove his Palmera to Windows Street. The ck Panther Club was still


    there; Justin had made no move to leave.


    They stepped into the dojo, and Justin came out to meet them.


    "Justin, long time, no see," Daniel greeted with a cheerful smile.


    Justin¡¯s expression darkened at Daniel''s arrival. "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m obviously here to tell you it''s time to move out, Justin. We had a deal. Three days, and the


    ck Panther Club was supposed to clear out of Windows Street. The time¡¯s up, and here you still


    are. So, now I have to personally ask you to leave. But, my time isn''t cheap, you know. You owe me


    for the gas and even an appearance fee. Since we''re friends, I¡¯ll give you a discount¡ªlet''s say five


    hundred million! You owe the Matthews Organization a billion, and since you overstayed, that adds


    up to one and a half billion now."


    Once Daniel finished speaking, Justin let out a roaringughter that echoed with confidence.


    "Who do you think you are? You''re just a countryside nobody. Sure, you¡¯ve got some moves, and


    you beat me once. But do you think that scares me? I was going toe find you today anyway,


    but since you¡¯re here, I might as well take care of you now."


    "Justin, what''s gotten into you? Hit your head? Last I checked, I knocked you t."


    "I never said I¡¯d fight you myself. If you''re so tough, then don¡¯t run. I''m going to call someone right


    now, someone who can really make you squirm. After he beats the stuffing out of you, I¡¯ll ring


    Jessica so she can bring the cash to bail you out. The Matthews Organization will have to hand


    over Windows Street to me for nothing¡ªplus, you¡¯ll owe me another two billion for my trauma."

 Chapter 184 A Single Slap

    Chapter 184 A Single p


    With those words, Justin made a phone call to Joey. Soon, Joey arrived with not just members of


    the Tiger Club, but also a young man brimming with extraordinary aura and rippling muscles ¨C a


    sure sign of his proficiency in martial arts.


    This young man was his nephew, the only son of Woods Tiger ¨C Tyler Tiger. Tyler had be a


    martial arts master at a very young age, one of the rare young martial arts masters in the USA!


    Upon seeing Joey, Justin hurriedly asked him, "Joey, is this your younger brother, Woods Tiger?"


    "He''s my nephew. My brother is in training. But dealing with this country boy? My nephew can


    handle it easily. Despite his youth, he''s already a martial arts master, one of the few in the USA.


    Last year, he made it to the quarterfinals in the young martial arts masters tournament."


    "There¡¯s no need for all this talk, Uncle. I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ve got ces to be. Just point out who you want


    me to beat and let''s make this quick!" Tyler stepped forward exuding confidence.


    "Hit him!"


    Justin pointed at Daniel, saying, "That''s the country boy. I''m sure with your skills, one punch would


    be all it takes."


    Tyler looked at Daniel with a sneer and arrogantlymanded, "Country boy,e here and let me


    p you dead!"


    "Alright! I¡¯lle. I really want to see if you can kill me with a single p."


    Daniel responded and walked over to Tyler with a smile.


    "I¡¯m right here. Don¡¯t hold back,e on!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Fool!"


    The word left Tyler¡¯s mouth, cold and disdainful.


    Then he swung his hand, his palm striking towards Daniel''s chest as fast as lightning. Even though


    it was just a palm strike, it packed the force of five hundred kilograms. If his palmnded on Daniel''s


    chest, his internal organs would be shattered, and his heart would turn to mush.


    Daniel didn¡¯t even treat the p seriously. He waved his hand, sending out a p of his own.


    p!


    An ear-piercing crisp sound echoed as their palms collided. The next moment, Tler was flung


    backward,nding squarely on his behind. His right hand immediately swelled up, looking as big as


    a pig''s trotter.


    "Ah! Aaah!"


    After being thrown back, the intense pain shooting through his palm made Tyler scream.


    "Weren¡¯t you going to kill me with one p? I''m still alive, without even a scratch. So why are you


    sitting there screaming?"


    Daniel, hands in his pockets, beckoned Tyler with his right hand, taunting him with a warm chuckle.


    "You were going to p me dead, right? Be my guest, keep going! I promise I won''t dodge!"


    "I came here today to wrap things up about Windows Street. ck Panther Club must move out


    today, and Justin, you owe ourpany fifteen million for emotional damages."


    So, Daniel wouldn''t hold back. He was ready to turn the tables even more.

 Chapter 185 Nobody

    Chapter 185 Nobody


    Tyler, a US Young Martial Arts Masters Tournament quarter-finalist, had his hand swollen from a


    single sh with a country boy and was now being taunted so tantly. How could he, with his


    reputation, stomach such an insult? He had to wipe this smear off his name!


    Not only did he want to break Daniel''s hand, but he also aimed to puff up Daniel''s face, to make this


    country boy learn the consequences of provoking him.


    "You''re asking for it!" Tyler bellowed,unching a punch at Daniel''s face.


    Faced with such a fierce attack, Daniel didn''t flinch. He met Tyler¡¯s fist with one of his own!


    Boom!


    Their fists collided.


    "Thud!"


    Following a dull, earth-shaking sound, Tyler''s arm snapped with a gruesome crack, twisting into a


    horrifyingly unnatural angle. Bone pierced through muscle and skin, showing pale and bloodied.


    "Ah! Aaah!" Tyler screamed in agony from his broken arm.


    "Are you okay?" Daniel asked with a chuckle.


    "Ah! Aaah! You''re dead meat! How dare you break my arm! My dad will kill you; he¡¯s going to


    destroy you!" Tyler was down, unable to get up, flinging weak threats at Daniel from the ground.


    Woods was stunned and quickly called out to the others, "Quick! Get Tyler to the hospital!"


    Frantically, he took Tyler away.


    Justin couldn''t believe his eyes. His hero had been defeated so easily?


    "Justin, got any more friends to call on? If not, you better transfer the fifteen million right now and


    get your club out of here. Otherwise, things might get unpleasant for you."


    Daniel advanced step by step towards Justin, who was trembling as Daniel got closer.


    "What... what do you want?"


    "Me? Nothing, just hanging around. Don''t worry, I won''t let you end up like him."


    With that, Daniel had reached Justin. He swung his hand and pped Justin across the face.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Smack!"


    Daniel''s p spun Justin around in circles. Justin''s dark face immediately reddened and swelled,


    with blood oozing from the corner of his mouth.


    "Justin, are you going to move, or not?"


    "Everybody, attack! Kill this country nobody!" Upon Justin''smand, ck Panther Club members


    charged at Daniel, weapons in hand.


    But in less than three minutes, Daniel had knocked all his attackers to the ground.


    "Ah! It hurts so much!"


    "Ah! Is this country guy some sort of freak? How can he be so strong?"


    "Aaaah! He''s not a freak; he''s a devil! A devil!"


    The defeated opponents writhed in pain on the ground, none daring to stand and challenge Daniel


    again. While many could still get up and had some fight left, they all chose to stay down. They


    weren''t fools; it wasn''t the time to y hero.


    Daniel, the country nobody, was just too formidable. Anyone who dared to rise would only face his


    wrath.


    The cowardice of his downed men infuriated Justin.

 Chapter 186 Fight? No, Thanks

    Chapter 186 Fight? No, Thanks


    "You all stand up right now! Stand up! Are you all useless?" Justin was practically hysterical as he


    yelled. However, no matter how loudly he shouted, none of the members sprawled on the ground


    showed the slightest inclination to stand up and face Daniel again.


    "Stand up, you good-for-nothings, get up!" Justin made onest attempt, but it was futile.


    Daniel, hands casually in his pockets, watched with an amused expression and asked, "So, Justin,


    what''s it gonna be? If you still don''t want to move, I might have to hit you again. I''ve made up my


    mind today¡ªto fully settle this issue. If you continue to resist moving out, then I''ll just have to keep


    hitting you."


    "I... I¡¯ll move! I''ll move out!"


    "That''s a start, but that¡¯s not all. You also need to hand over the fifteen million in damages. Your


    club moves out, you pay me fifteen million, and we''re even. After that, I promise I won''t bother you


    anymore."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Where would I get fifteen million from?"


    "That¡¯s easy! If I keep hitting you, eventually you''ll find that you have the fifteen million."


    With that said, Daniel pulled out his hand and pped Justin across the face.


    "Smack!"


    The sound of the p sent Justin flying into a wall, making a crack as wide as a finger.


    "Ouch, you country nobody!"


    Justin howled in pain. Daniel walked over to him as hey there.


    "What... what are you going to do?"


    Justin was panicked, the sting of the p still fresh on his face. And the pain had him grimacing.


    "Don''t be scared, Justin, stop trembling. I''m just here to ask, move or not? If your answer is still that


    you won''t move out, still won''t pay the fifteen million, then I just have to continue."


    "Continue? Continue with what?"


    "Continue with the ps! It seems you are quite sturdy. I''m sure you can take a few more smacks.


    So, I decided to give you a few more, consider it a massage. When the massage is over and you''re


    feeling better, you''ll know what to do."


    "How dare you..."


    Before Justin could finish his sentence, Daniel''s hand smacked his face again.


    "Smack!"


    That crisp sound was followed by Justin, who was slumped on the ground, flying through the air. He


    drew a neat parab and crashed heavily against another wall.


    "Thud!"


    Another crack formed on this wall, this time as wide as two fingers.


    Daniel, with his hands tucked in again, strolled over to Justin, smiling warmly. "Justin, move or not?"


    That country nobody¡¯s smile was more terrifying than that of any devil. Justin couldn''t fathom how a


    country nobody could have such strength in battle. If he still refused to relocate the club, he would


    suffer even more.


    Although Justin was furious, he knew there was no point in enduring needless pain. He was at a


    disadvantage and it was best to ept Daniel''s terms¡ªfor now. And he would not forget today''s


    humiliation. This country nobody, Daniel, he''d make sure to settle the score. Justin would retrieve


    Windows Street one way or another. Even the fifteen million he''d have to pay out, he nned to


    im back from The Matthews Organization¡ªand when he did, he would make it fivefold.

 Chapter 187 Bad News

    Chapter 187 Bad News


    After weighing the consequences of his various options, Justin made a decision.


    "I''ll move! I''ll get out today! I can give you the fifteen billion inpensation right away. And I also


    promise I won''t trouble The Matthews Organization ever again."


    To avoid further beatings, Justin made a heap of humiliating promises.


    Once the money was transferred, Daniel reminded Justin with a smile, "I won''t supervise your


    move, but I''ll give you three days. If your club is still here after that, I''lle and beat you up again!


    Plus, you''ll owe me another fifteen billion for lost wages. After all, it took a lot of effort to beat you,


    and I was supposed to be working seriously¡ªI wasted half a day."


    "Daniel, don''t worry, I''ll move out immediately! I won''t dy a single minute!" Justin promised, and


    Daniel left with Brittany.


    As soon as they were gone, Justin rushed straight to the hospital. Tyler was in the operating room


    with Joey waiting anxiously in the hallway.


    "Joey, after you sent your nephew to the hospital, that country nobody came back and beat me up


    again. He beat me and all my disciples down. He extorted fifteen billion from me and insisted that I


    move out of Windows Street within three days. Otherwise, he said he woulde back to beat me


    again and extort another fifteen billion!"


    "Justin, my brother is in closed training right now, and I can''t contact him. But after that country


    nobody injured his son, he won¡¯t let him off easily. What we need to focus on now is securing the


    chairmanship of the New York Martial United. So for the time being, don''t provoke that country


    nobody. Do what he tells you to do! Once my brother bes the chairman of New York Martial


    United, I''ll lead the organization to retrieve¡ªdouble¡ªwhat that country nobody has taken from


    you!"


    "Alright! I''ll listen to you! Joey..."


    Meanwhile, Daniel happily drove Brittany back to The Matthews Organization in his Palmera,


    singing to the top of his lungs in the elevator.


    "America, fuck yeah! Comin'' again to save the motherfuckin'' day, yeah....."


    Brittany was at a loss for words and scolded him, "What are you even singing? Can you act


    civilized?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I''m a patriot, and I''m proud of it. If you can''t handle patriotism, you can drop dead!" Daniel retorted.


    "Country nobody, you dare talk back to me?"


    "Why wouldn''t I? Even my honey doesn''t forbid me from talking back. Who the hell do you think you


    are to tell me to shut up?"


    "Country nobody, let me tell you something. You think you handled things well today? You''ve stirred


    up a huge mess, and you don¡¯t even realize what you got us into!"


    "What''s wrong? Did I do something incorrect? I took back thend on Windows Street for us, is that


    wrong? I got back fifteen billion inpensation for Jessica, is that incorrect? You must be joking!


    Jessica will definitely reward me handsomely. Maybe she''ll even take me out for a candlelit dinner,


    then a movie."


    "You country nobody, she''s way out of your league! Jessica taking you out for a candlelit dinner?


    Taking you to a movie? Why don¡¯t you just say Jessica has invited you to book a room?"


    "No, that¡¯s on me. After all, she¡¯s a woman. I¡¯m a man, so I should be the one to make a move."

 Chapter 188 Two Irreconcilable People

    Chapter 188 Two Irreconcble People


    Daniel''s provoking words shocked Brittany.


    "You... you idiot! How dare you fantasize about Jessica like that? I''m going to report you! If Jessica


    finds out how you''ve been fantasizing about her, she''ll definitely fire you on the spot! You''ll be out of


    The Matthews Organization today! And if you ever dare set foot in The Matthews Organization


    again, I''ll have security throw you out!"


    Brittany had been dreaming of getting this country boy fired. Ever since he arrived from the farm,


    somehow gaining Jessica''s favor, Brittany felt her own importance in Jessica''s eyes diminish


    substantially.


    Daniel, seeing Brittany''s serious demeanor, asked with a chuckle, "You''re off to report me to Jessica


    again?"


    "Of course!"


    Brittany replied decisively, then looked at Daniel with a smug expression, thinking she had caught


    him in a trap.


    "You''re scared, aren''t you? You''re afraid I''ll report you to Jessica!"


    "Scared? The word ''scared'' doesn''t even exist in my dictionary!"


    "Yeah, sure you are! When I tell Jessica what you said, fantasizing about her, she''ll dump you


    straight away. She''ll fire you and make you leave The Matthews Organization immediately! You


    country nobody, you belong back in the farm fields, so you might as well go back and hang out with


    the cows. I don''t even know how you survive in New York without feeling ashamed!"


    Brittany, although born in the countryside herself, had strived hard to get into an Ivy League college.


    While she hadn''t purchased a home in New York yet, she had met many high society figures by


    Jessica''s side and felt she had be one of New York''s elite. And as a supposed socialite of


    such a big city like New York, Brittany could hardly have more disdain for someone like Daniel, who


    came from the countryside.


    The two entered the CEO''s office.


    Jessica looked at them, puzzled, and asked, "What are you two doing together?"


    Before Daniel could say anything, Brittany blurted out, "Jessica, this country nobody''s been having


    lewd fantasies about you!"


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    "This country nobody said you were going to invite him to a candlelit dinner, take him to a movie,


    and even that you¡¯d beg him to go to a hotel with you.! Can you believe it? Listen to how he talks;


    he''s like a madman now, spouting nonsense. You need to fire him!"


    Brittany and Daniel clearly did not get along, so Jessica knew to take Brittany''s usations with a


    grain of salt. Besides, even if everything Brittany said was true and there was no exaggeration,


    Jessica wouldn''t mind. However, she still turned to Daniel and asked, "Is what Brittany saying true?"


    Daniel let out a sly chuckle, his face carefree as he replied, "If you think it is, then it is!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look at your attitude, Daniel!"


    Jessica picked up a folder from the desk and yfully tapped Daniel with it.


    "My dear Jessica, I don¡¯t even have an attitude in front of you. I just said one sentence and you''ve


    already hit me. If I dared to have an attitude, I probably would be beaten to death by you!"


    "Be serious. You two came to my office just over this trifle?"

 Chapter 189 A Punch That Kills

    Chapter 189 A Punch That Kills


    Brittany was astounded by Jessica''s seeming indifference to Daniel''s remarks. She thought Jessica


    was far too fond of this country boy. Brittany felt that Jessica couldn''t let Daniel off this easily; he


    couldn''t be allowed to get over it so smoothly. So, Brittany decided to y her trump card.


    "Jessica, this country nobody has caused a huge disaster. You have no idea what trouble he¡¯s


    made! If you don''t fire him immediately and rify his rtionship with The Matthews Organization,


    we could be ruined!"


    Jessica responded, slightly amused by the exaggeration, "ording to you, The Matthews


    Organization has been ruined many times over because of Daniel, but aren''t we still doing pretty


    well? Just tell me what happened."


    To achieve her goal, Brittany didn''t immediately reveal her news. Instead, she prodded Jessica.


    "Jessica, do you remember this country nobody''s big talk?"


    "There''s so much of it I can''t even keep track¡ªwhich one?"


    "Which one could it be? Of course, it''s the one about Justin! Didn''t he promise to get Justin to move


    out of Windows Street within three days and have him pay The Matthews Organization a billion


    dors?"


    "So, you''re trying to say that the three days are up and Justin hasn''t moved out and he hasn''t paid


    us a billion?"


    "No, that''s not it! Justin agreed to move, and he paid. He gave us fifteen billion!"


    Brittany''s words shocked Jessica. She quickly turned to Daniel, "Is what Brittany is saying true?"


    Daniel pulled out his phone, tapped the screen a few times, and then Jessica''s phone beeped¡ªa


    transfer of fifteen billion dors had justnded in her ount.


    Even with the money in the ount, Jessica was still in disbelief, "You really got fifteen billion from


    Justin?"


    Daniel nodded, "Yep."


    "Holy hell. You country boy, do you have any idea how much trouble you''ve caused me?"


    Brittany quickly chimed in, "Jessica, you have no idea. This country boy went to the ck Panther


    Club today, beat up Justin again, and even took out his club members."


    "So what! Justin and his club members aren''t exactly model citizens."


    "Jessica, you don¡¯t realize, aside from hitting Justin and his members, he hit someone he shouldn''t


    have¡ªhis name is Tyler. He didn''t just hit Tyler; he severely injured him. Tyler¡¯s arm was broken,


    bones sticking out through the flesh. Just imagining that scene scares me."


    "Tyler?"


    Jessica searched her memory but couldn''t recall anything about that name. So, she asked Brittany,


    "Who is Tyler?"


    "Woods'' son, his only child!"


    "And who is Woods?"


    "Woods is a martial arts master, one of ''The 72 Masters'' on the US martial arts masters ranking!


    This country boy has angered Woods, and he surely won''t survive now. If you don''t sever ties with


    him fast enough, Jessica, you might get caught in the crossfire, and even The Matthews


    Organization could be impacted. ''The 72 Masters,'' each is a top martial arts expert, and they can kill


    a man with just one punch. Each one of them is an extremely terrifying demon!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 190 Daniel Can Handle it

    Chapter 190 Daniel Can Handle it


    Upon hearing Brittany''s words, Jessica chuckled. "The 72 martial arts masters? It''s no big deal.


    Don''t worry; Daniel can handle it."


    Jessica''s attitude and answer made Brittany feel as if Jessica waspletely unaware of the


    gravity of the situation. Brittany seriously warned her, "Jessica, the man Daniel has provoked,


    Woods, is not an easy target. Masters like him don''t care about killing. I''ve heard each of them has


    killed many. Neither you, Jessica, nor The Matthews Organization had any previous dealings with


    such people. But now, because of this country nobody, we might have a conflict. Woods''s son had


    his arm broken. If Woods feels just killing Daniel won''t quell his anger, he might take it out on you or


    even The Matthews Organization. The worst-case scenario is he could kill you, even eliminate


    everyone from The Matthews Organization."


    "Brittany, rx. He''s just a martial arts master; he can''t beat Daniel," Jessica replied nonchntly.


    She turned to Daniel and said, "You did well today, bringing in fifteen billion dors for thepany.


    Therefore, I''ve decided to take you out for a candlelit dinner and then a movie."


    "So..." Daniel started with a sly grin, then cheekily asked, "What about the hotel?"


    "Hotel, my ass! Keep talking like that, and I''ll let Brittany sew your mouth shut with a thread and


    needle!"


    A baffled Brittany chimed in right away, "Jessica, just a moment, I''ll go get the needle and thread!"


    "No need, you get out. Daniel, stay. I want to talk to him."


    "Jessica, this country nobody is not trustworthy. If you leave him alone in the office, I''m afraid he


    might harass you."


    "Enough, get out now!"


    "Oh."


    Reluctantly, but unable to disobey Jessica''smand, Brittany left Jessica''s office with a heavy


    heart.


    "Close the door behind you!" Jessica reminded her as Brittany reached the door.


    "Oh."


    Brittany closed the door, and now Jessica and Daniel were left alone in the office. With no third


    person present, Daniel no longer had to pretend to be her assistant. He sat in a rolling chair, kicked


    off the floor, and swiftly brought himself to Jessica''s side.


    Thump!


    His chair made a close encounter with Jessica''s executive chair, knocking hers skewed.


    "Could you please behave?"


    Jessica scolded Daniel and gave him a light p.


    "It''s fun."


    "Fun, my ass!"


    "Darling, what did you want to talk about keeping me here?" Daniel asked.


    "That Woods Brittany was talking about; can you handle him?"


    "I could definitely take him!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if you can take him, I don''t think you should always resort to violence. It''s one thing if you


    injure someone else, but it would be problematic if you get hurt!"


    "Darling, are you worried about me?"


    "Stop calling me that! I''ve already told you so many times! And who''s worried about you? It wouldn''t


    be my concern even if you died out there!"


    "Women! The epitome of hypocrisy! You''re clearly worried about me yet act like you don''t care. You


    obviously enjoy me calling you darling, but you insist I can''t."

 Chapter 191 Brittanys Arrangement

    Chapter 191 Brittany''s Arrangement


    Jessica¡¯s face flushed red with Daniel''s words, and a hint of shyness emerged. Finding herself


    unable to retort, she could only scold, "Get out!"


    "I won''t!" Daniel refused.


    But as he finished speaking, Jessica kicked the chair gently, sending it rolling toward the door. This


    comedic scene made Jessica chuckle.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in!" Jessica called, and the door opened. It was Brittany, once again.


    Jessica''s expression turned serious. "What is it now?"


    Jessica, I forgot to mention, I need to discuss something with you."


    "What is it?"


    "Daniel¡¯s been with ourpany for a while now, and many colleagues still don''t know him. So, I


    was thinking of organizing a small weing dinner tonight to formally introduce this country


    nobody to The Matthews Organization."


    "A wee dinner? Fine, I''ll be there."


    "Jessica, maybe you shouldn''te."


    "Why shouldn''t I?"


    "If you¡¯re there, it might make the colleagues ufortable. It''s enough for this country nobody to


    attend. Don''t worry, Jessica, I''ll be there. No one will dare to bully him."


    "Really? Why do I feel like you¡¯re the one who wants to bully him?" Jessica knew very well what


    Brittany was up to.


    "How can you say that, Jessica. Anyway, do you agree?"


    "Whatever, it''s good for Daniel to get to know the colleagues. Go ahead and arrange it."


    "Will do!"


    Brittany left the office quite satisfied with herself.


    Turning to Daniel, Jessica said, "You can get out too. Be careful tonight, Brittany will definitely try to


    get you."


    "You know she''s out to get me, so why give her the chance?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you can¡¯t handle a woman, then you don''t deserve to be my assistant."


    "Don¡¯t you realize she specifically chose tonight for the dinner to prevent me from having a candlelit


    dinner with you?"


    "So what! I changed my mind. No more candlelit dinner, baby."


    Pretending to be disdainful, Jessica dismissed Daniel from her office. Daniel left, but Brittany didn''t


    go far; she waited for him around the corner.


    "Country nobody, you still want to have a candlelit dinner with Jessica? Don''t even think about it!"


    "Rx. I have plenty of opportunities to have a candlelit dinner with Jessica. Let¡¯s see how many


    times you can mess up my ns. I tell you, Jessica will definitely have dinner with me. After dinner,


    we¡¯ll watch a movie together, and then, we''ll end up at the hotel! When Jessica bes my


    woman, I''ll make sure she fires you, the secretary who always troubles me!"


    "How dare you? How could you aim for Jessica? Have you looked in the mirror to see what you''re


    worth? How could Jessica possibly fall for you?"


    "How do you know Jessica doesn¡¯t like me? What if she likes a country guy like me? After all, I''m


    filled with the fresh fragrance of the earth. It''s a natural gift, the scent of first love!"


    "I''m going to be sick. You reek of cow dung! I feel nauseated just looking at you. You really think


    Jessica could fall for you? Even if she were blind, she wouldn''t go for you. Stop dreaming about


    making Jessica fall for you, country bumpkin!"

 Chapter 192 Seduction

    Chapter 192 Seduction


    After speaking, Brittany left in her high heels, already carrying aplete n in mind. Tonight, she


    intended not only to make Daniel look foolish but also to gather evidence to convince Jessica to fire


    him once and for all.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At eight in the evening, the Night Rose Bar, one of New York''s most upscale bars owned by Justin,


    was the chosen venue for the wee dinner. Brittany had deliberately picked this location to set a


    trap for Daniel.


    Approaching the entrance, Daniel saw Brittany dressed in a form-fitting dress that was both sexy


    and lovely, enough to cause any man''s imagination to run wild. Noticing Daniel''s tardiness, Brittany


    scolded him loudly.


    "Country nobody, you''rete!"


    "Am Ite?"


    "Yes, you''rete! I told you to be here at eight o''clock, and now it''s two minutes past."


    "I did it on purpose."


    "You..."


    Frustrated by his response, Brittany stomped her foot.


    Daniel looked her up and down with a picky gaze and then cheekily asked, ¡°You dressed up so sexy


    and brought me here, have you fallen for me? But let me tell you, I''m a decent man, a gentleman.


    But if you''re really dressed like this because you want to sleep with me, I might not be able to


    refuse."


    ¡°You... in your dreams! Even if every man in the world were dead, I wouldn''t be interested in you!"


    ¡°So dressing up sexy isn¡¯t for me?¡±


    ¡°For you? Wishful thinking! I got all dolled up to please myself; it has nothing to do with you!"


    Of course, Brittany was lying. She had dressed that way for Daniel¡ªnot out of affection for him but


    rather to trap him. All she needed was evidence to report to Jessica and y the victim, ensuring


    Daniel''s dismissal from The Matthews Organization.


    Although nothing had started yet, Daniel had already guessed her n from her attire. Tonight,


    Brittany nned to seduce him.


    Following behind Brittany as she walked ahead in her high heels, Daniel realized her waist was


    rather enchanting. With the body-hugging skirt entuating her figure, her swaying movements


    were quite mesmerizing.


    Feeling Daniel''s gaze on her, Brittany snapped around and fiercely asked, "Country nobody, what


    are you looking at?"


    "You! Your butt sways so nicely, you must be doing it on purpose for me to watch. If I didn¡¯t admire


    it, wouldn¡¯t that just waste all the effort you put into Brittany¡¯s kind intention?"


    "You... shameless! If you keep staring at my butt, I¡¯m gonna gouge your eyes out!"


    Brittany gestured with her index and middle fingers, imitating the act of gouging out an eyeball, as a


    warning to Daniel to behave himself.


    Daniel was ushered into a room where a mix of men and women from the bar''s PR department


    awaited, all of whom were stunning beauties. The men, all sporting beer bellies, looked like they


    could hold their liquor.


    Daniel had been at The Matthews Organization for a while, and some of these colleagues looked


    somewhat familiar. He instantly understood Brittany''s n for the night¡ªshe wanted to get him


    drunk and then let these beautiful women tempt him.

 Chapter 193 Not Good News

    Chapter 193 Not Good News


    Danielughed. Brittany really seemed to be delivering everything needed for a good time¡ªplenty


    of liquor and beautiful women. He could already imagine how wild the night would be.


    Entering the private room, Daniel saw tablesden with bottles of vodka. Impressed, he said to


    Brittany, "You surely know what I like!"


    "Daniel, don¡¯t you love vodka? I made sure to buy plenty for tonight! Since this is a wee party


    for you, all costs will be reimbursed by Jessica. Everyone, feel free to drink as much as you like


    tonight. You should all thank Daniel, because there would be no vodka without him."


    Brittany waved her hand and shouted to the crowd, "Daniel''s here, let''s get the party started!


    Tonight we''re going to show him just how weing we can be."


    With that, she gave a signal to a woman dressed in a plunging V-neck dress, her cleavage nearly


    escaping the confines of her outfit. This was Elizabeth White, the PR department manager.


    Elizabeth filled two highball sses with vodka¡ªan unusually strong choice for a toast. She handed


    one to Daniel, "To you, Daniel!"


    After her toast, she tipped her head back and downed her ss in one gulp. As the PR manager,


    Elizabeth''s tolerance surpassed many men; she could outdrink a table full of men and still not be


    taken advantage of.


    Since Elizabeth had drunk her share, Daniel had no choice but to follow suit. Barely setting his


    empty ss down, Brittany refilled it promptly.


    "Keep going, Daniel!" Instead of her usual jab calling him ''country nobody,'' she switched to ''Daniel''


    to keep the alcoholing.


    "I''ve just had a drink, haven¡¯t I?" Daniel grinned at Brittany and asked cheekily, "Is it your turn now,


    Brittany?"


    "There''s apany rule," Brittany switched back to a less friendly tone. "If a woman toasts a man,


    the man must drink three times as much. So, you owe two more sses, country nobody."


    "Alright, if it¡¯s three, it¡¯s three."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel reached out with both hands, taking two sses and downing the strong liquor quickly


    without batting an eyelid.


    Six shots of vodka down and Daniel was as steady as if nothing had happened. His face hadn¡¯t


    changed color either. After all, with seven dragon spirits within him, nobody could match him in


    drinking. Not three sses, not even three thousand would faze him.


    Elizabeth, noticing Daniel''s unchanged demeanor after six shots, raised her ss another time.


    "You sure can drink, Daniel! This one, I toast in honor of our girls in the PR department!"


    She downed another vodka shot, and Daniel followed with three more.


    Daniel had nearly finished two bottles on his own, but still, he showed no signs of inebriation.


    Elizabeth took her seat, and a burly middle-aged, balding man stood up. This was William Johnson,


    the business manager and the person with the highest alcohol tolerance present. He could drink ten


    bottles of vodka in one go without needing to have his stomach pumped at the hospital.

 Chapter 194 A Real Man

    Chapter 194 A Real Man


    William nced dismissively at the highball sses on the table. "How can a man drink from


    sses? A real man drinks from a basin."


    He waved his hand and shouted, "Waiter, bring some basins over here!"


    Waitstaff promptly arrived with several stainless steel basins, eachrge enough for a whale to


    swim in.


    "Fill them up!" Williammanded, and his subordinates got to work, pouring bottle after bottle of


    vodka until two basins were full, each containing five bottles of vodka. Given William''s usual


    capacity, if he used basins like these, he could potentially drink two full basins. Since he was in top


    form that evening and had taken some sobriety medicine in advance, he might manage to drink


    three or even four basins.


    Seeing the basins full of vodka on the table, Daniel teased William, "William, it''s just a casual


    gathering tonight, not business. Do we really have to drink like this? It¡¯s a bit of a waste, and if


    someone drinks too much and has to go to the hospital to get their stomach pumped, that would be


    quite ufortable!"


    "Scared, Daniel? You can always drink milk if you¡¯re scared. You drink a basin of milk, and I''ll drink


    a basin of vodka. After all, at these gatherings, it''s a rule that men must drink, and women can have


    a soft drink if they prefer."


    William picked up an empty basin and filled it with milk. "I have to toast to you, Daniel. It''s your


    choice whether to act like a man and drink this basin of vodka or to be a woman and choose the


    basin of milk."


    It was William''s tried-and-true method, which always worked.


    Brittany¡¯s goal that night was to get Daniel drunk, so she certainly didn¡¯t want Daniel opting for milk.


    While other men knew the shame of drinking milk over alcohol at such parties, this country nobody


    was unpredictable.


    Brittany quickly intervened, "Country nobody, you can''t choose milk! If you do, I''ll announce in the


    company group that you¡¯re a coward. From then on, you won''t be permitted in the men''s restroom."


    "You won''t let me in the men''s restroom? So, are you going to let me into the women''s?"


    "You can go to the women''s restroom, but I''ll record it and show Jessica. Plus, I''ll tell her that you,


    country nobody, sneak into the women''s restroom every day to peep!"


    "Brittany, to make me drink this vodka, are you stripping me of my right to use the restroom?"


    "I am not stripping you of any rights; it''s your decision to act like a coward. Since you want to be that


    way, you should use the women''s restroom. It''s your own choice."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brittany, are you trying to get me drunk so you can create an opportunity for yourself?"


    "You... stop talking nonsense! I would never be interested in a loser like you! You country idiot, you


    could only be a ve in your dreams!"


    Brittany cursed at Daniel, pointing at the basin of vodka. "Country nobody, if you¡¯re brave enough,


    drink it all in one go. If you¡¯re not, then resign voluntarily! Because The Matthews Organization


    doesn''t need a spineless employee like you!"

 Chapter 195 The Rule

    Chapter 195 The Rule


    "You have your rules, I have mine. Whomever toasts to me, they have to make it three times over.


    Doesn''t matter if it''s a cup or a basin," Daniel dered, looking towards William with a chuckle.


    "William, I''ll give you one more chance to choose¡ªdo you still want to use this basin? If you want to


    drink to me, you''ll have to gulp down not one basin, but three!"


    Daniel always provided people with two chances; it was one of his principles.


    "Heh," William let out a coldugh, looking at Daniel as if seeing through his bluff. "Are you trying to


    intimidate me? You think I''d be scared of drinking three basins of vodka? That I¡¯d change my mind


    about drinking from a basin with you?


    Let me tell you, Daniel, there''s nothing about drinking that scares me, I¡¯ve never been afraid. Not


    just three basins¡ªeven thirty wouldn''t stop me today! In the worst-case scenario, we can go


    straight to the hospital for a stomach pump after we¡¯re done."


    William seemed unafraid of drinking himself to death¡ªhe was determined to get Daniel drunk. If he


    couldn''t outdrink a country nobody, he could no longer im to be the best drinker at The Matthews


    Organization.


    No one at The Matthews Organization could outdrink William. Men or women, he had never lost a


    drinking contest. His position as a business supervisor was thanks inrge part to his drinking


    prowess. No customer he drank with could oust him, and there were no contracts he couldn''t


    seal. If one drinking session wasn''t enough, he''d go for a second, and if that failed, he''d go for a


    third.


    William''s performance impressed the crowd:


    "William''s a madman; five bottles of vodka and he''s still standing!"


    "With William''s tolerance, another five wouldn¡¯t even make him sway."


    "William is The Matthews Organization''s champion drinker. I¡¯ve never seen anyone challenge him."


    The room praised William, elevating him to near-celestial heights.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brittany didn¡¯t join in the hero-worship¡ªshe looked down on a drunkard. She wouldn¡¯t have


    involved William if it wasn''t for ensuring Daniel got drunk. In her eyes, William was just some low-


    level business supervisor, not someone who should converse with Brittany herself. On regr days,


    it was the business directors who reported their work to Brittany, not someone of William''s rank.


    The colleagues Brittany invited tonight were not executives; the highest-ranking among them were


    middle management. She called those who could drink well. The senior executives of The Matthews


    Organization, including Brittany herself, had average drinking capabilities¡ªa leader''s work required


    brainpower. Drinking and apanying clients was a job for the middle-ranks.

 Chapter 196 Brittanys Plan

    Chapter 196 Brittany''s n


    With eyes fixed on Daniel, Brittany reminded him in an icy voice, "Country nobody, William finished


    his basin. It''s your turn now! If you don''t drink up, you''re nothing but a wuss!"


    "Why does it matter to you whether I''m a man or not? You have no use for my ''thing'' anyway!"


    Daniel retorted, leaving Brittany fuming.


    "Don''t think you can talk to me like that just because you''ve had a few drinks!"


    "You were the one who told me to drink. If I don''t get drunk, Brittany, how will you ever get your


    chance?"


    "You..."


    Stomping her foot in frustration, Brittany quickly devised another n. Tonight, she was determined


    to not only leave evidence of Daniel being humiliated but also to make him look so foolish that he


    would resign from The Matthews Organization in disgrace.


    "Country nobody, are you giving up?" Brittany asked.


    "Why would I give up? I don''t intend to lose! I may not be a regr drinker, but in my neck of the


    woods, besides the old man, nobody else can drink me under the table."


    "So, you think you can beat William?"


    Brittany was ready to trap Daniel. Though Daniel wasn''t a fool and understood her motives clearly, it


    didn''t bother him. No matter what trap Brittany set for him, he was confident he could handle it with


    ease. He nodded, answering confidently, "Of course!"


    His response delighted Brittany. Her face twisted into a smug smile, and she thought to herself,


    "Country nobody, just wait and see how I''ll take you down tonight!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She then turned towards William, intending to instigate further rivalry between the two. "William, this


    country nobody is provoking you. He says you can''t drink him under the table."


    Upon hearing this, William grew furious. Being told that he couldn''t drink someone else under the


    table was the ultimate insult to him¡ªworse than a woman criticizing his performance in bed. He


    pointed a finger at Daniel and demanded, "Daniel, you''re saying I can''t drink you under the table?"


    "Yep, indeed!" Daniel replied, nodding and advising with good intentions, "After this basin, let''s call it


    quits. Better not toast to me again. Otherwise, I might end up getting you to crawl under the table


    later, which wouldn¡¯t look too good."


    "Stop bragging and drink up!" William, seeing Daniel still had not consumed his basin of vodka,


    thought the country neer was trying to weasel out and reminded him of his obligation.


    "Alright, I''ll drink!"


    Lifting the stainless steel basin, Daniel tilted his head back and gulped down the vodka in one go.


    After finishing, he mimicked William''s gesture, holding the empty basin upside down, not a drop


    spilling out. He then asked William with a grin, "I''ve finished. Can we end this now?"


    "We agreed on three basins, and you''ve only had one. That¡¯s not enough," William rejected the idea


    of ending their drinking contest.


    At this moment, Brittany quickly interjected with a suggestion: "Why don''t you two ce a bet?"


    "How so?" asked William.


    "You two both im to be able to outdrink the other. The person who ends up passed out on the


    floor has to lie down and bark like a dog. Then, we''ll record it and send the video to thepany


    group, so our colleagues who couldn''te tonight can get a goodugh!"

 Chapter 197 The Showdown

    Chapter 197 The Showdown


    Brittany''s suggestion was clearly designed to embarrass Daniel. Although William was known for his


    alcohol consumption, he was no fool; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to climb to the position


    of business supervisor, leading dozens of salespeople.


    Realizing Brittany''s intentions and wanting to show off in front of her, William agreed without


    hesitation. "Alright! We¡¯ll do as Brittany says! With Jessica away, Brittany''s the boss here. Her word


    isw."


    Turning to Daniel, William added, "Daniel, since Brittany put it this way, I trust you wouldn¡¯t dare to


    contradict her, right? If you disobey, just a few words from her to Jessica might get you fired!"


    "If William has no objections, neither do I! Anyway, the one barking on the floorter won¡¯t be me;


    it''ll be you, William! Of course, there¡¯s still time to back out. Don¡¯t let Brittany trick you!"


    "Since Daniel is being so cocky, let''sy it all out tonight and settle who''s the better drinker once


    and for all!"


    Win or lose?


    Hearing this phrase, Brittany''s eyes lit up with a new idea. She interjected quickly, "Since you want


    to decide who wins and who loses, why not raise the stakes? The loser is a sissy. They¡¯ll have to


    put on women''s clothing for everyone to see.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    How about this? If either of you loses, in addition to lying on the floor barking like a dog, I¡¯ll have


    someone bring in a dress, and the loser has to wear it while barking."


    "Sounds good! Let¡¯s go along with what Brittany says! Whoever loses will put on a dress and bark


    like a dog!" William was the first to agree.


    He was confident in his drinking abilities and believed he could outdrink Daniel the country boy. The


    thought of this country nobody barking like a dog in a dress made William quite excited. The image


    of it being shared in thepany group chat would surely mean Daniel wouldn¡¯t be able to show


    his face at thepany again. Thus, the night''s work would be aplished, and William would


    have significantly supported Brittany''s n.


    Brittany had promised promotions to those who contributed tonight, and William was aware he


    couldn¡¯t im a business manager''s position. However, he believed he could make the leap from


    supervisor to deputy manager! Though only a step up, it meant a significant difference in sry and


    year-end bonus. Most importantly, he could introduce himself as ''manager''.


    Daniel justughed. Instead of immediately agreeing, he decided to give William another chance.


    "Are you sure you want to go that far, William? You''re almost 40, right? You on the floor in a dress,


    barking... that''s not going to look too good."


    "Daniel, are you scared now? Don¡¯t dare to y? If you''re scared, just give up! Half a defeat¡ªyou


    don''t have to wear a dress, just lie on the floor and bark like a dog!"

 Chapter 198 The Gambling Begins

    Chapter 198 The Gambling Begins


    Left with no choice by William''s demeanor, Daniel responded, "Since you''ve decided, William, let''s


    y along! But just for the record, since you¡¯ve set this wager, you''ll have to honor it in the end¡ªno


    cheating!"


    "Whoever cheats resigns voluntarily!" William dered, concluding his statement.


    Brittany immediately stood out and endorsed the idea, "Good! William, I like your initiative, I


    approve. I''ll be the judge here! Whoever tries to wriggle out of this after losing, resigns!"


    Eager to make a contribution in front of Brittany and to get Daniel drunk as quickly as possible,


    William grabbed the second basin of vodka, "I''ll start then!"


    He tilted his head back and rapidly drained all the vodka from the basin. After downing the second


    basin, William swayed slightly, and his head began to feel woozy. Ten bottles were usually his limit,


    enough to make him pass out under normal circumstances.


    But not today. He had taken an antidote to alcohol beforehand, and he was feeling exceptionally


    good. So, even after ten bottles of vodka, William was tipsy but not close to copsing. He could


    certainly handle one more basin.


    "Good for you, William! Ten bottles of vodka down, and you¡¯re still standing¡ªyou¡¯re a real man!¡±


    Brittany rarelyplimented William, but she did now, then turned to Daniel, "Country nobody,


    William has finished his second basin. What are you waiting for? Are you not a man? Can''t you


    handle the drink?"


    ¡°Brittany, why do you care so much whether I¡¯m a man? It¡¯s not like you''d stand a chance even if I


    did get drunk! After all, I am the man you can never have."


    Daniel joked with Brittany, who shot back, "Country nobody, how dare you speak to me like that?


    You better watch your mouth."


    Pointing to the basin filled to the brim with vodka, she coldly demanded, "If you''re man enough,


    drink up! I guarantee, after you''ve finished, you¡¯ll be crawling under the table. BTW, don''t forget to


    bark like a dog while you¡¯re down there!"


    "Do you really hope that I¡¯ll get drunk so bad? Well, don''t forget that you arranged everything


    tonight, and Jessica knows everything. So, if I do get wasted, you¡¯ll have to see me home, or


    Jessica will definitely punish you!"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Send you home? I''ll dump you next to a trash can to feed the stray dogs! You¡¯re trash and belong


    with the trash. Just drink!"


    Meanwhile, someone had brought in the promised skirt¡ªit was a miniskirt that would look extremely


    sexy on anyone. Brittany took the skirt and taunted Daniel, "If you can''t handle it, just give up. You


    can wear this skirt and bark like a dog."


    Taking the skirt in his hand, Daniel replied to Brittany, "This sexy skirt should be worn by you,


    Brittany, to look good! It would be a waste on me."


    "No matter, I can handle that kind of waste. As long as it''s embarrassing enough for you! Soon, I¡¯ll


    post the video of you in this skirt, barking like a dog, to thepany group chat. I believe that once


    Jessica sees your disgusting disy, she''ll feel sick whenever she remembers your face. And she''ll


    definitely fire you on the spot!"

 Chapter 199 The God of Wine

    Chapter 199 The God of Wine


    "Just a basin of liquor? Since I agreed to the wager, I''ll honor it," Daniel said, deciding not to waste


    any more words. He lifted the second basin, tilted his head back, and drained the stainless steel


    basin of its contents without leaving a drop behind. Downing the second basin of vodka, Daniel''s


    expression didn''t change, and his body stood unfazed.


    His state of sobriety was astonishing to William. No stranger to drinking, William had spent many


    years building his tolerance and had never encountered someone who matched his abilities. Even a


    single bottle was enough to inebriate most people, and before Daniel, the toughest person William


    had faced passed out after five or six bottles.


    Seeing that William seemed shaken by Daniel''s performance, Brittany quickly stepped in to remind


    him, "William, you surely aren¡¯t finished yet, are you? If you lose, remember you''ll have to wear that


    dress and bark like a dog on the floor! You''re a man, can you endure such humiliation? If I were


    you, even if it caused my stomach to bleed, I''d still drink that country nobody under the table!


    Remember, you''re the best drinker in The Matthews Organization, the God of Wine! If you can''t


    outdrink this country nobody, then Daniel''s going to snatch your title!"


    Brittany knew how to manipte people, keenly aware that William''s title as the God of Wine was


    his greatest pride. His biggest fear was losing it.


    Unable to ept defeat, William suddenly came up with a n. Grabbing therge bottle of vodka,


    he filled four basins, cing two in front of Daniel. "Daniel, let''s not drink one basin at a time


    anymore. Let''s go for two basins at once. I drank first before, so it''s your turn. You finish these two,


    then I''ll take my turn!"


    Anyone with half a brain knew what William was trying to do, Brittany included. But she wasn¡¯t


    interested in William humiliating himself; she was focused on Daniel looking foolish. So, she quickly


    concurred, "William¡¯s suggestion is fair and just. Let''s do it! Country nobody, you drink those two


    basins first, then William will go!"


    Daniel, knowing he was being set up, didn''t mind. He nodded and agreed, "Alright."


    Once again, he picked up the stainless steel basin.


    Glug, glug...


    In less than two minutes, two more basins of vodka disappeared down his throat. Afterward, he was


    still as sober as ever.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Incredulity filled their faces as they gazed at this anomaly, this non-human who had just consumed


    an astronomical amount of liquor. Daniel had downed not just four basins, totaling twenty bottles,


    but including his previous drinks, twenty-one bottles of vodka. Most people couldn''t even finish


    twenty-one bottles of beer.


    Now, the pressure was on William. He had thought himself smart, believing a simple trick would


    suffice to intoxicate Daniel. Only then did he realize that his n had failed spectacrly.

 Chapter 200 No Surrender

    Chapter 200 No Surrender


    With William''s firm stance, Daniel had nothing more to add.


    "If that''s how you put it, William, then I''ll y your game! But let''s make it clear¡ªonce you ce a


    bet, you''ll have to stick to it without cheating!"


    "If anyone cheats, they''ll resign voluntarily!" William proimed, finishing his deration.


    Brittany immediately stepped up, endorsing the idea enthusiastically, "Perfect! William, I like your


    proposal, and I approve. I''ll be the witness then. If either of you tries to dodge the consequences


    after losing, you will resign!"


    Eager to prove himself in front of Brittany and to hasten Daniel''s defeat, William didn''t hesitate to lift


    his second basin of vodka, "My turn again!"


    He tilted his head back and quickly finished off the vodka from the basin. Consuming the second


    basin of vodka made William wobble, and he started to feel dizzy. Ten bottles were his usual


    maximum, enough to make him fall unconscious on a normal day.


    But this evening was different. Thanks to the sobriety medicine he had taken, and being in excellent


    condition, William felt the effects of the alcohol but wasn''t close to passing out¡ªhe thought he could


    handle another basin, at least.


    Seeing that William was struggling a bit, Daniel decided to give him an out, patting him on the


    shoulder with a chuckle, "William, if you can¡¯t drink anymore, there''s no need to force yourself. You


    can just admit defeat."


    "I..."


    William hesitated for a moment, then made his choice: "I surrender!"


    Brittany snorted with disdain, "What a waste!"


    After Daniel downed those two basins, she had already surmised William wouldn''t win.


    Nevertheless, William had managed to make Daniel drink a whopping four basins of vodka, a total


    of twenty bottles. Brittany figured this must be close to Daniel''s limit.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She thought that all she needed was to rope in one more good drinker, and then this country


    nobody would definitely hit the floor. As for William, a loser like him should face the consequences.


    Pointing to the skirt, Brittany ordered William, "Go to the washroom and put this on. Once you''re


    dressed, lie on the floor and start barking. You lost the bet; you must face the punishment."


    "Brittany, I surrendered willingly. That should lighten the penalty! How about I don''t wear the dress


    and just bark twice? Woof! Woof, woof!"


    William barked a few times dismissively, hoping to bluff his way through. He believed that Brittany


    wouldn''te down too hard on him.


    "Lighten the punishment? What nonsense are you talking about? You gambled, you lost. You should


    be punished, and you should be grateful I didn''t increase it. Go put on that dress and lie on the floor


    and bark like a dog! I''ll make sure someone records it to post in thepany group chat. I want


    everyone to see the spectacle of you dressed in that bodycon dress, looking like a defeated sissy!"


    Brittany wanted to use William''s humiliation as a warning to the rest. She was telling them that while


    they could lose to the country nobody, they were not allowed to surrender¡ªshe would not tolerate


    another defeatist.


    It was then that Daniel stepped forward, "Brittany, we''re all colleagues, so let''s not go too far. This


    bet is between me and William, I''ll let him off from the wager. As for the dress, I think you should


    keep it for yourself, Brittany. If you would like to put it on for me to see, or if you want to lie down


    and bark, I have no objections."


    "You country nobody! What are you talking about? What gives you the right to speak here? I''m


    telling you, William has to put on the dress tonight, and he''s got to bark like a dog!"


    Brittany felt her authority was being challenged, which made her infuriated, and she began yelling at


    Daniel. She needed to ensure William wore the dress; she couldn''t stand the thought of her


    commands being questioned.


    "If you''re not taking my advice, Brittany, then I guess I''ll have to call Jessica. If I tell her everything


    that''s happening here, word for word, what do you think she''ll do?"


    "Are you a three-year-old, country nobody? Can''t handle losing, so you''re resorting to tattling to


    Jessica?"


    "It''s nothing like that. What I mean is, we''re all colleagues, and we should work together for the


    development of The Matthews Organization. It''s totally okay to have fun, but just don''t go too far!"

 Chapter 201 Brittanys Scheme

    Chapter 201 Brittany''s Scheme


    "Oh, ying Mr. Nice Guy, huh? You country bumpkin, stop faking it here! Others might not see


    through your ugly mug, but I do," Brittany sneered at Daniel before turning to the others.


    "Don''t just stand around, toast that country boy! You all should know, he''s a real ''good Samaritan''


    and can hold his liquor! Whoever can drink him under the table gets a promotion and a raise," she


    announced.


    The crowd grabbed their sses and began a relentless tag-team toast to Daniel. After a grueling


    half hour, nearly everyone was wiped out, sprawling across the floor in a drunken mess.


    Only two remained sober: Daniel and Brittany.


    "Brittany, they''re all wasted, and you''re still sober. If I''m not mistaken, you''ve been busy having


    them drink to me all night, without touching a ss yourself. How about we share a drink?" Daniel


    asked, his tone teasing.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Drink with you? I''d rather not! You''re not in my league!" Brittany was fuming.


    Initially, she was convinced that gathering a bunch of seasoned drinkers would do the trick ¨C many


    against one, and Daniel would''ve sumbed. But who would''ve thought all these people would get


    floored by him alone.


    An angry Brittany had no choice but to call their families to collect the boozy bunch. After everyone


    was taken care of, she flopped onto the couch, exhausted.


    Daniel, still with a smug look, asked, "Need a ride home, Brittany? I heard you moved into a newly


    renovated ce. Why not invite me over?"


    "You think you can drive?" she retorted.


    "Of course!" he dered confidently.


    Brittany came up with a new n on the spot and agreed, "Alright then!"


    She didn''t actually want Daniel to drive her home. She wanted to set him up. Daniel had had


    enough to drink that, by now, he could be arrested for drunk driving. If he got caught, she figured


    she could put this country boy behind bars for at least six months.


    Sitting shotgun in the car, Brittany directed Daniel. She was familiar with the local roads and knew


    where the cops would be, thus leading him straight into their path.


    Under Brittany''s guidance, the car approached an overpass with twones, one of which was


    blocked. Several uniformed police officers stood in the middle of the openne, part of their daily


    patrol.


    Daniel saw this and smiled. "Did you n this?"


    "What? Drive after drinking all that vodka tonight, and you didn''t expect to get caught? Legally,


    you''re looking at a minimum of six months in jail!"


    "Did I drink tonight? News to me ¨C I didn''t have any. Don''t believe me? Try this," he chuckled, then


    blew a breath of air directly at Brittany.


    The strong smell of booze hit her, and Brittany quickly rolled down the window.


    "Disgusting! Get lost!" she yelled, pounding on Daniel''s shoulder with her fist.


    "Hey, Brittany, if you ever lose your job, consider a career in massage therapy. You''ve got quite the


    touch ¨C pretty cozy," he teased.


    "You... you''re about to get caught! Worry about yourself!"

 Chapter 202 Law Above All

    Chapter 202 Law Above All


    With the strong smell of alcohol on Daniel''s breath, Brittany was convinced he would end up in jail


    for drunk driving. The thought of that country boy locked up made her giddy with joy.


    Soon, they approached the checkpoint, where A uniformed officer named Ava Davis, the squad


    leader, signaled for them to stop. Ava looked inside the vehicle through the tinted windows but


    couldn''t see clearly, so she knocked on the window and ordered loudly, "Roll down the window!"


    People driving this kind of luxury car were often rich kids, and Ava knew that a window left unrolled


    usually meant one thing: drunk driving! She hadn''t caught a single offender that night, and Daniel


    seemed like he would be her first catch.


    Seeing Daniel not respond immediately, Brittany leaned over and hit the window button, surprising


    him. He felt her brush against him, an oddly pleasant sensation that lingered in his mind.


    Before Daniel could react, Brittany outright betrayed him to Ava. "Officer, this country boy has had a


    ton of vodka, he''s definitely drunk driving! Just handcuff him already!"


    Ava was taken aback. The woman beside Daniel was using him of drunk driving? It seemed like


    the man had crossed the line, and this woman wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Ava surmised that Daniel must have been partying at a bar, then got caught by his girlfriend. The


    woman in the passenger seat must be his girlfriend wanting to throw her boyfriend in jail. Ava


    thought to herself, such scum deserves to be behind bars. Excellent.


    With a stern face, Ava pulled out a breathalyzer, held it to Daniel''s mouth, andmanded, "Blow


    into this!"


    "Officer, I haven''t been drinking," Daniel insisted.


    "Everyone caught for DUI ims they haven''t been drinking. So, whether you''ve had a drink or not


    has nothing to do with what you''re saying. Don''t think dying will trick this device. It''s very


    sensitive. Even if you''ve had just a sip and you wait here an hour, it can still detect the alcohol!


    Driving such a fancy car, and you can''t even afford a designated driver. You''re asking for trouble!


    Stop dying and blow into this device, now!" Ava was blunt, lecturing Daniel as if she was scolding


    her own boyfriend.


    "Fine! You''re the one in uniform, so you call the shots." Daniel could onlyply and gave a small


    blow into the breathalyzer.


    The disy showed a reading of 0. Ava was confused; Daniel clearly smelled of alcohol. Why


    wasn''t the device detecting anything?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Get serious and give it a few good blows," she insisted.


    Following Ava''s unceremonious request, Daniel blew vigorously several times, but the number


    remained 0.


    This made no sense. Daniel definitely reeked of booze, so why wasn''t the breathalyzer detecting it?


    "Officer, I told you I didn''t drink! Can I go now?" Daniel asked.


    "You definitely had a drink! Pull over, we''re going to do a blood test," Ava said.


    Ava wasn''t about to let Daniel go that easily; she knew devices could malfunction. A blood test


    would settle this once and for all, as she was sure he was driving under the influence.

 Chapter 203 Defying Science

    Chapter 203 Defying Science


    Daniel was escorted to the nearby blood testing van. Inside sat a woman in a doctor¡¯s coat who was


    older and stern-looking, with a tough demeanor that suggested she was not one to be trifled with.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She nced at Daniel and barked, ¡°Stretch out your arm and roll up your sleeve.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, please go easy on me!¡± responded Daniel.


    Ava: ...


    What was with this guy, calling every woman ''ma¡¯am''?


    But it worked. The woman¡¯s movements softened considerably after Daniel¡¯spliment. The blood


    draw was quick and nearly painless.


    The results came back in no time: Daniel¡¯s blood alcohol content was 0. Ava was stunned.


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t drink?¡± she asked incredulously.


    ¡°How could he not have drunk? He downed gallons of vodka! The test must be wrong; you should


    draw blood again and retest!¡± Brittany was adamant because she had seen him drink. How could


    his BAC be 0? It was downright unscientific!


    That¡¯s when the doctor spoke up. ¡°Are you questioning my test results? My professionalism? If I say


    he hasn¡¯t drunk, then he hasn¡¯t. Besides, have you ever seen anyone drink gallons of vodka?¡±


    ¡°Off you go!¡± she dismissed them.


    Without evidence, Ava had no choice but to let them go.


    Back on the road in the car, Brittany was fuming, clenching her fists, itching to give the country boy


    beside her a good punch. As the notion grew more peculiar, she asked with a scowl, ¡°How is it that


    after drinking so much, your blood has no trace of alcohol?¡±


    "Because I have a miraculous ability! Ever since I was a kid, I discovered I could drink alcohol like


    water. No matter how much I drink, it doesn¡¯t stay in my body. So next time you want to mess with


    me, don''t try to get me drunk, because it just won''t happen ¨C never!"


    "You... What a waste of good vodka!" Brittanymented, regretting the night¡¯s wasted efforts. But


    she hadn''t entirely missed her mark; she did prevent him from having a candlelight dinner with


    Jessica. With his tolerance, what if he got Jessica drunk and took advantage?


    The thought sent chills down her spine.


    Just then, Brittany''s phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "What?"


    "Don¡¯t panic, I''m on my way!"


    She hung up and directed Daniel, "Turn here; we''re going to Bell Street."


    "Bell Street? What are we doing there? You gonna treat me to midnight snacks?"


    "Zip it and just go!"


    Soon, they arrived at Bell Street, a street bustling with food vendors. Brittany led Daniel to a snack


    bar owned by her cousin, Amelia Jones.


    Unlike the other taco stands filled with customers, this ce had only leftover dishes on the tables


    and not a single diner in sight. Instead, a group of tough-looking men with buzz cuts, tattoos, and


    carrying cleavers each upied a table, marking their territory across the small eatery.

 Chapter 204 The Girlfriend

    Chapter 204 The Girlfriend


    Daniel wasn''t clueless; it only took one nce for him to figure out that the snack shop''s owner


    must have angered someone, leading these menacing gang members to stir up trouble.


    "Who''s the owner of this shop?" Daniel inquired, turning to Brittany.


    "My cousin," she replied.


    "Is she pretty?"


    "What¡¯s it to you?"


    "Well, if she ain''t pretty, I''m out of here. Just look at these troublemakers, they don''t look friendly at


    all, and they¡¯ve got cleavers - scary!"


    "I dare you to leave! Aren''t you all tough? You better solve this problem for me. Otherwise, I''ll report


    you to Jessica!"


    "Report me? For what?"


    "For harassment! You, the country bumpkin, harassed me!"


    "When did I harass you?"


    "I say it happened, then it happened! I''m a woman, the victim, and my word is the final say!"


    Daniel: ...


    As they approached the entrance, one of the cleaver-wielding tough guys quickly positioned his


    de at Daniel''s throat.


    "What are you doing here?" the tough guy demanded.


    "Isn''t this a snack shop? I came to grab a bite with my girlfriend!" Daniel bluffed.


    Girlfriend?


    Brittany ignored the knife and focused on that one word. This country boy had the nerve to take


    advantage of her?


    Fuming, she frowned deeply. However, she held back from protesting because she needed Daniel''s


    help. She decided, for the time being, to let him have this small victory, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t


    allow him to go too far.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The shop''s closed today, get out!" the tough guy wasn''t interested in further conversation and


    wanted to shoo Daniel away.


    "Whether it''s open or not, is that up to you? What, you think you''re the boss here?"


    "Keep talking, and maybe I''ll chop you down!"


    The big guy waved his cleaver but didn¡¯t actually swing it. Even for the gang, random violence was


    unusual.


    "Chop me? Go ahead!" Daniel pointed to his own neck, grinning. "Try here!"


    "You¡¯re asking for it!" The tough guy really moved to strike, aiming a blow at Daniel''s thigh instead of


    the neck!


    But Daniel wasn''t about to stand still and get chopped. As the de neared his leg, he quickly


    kicked out,nding a solid blow to the tough guy¡¯s stomach and sent him flying.


    "Boom!"


    The big guy wasrge and flew horizontally, knocking down several other thugs like a bowling ball.


    "Damn, kill him!" yelled one of the buzz-cut henchmen as the rest surged forward.


    Unfazed by the group attack, Daniel fought back with fists and feet. In less than ten minutes, he had


    knocked down about twenty of them, and their cleavers ttered to the ground.


    Having dispatched the goons outside, Daniel sauntered into the shop with Brittany in tow. As they


    reached the entrance, she whispered threateningly in his ear, "Country boy, don¡¯t you dare tell my


    cousin that I''m your girlfriend!"


    ¡°Why, do you think I¡¯m not handsome enough?¡± Daniel replied with a cheeky grin.

 Chapter 205 You Dare Slap Me

    Chapter 205 You Dare p Me


    "You..." Brittany stomped her foot in frustration. Unable to outwit Daniel, she reached out and


    twisted hard at his waist.


    "You''re not my girlfriend, what gives you the right to twist my waist?"


    "Because you have a dirty mouth! If you take advantage of me again, it won¡¯t just be a twist ¨C I¡¯ll rip


    your lying mouth apart!" Brittany threatened fiercely.


    The door to the private room in the shop was closed, with voices seeping through. Brittany, looking


    anxious, ordered Daniel, "My cousin is in there ¨C open that door!"


    With a swift kick, Daniel smashed the door open.


    "Boom!"


    Inside the room, a pretty woman in a skirt and a burly man with a menacing face were taken by


    surprise. The woman was Brittany''s cousin, Amelia, and the burly man was Beardog, the local gang


    leader.


    Beardog was shocked by the sudden intrusion. He eyed the two neers ¨C the woman was very


    attractive, but the man just looked like a simple country boy.


    Confused, Beardog asked, "How did you get in?"


    "We fought our way in!" Daniel replied, then countered, "So are you the one causing trouble? Are


    those buzz-cut guys with cleavers outside your men?"


    Beardog peeked outside and was stunned. His men were all knocked down, writhing in pain on the


    ground.


    "You did this?"


    "Yes!"


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve hitting my guys!"


    "It¡¯s you who¡¯ve got the nerveing after my cousin!"


    "Amelia is your cousin?"


    "She''s my girlfriend''s cousin, so by extension, she''s mine!"


    "Your girlfriend?" Beardog eyed Brittany up and down, and suddenly his interests piqued.


    "She''s your girlfriend?"


    "Yes!"


    "These two are both pretty! I only nned on having fun with one tonight. But since you¡¯ve brought


    me another beauty, I can¡¯t refuse such a gift. Looks like it''s going to be a party of three!"


    As Beardog reached out his hand towards Brittany, Daniel didn''t bother with words but responded


    with a resounding p across Beardog''s cheek.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The p wasn''t hard enough to send him flying, but Beardog''s fleshy face immediately swelled up.


    Holding his burning cheek, Beardog looked at Daniel in disbelief.


    "You dare p me?"


    Faced with such a question, Daniel never favored words over action. He delivered another strong


    p to Beardog''s other cheek.


    "p!"


    This time, the p was equally forceful, rendering Beardog''s swollen face almost symmetrical.


    After taking the second p, Beardog was in a rage.


    "You dare p me again?"


    "p!"


    "You dare p me one more time?"


    How could Daniel not amodate such a request? After all, he was a good person.


    "p!"


    Yet another pnded on Beardog''s cheek.


    Now thoroughly infuriated, Beardog yelled, "I''m going to take you down!" In the heat of his fury, he


    pulled out a dagger and lunged at Daniel''s chest.

 Chapter 206 Thank You

    Chapter 206 Thank You


    Beardog''s attack was swift and lethal; he wasn''t the type to give his foes any chance to fight back.


    Just as his dagger was about to pierce Daniel''s chest, Daniel deftly caught the de between two


    fingers, stopping it dead.


    With a quick twist and flick of his fingers, the dagger snapped in half. Daniel then delivered a


    powerful kick to Beardog''s midsection, sending the gang leader flying out the window and into a


    dead-end alley filled with garbage bins brimming with swill.


    "Ssh!"


    Beardognded right in one of the bins.


    "Damn it!" he cursed aloud, which turned out to be a bad idea since his mouth was open.


    "Glug, glug, glug..."


    He swallowed several mouthfuls of the disgusting liquid.


    "Ptooey!"


    "Glug, glug, glug..."


    "Ah, ptooey!"


    Deciding that cursing was no longer worth the risk, Beardog quickly mbered out of the bin. His


    men had been defeated, and he himself had been thrown into swill by a country bumpkin. The


    humiliation was intolerable, but Beardog knew he was no match for Daniel. He''d need help to settle


    the score.


    Before leaving, Beardog decided to issue a warning. "Country boy, you think you can kick me


    around? Do you know who my boss is? I''m one of Justin''s men!"


    "Justin? Which Justin?"


    "Justin from the ck Panther Club! So, if you''ve got the guts, don''t leave. I''ll be back with more


    men from the ck Panther Club, and you''re a dead man tonight!"


    With those words, a swill-drenched Beardog and his crew departed.


    Once Beardog was gone, Amelia snapped out of her shock and expressed her gratitude to Daniel.


    "Thank you, Brittany''s boyfriend!"


    Hearing this, Brittany quickly corrected her, "Cousin, don''t just say things ¨C he''s not my boyfriend!


    He''s just a country bumpkin and a colleague! Plus, he''s about to be fired from thepany!"


    "He''s not your boyfriend, just a colleague?" Amelia looked puzzled as she turned to Daniel. "Are you


    two really just coworkers?"


    "What do you think?" Daniel responded cheekily.


    "You''ve already called me cousin, so you must be her boyfriend! Did you two have a spat? Did you


    make her mad? Brittany can be a bit hot-headed and stubborn, but she''s a good person. You have


    to be patient with her!"


    Daniel deliberately maintained the misunderstanding, much to Brittany''s annoyance.


    "Country boy, if you keep talking nonsense, I''ll kick you out myself!" Brittany stomped her foot.


    With a quick sidestep, Daniel ducked behind Amelia. "Cousin, she wants to kick me out! Do


    something about her!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Brittany, don''t be so harsh with your boyfriend!" Amelia chided her.


    Worry then crossed Amelia¡¯s face as she continued, "That Beardog works for Justin ¨C he''s definitely


    gone to get him. Brittany, you should take your boyfriend and leave quickly! I need to pack up and


    get out of here, too. Justin isn¡¯t someone to mess with; he''s in the top 10 of Martial Club United, and


    he owns half the nightclubs in New York. If we''ve gotten on his bad side, he won''t let us off easily.


    It''s best if we go into hiding for a while."

 Chapter 207 What Are You Saying?

    Chapter 207 What Are You Saying?


    Upon hearing Justin''s name, Brittany couldn''t help butugh. "Cousin, no need to worry. This


    country boy here has already beaten up that Justin several times. If Justin dares toe, he''ll piss


    his pants and run the moment he sees this guy."


    Brittany''s words left Amelia in shock. She looked at Daniel with disbelief. "Your boyfriend is that


    powerful?"


    "He''s not powerful at all, he''s just a country bumpkin! And for thest time, he''s not my boyfriend!


    He is just a smelly country boy who¡¯s trying to take advantage of me!"


    Amelia didn''t buy Brittany''s denial. "If he''s not your boyfriend, why did you bring him here?"


    "Cousin, you said on the phone that Beardog was causing trouble again. Knowing this guy''s good in


    a fight, I brought him along to help out.¡±


    "Brittany, don¡¯t give your boyfriend nicknames like that; it''s not polite to call him a country bumpkin,"


    Amelia scolded.


    "Cousin, don''t worry, I won''t argue with ady. She can call me whatever she wants. Being called a


    country bumpkin doesn¡¯t make me any less."


    "Look, Brittany. See how generous your boyfriend is?"


    "Cousin, I haven¡¯t even had dinner yet! What kind of good stuff do you have here?"


    "Wait here, I''ll go to the kitchen and cook something special for you both. I¡¯ll whip up one of the


    signature dishes of my shop."


    Brittany bristled at the thought of Amelia cooking for Daniel. "Cousin, you don''t need to cook for this


    country boy, why should he get a free meal here?"


    "Because I want to!" After rebuking Brittany, Amelia headed to the kitchen.


    "Cousin''s so pretty, I bet her cooking is delicious," Danielmented with a sly grin.


    "Country boy, you better behave yourself."


    "I''m always well-behaved! I''ve been nothing but a good sport since I started at thepany. You


    bully me every day, and I never once fought back. It''s rare to find someone like me who can be


    pushed around so easily. You should treasure me, Brittany."


    "Why are you suddenly calling me Brittany? Didn''t you just pretend to be my boyfriend? And now


    you stop as soon as my cousin leaves? What are you trying to do?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Nothing! I just wanted your cousin to know you have a boyfriend. Once she knows, the rest of your


    family will know too. Then, if you date other guys or get a new boyfriend, you''ll be seen as unfaithful


    in love."


    "Country boy, how can you be so despicable?"


    "Why do you keep calling me a country boy? Did you really think I wouldn''t fight back?! As long as


    you call me that, I''ll keep pretending to be your boyfriend in front of your cousin. It''s you who can''t


    find a boyfriend, so you''ll be the one who¡¯s anxious."


    "Country boy, don''t cross the line!"


    "I''ve only met your cousin so far. I haven''t even met your mom, not to mention your dad. If you keep


    annoying me, I''ll just find a chance to visit your parents. Maybe I can''t do much, but making them


    think I''m their future son-inw? That I can do easily."


    "Oh yeah? You don''t know how picky my mom is. You think you can handle her? Just try it!" Brittany


    scoffed with a dismissiveugh.


    "Country boy, if you can win my mom over, I''ll marry you!"

 Chapter 208 What Do You Mean?

    Chapter 208 What Do You Mean?


    Brittany had no intention of marrying Daniel. She was just using the statement to express how


    difficult her mother was to deal with. If the difficulty level to get along with an average person was 1,


    then getting along with Brittany''s mom would be at least 100. Daniel was a country boy without


    money, power, or notable ability ¡ª how could he possibly win over her mother? Even a mayor who


    once tried to set Brittany up on a date was tly rejected by her mom.


    Daniel gaped at Brittany incredulously. "What did you say? You want to marry me?"


    "If you have the ability to win over my mom, then I will marry you! But I know you won¡¯t be able to!"


    Brittany''s whole reason for setting this condition was her damnable pride; she desperately wanted


    to see Daniel fail for once. Ever since meeting him, that country boy had been lucky every time. She


    just had to make him lose once!


    Every time Brittany went home, her mother pressured her to get married. Brittany figured she''d use


    Daniel as a shield next time, and let her mom give him a good tongueshing while she was at it.


    Resolved, Brittany decided she would keep Daniel at The Matthews Organization for the time being


    - after all, she didn¡¯t have the power to get rid of him just yet.


    Currently, Daniel was Jessica''s golden boy! For some reason, Jessica believed every word that


    came out of his mouth.


    Just as Brittany thought about how she had been outmaneuvered by setting up this condition,


    Daniel suddenly spoke up.


    "After all this talk, you still want to marry me? Well, I''m not going to marry you! You''re a monster;


    whoever marries you will be cursed for life!"


    Brittany was livid, stomping her foot in outrage. "What did you just say? You''re saying you won''t


    marry me? You think you''re good enough for me?"


    "Well, who knows? Maybe one day when I win over your mom, you''ll be begging me to marry you.


    Then I''ll refuse, just to see how you''ll exin that to her!"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You think you can win over my mom? In your dreams! Even I can barely handle her, let alone you."


    "Can you stop bbering already, just take me to your parent''s house next time."


    "Well, we''ll see!"


    ...


    While the two were bickering, Amelia emerged from the kitchen with several tes of food,


    showcasing her culinary skills with the restaurant''s signature dishes: confit de canard, magret de


    canard, cassoulet, lobster...


    Seeing a table full of delicious food, a starving Daniel immediately sat down to feast. As he stuffed


    the sulent meat into his mouth, he spoke with greasy lips, "Thanks for the hospitality, cousin! I''m


    not gonna hold back!"


    Brittany shot him a look of disdain. "You''re thanking her after you''ve already started eating? Do you


    think that''s appropriate?"


    "Brittany, it''s an honor that your boyfriend enjoys my cooking," Amelia said as she ced arge


    lobster into Daniel''s bowl, polite as ever. "Try this ¨C the lobster is our biggest specialty and my best


    dish. Let me know what you think."


    Daniel, to the surprise of both women, passed the bowl to Brittany. Both women paused, taken


    aback by his gesture.


    Brittany was the first to snap out of it and asked, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 209 Bullshit

    Chapter 209 Bullshit


    "There''s no hidden meaning! I just want you to peel this shrimp for me. If you don''t help me, should I


    ask our cousin to do it instead?" Daniel''s words nearly made Brittany tremble with anger.


    "Me peel it for you? Have you seen yourself? How dare you ask me to peel shrimp for you?"


    "You''re my girlfriend! What''s wrong with peeling a shrimp for me?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Amelia chuckled, picked up a slightly smaller lobster, peeled it skillfully, and ced the sulent


    meat into Daniel''s bowl. Then, beaming, she said, "Daniel, eat! I peeled it for you."


    Without hesitation, Daniel popped the lobster meat into his mouth, chewed twice, and swallowed.


    "Delicious!" He then turned to the furious Brittany and said, "Look at our cousin, then look at you!


    She''s so nice! And you? You only know how to bully me, you''re terrible!"


    Brittany: ...


    After a moment of shock, Brittany''s anger red. "Country boy, I''m warning you, don''t go too far!"


    Seeing her cousin re up again, Amelia quickly stepped in to soothe her. "Brittany, treasure such a


    good boyfriend! Don''t get angry so easily, girls should be gentle anddylike!"


    "Gentle? This country boy will only get worse if I''m gentle with him!"


    Unable to convince Brittany, Amelia cleverly changed the subject. "Daniel, how exactly do you like


    the shrimp? I personally peeled it for you; you can''t just appease me with ''it''s delicious.''"


    Amelia had no ulterior motives; she just wanted Daniel''s honest opinion. This was the peak of


    summer, and the best-selling item in this street''s restaurants was lobster. Amelia always thought her


    lobster dishes were pretty good, but she couldn¡¯tpete with the restaurant across the way.


    Everyone believed that the other ce made the best lobster on Bell Street.


    "Do you want the truth, or do you want me to lie?" Daniel asked.


    "The truth, of course! If you dare lie, I won''t acknowledge you as my niece''s boyfriend."


    "The lobster is too oily and over-fried. The freshness of the lobster has beenpletely lost due to


    the frying. Also, cousin, you''re very generous with the seasonings, but it''s a bit too much..."


    "Heh!" Before Daniel could finish, Brittany interrupted him with a mockingugh.


    "Country boy, do you feel the need to put in your two cents on everything? Have you ever cooked


    before? How dare you critique our cousin''s cooking?"


    "Don¡¯t speak to your boyfriend like that, Brittany!" Amelia scolded. "Even though he hasn''t cooked


    before, his feedback is on point. These are the same issues I''ve been pondering for several days."


    "Cousin, talking about it won''t do much good. Which way is your kitchen? Let me show you how to


    do it."


    "You''re offering to teach me? You know how to fix it?"


    Brittany sensed something was off and quickly interjected, "He''s just bragging, cousin. Don''t listen


    to him. He¡¯s a country boy who can''t even properly fry an egg¡ªhow could he possibly advise a


    gourmet chef like you?"


    "Who says I can''t fry an egg? The scrambled eggs I make are the best you''ll ever eat in your life."


    "Heh!" Brittany was unconvinced, rolling her eyes dismissively. "Sure you are! It''s not like anyone


    would know."


    "You''ll find out soon enough." Daniel retorted, unfazed by her skepticism.

 Chapter 210 The Bet

    Chapter 210 The Bet


    Brittany was struck by an idea at Daniel''s words. "How about we make a bet? If the scrambled eggs


    you cook are so good that I eat five tes, then I lose. But if I don¡¯t eat five tes, you lose."


    Daniel knew Brittany was trying to set him up, but he didn¡¯t mind and asked with a grin, "Since it¡¯s a


    bet, there should be stakes, right?"


    Hooked, Brittany quicklyid out her terms. "Whoever loses has to agree to do one thing the winner


    says, no matter what it is."


    "Okay!" Daniel agreed readily.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As they prepared to wager, Amelia quickly intervened. "If you two want to bet, take it home! Daniel,


    come into the kitchen and teach me how to cook this lobster."


    Without further ado, Amelia dragged Daniel into the kitchen.


    Upon entering, Daniel was amazed. This was no ordinary roadside establishment¡¯s kitchen¡ªit was


    pristine, far cleaner than many home kitchens.


    Brittany followed them in, arms crossed, ring at Daniel derisively. "Country boy, go on, show us


    what you''ve got! I want to see if you can actually cook lobster. Just don¡¯t hurt yourself trying to kill it,


    okay?"


    Brittany couldn''t believe that this country boy could cook. In her eyes, Daniel was simply useless at


    everything.


    Daniel took up a spoon in his right hand and a pan in his left, starting to work on the lobster. His


    movements were swift, and soon he had a te of seemingly delicious lobster ready. The aroma


    alone was appetizing.


    Amelia didn¡¯t care about the heat as she snipped off a leg and tasted the vor right off the shell.


    "This is so delicious! Even the taste on the shell is much better than what I just made!"


    Watching Amelia praise Daniel''s lobster dish, Brittany felt a twinge of annoyance. So, in her typical


    fashion, she scoffed. "As if this country bumpkin could make tasty lobster¡ªit¡¯s probably just the


    seasoning on the shell that¡¯s good. The meat itself is bound to be tough and chewy. If you don¡¯t


    believe me, cousin, you should try it yourself."


    Brittany refused to ept that the lobster prepared by a country boy could taste better than


    Amelia¡¯s, whom she adored. Every time she visited Amelia¡¯s restaurant, lobster was her go-to dish


    ¡ªeven if she was dining alone, she could finish an entire four- or five-pound lobster.


    Amelia carefully extracted the lobster meat, which appeared white and springy. She took a bite, first


    savoring the perfect blend of seasonings that created a robust vor burst, and then the delicious


    sulence of the meat.


    It was incredibly delicious¡ªthe texture of the lobster was outstanding, and Daniel¡¯s cooking was


    beyond words.


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s eyes widen with an exaggerated expression on her face, Brittany instinctively


    assumed the lobster must be horrible. And so, she let out a disdainfulugh.


    "Heh!"

 Chapter 211 Justin, I Got Hit

    Chapter 211 Justin, I Got Hit


    Afterughing, Brittany''s derision wasn¡¯t satisfied, so she brazenly went on, "Cousin, how is it? I told


    you the country boy''s lobster would taste terrible, didn¡¯t I? It looks okay on the outside, but I bet it¡¯s


    no good to eat."


    Amelia didn''t answer right away; instead, she handed a piece of lobster to Brittany. "You try it," she


    insisted.


    "I definitely won¡¯t! Anything cooked by that country boy won¡¯t taste good!"


    Brittany refused to eat the lobster made by Daniel. Ignoring her stubbornness, Amelia peeled a


    piece and straight up ced it in Brittany''s mouth. The moment the lobster''s vors burst on her


    pte, Brittany instinctively began to chew.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before even finishing the first piece, Brittany reached for a second. Seeing her savor the dish,


    Amelia asked with a grin, "So, how¡¯s the lobster that your boyfriend made? Isn''t it super delicious?"


    "It''s just okay, passable!" Brittany would never praise Daniel. No matter how delicious it was, she


    would only admit it was average at best. For her to even concede that much, she believed was high


    praise for Daniel.


    ...


    Elsewhere, a drenched Beardog, fresh from a bath and clothed anew, hastened to Windows Street.


    He was shocked to find the ck Panther Club members appearing to be moving out despite the


    late hour.


    Feeling confused and unsure of what had happened, he ran upstairs to find Justin sitting


    despondently in his office, nursing a drink. On seeing Justin, Beardog rushed over to the desk like a


    man finding his long-lost father. "Justin! You have to help me!"


    "And you are?" Justin squinted at him for several seconds before recognition dawned.


    "You''re Beardog?"


    "Yeah, it''s me, Justin, I''m Beardog!"


    "Beardog, what happened to your face? How did it swell up like that? Your face looks like a pig¡¯s


    head."


    "Justin, I¡¯ve been beaten up, look at the state of my face!"


    "Who did this to you?"


    "A country bumpkin!"


    curse! A country bumpkin dared to hit my men? Where is he? I''ll go sort him out right now!" Justin


    was already seething with rage after being hit by Daniel and was seeking someone to unleash his


    anger upon.


    "The country boy''s at Bell Street!"


    "Head there first, keep the country boy there, and make sure he doesn''t escape. I''ll organize things


    on my end and will bring people over shortly!"


    Bell Street was a coveted location, New York''s best food street, and Beardog had always managed


    it. The businesses on Bell Street paid substantial management fees annually, amounting to tens of


    millions of dors, almost pure profit with minimal costs.


    The fact someone had hit Beardog on Bell Street clearly meant that someone was trying to take


    over that street. Therefore, Justin needed to stand by Beardog. Moreover, he¡¯d bring his club


    members with him to let whoever was there know not to mess with Justin.


    Selecting a few of his best fighters, Justin sent them as bodyguards with Beardog. As for himself,


    he nned to touch up his image a bit before making a dramatic appearance.

 Chapter 212 Alexander

    Chapter 212 Alexander


    Amelia, after tasting the lobster prepared by Daniel, requested that he teach her how he made it.


    Daniel, of course, didn''t hesitate to share. He guided her through each step with a hands-on


    approach. Amelia, being a sharp woman, caught on quickly. Daniel taught her once, and she


    mastered nearly eighty percent of the technique.


    In the room, three tes of lobster wereid out on the table. One was Amelia¡¯s initial attempt, one


    was Daniel¡¯s creation, and one was Amelia¡¯s second try after learning from Daniel. Naturally, the


    best-tasting te was the one Daniel had prepared, which Brittany promptly imed and set before


    herself.


    The three of them were eating lobster and drinking, enjoying the moment when suddenly...


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, the door burst open. Beardog was back, followed by several men dressed in


    training outfits, each emzoned with a snarling leopard¡¯s head ¨C the emblem of the ck Panther


    Club.


    Amelia spoke coldly, "Beardog, what brings you back? Didn¡¯t you get enough beating just now?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With Daniel present, Amelia¡¯s fear of Beardog had vanished. After all, a woman''s confidence often


    comes from the man by her side. If it weren''t because Brittany was her cousin, Amelia might


    actually be tempted to snatch Daniel away. She couldn''t help but wish to freeze time during those


    moments Daniel was teaching her in the kitchen; her heartbeat racing with excitement.


    Beardog was shocked! Previously, Amelia had always treated him with extreme respect. And now,


    she dared address him by name?


    "Amelia, you¡¯ve got some nerve to use that tone with me. Do you think just because you¡¯ve got


    some country boy backing you up, you can disrespect me?" Beardog pointed to the burly club


    members behind him, reminding her with a sneer. "See this? ck Panther Club! They''re members


    of the ck Panther Club, and Justin will be here soon. So, if you kneel and admit your wrongs


    now, there¡¯s still time.


    "No, just kneeling is far from enough. You and your cousin owe me a night of fun, you both have to


    make it worth my while!"


    Turning his gaze to Daniel, Beardog added, "As for you, country boy, you got cocky, huh? Now


    kneel down before me, let me break your hands and feet, and soak you in that swill bin. Otherwise,


    when Justin arrives, he¡¯ll kill you on the spot!"


    Daniel casually continued peeling his lobster, replying with a chuckle. "I don¡¯t care. If you think


    you¡¯re as tough as you im, make me. And about this Justin you keep mentioning¡ªhe can''t help


    you. Because even if Justin shows up, he¡¯ll have to kneel before me, sincerely apologize, and peel


    these lobsters for me."


    Daniel''s words enraged Alexander Brown, standing in Beardog''s wake. Alexander, Justin¡¯s favorite


    and the club''s number two, had never seen Daniel and immediately stepped forward, pointing at


    Daniel with a fierce tone.


    "Country boy, what did you just say? You have the audacity to im Justin will kneel before you and


    peel lobster for you? Do you evenprehend the gravity of your words?"

 Chapter 213 Unable to Tolerate

    Chapter 213 Unable to Tolerate


    Without wasting any more words, Daniel flicked the shell of the lobster in his hand.


    Whoosh!


    The shell zipped towards Alexander¡¯s face, making a sharp ¡®p¡¯ as it struck him. It was almost like


    Daniel had given him a harsh p, swelling his face up in an instant.


    Alexander was not only stunned but also livid. Never before had he been pped across the face,


    let alone by a lobster shell. Although the hit itself wasn¡¯t particrly painful, the humiliation was


    severe. This was something Alexander found utterly intolerable.


    His eyes nearly spitting fire, Alexander red at Daniel and roared with a pointing finger, ¡°You dare


    p my face with a lobster shell?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Have you gone daft from hanging around Beardog too much? Why ask such a foolish question?¡±


    Daniel replied, and without pausing, he flicked another lobster shell.


    Whoosh!


    Like an arrow slicing through the air, the shell flew straight towards the other side of Alexander¡¯s


    face.


    p!


    Apanied by a clear, pleasing sound, the other half of Alexander¡¯s face swelled up, achieving a


    sort of symmetry. No longer was one side swollen and the other not.


    Alexander was shaken again. He couldn¡¯t believe that Daniel had the audacity not only to hit him


    once but to do so a second time. Alexander felt that Daniel had no idea who he was dealing with.


    He was determined to make Daniel regret ever crossing his path.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Alexander bellowed, charging towards Daniel with raised fists. But before


    he could even take a step, Daniel sent another lobster shell flying.


    p!


    This time, it struck Alexander right on the nose. Warm blood instantly began gushing from his


    nostrils.


    Whoosh!


    Yet another shell flew, hitting Alexander on the shin. Pain shot through him, and his knees buckled,


    causing him to fall to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s all this, then? Kneeling down to pay respect to me? Are you trying to show your


    gratitude for me educating you about our differences with a lobster shell?¡± Daniel taunted while


    nonchntly enjoying his lobster.


    Humiliated once more, Alexander could no longer contain his fury. Gritting his teeth against the


    pain, he stood up and turned to the club members behind him, barking an order.


    "Bros, get him! Take out this country boy!"


    At hismand, the club members surged forward in attack.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! ...


    Without even standing up, Daniel flung lobster shells at his assants, sending the group out to


    storm him flying through the air. Theynded hard, rolling in agony on the ground, screaming in


    pain. Daniel¡¯s throw was light, but these club members had such poor resistance that even the


    gentle hits caused them immense suffering.


    Daniel estimated that it would take at least three months for them to get out of bed, ensuring that


    they''d be no trouble for the foreseeable future.


    Daniel hadid out several ck Panther Club members without even rising from his seat? Daniel


    was proving to be far too powerful.


    Was Daniel too manly?


    Amelia, who was already favorably disposed towards Daniel, now found herself almost crazily


    infatuated.

 Chapter 214 Justin Appears

    Chapter 214 Justin Appears


    Brittany immediately sensed something peculiar in Amelia''s gaze and quickly called out, "Cousin,


    what are you looking at?"


    "I... I wasn''t looking at anything," Amelia stammered in denial. She dared not admit she had been


    watching Daniel or that she might have been developing inappropriate feelings for him.


    Daniel cheekily took over the conversation, "Cousin was obviously admiring me, the handsome guy


    here!"


    "Handsome? You?" Brittany rolled her eyes dismissively and rebuked, "Shameless country


    bumpkin!"


    "How do you know I smell? You haven¡¯t even had a taste of me!"


    "You are..." Brittany stammered, frustrated and ranting, "You¡¯re nothing but base scum!"


    Having said that, Brittany grabbed a lobster shell from the table and threw it at Daniel. She aimed


    for his face, but just as the shell came within centimeters of touching him, Daniel casually flicked it


    away with a dining knife.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Cling!"


    Just like a ping-pong ball, the lobster shell ricocheted back, hitting Brittany right in her made-up face


    with a greasy p.


    Enraged, Brittany stormed over to Daniel and pummeled him fiercely. Her punches fell on Daniel''s


    back and chest like torrential rain.


    Amelia suddenly felt something odd stirring in her heart, almost like jealousy.


    "Ahem," she coughed lightly, then suggested, "Can¡¯t you both get a room? Did you forget I don¡¯t


    have a boyfriend? I certainly don¡¯t need a couple showing off in front of me."


    Amelia didn¡¯t know why she felt the need to mention her single status, almost as if she meant to


    direct the information at Daniel. After all, Brittany, her cousin, knew all too well she was unattached.


    Meanwhile, a motorcade of several cars pulled up at the entrance of Bell Street. Leading the way


    was a BMW followed by a two-toned Maybach. A man in a training outfit got out of the BMW and


    opened the door of the Maybach, inviting Justin to step out.


    Amidst the escort of many club members, Justin walked into Brittany''s eatery. Upon entry, he saw


    his beaten members sprawled on the floor and Beardog with a newly swollen face.


    "Who dares to mess with my people?" Justin bellowed. "Surround this ce!" hemanded his


    crew.


    Then, a familiar voice came from inside the room. "Justin? Are you here to peel lobster for me?"


    The voice seemed eerily familiar to Justin, though he couldn¡¯t immediately recall who it belonged to.


    Regardless of who it might be, the very idea that someone would expect Justin to peel lobster for


    them was preposterous.


    "Irradiated with rage, Justin retorted, "You want me to peel lobster for you? How about I give you


    two ps across the face!"


    He then kicked the door open with force.


    "Bang!"


    Justin sent the door crashing down. The wooden door was already old and cracked; Amelia had


    long nned to rece it. With Justin¡¯s powerful kick, it toppled over with a loud thud.

 Chapter 215 Kneel Down

    Chapter 215 Kneel Down


    Seeing the door damaged, Daniel immediately spoke up. "Justin, that door was made of high-quality


    wood, and even the lock was a custom-made, high-end lock. So, that door is worth a million. You


    kicked it down; you have topensate my cousin the full price. If you don''t, I''ll have to make you


    agree to pay it up by force!"


    "You dare hit me? Why don¡¯t youe and try it?" Justin¡¯s voice was filled with bravado, not having


    seen who was speaking.


    Then, as his voice trailed off, he stepped into the room and his bravado faltered instantly at the sight


    greeting him. It was Daniel, the man who had beaten him several times and extorted him for fifteen


    billion dors!


    "How... how is it you?" Justin stuttered, his tongue nearly tying itself into knots.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Justin, what were you saying just now? Something about letting you try?" Daniel teased, recalling


    Justin''s words.


    "No, no! Daniel, you misunderstood; I said, I said I would peel the lobster for you." In a quick


    reversal, Justin began hastily peeling the lobster for Daniel.


    "I don¡¯t eat lobster peeled by men, so stop wasting your time here. You¡¯ve broken my cousin''s door


    that''s valued at a million. Shouldn''t youpensate for it?"


    "I will, I absolutely will!" Justin didn¡¯t dare provoke Daniel any further. Even if he wanted to, he would


    have to wait until Woods finished his training and secured the presidency of Martial Club United


    before plotting anything against Daniel. If he provoked Daniel now, he would just get beaten again.


    Justin¡¯s submissive attitude left Beardog confused; had Justin been fooled by this country boy?


    Rushing to stand out, Beardog tried to remind Justin, "Justin, this is just some country bumpkin! A


    nobody from the countryside - why are you being so polite with him? Paying a million dors to


    him?"


    p!


    Justin''s hand flew across Beardog''s face, sending several teeth flying. "Shut your mouth! You fool,


    it''s because of you that I''ve ended up offending Daniel! Daniel is not someone you can afford to


    mess with! Now kneel down and apologize to him!"


    Beardog was dumbfounded, unable to believe the scene unfolding before his eyes. Was Justin


    actually telling him to kneel? To a country bumpkin?


    All reason suggested Justin was out of his mind. Beardog was a proud man and naturally wouldn¡¯t


    kneel. He wouldn''t provoke Justin either. So, he made what he thought was a smart decision¡ªto


    act as if Justin hadn''t spoken at all and just stood there as if nothing happened.


    But then Daniel spoke up. "Justin, this Beardog works for you, right? You can¡¯t even control your


    own men; I¡¯m really disappointed in you."


    Daniel¡¯s words sent a chill down Justin¡¯s spine. Having suffered several beatings from Daniel, each


    one excruciating, Justin had no desire for a repeat.


    With this in mind, Justin kicked Beardog¡¯s backside, knocking him to the ground. "Kneel down now


    and apologize to Daniel or I''ll show you what real regret is!"


    Hearing Justin''s threat, Beardog was genuinely scared. Whenever Justin used that tone, it meant


    he was genuinely angry, and if Beardog ignored him again, the consequences would be severe.

 Chapter 216 Surrender

    Chapter 216 Surrender


    Beardog, not knowing why Justin was so afraid of this country boy, dared not defy his order any


    longer and had to obey. He knelt in front of Daniel, apologizing while knocking his forehead on the


    ground, "Daniel, I''ve made a mistake! Please, I won''t do it ever again! Please spare me this once!"


    "Do you still want to sleep with my cousin?" Daniel inquired, pressing the point.


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare! I promise from now on, I won¡¯t bother Amelia again! If Amelia ever needs anything,


    I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to help her out!" Beardog quickly pledged his future non-interference and


    even offered his protection to Amelia.


    Daniel didn''t want these guys to continue ruining the ambiance so that he could enjoy his lobster.


    He snapped coldly, "Now get out!"


    Relieved by Daniel''s dismissal, Justin hurried away with Beardog and the others in tow.


    Amelia, who had faced persistent trouble at her Bell Street eatery for years without resolution, saw it


    all easily sorted out by Daniel. She thanked him profusely, "Thank you, Daniel! You really saved us


    today!"


    Brittany promptly corrected her, "Cousin, he''s not my boyfriend. Our rtionship is purely


    professional; he''s not my boyfriend!"


    "If Daniel isn''t your significant other, why are you here with him sote at night?"


    "We were having a team get-together."


    "A team get-together, and he''s the one you ended up with?"


    "Cousin, I..."


    Brittany wanted to exin but realized she was at a loss for words. This country boy was truly


    ruining her life! No, she had to sort him out tonight. All this embarrassment was his fault!


    Suddenly, Brittany remembered the bet they''ve made, "Country boy, remember the bet we had


    earlier?"


    "What bet?"


    "Thinking about reneging on it, huh?"


    "No! I genuinely don''t remember. Remind me?¡±


    "You imed your scrambled eggs would make me eat five tes. If I couldn''t, you would lose, and


    then you''d have to ept any one condition I put forward with no questions asked."


    Brittany was setting a trap. Whether she ate or not was entirely up to her. All she had to do was not


    to eat and, Daniel would lose. Once he lost, he''d have to unconditionally agree to her terms, which


    would involve Daniel willingly resigning from The Matthews Organization.


    "I remember now. Wasn¡¯t it something like that?" Daniel looked her over, from head to toe, and


    quipped, "You''ve just filled yourself with lobster. Are you sure you want to make this bet now?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You didn''t say I had to be hungry to eat five tes when we made this bet! Even if I¡¯m stuffed, it


    doesn¡¯t affect the bet whatsoever. Soon as you bring the eggs out and I have a couple of bites and


    then stop, you lose."


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this. Covering her mouth, she giggled, "Brittany,


    don''t bully your boyfriend like that!"


    "He''s not my boyfriend! And I''m not bullying him; it was his idea to make the bet!" Brittany defended,


    then challenging Daniel, she added, "Country boy, are you even a man?"


    "Whether I¡¯m a man or not, why don''t youe and find out?" Daniel replied with a roguish grin.

 Chapter 217 Witness

    Chapter 217 Witness


    "You..." Brittany stamped her foot in frustration, feeling as though she had once again been


    outyed by the country boy. She was fed up with always being on the losing end. Tonight, she was


    determined to win. To double her victory.


    Not wanting to waste any more time bantering with Daniel, knowing she couldn''t outsmart him,


    Brittany directly issued her challenge. "If you''re a man, make good on our bet now!"


    "Okay!" Daniel agreed without hesitation and then offered a pointed reminder, "Just a friendly


    warning: you''ve already eaten so much lobster, if you tuck into five tes of scrambled eggs, your


    belly''s going to swell up like you''re pregnant. Don''t me me!"


    "You think I''m a goldfish? Don''t worry, even if your scrambled eggs taste amazing, I¡¯ll only eat a


    couple of bites at most, definitely not five whole tes. So just get ready to lose. And let me remind


    you, once you do, you¡¯ll have to agree to any condition I put forward with no ifs, ands, or buts!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, if you somehow manage to scarf down five tes and I lose, I''ll agree to any condition


    you propose, no backing out!"


    "What are you nning to ask for?"


    "I¡¯m not telling you!"


    "You¡­¡± Brittany fumed, stomping her foot again.


    "Hmph!" She huffed dismissively and said, "It doesn''t matter because you''re the one who''s going to


    lose. So, whatever you demand, I can agree to. Whoever backs out is a little dog!"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Fine! Amelia can be the witness. If anyone backs out, they¡¯re the little dog!"


    "Alright! I''ll be a witness to your bet!" Amelia readily agreed.


    Daniel disappeared into the kitchen and mere five minutester, he returned with arge te of


    scrambled eggs, using a total of ten eggs - five times the regr portion since one standard serving


    used only two eggs.


    He ced the te on the table, and the tantalizing aroma immediately wafted through the air.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t resist and scooped up a little to taste.


    Instantly, she was astonished. "This is so delicious! No, this is the best scrambled eggs I''ve ever


    had!"


    "Tsk!" Brittany rolled her eyes in disdain. "It''s just scrambled eggs. No matter how tasty, you''re


    exaggerating."


    With that, she picked up a fork, nning to symbolically taste the egg before unleashing a torrent of


    mockery upon Daniel. Brittany impaled a small piece with her fork but instead of putting it in her


    mouth, she decided to make fun of Daniel first.


    "This scrambled egg looks as unappetizing as crap, but that makes sense. Being from the


    countryside, you probably crawled out from a pile of cow dung, so of course, your cooking would


    taste as bad as it looks."


    Amelia, who had just brought over two more tes, heard Brittany''smentary. Somewhat


    annoyed, she retorted, "What did you say? That Daniel''s eggs are as unptable as crap? Go


    ahead, try it. I bet after you taste it, you''ll instantly fall in love with crap''s vor, maybe you''ll even


    fight to eat it!"


    "I would never do that!" Brittany dered, cing the small piece of egg into her mouth.


    Before she even began to chew, the egg¡¯s unique vor assaulted her taste buds. In that moment,


    Brittany realized she had forgotten all the snide remarks she had prepared to throw at Daniel.

 Chapter 218 The Dear Inspection

    Chapter 218 The Dear Inspection


    Seeing Brittany fall silent, Amelia couldn''t help but tease with a grin, "How¡¯s the taste, Brittany,


    delicious, no? Or is it as bad as crap?"


    "It''s just an ordinary scrambled egg, nothing special really," Brittany grumbled, her pride preventing


    her from praising the dish. Yet she couldn''t resist and picked up a bigger piece with her fork this


    time.


    "Do you need a te?" Amelia offered.


    "Just a small bite! Just one!" Brittany epted the te from Amelia. The vorful eggs were


    irresistible.


    "I might just be hungry, not that this country boy''s scrambled eggs are anything special. His cooking


    skills are nothingpared to mom''s, let alone yours, cousin," Brittany rambled on while continuing


    to eat.


    Soon enough, she had polished off three full tes of scrambled eggs, her stomach round and taut.


    But she still wanted more! Was there some kind of magic in these eggs prepared by the country


    boy? Why did she enjoy them so much?


    As she kept loading her fork, finishing five tes in disbelief, her stomach swelled up as if she was


    months into a pregnancy.


    Daniel looked at Brittany¡¯s protruding belly and teased, ¡°You pregnant?¡±


    "Pregnant, my ass!¡±


    "You lost!"


    "So what if I lost, what are you going to do?"


    "I''m not going to ask you to do anything. I just want to ask you one question, and you have to


    answer it honestly."


    "Ask away! Whether I¡¯ll answer is another matter."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Have you ever slept with a man?"


    "Sleep with a man, your ass! I still have my first kiss. What, you think I¡¯m as shameless and


    debauched as you country bumpkins?"


    Daniel nodded thoughtfully. "Oh."


    But something in his question irked Brittany, and she shot back, "Country boy, why are you asking


    me this?"


    "Nothing, just asking! After all, you¡¯ve brought me to meet your cousin; I need to know about your


    past."


    "You¡­ you better not think about chasing after me!"


    Brittany was convinced the country boy intended to pursue her. Due to her overly full stomach, she


    decided not to head home and instead stay over with Amelia.


    So, Daniel was left to drive the Param back to his vi alone. As soon as he entered, he found a


    beautiful woman in a silk nightgown lounging on the sofa in the living room. Fresh from a bath, her


    whole being exuded an alluring fragrance. If she wasn¡¯t Jessica, who else could she be?


    Jessica, turning off the soap opera with a click, looked up at Daniel with a smile. "Back sote?"


    "Uh..." Daniel faltered, then nodded, responding, "Yes."


    "Where did you go?"


    "Night Rose KTV."


    "And what did you do?"


    "What could I do? They just kept trying to get me drunk, but everyone else ended up wasted while I


    stayed sober."


    "Was Brittany drunk too?"


    "No, she didn¡¯t drink a drop."


    "Come here."


    Jessica crooked her finger, beckoning Daniel to sit beside her. Then she leaned in close and sniffed


    him like a puppy, inspecting any lingering scents on him.

 Chapter 219 The Sudden Invitation

    Chapter 219 The Sudden Invitation


    Sniffing as much as she could, Jessica only detected the scent of alcohol and some trace of


    cooking fumes on Daniel. There was no hint of any woman''s perfume. And her eyes were busy too,


    scouring Daniel¡¯s appearance for any suspicious marks. There were no traces of women''s hair or


    lipstick marks on him, so it seemed he hadn''t got mixed up in anything inappropriate with his male


    colleagues.


    Seeing Jessica stop sniffing, Daniel couldn''t help but ask with a grin, ¡°Wanting to know if I touched


    another woman?¡±


    "You guess?"


    "Rest assured, I wouldn''t mess around with other women."


    "You better not!" Jessica grabbed the small scissors from the coffee table and gave them a


    threatening squeeze.


    Snap! Snap!


    The sound alone was enough to send shivers down a person''s spine.


    "With such a beautiful dear as you, why would I dare to fool around? You¡¯re the only one I''d ever


    mess with."


    With that, Daniel moved in closer to Jessica.


    "Get lost!" Jessica yfully punched him away.


    "Go take a shower! You stink!"


    "Dear, wait for me!"


    Daniel dashed into the bathroom. After a thorough scrubbing, he came out fresh and wrapped in a


    bath towel. However, Jessica was nowhere to be seen in the vi.


    "Damn woman, she actually yed me like that?" Daniel was annoyed. He had taken a shower for


    nothing.


    The next day, Daniely in bed watching videos until noon. It was only when his stomach growled


    with hunger that he finally got up and headed to the office. But instead of going to his own office, he


    carried a KFC bucket to the president''s office.


    "Dear, I brought you lunch."


    Jessica nced at the bucket he was holding and remarked, ¡°Is this your idea of lunch? Are you


    moonlighting at KFC?¡±


    "Dear, won¡¯t you have some? These roasted wings are really good!"


    As Daniel proffered a wing toward her mouth, Jessica bit a small piece and admitted, ¡°Tasty!


    Thanks! And remember, don¡¯t call me ''dear''! Call me that again, and I swear I''ll tape your mouth


    shut!"


    At that moment...


    Knock! Knock!


    There was a sudden rapping at the door.


    "Quick, hide this stuff," Jessica said to Daniel and then called out invitingly, "Come in!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The office door opened, and Ryan stepped in. Jessica was somewhat surprised; she expected an


    employee, not Ryan.


    "Ryan, hello! Sorry foring unannounced; I''m here to deliver an invitation," he said.


    "An invitation? Is your daughter getting married?"


    "No, nothing like that. Next week, the Martial Club United will hold its presidential election, and I


    wanted to invite Jessica to watch."


    Ryan handed the invitation to Jessica. The Martial Club United election had nothing to do with her;


    what could Ryan''s angle be?


    Though puzzled, Jessica checked the date and realized she was free that day. Thus, she nodded


    her agreement. "Alright!"


    After all, she couldn''t afford to snub Ryan''s face.


    "I''ll leave you to your work, then. See you there, Jessica!"


    With Ryan gone, Jessica shook the invitation in her hand and turned to Daniel, "This invitation from


    Ryan¡ªis it for me, or for you?"


    "Aren''t we a package deal? Does it matter if he invites you or me? But seriously, what''s with that old


    coot Ryan? He actually wrote Jessica on the invitation instead of Daniel. Does he think our


    household is run by a woman?"

 Chapter 220 Arrogant Woods

    Chapter 220 Arrogant Woods


    Before Daniel could finish his remark, Jessica twisted hard at his waist.


    "Ouch!" Daniel yelped in pain.


    "What was that for?"


    "You dare call me ''woman''? Looks like someone''s itching for a beating."


    "Aren¡¯t you a woman?"


    "I''ll kill you!" Jessica pinched Daniel''s side again, causing another cry of pain from him.


    Holding his gaze with her teasing smile, Jessica asked, "Can''t I make decisions for you?"


    "Of course you can," Daniel agreed without hesitation, wincing at the possibility of more pain.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ...


    On the outskirts of New York, far from the hustle and bustle of the city,y an enclosed area


    previously used as a training ground and now owned by Martial Club United. It¡¯s where the club''s


    presidential elections were held, withpetitions conducted on a stage twice the size of a football


    field.


    Standing in the middle of this colossal stage was a man with the physique of a tiger, his hands


    adorned with steel ws as sharp as talons, glinting dangerously in the light. He was Woods,


    ranked seventh among The 72, and these ws were known for tearing out the hearts of his


    adversaries.


    The club allowed for the use of cold weapons in thepetition, and participants could bring their


    own.


    Woods unted his vicious ws and shouted arrogantly, "Who dares to challenge me? If no one


    steps up, then the position of president of Martial Club United will be mine!"


    Club masters from other factions all knew Woods was a fearsome contender. Their worried nces


    darted about, but no one dared approach the stage.


    At that moment, Ethan stepped up. Bouncing onto the stage, he dered, "I challenge you!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Woodsshed out with a w, aiming for Ethan''s chest. Ethan


    stumbled back just in time to avoid the first deadly swipe.


    After narrowly evading the initial assault, Woods''s second strike almost hit. Ethan had no room to


    dodge and could only retaliate with a kick. But against Woods''s quick w, it was no match. The


    w mped onto Ethan''s leg, then with a pull and twist...


    Snap!


    With a crisp break, Woods had snapped Ethan''s leg. Ethan copsed onto the stage, clutching his


    leg, howling in pain.


    "Anyone else dares to challenge me?" Woods bellowed after delivering a chilling warning. Ethan


    was one of the top four in Martial Club United, yet Woods had broken his leg with a single move.


    Who would dare to follow that?


    With Woods''s strength, challenging him could spell death for anyone. Seeing no volunteers,


    Woods''s swagger grew. "If you can''t beat me alone, group up! I''ll allow you to team up and


    challenge me! All of you Martial Club United weaklings, even a hundred of you couldn''t face me. I


    can knock all of you down! If you''re all cowards, if none of you dare face me, then I, Woods, will be


    your president. Henceforth, everyone in Martial Club United will follow my orders. Anyone who


    defies me will die!"

 Chapter 221 Ryans Request

    Chapter 221 Ryan''s Request


    Ryan approached Daniel with a sense of urgency. "Daniel, we can''t let Woods be the


    president of Martial Club United! He will act without restraint if he does."


    Having witnessed Woods''s formidable abilities, Jessica naturally wouldn''t allow Daniel to enter the


    ring. That was her man up for grabs, and she couldn''t bear any threats to him. She tly refused.


    "Ryan, who heads Martial Club United is your affair. Daniel''s my assistant, and I absolutely forbid


    him from getting involved in this!"


    As she spoke, Jessica turned her gaze sharply to Daniel. "If you dare go up there, I''ll break your


    legs myself!"


    Ryan could only look at Daniel with a plea in his eyes, hoping he would ignore Jessica''smands


    this time. At the same time, he regretted ever sending that invitation. He shouldn''t have given it to


    Jessica; he should''ve asked Daniel directly.


    Women, especially pretty ones, just end up causing trouble, he thought bitterly.


    "You can stop looking at me, Ryan! I can¡¯t help you! I dare not disobey Jessica¡¯s words. If I do, she


    might actually break my legs¡ªor worse, I might end up sleeping on the couch tonight."


    Sleep on the couch? Ryan immediately understood the gist of what Daniel was implying. He had


    long suspected that the rtionship between Daniel and Jessica was not simply that of president


    and assistant, and now he could confirm that Daniel was no ordinary assistant ¨C he was under 24-


    hour surveince.


    Unable to withstand this tension any longer, Brittany interjected with scorn. ¡°Ryan, you''re


    overestimating this country bumpkin. He has some fighting skills, and maybe he could win against


    Justin if luck was on his side. But do you know who Woods is? He''s one of The 72 and ranked


    seventh.


    How can this country boy possibly defeat a top martial artist like that? If this country bumpkin dares


    to step on that tform, Woods will y him with a single w. He''s always been a coward, afraid


    of death. He definitely won''t dare to go up there. No matter how you plead with him, he won¡¯t ept


    the challenge!¡±


    Brittany¡¯s harsh words were meant to provoke Daniel since she actually wanted him to enter the ring


    the most. The country boy surely wouldn''t stand a chance against Woods, and even if Daniel didn''t


    get killed, he might at least end up with a broken arm. It''d relieve her pent-up frustrations.


    Additionally, Brittany longed to see Daniel lose: a defeat that would make her ecstatic. Just one loss


    for the country boy, one substantial mishap, and she could soar with joy.


    Jessica, being astute, quickly caught onto Brittany¡¯s intentions and sharply reprimanded her, "Shut


    your mouth!"


    With a yful stick out of her tongue, Brittany fell silent, no longer provoking the discussion.


    Failing to get Daniel''s consent, Ryan reluctantly stepped onto the stage himself. As he went up,


    Woods immediately began to mock him, "Hey, isn''t this the former president of Martial Club United?


    Aren''t you too old to fight?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan replied coolly, giving Woods a chilly stare, "Whether I can still fight, you''ll soon find out. Martial


    Club United is an alliance of just warriors, and you must not be the president here!"

 Chapter 222 Only I Deserve It

    Chapter 222 Only I Deserve It


    Woods burst into raucousughter, his head thrown back as if he owned the world. Once he


    finished, he looked down at Ryan with sheer disdain, his face dripping with scorn.


    "Ryan, have you got a death wish? Coming up here to challenge me? With thatughable fighting


    style of yours, I suggest you''d be better off at home babysitting the grandkids!"


    "Big talk!"


    Ryan, feeling insulted, charged forward with his fists at the ready. But before he couldnd a punch,


    Woods reached out with his wed hand, aiming straight for Ryan''s chest. Ryan quickly backed


    away, narrowly escaping the brutal strike. However, Woods''s tiger w still managed to leave


    several deep cuts across Ryan''s chest.


    Struck by the poisoned ws, Ryan felt fierce pain, followed by a wave of dizziness. Anyone caught


    by Woods''s ws would weaken instantly and be unable to continue the fight.


    "You''re despicable, Woods! Poisoning your ws?" Ryan bellowed in realization.


    No sooner had Ryan spoken than Woods lunged forward, grasping Ryan''s neck with his wed


    hand and hissed a cold threat.


    "Going to throw in the towel? If you don''t yield, I''ll snap your neck in one twist and leave you dead in


    this ring!"


    Seeing this, Jacob immediately jumped onto the ring.


    "Let''s take him down together! The presidency of Martial Club United must not fall into the hands of


    this vile fiend!"


    As one of the top four members of Martial Club United, Jacob had strong influence, and his call to


    action spurred over a dozen fighters to join him in the ring.


    Seeing himself outnumbered, Woods casually tossed Ryan out of the ring.


    "Thud!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ryan crashed violently onto the floor beneath the stage. Daniel hurried over, kneeling to assess


    Ryan''s condition.


    "The injuries aren''t serious. It''s just some bruises and a few bones out of ce."


    As he said this, Daniel began to manipte Ryan''s bones back into alignment with snaps and


    crunches. Although Daniel made it look effortless, Ryan winced and grimaced in pain.


    On the other side, the various club owners who had attacked Woods were being thrown off the


    stage one by one. Each had broken bones but no further harm. Woods did this deliberately; once he


    became president, these club owners would have to obey hismands. His aim was to beat them


    into submission, not to kill them.


    After Jacob was thrown off, Woods stood alone in the ring and began to gloat.


    "I always knew Martial Club United had no true champions, and today just proves it! What have I


    been challenged with today? You''re all a bunch of nobodies!


    It seems the presidency is rightfully mine! You nobodies, from today on, you will submit to me and


    obey my orders! What happened just now was just a little ''wee'' from me! In the future, if


    anyone dares to disobey mymands, they won''t get off so easily!"


    Woods''s words sent waves of anger through Ryan. Between Woods''s usual recklessness and


    Joey''s usual antics, Martial Club United was on the brink of bing nothing more than a toy for


    these two brothers.

 Chapter 223 The Last Hope

    Chapter 223 The Last Hope


    Out of options, a desperate Ryan grabbed Daniel by the arm and pleaded, "Daniel, you''re ourst


    hope! The thousands of clubs and hundreds of thousands of members of Martial Club United can''t


    be Woods''s personal ythings!"


    "Alright," Daniel stood up, ready to step in.


    Just then, a convoy of vehicles drove into the venue, all rugged off-road types. Land Cruisers and


    Nissan Patrols ¨C a fleet of sturdy Nissan vehicles.


    The doors swung open, and out stepped a group dressed in samurai attire ¨C members of the newly


    established Sato club, led by none other than their owner, Takashi Sato.


    Takashi Sato, a prodigious talent from Japan, hadn''t hit thirty yet but was already among Japan''s


    top ten martial artists. His father, Haruki Sato, was even more eminent, holding the title of Grand


    President of Martial United in Japan and recognized as the country''s most formidable martial artist.


    After the humiliation that Kazuki Watanabe suffered in New York, which brought shame upon the


    entire Martial United of Japan, Takashi Sato had opened a club in New York. His mission was to


    wash away the disgrace that had befallen Watanabe.


    Ryan was aware of Takashi Sato. He knew a new Sato club had opened in New York, and he was


    certain this Japanese man was up to no good.


    Staring Takashi Sato down, Ryan asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Isn''t today the election day for the president of Martial Club United? Whoever wins in the ring


    bes the president. So, I''m here to defeat all members of Martial Club United and im the


    presidency for myself," Takashi Sato dered with arrogance ¨C an arrogance he could afford with


    his skills and reputation in Japan.


    Bing the president of a small Martial Club United was a simple task for someone ranked within


    Japan''s top ten.


    Takashi Sato stepped onto the ring, giving Woods a nce before asking with disdain, "Are you


    Woods? The one ranked seventh in the 72 stages of the M-country rankings?"


    "Yes, I am! And what about you, Japanese man? Leaving your country toe here in this ring, are


    you courting death?" Woods may not have been the best example of virtue, but he was still a patriot


    at heart!


    When facing a Japanese challenger, he, like all M-country citizens, harbored deep animosity. The


    disgrace of Pearl Harbor had not been forgotten.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Death? You''re the one who''s going to die!" Takashi Sato goaded, signaling Woods toe at him


    with a cocky flick of his finger.


    "Come on then, M-country''s trash, M-country''s sick cats! Let me have a good look at your pathetic


    martial arts!"


    While Takashi Sato taunted, the members of Sato club swiftly dispersed around the ring, pulling out


    their phones and even some video cameras to live-stream the event.


    One of the vehicles the Japanese had brought along was a small mobile broadcast van ¨C they


    nned to stream the fight live online for the entire world to see. They wanted all of Japan and the


    entire globe to witness Takashi Sato defeating the M-country''s martial artists, to watch as the


    Japanese humiliated the M-country.


    Of course, they also intended to show everyone that Takashi Sato, after conquering the ring today,


    would defeat all the M-country fighters and be the president of Martial Club United.


    "Seeking death!" Woods, enraged, lunged with his sharp ws at Takashi Sato.


    But just as he was about to strike, the Japanese man swiftly sidestepped, avoiding the attack with


    agile grace.

 Chapter 224 Woods’s Dignity

    Chapter 224 Woods¡¯s Dignity


    With a thud, Woods crashed heavily to the ground. For safety, the ring''s surface was just in dirt,


    which now filled his mouth as he hit the earth.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Japanese team, equipped with various devices and live-streaming the event, burst into


    mercilessughter, clearly enjoying the show.


    "I heard you took on the entire Martial Club United all by yourself. I thought you would be


    impressive, but you''re nothing more than a joke! No, a clown. What was that performance just now?


    A hungry dog eating dirt?


    I¡¯ll give you a chance. Just lie down, show your submission, and if you act like a good little dog, I


    might consider giving you a good meal. At least you wouldn¡¯t have to lie on the ground eating dirt


    like this."


    Takashi Satoughed heartily, looking down on Woods, whoy defeated on the ground.


    "Ha! You dare humiliate me like this? I''ll kill you!" Despite falling, Woods kicked up from the ground


    like a sprung fish,unching himself toward Takashi Sato with incredible speed.


    Flying towards Takashi, Woodsshed out with his wed hand aimed at the Japanese man¡¯s


    mouth. The disrespectful words spouted by this foreigner insulted his country¡ªWoods was


    determined to shred his mouth for it.


    M-country citizens might fight amongst themselves when there are no outside threats, but when


    faced with an enemy, Americans must set aside their personal conflicts and stand together against


    their adversary. Even if they battled each other fiercely, the presence of a foreign foe meant instant


    unity. This was the spirit of America!


    As Woods''s w neared him, Takashi Sato didn''t dodge. With a swift motion, he reached out to


    grab Woods''s hand. His fast reaction allowed him to precisely seize Woods¡¯s hand, twisting sharply


    at the wrist.


    With a sickening crack, Woods''s arm was twisted into a spiral, causing him to fall heavily to the


    ground with a thud.


    "Ah... Ahhh..." Woods rolled on the ground clutching his broken arm, screaming in excruciating pain.


    Takashi Sato approached and looked down upon him. "Do you submit?"


    "I''d rather die than submit to you, a Japanese man! This is America''s soil, and you Japanese need


    to get out!" Woods spat defiantly, despite the agony. With fierce determination, he propped himself


    up with his uninjured left arm and stood.


    As an American, he refused to lie down before a Japanese man. He could be killed, but he would


    never bow down. Americans do not bow before the Japanese.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect such resilience from a nobody like you. But I do enjoy it when Americans show


    some backbone. After all, even the Americans with the stiffest spines must bow before our


    Japanese warriors and submit!" Takashi Sato proimed boastfully.


    He came to America with a purpose, to stand above every martial artist in the Martial United and


    force American martial arts experts to grovel before him.


    "I''ll give my life if I have to, but I''m going to kick you out of America''snd! America does not


    wee the Japanese!" Woods dered, brimming with defiance and national pride.

 Chapter 225 Death

    Chapter 225 Death


    Without hesitation, Woods leaped forward.


    He channelled all his strength into his ws, aiming straight for Takashi Sato''s heart, intending to rip


    it out. He envisioned throwing the Japanese man''s heart to the ground, smashing it into a bloody


    pulp.


    Woods had put his all into the attack. Both the force and speed were significantly stronger than


    before. But still, his ws came up short by just an inch or two away from Takashi Sato.


    The Japanese man quickly grabbed Woods''s w and with a slight twist...


    "Crack!"


    Another sharp crack echoed, followed once again by Woods''s agonized screams.


    "Ah! Aaagh!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With both arms now twisted out of shape, Woods writhed on the ground, his face contorted in


    intense pain as he tried to lessen the agony.


    Takashi Sato stepped on Woods''s face, disying a contemptuous smirk. "Do you submit or not?"


    "I will never submit!"


    Woods''s resolve was unyielding. Even with his face pressed under the Japanese man''s foot, he


    refused to concede. While Woods had done plenty of wrong in his life, he would not be a


    traitor; he would not bow down to a Japanese man.


    The heads of Americans could be taken, but they would never bow before the Japanese.


    Unable to stand the injustice any longer, Daniel stepped onto the ring and coldly demanded, "Let


    him go!"


    Takashi Sato lifted his foot and gave Woods a hard kick in the waist, sending him tumbling out of the


    ring. Then, turning to Daniel with disdain, he asked, "Is this the best America has to offer? Do you


    think you can fight me, or are you looking for death?"


    "You Japanese, daring toe here and run amok on American soil... Today, I''ll teach you how to


    behave!"


    "How dare you, a country bumpkin, be so bold in my presence? One p from me is all it takes to


    p you to death," Takashi Sato sneered.


    In a blink, he closed the distance between himself and Daniel, his palm racing towards Daniel''s


    chest. Daniel was not about to back down from the Japanese challenger. He swung his own palm


    towards Takashi Sato¡¯s iing strike.


    The Japanese spectators grew excited at this sight.


    "Is this country boy a fool? He''s actually trying to match palms with Takashi Sato? I think he won¡¯t


    be able to keep his hand intact."


    "He has the nerve to challenge Takashi Sato in the ring? It¡¯s not just his hand he¡¯ll be unable to


    keep, but his life too."


    "This American bumpkin is truly foolish! Clearly he could have spared his life by begging on his


    knees, yet here he is on the ring, courting death!"


    "Takashi Sato is the most merciful. If those American pigs would just kneel before him like good


    dogs and submit, he would certainly spare their lives. Unfortunately, these fools just don''t


    understand!"


    The Japanese observers mocked Daniel, theirughter tinged with scorn not only for him but for


    every American.


    Today, Takashi Sato and his entourage hade to humiliate Martial Club United, to degrade the


    American people.

 Chapter 226 See Them Boast

    Chapter 226 See Them Boast


    The caustic remarks of the Japanese people grated harshly on Brittany''s ears, and she couldn''t


    stand it anymore. Even though she wasn''t fond of Daniel, he was representing America now.


    Raising her voice, she shouted, "Go get ''em, country boy! Take down that arrogant Japanese man!


    Country boy, if you win this, I¡¯ll have a whole bunch of kids with you!"


    Inspired by Brittany, all the Americans in the audience started to cheer Daniel on.


    "Go Daniel!"


    "Go country boy!"


    "Go stinky country boy!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The cheers for Daniel were plentiful and varied. Those who liked him echoed Ryan''s chants for


    Daniel, while those less fond of him took up Brittany''s calls of "country boy" and "stinky country


    boy."


    And then, their palms touched.


    The collision was like a meteor hitting the Earth.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderous boom kicked up clouds of dust on the ring, obscuring vision as if a dust-coated truck


    had just rumbled by.


    Shrouded by the dust, no one could see what had happened. But a figure, like a cannonball, was


    sent flying through the air.


    "Bang!"


    The person mmed into a surrounding wall, copsing it upon impact. Bricks tumbled down,


    burying the figure beneath them. That wall, built with threeyers of bricks, had crumbled with a


    single hit ¨C the force endured by the figure had to have been immense.


    The Japanese spectators couldn''t believe Takashi Sato was the one sent flying; they were


    convinced it had to be Daniel. Their excitement rose once more.


    "Ha ha ha! That country boy got sent flying by Takashi Sato with just one palm strike, and he even


    knocked down the wall! He''s been buried alive on the spot!"


    "A country boy daring to match palms with Takashi Sato didn''t realize the severity of his mistake. To


    die by one palm strike is a mercy for him."


    "These pig-headed Americans should know by now the strength of a Japanese martial arts master,


    right?"


    "How dare the USA provoke Japan! In the face of Japanese, Americans are just dogs, nothing but


    trash!"


    "Yes, and these dogs not only need to lie down but also bark like one! Soon we''ll make all the


    Americans here lie down and bark like dogs!"


    One of the Japanese men then noticed Jessica and Brittany. Seeing the beauty of the two women,


    he was instantly filled with lewd intentions.


    "American men may be worthless pigs, but their women are truly beautiful. Such beauties don''t


    deserve those pig-headed American men. They should belong to us Japanese!"


    "That''s right! The beautiful American women are all ours."


    "After we make these foolish American men lie down and bark like dogs, we''ll take those pretty


    women with us. We''ll show them what real men are. They will witness the true virility of a Japanese


    samurai!"


    Just as these vile words left the mouths of the Japanese samurais...


    "p!"


    "p p!"


    "p p p!"


    Numerous psnded on their faces, sending them sprawling across the ground.

 Chapter 227 Something Doesnt Feel Right

    Chapter 227 Something Doesn''t Feel Right


    The Japanese warriors'' faces were swollen from the ps, blood trailing from the corners of their


    mouths, even a few teeth knocked out.


    "Who the hell pped me?"


    "Who dares p a Japanese warrior? I''ll kill him!"


    "Who was it? If you have the guts, show yourself!"


    ...


    Naturally, the ps were delivered by Daniel. However, because of his incredible speed, none of the


    onlookers were able to see what really happened.


    Daniel ceased his actions and simply stated, "Me."


    That single word stunned all the Japanese there. Wasn''t the country boy supposed to be buried


    under the copsed wall of bricks?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Could it be that it wasn''t the country boy who got buried?


    Could it be Takashi Sato?


    That was impossible!


    Takashi Sato, one of Japan''s top 10, couldn¡¯t possibly have been sent flying by a palm strike from a


    ''stupid American country boy'', could he?


    Seeing Daniel unharmed and pping the Japanese so many times, Jessica looked at him with


    what seemed like a touch of infatuation.


    "Daniel!" she eximed softly, pretending to chide him.


    She had been truly worried when she saw a silhouette get knocked flying and then buried under the


    copsing wall. But Jessica was a clever woman and quickly collected her thoughts, deducing that


    the person sent flying should definitely be Takashi Sato. However, she harbored some concern that


    maybe Daniel and the Japanese man had switched ces during their palm strike.


    Now that she saw Daniel standing there safe and sound, her heart, which had been suspended in


    worry, finally settled back into ce.


    Daniel turned his head towards Jessica and cheekily asked Brittany, ¡°Who was it that said they¡¯d


    have a bunch of kids with me?¡±


    The question made Jessica¡¯s face fall, and she demanded, ¡°Daniel, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I want to know if it was you, Jessica, who said you¡¯d have kids for me. If it¡¯s you, then let¡¯s go


    ahead and get started tonight. If not, then forget it. I fell for you the first time I met you. Otherwise, I


    wouldn¡¯t work as your assistant for a measly two thousand a month!¡±


    ¡°Daniel, look at the time! If you keep joking around and messing with me, I¡¯ll fire you tomorrow!¡±


    Jessica huffed, stamping her foot indignantly.


    Then, addressing Daniel with a firm tone, shemanded, ¡°Daniel, quickly take care of these


    Japanese and then we¡¯re going home¡ªwe need to talk!¡±


    For some reason, Jessica suddenly felt that something was off between Brittany and Daniel.


    Brittany¡¯s deration of wanting to have Daniel¡¯s children grated on her nerves. She had always


    thought Brittany was against Daniel simply because she didn¡¯t like him and wanted him gone. But


    now, Jessica started to feel...could it be possible that Brittany had fallen for Daniel? That her


    constant nagging was because she actually liked him?


    After ensuring Daniel was unharmed, a few Japanese warriors began to clear the scattered bricks


    from the copsed wall. Soon enough, they uncovered a deep hole, and the mangled face of a


    Japanese man emerged from the rubble.


    Takashi Sato?


    Yes, it was really Takashi Sato buried beneath the bricks!


    The Japanese were in shock. They couldn''t believe that Takashi Sato had truly been overthrown by


    a single palm strike from a country boy.

 Chapter 228 Biting Back

    Chapter 228 Biting Back


    "Baka!" Takashi Sato cursed and then crawled out from the pile of bricks.


    Takashi came from a family steeped in martial arts tradition and was a master of various Japanese


    martial disciplines, including ninjutsu. When the bricks had fallen, he had used his skills in ninjutsu


    to minimize the damage, resulting in only minor external injuries. Takashi was still in fighting


    condition.


    Swoosh!


    Taking advantage of Daniel''s momentary distraction, Takashi flicked his wrist and sent a poisoned


    dart flying straight at Daniel. Unable to best Daniel in a fair fight, he resorted to dirty tricks¡ªwinning


    by any means necessary encapsted the martial spirit of Japan and of Takashi Sato himself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As the poisoned dart sped towards him, Daniel executed a stunning spinning kick and struck it mid-


    flight.


    Snap!


    With a crisp sound, the dart did a one-eighty and shot back towards Takashi Sato, who, caught


    unawares, did not brace himself for the return projectile. The dart bypassed taking his life but


    shed a deep gash across his sinister face. Continuing its trajectory, the dart then lodged itself in


    the knee of the Japanese man standing behind Takashi¡ªthe very person who first proimed all


    Americans should kneel and bark like dogs.


    Struck by the poison, the man immediately fell to his knees before all the members of Martial Club


    United, screaming in agony much like a stray dog with a broken leg.


    Takashi Sato, now the victim of his own poisoned dart, clutched his sliced face and cried out.


    "Ah... Aaagh..."


    The poison on the dart wasn''t lethal but inflicted searing, piercing pain to the injured. Overwhelmed


    by the unbearable agony, Takashi hastily took out the antidote and took one, finally finding relief


    from the relentless torment.


    "You stupid Americans, are you all so despicable? Resorting to poison darts to ambush me, how


    low and shameless can you get!"


    "Do you, a Japanese, even realize what you''re saying? That poison dart was clearly shot by you,


    and simply a gust of wind blew it back your way, ultimately hitting you instead. Getting hit by your


    own dart is divine justice!


    To speak of despicability, shamelessness, and lowliness, those words perfectly describe you, a


    Japanese!"


    Daniel coolly tucked his hands in his pockets as he spoke.


    "You lot came all the way from Japan, with the audacity to cause trouble in America! Since you''re


    here now, don''t expect to leave so easily without my permission.


    I don''t have time to waste, soe at me all at once! I¡¯ll take on all of you by myself.


    I''m aware you''re live-streaming with your phones, so make sure to upload the footage of you getting


    thrashed in America. I want to use these videos to warn those in Japan not to cause trouble here in


    America! Whoeveres will get a beating!"


    Daniel''s words were an enormous affront to Takashi Sato''s pride!

 Chapter 229 The Kurogane Katana

    Chapter 229 The Kurogane Katana


    Takashi Sato, one of Japan''s top 10 martial artists, hade to New York to redeem his family''s


    honor. But instead, he found himself facing even more humiliation. Unable to bear the disgrace¡ªas


    a son of the Grand President of Japan''s Martial United¡ªit was utterly uneptable to be taunted


    by a lowly American country boy.


    Hearing Daniel''s taunts, the Japanese who were live-streaming the event started yelling and wanted


    to rush the stage to join in attacking Daniel. However, Takashi stopped them.


    "He''s just an American country boy; it''s impossible for me to lose to him! Don¡¯t be hasty, watch me


    knock the crap out of him! I will make him kneel, begging for mercy like a dog. He will kneel on


    behalf of all Americans before the greatness of the Japanese!" Takashi eximed.


    After his deration, he ordered one of his samurai.


    "Bring me the Kurogane katana!"


    The Kurogane katana was forged from ck steel, making it incredibly strong and sharp. There was


    only one such katana in all of Japan¡ªa valued treasure of the Sato family. Passed down for 28


    generations over nearly a thousand years, wielding this katana represented the glory of the Sato


    family!


    Over that millenium, the Kurogane katana was wielded less than a hundred times¡ªeach instance


    against fearsome opponents that Sato family descendants could not defeat with any other weapon.


    History stated that whoever the Sato family faced with the katana met death by its de.


    Swoosh!


    Takashi unsheathed the Kurogane katana, and immediately a dazzling ck radiance burst forth. A


    crow happened to fly overhead at that moment, and the sh of dark light blinded it momentarily. ItN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    crashed into a tree, dazed by the collision, and then flopped onto the ground.


    Daniel nced at the sword in Takashi''s hands and asked cheerfully, "Is this the Kurogane katana?


    The supreme glory of Japanese martial arts?"


    "You know of this sword?" retorted the incensed Takashi. "Correct! Today, I will use this Kurogane


    katana to sever your hands and legs, making you wish for death! This will be the consequence for


    an American country boy like you for defying Japanese martial arts and causing us shame!"


    Takashi recognized that the ''country boy'' in front of him was the same one who had humiliated


    Kazuki Watanabe, a master ranked among Japan''s top fifty. His abilities were not to be taken lightly,


    and yet, he was publicly disgraced by Daniel¡ªa testament to Daniel¡¯s own skills.


    "Now that you''ve drawn that katana, I won''t go easy on you. It represents the honor of Japanese


    martial arts, so I''ll destroy that honorpletely!"


    "Herees the de!"


    Takashi wasted no more words and shed his katana at Daniel''s chest.


    Seeing the deing his way, Daniel quickly stepped back to dodge Takashi''s attack. In a swift


    move, Daniel leaped onto a crooked willow tree.

 Chapter 230 Sky Fall

    Chapter 230 Sky Fall


    "Snap!" Daniel broke off a willow branch and held it in his hand. Willow branches, though thin and


    flexible, were hardly a conventional choice for a weapon.


    Then, with another leap, Daniel jumped down from the crooked willow and stood once again in front


    of Takashi Sato. He twirled the soft willow branch in his hand.


    "You fought me with the Kurogane katana, and if I didn¡¯t pick up a weapon, it would almost be an


    insult. So, I''ll use this willow branch to fight you! Although it may look ordinary, this American willow


    branch is enough to split your Japanese pride and katana in two!"


    "You American yokel! Apart from boasting, what else can you do? You n to fight my Kurogane


    katana with a willow branch? In your American terms, you''re as good as dead!"


    With that, Takashi Sato leaped impressively into the air, about three meters high. He descended


    from the sky, executing a technique called "Sky Fall" ¡ª like a bolt of lightning, his katana poised to


    strike from above.


    This time though, Takashi didn¡¯t aim for Daniel''s head; he didn''t intend to kill him with one blow. He


    was set on humiliating him, so he targeted Daniel''s right shoulder, the arm holding the willow


    branch. He wanted to sever the limb and jeer at Daniel afterward.


    To ensure Daniel wouldn''t dodge or anticipate the "Sky Fall," Takashi quietly dropped a smoke


    bomb as he fell. This ninja technique¡ªninjutsu¡ªwas amon stratagem among ninja.


    "Bang!"


    With the detonation, a cloud of ck smoke enveloped Daniel, obscuring his sightpletely. To


    ordinary eyes, the smoke would make it nearly impossible to see one''s own fingers.


    Daniel, familiar with such Japanese tactics from past encounters, knew how to guard against them.


    Within his body, seven dragon spirits enhanced his sensory abilities millions of times beyond that of


    a normal person, allowing him clear vision where others would see only pitch ck.


    As Takashi¡¯s de came down, Daniel dodged and pulled one of Takashi''s samurai warriors into his


    previous position. The billowing ck smoke from the smoke bomb blinded Takashi as well, and he


    was unaware that the target had changed.


    Unknowing and unrelenting, Takashi continued his attack.


    "Crunch!"


    An arm was severed brutally, followed by the agonized screams echoing from within the smoke.


    "Ah... Aaagh..."


    As Takashi thought he had seeded in chopping off Daniel''s arm, he felt ted.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Stupid American, you dared to fight me with only a willow branch? Now, who''s the winner? Your


    arm is chopped off by my hand now, isn''t it?"


    Meanwhile, Brittany was getting anxious because the smoke obscured her view, and she couldn''t


    tell whether Daniel had been harmed or not.


    "Country boy, are you okay?" she shouted out, concerned.


    While Brittany worried, Jessica remainedposed.


    "Daniel will be fine," she said with conviction.

 Chapter 231 I Will Kill You

    Chapter 231 I Will Kill You


    "Jessica, how can you be so sure Country Boy is alright? That Takashi Sato, that darned Japanese,


    isn''t easy to handle. He''s got many tricks up his sleeve, like throwing smoke bombs!"


    "However he tries, that Japanese can''t beat Daniel," Jessica replied confidently.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She had a woman''s intuition about Daniel, which assured her that he was fine. The anguished cry


    that hade from the smoke was definitely not his¡ªafter all, she had fought with him before and


    knew what he sounded like. Daniel''s screams were unmistakable.


    Just then, the ck smoke cleared.


    On the ground was a bloodstain and a Japanese man holding his severed arm and wailing. Daniel


    was still standing, holding his willow branch with a grin, facing Takashi Sato.


    "You Japanese are ruthless, aren''t you? So harsh to your own people? You chopped off your man¡¯s


    arm with one swing."


    Quick as a sh, Daniel closed the distance and used his willow branch to target Takashi Sato''s


    face. Takashi, still stunned by the turn of events, woke up to this new attack and felt immense


    humiliation. An American country boy had hit him in the face with a willow branch, and it was all


    being broadcast live for the world to see.


    "You stupid American, how dare you strike my face? How dare you hit my face with a willow


    branch?"


    p! p p!


    Daniel didn¡¯t bother with a verbal reply; he let his actions speak as he gave Takashi Sato his


    answer.


    "You American pig, how dare you? You dare hit me in the face again?"


    Takashi Sato was truly furious, his anger rising like smoke from his nostrils.


    Whoosh!


    The Kurogane katana swished through the air, emitting a high-pitched whine as Takashi aimed


    another swing at Daniel''s thigh. He still didn''t want to kill Daniel outright; he nned to repay the


    humiliation he had received many times over.


    Unfortunately for Takashi, the de never reached Daniel''s leg. Daniel kicked out, striking Takashi


    in the stomach and sending him flying once more.


    "Thump!"


    With a dull impact, Takashi hit another section of the wall. As the wall crumbled, bricks rained down


    upon him, burying him for the second time¡ªthough this time only halfway. Like a dog digging


    desperately, he eventually managed to excavate himself.


    "You stupid American, I will kill you!"


    Takashi charged at Daniel like a mad dog, no longer holding back, intent on chopping Daniel to


    death in a blind rage. He had forgotten all forms of technique, swinging the katana wildly through


    the air.


    He wore himself out hacking at nothing, panting like a dog, but unfortunately for him, not one strike


    landed on Daniel. Daniel''s evasive reactions were simply too fast.

 Chapter 232 More Humiliation

    Chapter 232 More Humiliation


    Takashi Sato was bbergasted. A buzzing noise filled his head as he tried toprehend the


    situation. How could this American country boy be so formidable? He, a top 10 martial artist from


    Japan, couldn''t even touch Daniel.


    Takashi, desperate and gasping for air, momentarily gathered himself and then pointed at Daniel,


    shouting, "If you''re a man, fight me fair and square, without dodging!"


    "Why are you being so unreasonable? Youe at me with the Kurogane katana and expect me


    not to dodge? Are all you Japanese so shameless and dishonorable?" Daniel countered, waving the


    willow branch in his hand effortlessly before continuing. "You want to fight me directly? No problem


    with that. But once I harden up, I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle it! Your vaunted katana could


    very well end up in two pieces at the hands of my willow branch."


    "What did you say? You think you can break my Kurogane katana with a measly willow branch? If


    you''re really a man, thene and sh with my katana using that branch of yours. I''ll slice it into


    two before you know it!"


    "Since you''re asking for more humiliation, I''m happy to oblige!"


    "More humiliation? You''re the one who''s going to be humiliated!"


    No longer wasting words, Takashi Sato raised his katana and struck at Daniel. This time, Daniel


    didn''t dodge. Instead, he faced the de with his willow branch.


    The katana and the willow branch collided. Everyone expected Daniel to be the one who had lost


    his mind. But they were all proven wrong.


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Apanied by a powerful impact noise...


    Crack!


    The Kurogane katana snapped, breaking into two pieces. Daniel''s willow branch, on the other hand,


    didn''t have even a single scratch on it.


    Everyone was shocked, unable to believe their eyes.


    This wasn''t an ordinary sword; the Kurogane katana was the finest katana in Japan, capable of


    slicing through steel as if it were mud. Even a diamond could be split in half by this katana!


    If Takashi Sato could not ovee Daniel, perhaps the Japanese spectators could have epted


    it. After all, Takashi Sato''s high ranking was partly due to the influence of his father, Haruki Sato, the


    President of Martial United in Japan. Competitors often deliberately lost to Takashi in Japan


    because of this.


    But the Kurogane katana was Japan''s true pride¡ªJapan''s number one katana¡ªand now it had


    been shattered by an American country boy with a willow branch. The incident was an


    unprecedented insult to the entire Martial United of Japan.


    Staring at the broken pieces of the Kurogane katana in his hands, Takashi Sato was stunned, not


    daring to trust his eyes. How could a mere country boy, armed only with a willow branch, break the


    number one katana in Japan, the Kurogane katana?


    "I will kill you!"


    Instinctively enraged, Takashi Sato lunged at Daniel with the remaining half of the Kurogane katana,


    determined to stab him. Just as the jagged remnant was about to poke Daniel''s chest, Daniel lifted


    his willow branch and deftly flicked it aside.

 Chapter 233 Kneel Down

    Chapter 233 Kneel Down


    With a crisping sound, the already half-snapped Kurogane katana broke off yet another piece. The


    once formidable de, originally over fifty centimeters long, was now reduced to less than ten


    centimeters, almost like a dagger.


    "Japanese man, we Americans believe in ''even''. You tried to stab me and missed¡ªthat''s your


    problem. So it''s only right that I give you one attack in return!" Daniel dered as he swung his


    willow branch.


    Crack!


    The willow branch made a sharp noise as it struck Takashi Sato''s face, leaving a red welt


    resembling a centipede crawling across his cheek. Against a shameless nation like Japan, a p in


    the face was the best approach since they were not behaving like true people.


    "You stupid American, how dare you hit my face? Baka!" Takashi Sato erupted once more in fury,


    his face reddened as he pointed the remaining stub of the Kurogane katana at Daniel¡¯s chest.


    Then, with a sly press of a button, three ck darts shot out. This was a hidden feature of the


    katana. Originally equipped with eighteen darts, only three remained after the de was


    significantly shortened, but thesest three were more than enough to end the life of the pesky


    American.


    As the flying darts approached, Daniel waved his willow branch.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    With three crisp sounds, the darts were sent flying. Two struck Takashi Sato in each of his knees,


    forcing him to plop down to the ground. Thest dart sliced his cheek, then ricocheted off at a sharp


    angle, piercing the knees of several other Japanese fighters and causing them to kneel


    simultaneously.


    "Ah... Aaaah..."


    Takashi Sato writhed on the ground, howling in pain as he held his maimed legs. The other


    Japanese fighters, likewise injured, clutched their knees while screaming and rolling on the ground.


    Daniel wouldn''t let off the remaining unknelt Japanese, either. With swift swings of his willow


    branch, he promptly had everyone on their knees.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After thest Japanese fell, Daniel announced loudly, "Japanese fighters, today was just a small


    lesson. If you dare cause more trouble in America again, I''ll take down every single one of you, no


    matter how manye!"


    Turning to those from Martial Club United, he said, "Now that the Japanese fighters are


    incapacitated, do as you wish. If any of you want to vent, be my guest."


    Daniel would not kill, but what followed would be beyond his jurisdiction. He knew those from


    Martial Club United might not be so forgiving.


    After his deration, Daniel left with Jessica and Brittany. The scene that was likely to unfold next


    could be gruesome, and he preferred not to expose the women to it.


    Driving back to the office, Daniel was at the wheel with the two women sitting in the back seat.


    Suddenly, Brittany spoke to Jessica.


    "Jessica, next week is my grandfather''s eightieth birthday, and I''d like to take some time off to go


    back home."


    "Okay," Jessica agreed without hesitation.


    But Brittany had more to add.


    "Jessica, I have another request."


    "Go ahead."


    "Well, I''d like to borrow the Country Boy. I want to bring him with me to my hometown."


    The innocuous request hung in the air,den with unspoken implications, as they continued their


    drive.

 Chapter 234 Who is the President

    Chapter 234 Who is the President


    Brittany''s statement blindsided Jessica.


    "Why do you need to take Daniel with you? Do you want him to pretend to be your boyfriend?"


    "Boyfriend? He doesn''t qualify! I''m bringing the country boy back because my grandfather has some


    old ailments that many hospitals haven''t been able to cure. So, I want him to take a look; maybe he


    has a way."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jessica hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    "Okay."


    But Daniel seemed reluctant.


    "Hone¡ª"


    Just as he was about to call her "dear," Jessica shot him a piercing look, and Daniel quickly


    changed his address.


    "Boss, I¡¯m your assistant. Isn''t it inappropriate for you to lend me to another woman?"


    "Really? I don¡¯t see why it would be," Jessica retorted, then sensing something odd about Daniel''s


    statement, she scolded him. "What do you mean ''lend you to another woman''? Brittany''s


    grandfather is ill, and I¡¯m sending you to help look after him. You¡¯re helping a colleague. Is there a


    problem with that?"


    After saying this, Jessica subtly reminded Daniel ofpany rules.


    "Daniel, I want to remind you seriously, ording topany policy, rtionships between


    employees are not allowed. If an office romance urs, the individual in the higher position must


    resign of their own ord."


    Though she appeared to be warning Daniel, Jessica¡¯s words were clearly meant for Brittany. If a


    rtionship formed, the one who had to resign was undoubtedly Brittany, since she held the highest


    position in The Matthews Organization next to Jessica.


    "So, Jessica, you''re saying if I were to date you, you''d have to resign. And then I would take over


    The Matthews Organization?" Daniel teased Jessica, earning a light punch from her.


    "Are you asking for trouble? How dare you scheme against me? If you ever talk like this again, I''ll


    fire you on the spot!"


    Meanwhile, elsewhere within Martial Club United, the members wasted no time in giving the


    Japanese fighters a sound thrashing. Although they didn''t beat any of them to death, they left the


    Japanese fighters disabled, condemned to spend the remainder of their lives bedridden at best.


    Eventually, they made all the remaining Japanese kneel and issue formal apologies.


    "American martial arts are the strongest!"


    "Japanese martial arts are trash!"


    "We shall never set foot on American soil again from now on."


    After extracting a series of promises and thoroughly humiliating the Japanese, they finally let them


    go.


    With the Japanese fighter matter resolved, Woods stepped forward once more.


    "Regarding today''s election for president," Woods dered, "I defeated all of you. So, starting


    today, I am¡ªWoods¡ªthe president of Martial Club United!"


    Ryan immediately voiced his disagreement upon hearing this.


    "You''ve certainly beaten us, but you also lost to the Japanese fighter. It was Daniel who defeated


    Takashi Sato. Therefore, Daniel should be the president of Martial Club United!"


    "Daniel as president? He''s not even a member of Martial Club United. He doesn''t own any clubs,


    and let¡¯s not forget he left before everything was even over, showing he clearly doesn¡¯t want the


    position.


    Since Daniel has chosen to step down, and as the strongest person here besides him, I should


    naturally take over his spot. I should be the president of Martial Club United!


    If anyone has an issue with this, you have three days to challenge me one-on-one. If no one can


    beat me after three days, then the position of president is mine!"

 Chapter 235 Ryans Plea for Help

    Chapter 235 Ryan''s Plea for Help


    The condition Woodsid out left everyone with no room to argue. So, Ryan could only nod in


    agreement.


    "Alright!"


    Ryan couldn''t think of any other way; he had to ask Daniel for help. He wanted Daniel to fight


    Woods in the ring and take over as the president of the Martial Club United.


    After leaving the training ground, Ryan immediately headed to The Matthews Organization. He had


    to find Daniel fast and get him to take back the president''s seat from Woods. Otherwise, the Martial


    Club United would truly be the ything of those viins!


    Back in his office, Daniel was munching on a Taco Bell burrito when suddenly, a familiar figure


    entered.


    Ryan?


    "Ryan, take a seat! This burrito is so good, are you hungry?" Daniel immediately invited Ryan to sit


    down and handed him a burrito.


    "Daniel, I''m in big trouble! The president''s seat of the Martial Club United is now Woods''s."


    "Oh." Daniel uttered indifferently, then continued with his meal. He knew what Ryan wanted, but he


    had no intention of bing that so-called president. To take on a job with no equal return wasn''t


    for him.


    "Daniel, Woods is no good guy! If he bes the president, the Martial Club United will just be his


    toy! So, I''m asking you to challenge Woods. If you win, you can be the president," Ryan pleaded.


    "Ryan, I won''t be the president. As for Woods, I¡¯m not interested in challenging him. After all, he


    hasn''t brought shame upon us in front of the Japanese today."


    "Daniel, are you saying you''re okay with Woods being the president, no matter what he does, even


    if he turns the Martial Club United into his private army?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Ryan, the president''s role should be yours. So, it shouldn''t be me going up against Woods; it


    should be you¡ªRyan! This is something you guys should sort out. I''m an outsider; I shouldn''t and


    don''t want to get involved."


    "Daniel, are you joking with me? You saw what happened in the ring today. There''s a huge gap


    between me and Woods; I can''t beat him."


    "Ryan, you''re not unable to beat him; your issue is that your veins are blocked. Plus, you''ve been


    studying martial arts for decades but haven''t grasped its essence. I will use acupuncture to treat


    you, then teach you some techniques. I guarantee after this, you''ll be able to beat Woods!"


    Daniel took out his Needle Of Seven Dragon and performed acupuncture on Ryan. He taught Ryan


    some techniques and imparted the essence of martial arts.


    After all that training the night before, Daniel reassured Ryan.


    "Once you fully understand everything I taught you, you can challenge Woods."


    "But the match with Woods is in three days! I don¡¯t think I can fully grasp all this in three days!"


    "Three days? Who set three days? When ites to a challenge, power trumps everything! As long


    as you can beat Woods, even if you take thirty days before challenging him, you can torment him


    until he begs for mercy and hands over the president¡¯s seat willingly!"


    "Isn''t that kind of dishonest?"


    "Honest? Is Woods an honest man?"


    "No!"


    "Problem solved."

 Chapter 236 Stop

    Chapter 236 Stop


    After solving Ryan''s problem, Daniel walked into the CEO''s office with his half-eaten burrito. Jessica


    was deep in work, reviewing some reports.


    She looked up and saw Daniel entering, ¡°Close the door, please.¡± Her request took Daniel by


    surprise.


    With a click, the door shut behind him. "What''s up, dear?" he asked with a grin.


    "We''re at the office, call me ''dear'' one more time, and you''re fired!"


    "So what if we''re at the office? You''re still ''dear'' to me."


    "I''m your boss!"


    Trying to lighten the mood, Daniel held out a burrito to her. "Dear boss, want a bite?"


    "I said no!"


    Before Jessica could protest further, Daniel yfully pushed the burrito into her mouth. ¡°The hell,


    Daniel!¡±


    She swatted him, slightly annoyed, but soon admitted, "Actually, it''s pretty good."


    "Anything I feed you will taste great. From now on, just eat whatever I give you," Daniel said with a


    mischievous undertone.


    Jessica felt something was off with his words, and with her sharpness, she quickly caught on.


    Shooting him a fierce re, she muttered through gritted teeth, "Get out!"


    "Okay, I''m leaving!"


    But as Daniel started to turn away, "Hold it right there!" Jessica called out to him.


    "You just told me to leave, and now to stay. Do all beautiful women change their minds this fast? Or


    is it just stunning ones like you?"


    "Cut the chatter. What''s going on between you and Brittany?"


    "Brittany and me? Don¡¯t you know? She''s out to get me, would love to see me out of thepany.


    You know she''s after me every day, and still, you lent me to her, had her take me to her ce. Don''t


    you think she''ll bully me?"


    "Bully you? She''s just one person, how could she bully you? It looks to me like you''re the one who


    does the bullying! I want you to apany her home this time because it''s a business trip. Brittany


    is a longtime employee at The Matthews Organization, and it''s her grandfather''s 80th birthday.


    You¡¯re going to represent thepany and bring him a gift."


    "Are youing with me? If you don¡¯t, then I won''t go either."


    "Why not?"


    "Because I can''t be away from you for even a day!"


    "Get lost! I bet what you really want is for me to leave you alone! Go with Brittany to her house and


    keep me updated."


    "Do you not trust me? Afraid I might get too cozy with Brittany?"


    "You could try. If you dare let anything happen, I''ll break your legs and make sure you spend the


    rest of your life in a wheelchair!"


    ...


    At eleven o''clock that night, Jessica was workingte in her office when hunger struck. She


    summoned Daniel to her office.


    "Daniel, you good?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "If you''re not busy, run and get me something to eat. I''m starving, and I want barbecue from The


    Third."


    "The Third? That ce is nearly ten miles away, behind King¡¯s."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You think it¡¯s too far?"


    "Yes!"


    "Just go, no more talk!"


    "Yes, dear!"


    Facing the fierce Jessica, Daniel had no choice. When his ''dear'' asked him to fetch something, did


    he really have other options? If he refused, he knew he''d face the consequences.

 Chapter 237 A Forced Hand

    Chapter 237 A Forced Hand


    Daniel weaved his way through the streets on his electric bike, heading towards the area behind


    King¡¯s. Upon arriving, he found a crowd gathered nearby. Pushing through, he discovered that


    someone had jumped from a building¡ªit was a woman in a King''s uniform.


    Looking closely, Daniel noticed something off about the woman''splexion; her face bore a tinge


    of darkness. It wasn''t a willing act; she must have encountered something evil, something that


    drove her to jump.


    ncing upward, Daniel spotted a thin veil of ck mist enveloping one of the windows on the


    thirteenth floor, invisible to the average person because it was the aura of an evil spirit. Only


    someone with special abilities, like Daniel, could see it.


    If Daniel was correct, the woman must have visited that room on the thirteenth floor before her leap.


    At that moment, Medical Examiner Shitstrong finished examining the body and came to a


    preliminary conclusion. He reported to Ava, "Detective, it looks like a suicide."


    "Suicide?" Ava pondered for a moment, then nodded, "Let''s have the staff make a record of it,


    complete the procedure, and close the case."


    Daniel took a good look at the beautiful woman¡ªit was Ava! The very same person who had


    checked him for DUI a few days ago. She was investigating another case now; she wasn''t


    specialized in this kind of thing.


    This server, he believed, was a victim¡ªDaniel felt he must bring justice to light.


    He was supposed to buy barbecue for his ''dear'' but decided to set that aside to seek justice first.


    Stepping forward, he spoke out, "She didn''t jump by her own ord, she was harmed by


    someone."


    Ava looked up, recognizing the familiar pain in the neck after a moment''s thought, "You? What scum


    is out and about sote? Where''s your wife? Doesn''t she care about you?"


    "How am I scum? That womanst time wasn''t my wife; she''s just a colleague."


    "A colleague? Your colleague would sit in the passenger seat? Your colleague would report you for


    drunk driving?"


    "Did I drive drunk?"


    "No."


    "Right! I wasn''t drunk driving, which proves she was lying to prank me! So I''m not scum!"


    "You''re not scum? Then why are you here spouting nonsense? Shitstrong concluded the girl


    committed suicide by jumping."


    "Suicide by jumping? This is a living, breathing human life we''re talking about! You''re settling on a


    verdict so easily without a thorough investigation?"


    "Who said we''re concluding easily? From the statements we''ve taken and the victim''s social media


    chat records, she was freshly heartbroken. It''s that heartbreak that pushed her to the extreme. She


    jumped, it''s tragic, but indeed a suicide."


    "What if there''s a second victim whose cause of death is also suicide?" Daniel''s question stunned


    Ava.


    "Second? What second?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "If I''m right, on the thirteenth floor, there''s another person who hung himself!" Daniel pointed to the


    window tinged with the spirit''s aura, adding, "The person in that room should be a man, most likely


    this girl''s boyfriend."


    Ava looked up to the room Daniel was pointing at. It was the hotel''s changing room, number 1313¡ª


    the room the girl jumped from.

 Chapter 238 Check Again

    Chapter 238 Check Again


    Since room 1313 was the initial scene of the incident, the police had thoroughly searched it, and


    afterward, the door was sealed off. Therefore, it was impossible for someone to havemitted


    suicide in the room.


    "You''re talking nonsense! Room 1313 is where the girl jumped from. We just checked it less than


    ten minutes ago, and there was nobody inside!"


    "If you don''t believe me, you should go up there and check again instead of trying to convince me."


    "Check again? If there''s no one in that room, I''ll arrest you for obstructing official duties, and you''ll


    face seven days in detention."


    "And if there is someone who hanged themselves in that room, shouldn''t you give me some kind of


    reward? After all, I did provide you with a vital clue, contributing to your case."


    "Hmph!" Ava snorted coldly, not giving Daniel any direct answer, but led her team back to room


    1313.


    They''d barely reached the door when Shitstrong couldn''t help but speak. "Sarge, look, the seal is


    intact, it hasn''t been tampered with. It¡¯s impossible that someone got in! I say we ignore the jerk.


    He''s just trying to get your attention because he thinks you''re pretty."


    Shitstrong always got tense around Daniel as if he was a rival in love, because he had been


    pursuing Ava without sess. Men''s intuition is as sharp as women''s, and the moment Daniel


    showed up, Shitstrong felt something was off, suspecting Daniel might be interested in Ava too.


    Thus, to leave a bad impression on Ava, he deliberately referred to Daniel as scum.


    "Shitstrong, are you chasing after your Sarge? If you are, I''d suggest not calling me scum in front of


    her. Heroes love beauties, and beauties love... the scum," Daniel shot back.


    "You¡­" Shitstrong was so angry he couldn''t find the words. He found Daniel to be an absolute


    scum, shameless, and a master of talking crap.


    "Both of you, cut the crap," Ava interjected pointedly, gesturing toward the seal. "You sure you want


    me to break this seal and search again? Because if there''s no one inside, I will arrest you."


    "Of course! But if there is someone there, you owe me a reward."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "If you provide important clues, it''s a $200 reward."


    "What? Just $200? Why are you all so stingy? Had I known this, I would''ve left long ago."


    "Having regrets?"


    "Maybe? But since we''re at this point, $200 it is; better than nothing! At least it can buy me that


    barbecue meal."


    Without further ado, Ava tore off the seal, and as the door swung open, everyone was shocked.


    Someone had indeed hanged themself inside the room, and it was a man.


    Upon verifying the identity, Ava was even more stunned. The man who hung himself was named


    Handsome, the boyfriend of the suicide victim Jennflower. Both were employees at King¡¯s.


    Shitstrong conducted aprehensive examination of the body, being a professional medical


    examiner. It didn''t take long for him to finish the autopsy and reach a conclusion.


    "Handsome died from hanging, the results confirm he hanged himself. So, this is also a suicide. I


    found his suicide note in his pocket; it seems to be a case of a double suicide as a result of a love


    pact."

 Chapter 239 Framed

    Chapter 239 Framed


    "Shitstrong, are you sure that the suicide note you have is actually written by Handsome? If I


    remember correctly, the most important evidence in a case is verified. Without even doing a


    handwritingparison, you''vee to a conclusion. Aren''t you afraid your oversight might let the


    real perpetrator go free?" Daniel''s pointed words left Shitstrong red in the face.


    Shitstrong wanted to argue, but he couldn¡¯t, because Daniel was indeed correct; his conclusion was


    not as rigorous as it should have been. At that moment, a team member found a diary among


    Handsome¡¯s belongings, which appeared to be a love journal between Handsome and Jennflower.


    Afterparing the handwriting, it was clear the suicide note was not written by Handsome.


    "Shitstrong, even a blind man could see these two handwritings don''t match. The suicide note and


    this journal are clearly not by the same hand. I think now you can retract your conclusion about


    Jennflower''s suicide!" Daniel insisted.


    "Heh!" Shitstrong scoffed, scolding Daniel, "You''re just a civilian, what gives you the right to spout


    such nonsense here? Even if the suicide note is forged, it can''t prove Handsome was murdered. It''s


    possible that he had someone else write his note or even that he forged a suicide note before killing


    himself."


    "He forged a suicide note and then killed himself? You think that''s usible?"


    "Anything is possible."


    After pondering for a moment, Shitstrong confidently replied, "Aside from the note! We had


    previously searched room 1313, and Handsome did not kill himself here at that time. Now he''s dead


    in here, and from the crime scene, there''s no evidence of a third party entering. This means, aside


    from the traces left by Handsome, we find no evidence of anyone else. So even if the suicide note


    isn''t entirely reliable, it doesn''t change the facts, and it doesn''t impact the truth of Handsome''s


    suicide."


    "So, Shitstrong, your final conclusion is that both Handsome and Jennflowermitted suicide, not


    murder? You''re closing the case just like that? These were two lives; you¡¯re just going to brush it


    off?"


    Daniel turned to Ava, asking with a stern face, "Sarge, is this your stance too?"


    Ava didn''t answer immediately; she was confused, unsure of how to approach the case. But with


    two sequential suicides, one leaving behind a questionable note, there had to be something more to


    the story. This wasn''t a simple theft; these were human lives at stake. How could she, in good


    conscience, close the case as a double suicide when there were obvious problems?


    Her aim as a police officer was to seek justice, to catch every criminal, and ensure that all victims


    are treated fairly.


    Suddenly, Ava had an idea. She red coldly at Daniel, "Scum, you''re the one who insisted


    Handsome killed himself in this room, so you''re a prime suspect. Therefore, you must assist us in


    clearing up this case; otherwise, you''re the culprit!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Whoa, whoa! Just because you''re pretty, do you get to falsely use me? I provided you with


    crucial information, and we had a deal. Once it was confirmed that someone hadmitted suicide


    in this room, you were to give me a $200 reward. Now that I''ve been proven right, not only are you


    not paying me, but you¡¯re trying to arrest me as a suspect?"

 Chapter 240 A Womans Interrogation

    Chapter 240 A Woman''s Interrogation


    "Heh!" Ava gave Daniel a coldugh, looking at him as if she were staring down a notorious viin.


    She challenged him, "If Handsome wasn''t killed by you, then how did you know he was here? If you


    want to avoid arrest, you''ll need to prove your innocence!"


    Ava might have beencking a solution, but her instincts told her that this scoundrel probably knew


    something. She was determined to coax out whatever he was hiding.


    "Prove my innocence?" Daniel saw right through Ava''s intentions and responded with a cheerful


    demeanor. "Sarge, are you perhaps clueless about the key point of the case? Is that why you''re


    trying to frame me, wanting my help to solve it?"


    Exposing Ava''s strategies left her seething with irritation. "Frame you? Why would I set up a lowlife


    like you? I¡¯m just carrying out thew! How did you know Handsome was here if you didn''t kill him?


    Moreover, right after Shitstrong brought out the suicide note, you immediately questioned the


    handwriting. So either you killed Handsome, or you know some undisclosed secrets!"


    "If you''re clueless about where to start with the case, you could simply ask for my advice. Don''t y


    these games with me; do I look like a kid to you?" Daniel couldn¡¯t be bothered with her any longer


    and turned to leave. He had already sensed that the person responsible for killing Handsome and


    Jennflower had left the hotel and that this case wasn''t going to be resolved quickly.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Daniel nned to wait until Ava cooled her head and humbly sought his guidance before showing


    her how to crack the case step by step.


    "Stop!" Ava blocked Daniel''s path, assertive in her words. "If you don''t give me any information


    today, don''t expect to leave here. I''ll take you in for a 72-hour interrogation!"


    Ava was serious. Even if she charged Daniel as a suspect, she could only detain him for 72 hours at


    most. If she didn''t get any useful information within that time, she''d have to release him. After all,


    Ava was well aware that despite being a scumbag, Daniel certainly wasn''t a murderer. The night''s


    two fatalities definitely weren''t his doing. However, this scumbag had to know some inside


    information; otherwise, he couldn''t have guessed so precisely.


    As for why this scumbag inserted himself into trouble, it surely wasn''t for justice; he was just trying


    to get Ava''s attention. That''s precisely why Ava harbored no fondness for Daniel. No beautiful


    woman could feel anything positive for a scumbag!


    "Damn, girl, are you serious?" Daniel was speechless. To avoid arrest, he could only provide a bit of


    information. "This suicide note is the breakthrough. The person who killed Handsome and


    Jennflower is likely a hotel employee. So, you couldpare the handwriting on the note with that


    of all hotel employees; I bet you''ll find all the useful information you need."


    Ava immediately realized the value of his advice, thinking to herself, "This lowlife is actually quite


    clever. This approach is indeed a sound method."


    Despite internally praising Daniel, Ava wasn''t about to give him the satisfaction of acknowledging it


    aloud.

 Chapter 241 A Dirty Cop

    Chapter 241 A Dirty Cop


    "Heh!" Ava first let out a coldugh, then spoke sharply. "I thought you had some magical method,


    but what you suggested is a standard procedure in criminal investigation. We would have done it


    even if you hadn¡¯t mentioned anything. You wait here; until the case is clear, you¡¯re not to leave! If


    you try, I¡¯ll arrest you and detain you for 72 hours!"


    After schooling Daniel, Ava ordered her team, "Get moving and collect handwriting samples from all


    hotel employees. We need to find the person who wrote this suicide note tonight."


    Half an hourter, the team indeed found a matching handwriting sample. The note was written by a


    cleaning staff member at the hotel, Mia Taylor, who was off duty at the time. Ava immediately led a


    few team members to Mia''s apartment. By the time they arrived, however, the ce was eerily


    empty, and Mia wasn''t answering her phone. Had Mia vanished?


    In the apartment, the team found two dolls punctured with needles. Each doll wasbeled with a


    name: one was Handsome, the other Jennflower.


    "Search! Keep searching! Don''t miss any corner; overlook no piece of evidence."


    Even after discovering the dolls, they knew punctured dolls couldn''t be submitted as evidence. After


    all, no one would believe such objects couldmit murder.


    Daniel picked up one of the dolls, examining it carefully. Seeing this, Shitstrong sensed an


    opportunity to ost him: "Scumbag, what do you think you''re doing? That''s evidence, and you''re


    not part of our team; you can¡¯t just handle it! You better put it down! If you''ve left fingerprints, you¡¯re


    a suspect!"


    "Shitstrong, what are you doing? Are you a dirty cop? You seem rather experienced in this!" said


    Daniel, handing the dolls over to Shitstrong with a chuckle. "Since you won¡¯t let me touch them, how


    about you examine them? Let''s see if you know what these are and if you can crack the case."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "They''re just two small dolls, big deal; they don¡¯t mean anything."


    "These dolls hold Mia''s holy soul. If we track her holy soul, we can find her unholy soul. A holy soul


    can exist outside the body, but an unholy soul cannot. If we can locate Mia''s unholy soul, we can


    find her person and arrest her!"


    "What? Holy soul? Unholy soul? Are you a priest or something? We¡¯re conducting an investigation


    here, not praying in church!"


    "Shitstrong, how about you exin how Handsome got into room 1313 and hanged himself when


    the seal on the door was intact? Are you suggesting your theory is that Mia conducted some


    mystical ritual, binding an evil spirit to him, and that¡¯s why he went there to hang himself?"


    Shitstrong didn¡¯t believe in the existence of evil spirits, so his questions were meant to mock Daniel.


    What he didn''t expect was Daniel to actually nod in agreement after hearing him out, "Shitstrong,


    the only correct thing you''ve said tonight is that. Handsome was indeed possessed by an evil spirit,


    which led to his suicide. As for the murderer, I think it should be Mia!"


    Just then, a team member approached.


    "Sarge, we¡¯ve found out who Mia is -- she¡¯s Jennflower¡¯s mother."

 Chapter 242 Mother

    Chapter 242 Mother


    Mia is Jennflower¡¯s biological mother?


    This revtion left everyone present stunned, except for Daniel.


    "Mia being Jennflower''s mom, and Jennflower died because of Handsome''s death. So indeed, Mia


    is a major suspect in Handsome¡¯s demise," Ava started piecing together the current situation.


    Daniel interjected, "Jennflower was also killed by Mia."


    Ava was shaken by his assertion. "What did you say? You¡¯re saying Mia killed Jennflower? You''re


    telling me that a mother killed her own daughter?"


    "Yes!" Daniel pointed at the two small dolls and stated, "These dolls are Mia''s handiwork. Thus, I


    believe she''s responsible for the deaths of Jennflower and Handsome."


    Shitstrong could no longer tolerate Daniel''s ims and took the opportunity to belittle him, "Sarge, I


    don''t think you should listen to this scumbag''s ramblings. I doubt he even understands what he''s


    saying. At most, these dolls could suggest Mia might have joined a cult, but as to whether


    Jennflower and Handsome''s deaths are linked to her, I don''t think that''s necessarily the case.


    From my professional point of view, I can say with a hundred percent certainty that both Jennflower


    and Handsomemitted suicide, not murder. Of course, whether their deaths are connected to


    Mia is another question. Having a mother involved in a cult indeed might lead to some psychological


    issues for a daughter. But even so, from a legal perspective, this cannot be used as evidence of


    murder!


    Even if Mia caused psychological problems for Jennflower, perhaps leading to depression that


    ultimately resulted in her taking her own life, her suicide would still be legally defined as just that, a


    suicide. We absolutely cannot categorize this as Mia murdering Jennflower!"


    Shitstrong¡¯s analysis was logical, to which Ava nodded in agreement. Yet, she only concurred with


    half of it.


    "Shitstrong, the possibility you''re suggesting is significant; Jennflower may indeed have taken her


    life due to psychological issues. But what about Handsome? If Mia joined a cult and she wasn¡¯t his


    mom, she shouldn''t have affected his mental health, right?"


    "Sarge," Shitstrong borated, "Handsome might have been deeply in love with Jennflower. After


    witnessing her leap, he no longer wanted to go on living alone, so he chose to hang himself and


    follow her in death."


    "Follow her in death? Are there still men who would do that nowadays?" Ava questioned.


    Shitstrong pointed at Daniel, using him as a counterexample.


    "This scumbag definitely wouldn¡¯t, but Handsome is different. I checked out his background. He¡¯s a


    simple and honest man raised in the countryside, and Jennflower was his first love. So, it''s entirely


    possible he died for her."


    "Die for love my ass! Both Handsome and Jennflower were killed by Mia. If you don''t bring her to


    justice immediately, who knows how many more she''ll harm," Daniel insisted.


    Daniel¡¯s warning was met with nothing more than a disparaging coldugh from Shitstrong.


    "Heh!"


    After his scoffing, he taunted, "Harm more people? Mia is just an olderdy, she¡¯s fifty-six this year,


    how could she harm anyone? You better not say she can control evil spirits to harm people!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "In the vast rural areas of America, there exists a mysterious upation called a demon raiser. Mia


    is likely a demon raiser."

 Chapter 243 No Good

    Chapter 243 No Good


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Daniel''s words triggered Shitstrong¡¯s bellyughter. "What are you saying? Mia is a demon raiser?


    You wouldn¡¯t also im that she killed her own daughter and her daughter''s boyfriend with the aim


    to turn them into evil spirits, right?"


    "That''s right, she wants to turn Jennflower and Handsome into evil spirits. By their birthdays, they


    are particrly suitable as vessels for evil spirits." Daniel exined seriously, but Shitstrong didn¡¯t


    buy it.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Shitstrong''s mockingughter was his response to Daniel¡¯s remarks. "Sarge, listen


    to this guy. Not only is he scum, he''s a cultist too! He actually believes in this evil spirit nonsense


    and expects us to buy into it? Ha ha ha ha..."


    Ignoring Shitstrong, Daniel turned to Ava and asked, "Do you also think I''m lying to you?"


    "Hmph!" Ava snorted coldly before admonishing him. "Just looking at you, you seem like a con


    artist! But whether you''re lying or not isn''t for me to say without proof. Since you im Mia killed


    Jennflower and Handsome, I need evidence, not just these dolls."


    Of course, Ava didn¡¯t believe in the existence of evil spirits; her response stemmed from wanting to


    see if Daniel could provide new evidence. Though he seemed shady, Daniel gave her the


    impression he was intelligent.


    "Didn¡¯t I just tell you? These dolls retain a part of Mia''s holy soul. I just need to coax it out, and it''ll


    seek out Mia''s unholy soul. Then we can find Mia."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Shitstrong couldn''t help but burst outughing again. "Holy soul? Unholy soul? You


    don''t seem insane, but do you hear yourself? Do you think the Sarge will believe your strange


    tales?"


    Immediately after Shitstrong finished, Ava curiously asked Daniel, "How do you n to coax out


    Mia''s holy soul?"


    Daniel turned to Shitstrong with a chuckle and inquired, "Do you smoke?"


    "I do, why?"


    "If you smoke, you¡¯ll have a lighter, right? So, I need to borrow it."


    "Why should I lend it to you?" Shitstrong immediately objected.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ava red and ordered, "Lend it to him!"


    "Yes, Sarge!" Shitstrong couldn¡¯t defy her order. He reluctantly pulled out the lighter he''d just bought


    that afternoon. Despite being only a dor, the thought of his new lighter being tainted by a


    scumbag was too much to bear, and he knew he''d never use it again after Daniel touched it.


    Handing it over, he looked at Daniel with disdain.


    "Scumbag, the lighter''s yours; I don''t want it back. Anything touched by scum like you gets dirty, and


    I''d never use it again."


    "Shitstrong, if the woman you like was touched by a scumbag, would you give up on her?" Daniel


    posed the question, leaving Shitstrong red-faced and choked with indignation.


    "You? You really are scum!"


    Although Daniel was joking, Ava felt offended, being the woman Shitstrong most adored.

 Chapter 244 Mias Holy Soul

    Chapter 244 Mia''s Holy Soul


    Ava, fuming with anger, red at Daniel and scolded, "Scum, keep spouting nonsense and I''ll tape


    your mouth shut!"


    Daniel ignored her tirade, picking up the doll with Jennflower''s name on it.


    "Click."


    He flicked the lighter and brought the me to the doll''s feet. Ava watched curiously, inquiring,


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m releasing Mia''s holy soul from this doll! This was made for her daughter, and only through this


    can the holy soul within guide us to Mia."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Shitstrong erupted intoughter again, his mockery as overt as ever. After his fit, he pointed to the


    thin wisp of smoke rising from the doll''s head and asked, "You¡¯re not saying this smoke is Mia''s holy


    soul, are you?"


    "Exactly."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Daniel¡¯s earnest answer drew furtherughter from Shitstrong. "Scum, are you trying to insult the


    Sarge¡¯s intelligence? This doll is stuffed with grass and covered in a little flowery cloth. By lighting it


    from below, of course it¡¯ll give off smoke! To im that smoke is Mia''s holy soul, you must really


    think the Sarge is a child!"


    Shitstrong dragged Ava into every sentence, his goal to make her despise Daniel. Hopefully, she''d


    kick Daniel out, ruling out any chance of him getting close to her, and therefore, eliminating a love


    rival for Shitstrong.


    "Smoke is smoke, a holy soul is a holy soul. Ordinary smoke can be blown away by the wind. A holy


    soul is different; it hovers mid-air, then slowly takes on a human shape."


    After Daniel exined, Ava looked closer and saw the smoke indeed had not dispersed. The wisp


    was suspended in mid-air, forming a ck spherical object that resembled a big dark globe. The


    scene defied rational science.


    Shitstrong also saw the ck sphere but remained unconvinced. Rummaging through his limited


    knowledge of physics, he mustered an exnation. "I get it; the ck gas mass must contain a


    composition simr to the density of air. That''s why the sphere is floating."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After his exnation, he challenged Daniel, "Didn¡¯t you say the smoke would turn into human


    shape? I don''t see that happening. Does anyone look like this big ck ball?"


    Daniel didn''t bother to exin further, for as Shitstrong finished, the ck mass began to morph.


    Slowly, the sphere turned into a human figure, the figure of a woman with an attractive silhouette - it


    was like watching the shadow of a striking woman take shape.


    Shitstrong was dumbfounded!


    Ava was shocked!


    Everyone present widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Could the smoke really be turning into a human form?


    Could it be that the scumbag wasn''t lying, he wasn''t spouting nonsense, and this truly was Mia''s


    holy soul?


    Do evil spirits, ghosts, and such entities actually exist?

 Chapter 245 Trick

    Chapter 245 Trick


    In America, many are Christians, firmly believing in God, evil spirits, Sodom, and the like. Thus,


    some of those present began to waver in their skepticism and started to entertain the possibility that


    Daniel''s words might bear some truth.


    The smoke silhouette that formed eventually settled on the ground, and Daniel spoke to it, "Let''s go!


    Lead me to your master."


    "Heh!" Shitstrong interrupted Daniel with a derisive sneer, then pointed at Daniel''s nose and


    demanded, "What trick did you use here? You must have pulled some trick, some magic act or


    something."


    Daniel chuckled in response, "I haven''t done anything! The only one using tricks here is Mia! I''m just


    helping you catch her."


    Then, turning to Ava, he continued, "Of course, if the Sarge doesn''t need my help, I¡¯ll just leave


    now. After all, this case involving two lives is Sarge¡¯s responsibility, not mine. Here I am just a


    concerned citizen who not only fails to receive a reward but is also subjected to mockery."


    "Scum, quit your snide remarks and just lead us to Mia. I don''t care what trick you used; if you can


    find Mia, you''ll have made a significant contribution to this case!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ava didn''t care about the methods Daniel used. She was after results. As long as Daniel''s tactics


    weren¡¯t illegal, she wouldn''t interfere. That was Ava''s creed when it came to handling cases.


    Daniel crouched down and spoke to the small figure, "Let¡¯s go! Find your master!"


    The diminutive figure began to walk in a southeast direction, with everyone trailing behind it. After


    about thirty minutes of walking with no sign of stopping, Shitstrong grew impatient.


    He stepped forward and used, "Scum, are you ying us for fools? We¡¯ve been following this


    little figure for so long, yet we haven¡¯t seen Mia."


    "Shitstrong, if you¡¯re tired, you can leave now! And remember, the team leader here is Sarge, not


    you. So as long as Sarge keeps going, nobody stops!"


    Daniel threw this retort back at Shitstrong before continuing to follow the figure, which, after another


    half hour, led them to Windows Street. This street used to have some liveliness when the ck


    Panther Club was around, but now, with the club gone, destion had taken over, old rundown


    houses lining the street in a gloomy array.


    The figure finally halted in front of a decrepit old house, which was built long ago, its half-broken


    door looking more like the entrance to a ruin. Daniel nced at an apple tree in the yard in full


    bloom ¨C an odd sight since it was summer, and apple trees typically blossomed in April or May.


    The residence was evidently problematic.


    "This house is inhabited by evil spirits, and I suspect many of them are very malevolent! Mia has


    probably made this her domain, rearing all the spirits inside. So be cautious! Don¡¯t let the evil spirits


    cling to you."

 Chapter 246 Shitstrong’s Plan

    Chapter 246 Shitstrong¡¯s n


    Shitstrong¡¯s scornful coldugh met Daniel''s warning. Afterwards, he mocked him with a sneering


    tone. "Scum, you think the Sarge is some na?ve little girl? This old dpidated house was built a


    century ago. Plus, with Windows Street ted for demolition and the entire street deserted, it¡¯s no


    wonder the house strikes people as odd. You could certainly use it as a set for a horror movie. But


    your words can only scare dumb blondes, not the Sarge. She''s not easy to frighten. You say there


    are spirits in here capable of killing people? Do you think such stories will fool the Sarge?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Having said this, Shitstrong turned to Ava. "Sarge, since the scumbag ims Mia is in this house,


    let''s just go in and search, right? If Mia is here, it proves the scumbag guessed correctly. Of course,


    it could also mean he''s colluding with Mia; how else would he know she¡¯s here? We¡¯ll need to take


    him into custody for a thorough interrogation. At the very least, detain him for 72 hours.


    If Mia isn''t here, it would prove this scumbag is ying with us! He is obstructing our investigation,


    and we¡¯ll have to arrest him to teach him the consequences of such actions!"


    Shitstrong¡¯s suggestion nodded through by Ava. "This scumbag is definitely suspicious. Whether or


    not Mia is inside, I will take him in for intense questioning myself. I¡¯ll interrogate him personally!"


    For some reason, Ava found Daniel interesting. Even though he was a scumbag, he struck her as


    the most intriguing of all the men she had encountered. So, she needed to find a pretext to bring


    Daniel into the station for a more in-depth exploration of the man.


    Daniel gave Ava an incredulous look and said, "Sarge, I am a concerned citizen helping you solve a


    case, and this is how you treat me? Despite your beauty, I never expected you to be so hideous on


    the inside!"


    Daniel¡¯s words took Ava aback. Once she processed what he''d said, her eyebrows furrowed, and


    she scolded fiercely, "You scum, you¡¯ve only met me twice; you have no right to judge me!"


    Daniel didn¡¯t bother to pay her any more attention. With a click, he ignited the lighter and set alight


    the other doll, the one with Handsome''s name. Soon, it was reduced to a small pile of ash. Dabbing


    his finger into the ash, he turned to Ava with a serious demand, "Come here with your face."


    Not knowing what he was up to but for some reason, Ava extended her beautiful face towards


    Daniel. He gently dragged his ash-coated finger across her cheek, leaving a ck streak as though


    she had just escaped from a fire scene.


    Realizing what Daniel was doing, Ava shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± while reaching up to wipe


    away the mark on her face. However, Daniel quickly grabbed her wrist.


    "Don''t move!"

 Chapter 247 Possession by a Malevolent Spirit

    Chapter 247 Possession by a Malevolent Spirit


    "Why?" Ava asked with a touch of wistfulness.


    She felt victimized, as if she was on the verge of tears from being bullied by this scumbag. Not only


    had he verbally mistreated her, but he had also marked her face with this ugly blemish. She had


    never been humiliated like this in her life!


    "Your fate is closely intertwined with malevolent spirits. If you wipe this away, the moment you step


    into this building those spirits willtch onto you, and even the greater malevolent entities maye


    to trouble you. The best-case scenario is that they''ll only cause you to have nightmares. In a worse


    case, they might kill you, and not just you but your family and friends as well," Daniel advised


    earnestly, but Shitstrong''s untimelyughter rang out again.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Once hisughter subsided, Shitstrong scornfully asked Daniel, "So, in your opinion, am I also


    someone likely to be targeted by malevolent spirits? If I don''t do anything, will they also ensnare


    me?"


    Daniel cast a nce at Shitstrong and nodded seriously, "Your fate is somewhat different,


    Shitstrong. Even if malevolent spirits get hold of you, they can¡¯t take your life. As long as I''m here,


    the spirits can¡¯t kill you. If you¡¯re unwilling to dirty your face, I don''t mind. Anyway, once we enter


    this building, you¡¯re definitely going to wet your pants in fright."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Shitstrong felt tremendously insulted by Daniel''s words and jumped to his feet. "What did you say?


    You think I¡¯ll pee my pants? Do you know what I do? I''m a forensic pathologist! I deal with dead


    bodies on a daily basis! Your little bag of tricks might convince gullible young girls, but do you really


    think I''d believe such nonsense?"


    "I''m just kindly reminding you, but if you don''t believe me, I don''t care. After all, it won¡¯t be me who


    ends up scared witlesster; it¡¯ll be you!"


    Saying this, Daniel looked around at the other team members. "Do you guys need this? If you don''t


    want it, don''t me me if you get possessed by malevolent spirits once we enter. The best oue


    if you''re haunted is a few nights of nightmares, possibly bedwetting. The worst case is you¡¯ll get


    tormented by the spirits into madness, or even, your body will be taken over, leading them to kill you


    and then your family members. I''ve said what I had to. Anyone willing to smear this ash on their


    face,e line up. I''ll apply this ash to your faces in order."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Daniel¡¯s speech provoked another burst of loudughter from Shitstrong. "Scumbag, do you think


    these team members are like those gullible old residents from the countryside? They¡¯re smarter


    than you. Do you really think your words can frighten them? Do you really believe they''ll buy into


    your bullshit?"


    As soon as Shitstrong finished speaking, a few team members ''voted with their feet,'' walking over to


    Daniel to line up for the doll ash. Their actions stunned Shitstrong.


    "You... you actually believe this scumbag''s nonsense? You seriously believe in the existence of evil


    spirits? You really think this building is inhabited by them? Are you living up to the uniform you


    wear?"


    Shitstrong''s questioning didn¡¯t change the team members'' decision. "Shitstrong, why don''t you try it


    too? Smearing some ash on your face won¡¯t do any harm. What if there genuinely are malevolent


    spirits inside, and what if this stuff actually works?"

 Chapter 248 Better Than Nothing

    Chapter 248 Better Than Nothing


    LightS''s response represented the sentiment of the majority of the team members. Although no one


    had ever seen a malevolent spirit, they''d all grown up hearing stories about them, leading to a


    mindset of ''better safe than sorry.'' And indeed, smearing some ash on their faces wouldn¡¯t really


    hurt anything.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    With most of the team members choosing to believe Daniel, those who were initially undecided also


    epted Daniel¡¯s offer for help. Eventually, only Shitstrong remained consistent with his original


    attitude, being the sole person who didn''t ept Daniel''s assistance.


    "Shitstrong, are you sure you don¡¯t want this?" Daniel offered onest reminder.


    "No!" Shitstrong¡¯s reply remained decisive.


    "Since Shitstrong doesn¡¯t believe my words, there¡¯s nothing more I can say. My advice is, to avoid


    getting scared to the point of wetting yourselfter on when we enter this building, you might want to


    prepare a diaper or something like that."


    Daniel''sment infuriated Shitstrong to the point of stomping his foot. "Scum, are you insulting


    me?"


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s find Mia inside the building. She won¡¯t run away because she is ready; she wants to


    kill us all and use our bodies to nourish malevolent spirits."


    With a wave of his hand, Daniel led the group into the building.


    Creak...


    Daniel pushed open the half-hanging, paint-peeled, and extremely worn wooden door, stepping


    inside first. The others followed, but as they did, a strange gust of wind caused the barely hanging


    door to sway back and forth.


    Creak... creak...


    The sound seemed like whispers from malevolent spirits. Oddly enough, there were no windows in


    the room, nor was there any wind outside. Yet, there was wind inside the building.


    All the team members were spooked. Ava, looking frightened, asked Daniel, "Where''s the wind


    coming from?"


    "Because of the spirits running around inside! The energy from their incorporeal forms brings the


    wind."


    "And the door? It¡¯s been creaking back and forth; surely it¡¯s not the spirits shaking it, is it?" Ava


    asked.


    She was a clever girl. The wind in the room was blowing in one direction, so if it were truly the wind


    causing the door to sway, the door should only tilt in one direction. However, as it was creaking back


    and forth, something else must be shaking it.


    "You do have smarts, Sarge. You guessed right," Danielplimented her.


    "Heh." Shitstrong scoffed, trying to exin away the phenomenon. "What malevolent spirits? It''s just


    the wind. Maybe this room is architecturally unique, causing the airflow to seem chaotic. If the wind


    is blowing back and forth, it would make the door sway in that creaking manner."


    To prove his point and dispel any notion of malevolent spirits, Shitstrong put on a brave face and


    dered, "Scum, didn¡¯t you say spirits are shaking this door? I''ll go check it out now; I want to see if


    it''s really a spirit rocking the door."


    With that, Shitstrong walked towards the door.


    "Shitstrong, you''ve got nothing on your face! I mean, you have no protection on you at all. If you go


    over there and a spirit attaches to you, you¡¯ll regret it. Although the spirit shaking the door isn¡¯t


    particrly powerful and can¡¯t kill you, a spirit is a spirit, and if it can¡¯t kill you, it will still likely give


    you a rough time."

 Chapter 249 Screaming

    Chapter 249 Screaming


    With seven dragon spirits inside him, Daniel could see everything in the world, including the


    malevolent spirits in the room. Shaking the door was a young boy-looking spirit, dressed in a red


    suit with a Mohawk hairstyle. Spirits like this little boy could only frighten people¡ªthey remain


    invisible when they choose, but they can also manifest before ordinary mortals when they wish to


    be seen.


    Shitstrong walked up to the door, braced it with his hand to stop the shaking, and said with a hint of


    triumph, "Where are the evil spirits? Scum, you said there were malevolent spirits here, didn¡¯t you?


    Where are they? Howe I don¡¯t see anything?"


    While Shitstrong spoke, the small boy had already jumped onto his neck, wrapping his blood-


    stained hands around Shitstrong¡¯s head as if hugging arge ball.


    "Shitstrong, do you feel anything on your neck?"


    "What could be on my neck? I don''t feel anything!"


    Though Shitstrong was starting to feel a soreness in his neck, he absolutely refused to believe it


    had anything to do with a bizarre presence. If something were truly on his neck, he was convinced


    he''d be able to see it. He wasn''t blind, after all.


    Suddenly.


    "Giggling..."


    Laughter from the little boy echoed down from above Shitstrong¡¯s head, terrifying him to the point


    where his legs went weak, and his whole body shivered. Tentatively, he tried to lift his head, only to


    find that it felt as if a pair of hands were holding it down, making it impossible to move his neck.


    What was happening? Was it because he hadn''t slept well the night before?


    "Shitstrong, do you need my help?" asked Daniel.


    "Help with what?"


    "A little boy is riding on your neck. If I don''t do something, he''ll stay there. Who knows? He might


    even decide to urinate on you."


    Right after Daniel finished speaking, Shitstrong felt a chilling sensation on his neck. The little boy


    who was riding on him had actually started to pee.


    "Giggling..."


    The boyughed once more, before lowering his head to make eye contact with Shitstrong.


    "Ahh! Ahhh!" Shitstrong screamed at the top of his lungs.


    "Giggling..."


    The boyughed again, this time seeing Daniel leave the room and then swiftly jumping off


    Shitstrong¡¯s neck and running into a neighboring room.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As soon as the boy left, Shitstrong felt an immediate relief around his neck, yet he still experienced


    a lingering coldness. After all, the little boy had peed on him, marking him with the urine of a


    malevolent spirit. Unless someone helped Shitstrong remove the mark, it would remain forever,


    attracting nearby malevolent spirits.


    In other words, if Daniel didn''t assist Shitstrong, from that point forward Shitstrong would encounter


    malevolent spirits every night. Every night he would wet the bed. While those spirits couldn''t kill


    Shitstrong outright, he couldn''t endure their presence over the long term. He would suffer from


    severe nervous exhaustion.


    After all, Shitstrong would experience nightly nightmares; no matter how robust his body was, he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such torment.


    "Shitstrong, you saw that little boy, right? Now you should believe that what I''ve been saying is true,


    shouldn''t you?"

 Chapter 250 What Little Boy

    Chapter 250 What Little Boy


    "What little boy? What are you talking about? Where did this boye from? Stop your bullshitting,


    you scumbag, you waste!" Shitstrong, despite being close to involuntary urination from fear, still put


    on a tough act.


    Indeed, Shitstrong had seen that little boy, and the sight had made him scream, but he did not


    believe it was a ghost; he thought it must have been a hallucination. Yes, a hallucination! Ghosts


    couldn''t be real, and if Shitstrong saw one, it could only be because of a tension-induced illusion.


    To be a good forensic pathologist, one must have a strong psychological makeup, and Shitstrong


    knew a thing or two about psychology; he was confident in his mental fortitude. Quickly, he adjusted


    his mindset, pulling himself out of the panic and reverting to his usual professionalposure.


    "You said Mia is in this building, where is she?" Shitstrong asked Daniel, feigning calm while


    actually eager to leave the premises. Once they found Mia, they could exit.


    "Mia is over there." Daniel pointed to the room next door ¨C the room the little boy had entered.


    Malevolent spirits instinctively seek their master when in danger, so Daniel was confident Mia was


    in that room. Also, he sensed a strong presence of malevolent spirits there, and perhaps even more


    malevolent entities had amassed inside.


    "You say Mia''s in that room? Then let''s hurry up and go arrest her!" Shitstrong said.


    "Shitstrong, the presence of malevolent spirits is strong in that room. There are many spirits inside,


    and possibly other, more malevolent things. Are you sure you want to go in now? I warn you, if you


    enter like this, you''re definitely going to pee your pants. To avoid embarrassing yourself, it''s better


    you stay outside. I''ll go in with the Sarge and the other team members, we capture Mia, and this


    case wraps up."


    "What do you mean, scum? Are you trying to humiliate me? I''m the forensic pathologist; I''m the only


    one here, and I must be present at the crime scene. If Mia indeed turns out to be the killer, maybe


    there are other victims she murdered. Perhaps their bodies are in that room, and you''ll need me to


    perform the autopsy! Plus, your so-called evil spirits and demons can''t scare me. I don''t believe that


    there are actual ghosts in that room!"


    Shitstrong, aiming to impress Ava and to exhibit his courage, strode confidently into the room. As


    soon as he entered, he saw a woman in a white dress, hanging from a rope attached to the light,


    head drooping and hair covering her entire face, resembling a corpse that had died by hanging.


    "Ahh... ahhh..." Shitstrong was so frightened that he let out screams as he ran out of the room.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    His behavior shocked the other team members. LightS, curious, asked, "Shitstrong, what did you


    see?"


    Trying to regain hisposure and avoid further humiliation, Shitstrong attempted to downy the


    situation. With a dismissiveugh, he said, "Nothing, I was just joking with you all, trying to lighten


    the mood, that''s all."

 Chapter 251 The Woman in White

    Chapter 251 The Woman in White


    Shitstrong didn¡¯t want to tell others about the body hanging on the rope inside the room; he didn¡¯t


    want anyone to think he was scared by a corpse, especially since he was a forensic pathologist.


    Being frightened by a corpse would be an utter embarrassment for Shitstrong, and he couldn''t even


    imagine the kind of ridicule he would face if others knew.


    So, he had to act as though he saw nothing at all.


    "A joke?" Ava¡¯s face darkened as she scolded Shitstrong in a very serious tone, "Shitstrong, we''re


    investigating a crime here. Do you think it''s appropriate to make such jokes at this time? What if


    your screaming scared Mia away? Then all our efforts ining here would be for nothing."


    Upon realizing Ava was upset, Shitstrong quickly ducked his head and apologized to Ava like a


    chastened dog, "Sarge, I''m sorry! Sarge, I was wrong! Sarge, I promise I¡¯ll never make the same


    mistake again!"


    Ava ignored Shitstrong and stepped towards the room. As soon as she entered, she heard a


    creaking sound. The body hanging from the rope suddenly started to spin, and thebination of


    the twisting rope and the light fixture created an eerie noise.


    Creak... creak...


    "Ahh... ahh..." Overwhelmed by fear, Ava screamed and ran back towards the door. Seeing Ava¡¯s


    terrified face, Daniel chuckled. He cheekily asked, "Sarge, were you also joking around with us?"


    "Joking? Joke about your ass!" Ava patted her chest, her perfect assets swaying. Upon calming


    down, she said, "There¡¯s a woman in white hanging from the light in the room; it looks like she''s


    hanged herself."


    "Were you frightened by the hanging woman in white, Sarge? Or was it because the woman looked


    familiar that scared you?"


    Daniel''s words left Ava confused. She felt there was an underlying message, so she curiously


    asked, "Familiar woman in white, what do you mean?"


    "Sarge, when you entered the room, that woman in white must have turned around, right? Didn''t


    you see her face? Don''t you think she looked very familiar?"


    "I was nearly scared to death. How could I possibly clearly see her face? Also, you suggested I


    should find her very familiar. What do you mean?"


    "Meaning, Sarge, you should recognize her! And you have just met her not long ago."


    "Can you stop speaking in riddles? Do you know who the woman in white is?"


    "Jennflower."


    Upon his utterance of that name, everyone present was floored. "Impossible! How could that be


    Jennflower? Her body has already been taken to the police department; how could it possibly be


    here?" Shitstrong was the first to voice his disagreement.


    "Seeing is believing. Let''s go have a look." Daniel led everyone back into the room.


    By then, Jennflower''s face had turned back around, facing the room''s entrance. When Ava saw the


    familiar face, she was stunned into silence. It truly was Jennflower ¨C the body hanging from the


    ceiling beam was indeed Jennflower?


    "How could Jennflower¡¯s body be here?" Ava asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "If I told you Jennflower''s body rose from the police department, walked over here, and hung itself


    up on this rope, would you believe me?"

 Chapter 252 The Missing Body

    Chapter 252 The Missing Body


    "Heh!" Shitstrong could only respond to Daniel''s words with a cold sneer. "Scum, is there any


    scientific basis for what you¡¯re saying? How could a body move by itself? How could it possibly walk


    over ten miles here, then hang itself from the beam? Your story isughable! Even kindergarten


    children wouldn''t believe your theory!"


    Daniel looked at Ava with a mischievous grin, asking, "Sarge, do you believe it?"


    "I...," Ava hesitated, caught off guard, and could only growl back, "I¡¯m not a kid!"


    "So, Sarge, you don''t believe me? You don¡¯t believe Jennflower''s body could have left the police


    department on its own? You don¡¯t believe it could havee here? That her body hanged itself


    here?"


    "Hang my ass!" Ava rolled her eyes and countered, "Even if there are ghosts in this world, and


    maybe there are things science can''t exin, what you¡¯re saying is too illogical. How do you expect


    me to believe you?"


    "It''s simple, Sarge. You solve cases with evidence, so we should speak with evidence."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Evidence? Do you have evidence?"


    "The room where Jennflower''s body was kept should have surveince cameras, right, Sarge? You


    could get the footage with just one phone call."


    "Of course, I can!"


    Ava made a call to Scout River, who was in charge of the body storage. The phone connected.


    "Sarge, what do you need?"


    "Scout, go see if Jennflower''s body is still there?"


    "I just checked half an hour ago; there should be no issues. Sarge, you can rest assured, nothing


    will happen to the bodies in my care."


    "I want you to check again now. See if Jennflower''s body is still there?"


    "Yes, yes, I''m on it!"


    After a while, a panicked voice came through the phone. "Where''s Jennflower? Where did her body


    go? Wasn¡¯t her body supposed to be in the morgue? Why is it missing?"


    With his acute hearing, which was better than a dog''s, Daniel could hear the conversation and he


    offered an insight to Ava, "Since Jennflower''s body has gone missing, Handshome''s body must be


    missing too. Both their bodies are in this building. If things went as expected, those two bodies


    moved here together."


    After hearing Daniel''sment, Ava quickly asked over the phone, "What about Handshome''s


    body? Is it still there?"


    "Sarge, hold on, I''ll check."


    After a short wait, Scout reported back. "Sorry, Sarge, Handshome''s body has disappeared too.


    Who could have snuck into the morgue and stolen their bodies? They were suicides, weren¡¯t they?


    Who would steal their bodies? Unless they weren''t suicides but were murdered? Could the thief of


    their bodies be their murderer?"


    On the phone, Scout shared his deductions.


    "Tell him to check the surveince videos," Daniel suggested to Ava.


    Ava rolled her eyes at Daniel and then directed Scout over the phone, "Scout, check the


    surveince footage to see if you can find any clues. I need to know who stole the bodies."


    Given a choice between Scout''s theory and Daniel''s, Ava wouldn''t hesitate to believe Scout.

 Chapter 253 Malevolent Spirits

    Chapter 253 Malevolent Spirits


    Given that neither Jennflower''s nor Handshome''s bodies could possibly rise and walk on their own,


    they must have been stolen by someone. Soon, there was a response from Scout.


    "Sarge, something''s off here!" he said.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Ava asked.


    "Jennflower and Handshome ''came to life.'' They pushed open the refrigerated morgue drawers


    themselves. The two bodies then climbed out, hands joined, and walked out of the morgue


    together..."


    Watching the surveince footage left Scout dumbfounded. After calming down and reassessing the


    footage, he hurriedly sent it to Ava.


    Over here, after Ava and the team members watched the video, everyone was stunned. Daniel


    turned to Shitstrong and asked, "With your professional knowledge and your belief in science, how


    would you exin this video, Shitstrong?"


    Shitstrong found himself at a loss for words. His mind went nk, unable to form a coherent


    response. The morgue was part of the police department, and high-definition cameras were used,


    making the video exceptionally clear. It was tantly obvious in the video that both Jennflower and


    Handshome had actively lifted the lids of the drawers themselves and stepped out. They even held


    hands as they left, as if revived from the dead.


    Regaining someposure, Ava turned to Daniel and asked, "What exactly is going on?"


    "Didn¡¯t you notice in the video, the way they walked clearly wasn''t normal? Their bodies had been


    frozen stiff, so their movements appeared very mechanical."


    "What do you mean? You''re not suggesting they have turned into zombies, are you?"


    "Zombies? If you want to call them zombies, I suppose you could. But technically, they aren''t


    zombies; they are just bodies, controlled by malevolent spirits."


    Daniel rewound the surveince video and pointed at the screen, "Look, Sarge, right before


    Jennflower and Handshome opened the kriegs themselves, the lids of the drawers moved slightly.


    That indicates the spirits touched the drawers, then they possessed their bodies, and the spirits


    brought them here."


    Naturally, Daniel''s exnation drew another round of mockingughter from Shitstrong.


    "Heh."


    After his bout of scorn, he challenged Daniel, "ording to your theory, if Mia can control


    malevolent spirits, could she kill whoever she wants?"


    "Controlling spirits to kill at will? Mia isn¡¯t that powerful. From what she has done, it seems she is


    just a fledgling Demon raiser. However, if she gets ahold of personal belongings of ordinary people,


    she indeed could kill anyone. So, Shitstrong, be careful not to casually hand over your personal


    belongings to others. If a Demon raiser like Mia gets them, they can kill you at any time."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Personal belongings? I think you''re making this up, scumbag! I won''t believe a word you say."


    Although the facts wereid out before him, Shitstrong refused to believe. He venerated science,


    strictly adhering to scientific principles, and dismissed these religious notions.

 Chapter 254 Seeking Help

    Chapter 254 Seeking Help


    To Shitstrong, everything Daniel said was nonsense. His attitude irritated Ava. Although she


    originally didn''t believe in religious concepts, the surveince footage that showcased hard


    evidence forced her to confront the possibility of their validity.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Shitstrong, you don''t believe in these religious matters, so surely you have your own take on the


    situation. I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts on the surveince video Scout sent us," said Ava. She


    wanted Shitstrong to provide a theory; after all, he was not only a forensic pathologist but also one


    of the most experienced ones in the department. Among the younger generation of forensic


    pathologists in America, Shitstrong was top-tier. Thus Ava hadplete faith in his professional


    abilities.


    "Sarge, the reason you were deceived by this scumbag, the reason you believed this religious talk,


    is because of the surveince video. What if the video is faulty? What if it''s been edited? With


    today''s technology, adding such effects to a video isn''t difficult, right?"


    Shitstrong''s words brought a sudden realization to Ava. Yes, it''s entirely possible the surveince


    video had been edited! After all, the morgue wasn¡¯t exactly a high-security area. Even Ava couldn''t


    guarantee that its security and monitoring systems were impervious to being hacked. Shitstrong''s


    exnation provided Ava with a reason to question Daniel.


    Consequently, she turned to Daniel and pressed, "Scumbag, how do you counter Shitstrong¡¯s


    exnation?"


    "It''s none of my business! If you don''t believe it, then bring Jennflower¡¯s body down from there.


    These team members of yours are professionally trained; it shouldn''t be difficult for them to do so,


    right?"


    Daniel couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin further. Since Ava was so obstinate, he would let the facts


    speak for themselves.


    This response caused Ava¡¯s eyebrows to furrow. She demanded, "What do you mean? Are you


    suggesting my team can¡¯t bring down Jennflower¡¯s body?"


    "Of course!"


    That statement ignited Ava''spetitive spirit. Shemanded her team, "Get Jennflower¡¯s body


    down immediately, to show this scumbag that we''re not ipetent!"


    "Yes, Sarge!"


    Upon receiving the order, two team members found a stool, climbed up, and prepared to bring down


    Jennflower¡¯s body. However, as soon as one team member extended his hand ¨C not even touching


    Jennflower¡¯s body yet ¨C there was a cracking sound.


    Crack!


    The stool he was standing on copsed, sending the team member tumbling down to the floor. He


    ended up with a gash on his calf from a nail protruding from the broken stool. Although not a deep


    wound, it bled profusely.


    Another team member quickly pulled out bandages from a medical kit they carried and began


    dressing the injured man''s wound.


    Daniel, grinning, turned to Ava, "So, Sarge, it¡¯s not so easy to get Jennflower¡¯s body down, is it?


    Need my help?"


    "You? It''s just a matter of bringing down a body, why would I need your help? That was just a


    mishap, the stool broke, that''s all! It''s not a big deal!"

 Chapter 255 Sticking to Ones Convictions

    Chapter 255 Sticking to One''s Convictions


    Despite Ava¡¯s uncertain tone, she was determined to stick to her convictions. Even if this incident


    was rted to ghosts, she would definitely not ask for help from the scumbag. She was set on


    having her team members bring down Jennflower''s body, refusing to give the scumbag the


    satisfaction of shaming her.


    Ava nced towards LightS, the tallest on the team, standing at six feet five inches tall. He wouldn¡¯t


    need a stool; he could reach Jennflower''s body just by stretching his arms slightly.


    "LightS, you go take down Jennflower''s body."


    "Yes, Sarge!"


    LightS jumped into action. Yet, before he could reach out, just as he stepped near Jennflower¡¯s feet,


    her body, whose legs were dangling naturally, suddenly lifted one leg and kicked LightS. Caught off


    guard, LightS was kicked squarely in the face and sent tumbling to the ground.


    Everyone saw what happened and were stunned¡ªgleamed over, petrified by the incident.


    "What just happened? Did Jennflower''s body move?"


    "It seemed like it kicked LightS, didn¡¯t it?"


    "She''s dead, right? Shitstrong dered her dead back at King¡¯s! If she''s dead, why can her feet


    move? Why can she kick?"


    ...


    The team members discussed among themselves. The building had been strange enough to start


    with, and the recent incident just added an extrayer of creepiness to the atmosphere.


    Ava couldn¡¯t quite believe what she had just witnessed and asked LightS, "Did you get kicked just


    now?"


    "Uh..."


    Picking himself up from the floor and rubbing his sore face, LightS couldn¡¯t be sure one way or the


    other. "I''m not certain, but it felt like my face was hit. It could be that I was just moving too quickly,


    and perhaps my face ran into Jennflower''s foot."


    LightS couldn¡¯t entertain the idea he had been kicked by a female corpse. Like the other officers, he


    was also highly educated and skeptical about the existence of spirits and demons. The possibility


    that he had hurried into Jennflower''s foot seemed more usible.


    The exnation that he had identally collided with Jennflower''s foot was grudgingly epted by


    the other members as it seemed like the most rational one they coulde up with for the situation.


    "Since it was an ident, this time be more careful when you go to bring down her body. Don¡¯t run


    into her foot again," Avamanded LightS.


    As LightS prepared to make another attempt, Daniel offered a friendly warning, "You were kicked by


    Jennflower once already. If you go there again, you''ll get kicked once more."


    "Nonsense! Jennflower is dead; that¡¯s just a body. How could a body kick someone? I was just


    moving too quickly before and that''s why I bumped into her foot; it¡¯s not the body kicking me!"


    LightS was as unconvinced as Shitstrong. To those who didn¡¯t believe in him, Daniel had little more


    to say. Since LightS didn¡¯t trust Daniel¡¯s warning, there was no use in trying to convince him further.


    Let LightS go and get kicked again. After all, Jennflower was possessed only by the little boy, and


    he didn''t pack a strong punch¡ªhe couldn''t kill LightS. At worst, the little boy might just kick out a


    couple of LightS¡¯s teeth.


    Daniel casually put his hands in his pockets, ready to watch what was about to unfold.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 256 Two Birds with One Stone

    Chapter 256 Two Birds with One Stone


    Though Ava spoke with some uncertainty, it didn''t affect her resolve. She wasn''t going to seek help


    from Daniel, especially if it had something to do with ghosts. She was set on having her team


    members bring down Jennflower''s body without giving Daniel the opportunity to ridicule her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ava looked at LightS, who was the tallest among them. He didn''t even need a stool to reach


    Jennflower¡¯s body. With the height of six-foot-five, all he had to do was reach out.


    "LightS, you bring down Jennflower''s body."


    "Yes, Sarge!"


    Following the order, LightS moved into action. His first approach had resulted in a kick from


    Jennflower''s body. Thus, he was exceptionally cautious this time, moving slowly to avoid another


    surprise assault. He looked up frequently with each step, but Jennflower''s body just hung there,


    motionless, leading to LightS letting down his guard.


    Once more, he reached out, nning to support Jennflower''s legs to lift her body up and off the


    rope. But as his hands neared her, the previously still legs of Jennflower¡¯s body moved again, and


    she kicked LightS in the face. The poor man was sent flying a second time.


    "Thump!"


    He hit the ground hard, raising a cloud of dust as hended. Holding his swelling face, LightS cried


    out in pain.


    Daniel asked with a chuckle, "So, did you identally run into her foot again this time?"


    With his face kicked into swelling, LightS was already fuming. Daniel''s mockery sent him over the


    edge. "Scumbag, are you making fun of me?"


    "How would I dare to mock you? I simply reminded you that there''s a malevolent spirit inside


    Jennflower''s body¡ªthat little boy I mentioned earlier who even peed on Shitstrong''s neck. He can''t


    take your life, but he can certainly cause trouble, like making that body kick you."


    Daniel''s exnation infuriated Ava. "What nonsense are you talking about? If you''re so capable,


    why don''t you bring down Jennflower¡¯s body?"


    The intelligent woman had a strategy: she wanted to kill two birds with one stone. If all went well,


    she would not only chastise Daniel but also have him handle the troublesome situation.


    Ava had been a captain for many years and was skilled at directing subordinates to get things done.


    Daniel, neither a fool nor a simp, remained unaffected by her ploy. He reminded her with a grin,


    "Sarge, I¡¯m not one of your team members. You can¡¯t control me that way. If you want me to work


    for you, Sarge, you need to ask me sincerely."


    Daniel''s words left Ava feeling frustrated and angry. "Scumbag, what do you mean? You expect me


    to beg you? Do you really think you''re that powerful?"


    "Sarge, what are you saying? Why don''t you let me leave? I''m just a regr citizen."


    Daniel''s crafty remarks fueled Ava''s rage once more. "Scumbag, if you keep bullshitting me, I''ll


    arrest you! I''m ordering you to bring down Jennflower''s body now."


    "Is that you asking me?"


    "Ask nothing! I''mmanding you!"


    "Well, I don''t respond tomands; nobody can order me around!"

 Chapter 257 Sarges Words

    Chapter 257 Sarge''s Words


    "You..." Ava stamped her foot in frustration, clearly at a loss about how to handle this scoundrel.


    After all, Daniel truly wasn''t one of her subordinates, and he indeed wasn¡¯t under her jurisdiction.


    Though she had threatened to arrest Daniel, it was merely a threat; she would not actually follow


    through. She adhered to regtions and wouldn''t handcuff someone without cause¡ªbeing a


    scumbag wasn''t illegal, it was a matter of morality.


    Despite being red at hatefully by Ava, Daniel remained nonchnt. He grinned at Ava and in a


    taunting tone asked, "Sarge, have you made up your mind yet? Are you going to beg me to give it a


    try?"


    "Beg you?" Ava rolled her eyes at Daniel. "Beg your ass! Just go and bring down Jennflower''s body


    now! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll arrest you."


    "Arrest me? On what grounds? Even though you¡¯re in uniform, and yes, you¡¯re very pretty, if you


    want to handcuff me, you need a reason."


    "Reason? Do I need a reason to handcuff a scumbag like you? Who knows how many girls you¡¯ve


    wronged? Just for those things you''ve done, I have a thousand reasons to arrest you!"


    "Sarge, you can''t make baseless usations. If you say I''ve wronged any girls, you need evidence!


    If you can''t provide evidence, that¡¯s nder. Of course, if you wish, you can try to seduce me!


    You¡¯ve got nothing to lose, and you can take advantage of me. Most importantly, you¡¯ll get your


    evidence."


    "You... you want me to seduce you? Do you hear what you''re saying?"


    "As attractive as you are, Sarge, I¡¯m not sure you can snag me. But you can always try; maybe I¡¯ll


    find you interesting. If I''m not on my guard, I might just let you take advantage of me."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Scumbag, I tell you to do something, and here you are spewing nonsense? Keep talking, and


    believe me, I will tear your mouth apart!"


    Ava made a fierce motion as if she was about to rip someone¡¯s mouth open. Seeing Ava appear


    genuinely mad, Daniel decided not to tease her further and cheerfully said, "You want me to get


    Jennflower''s body down, no problem. But I need Shitstrong as my assistant. Whatever I tell him to


    do, he must do without question or backtalk!"


    If he couldn¡¯t trouble Ava directly, he''d find someone else to bother. Shitstrong realized Daniel


    wanted to humiliate him.


    With a darkened expression, Shitstrong pointed at Daniel''s nose and demanded, "Scumbag, what


    are you up to?"


    "I¡¯m up to nothing! I just want your assistance. Together, we can remove the body from the rope. If


    we don''t bring down Jennflower¡¯s body, we can''t proceed with the case, which would impact the


    squad¡¯s case resolution statistics, wouldn''t it?"


    As the two began to bicker, Ava simplymanded Shitstrong, "Do whatever the scumbag tells you


    to do. I want to see what tricks he''s got up his sleeve. If he tries any funny business, I¡¯ll deal with


    him."


    Of course, Shitstrong wasn¡¯t about to listen to Daniel, but he dared not ignore Ava''s orders.

 Chapter 258 A Mans Courage

    Chapter 258 A Man''s Courage


    Shitstrong red at Daniel resentfully, then, gritting his teeth,plied. "Yes, Sarge!"


    Now that he had someone to boss around, Daniel didn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage of the situation.


    He gave Shitstrong amand. "Shitstrong, there''s a willow tree outside the door. Go break off a


    willow branch for me¡ªabout as thick as a pinky finger and roughly forty to fifty centimeters long.


    And make sure it has plenty of leaves; the lusher, the better."


    "Why?" Shitstrong, predictably, asked.


    "Didn''t I say earlier? Don¡¯t ask why. No matter what I ask, just do it!"


    "So you expect me to just follow orders blindly? What, am I a dog you''ve raised? Even a dog


    wouldn''t be this obedient!" Shitstrong expressed his dissatisfaction.


    "Just do it! It''s not a big deal to get a willow branch, is it? Hurry up, don¡¯t waste time!" Ava spoke


    sharply, clearly curious about what Daniel, whom she thought to be scum, needed with the willow


    branch.


    Filled with resentment, Shitstrong went outside. He returned swiftly with a branch that met Daniel''s


    specifications and handed it over with a sneer. "Country bumpkin, you''re not nning to use this


    branch to jab Jennflower¡¯s body down, are you?"


    "You don¡¯t jab with it, you have to swing it like this!" Daniel exined as he began whipping


    Jennflower''s hanging body with the willow branch.


    "Smack!"


    "Smack!"


    "Smack!"


    ...


    Every time Daniel struck the body, Jennflower''s mouth cracked open slightly and a puff of ck


    smoke emerged. Gazing at the scene unfolding before her, a curious Ava asked Daniel, "Why does


    Jennflower''s body open its mouth each time you strike? Why does it exhale ck smoke? Surely a


    corpse doesn''t feel pain, right?"


    "That ck smoke is ectosm from the spirit¡ªthe same little boy I told you about earlier who


    urinated on Shitstrong''s neck. Once I scatter the ectosm, the boy will be forced out."


    As Daniel spoke, a bloody head protruded from Jennflower''s abdomen. It was the little boy! He


    emerged, baring his stark white teeth and lunging at Daniel. Daniel deftly dodged the bite and


    swung the willow branch squarely on the boy''s head.


    "Whack!"


    The strikended with force, and the boy let out a scream before vanishing. With Daniel¡¯s power,


    eliminating such a spirit was a piece of cake.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Once the boy was dealt with, Daniel assured LightS, "You can now bring down Jennflower¡¯s body; I


    promise she won¡¯t kick you again."


    LightS, however, was almost psychologically scarred after being kicked twice. He looked at Daniel,


    his face full of distrust, "She really won''t kick me again?"


    "With me here, she won''t kick you."


    "But you were here before, and she still kicked me!"


    "That was then, this is now. Are you a man or not? You got kicked twice by a woman, or rather, a


    female corpse, and now you''re scared? Show some of that manly courage, will you?"

 Chapter 259 Two Ghosts

    Chapter 259 Two Ghosts


    "Who says I¡¯m afraid? I''m a man; why would I be afraid of a female corpse? If she ever dares kick


    me again, I''ll twist her foot off!"


    After making such a bold deration, LightS tiptoed cautiously toward Jennflower''s body again.


    When he got about half a meter away from her, he instinctively stopped, his eyes fixated on


    Jennflower''s feet. Although LightS was a man, there was no way he could have any interest in the


    feet of a female corpse. His watchful gaze was driven by fear of getting kicked again. Fortunately,


    as he observed, Jennflower''s feet did not move an inch.


    LightS had also noticed that Jennflower''s feet, which had been parallel to the ground before, were


    now naturally pointing downwards. This observation relieved LightS, and his fear of the corpse


    dissipated. He mustered up the courage to move forward, positioning himself beneath Jennflower''s


    feet.


    Then, he grabbed Jennflower''s legs, lifted her, and sessfully removed the body from the noose.


    At that moment, a disturbing noise echoed from the southeast direction.


    Creak...


    A small door creaked open, and a little girl in a floral dress happily bounced out. She had two braids


    on her head, each tied with a small white flower. The girl''splexion was as white as porcin,


    like a doll painted with ayer of whitecquer. Her eyes were unnervinglyrge and purely white,


    devoid of pupils. The sight was incredibly frightening.


    At the sight of the little girl running out, Shitstrong, who had been a skeptic of ghosts, let out a


    piercing scream. After screaming, he quickly hid behind Ava. Realizing she couldn''t protect him, he


    hurriedly took refuge behind Daniel.


    "Scumbag, go get rid of her quick!" Shitstrong pleaded.


    "You don¡¯t believe in ghosts, Shitstrong? Now you know fear? This little sister is so cute, should I


    call her over to y with you?" Daniel taunted, making no move to act.


    "Scumbag, don''t scare me! Just hurry up and kill her! Quick!"


    The little girl, with her bloodied, decaying fingers teeming with maggots, pointed at Shitstrong and


    said, "You die first!" Then, with a leap, shended on Shitstrong''s shoulder.


    "Giggle..."


    She grinned widely, her mouth gaping open.


    Scared witless, Shitstrong fell squarely on his seat, and a mysterious liquid immediately pooled on


    the ground, apanied by a pungent scent. Shitstrong had been scared to the point of wetting


    himself.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Giggle..."


    The girl bared her sharp, pearly-white fangs and lunged for Shitstrong''s neck. Just as her teeth


    were about to sink into Shitstrong''s skin, Daniel flicked the willow branch in his hand.


    "Whack!"


    He struck the girl right in the forehead.


    "Aah! Aaaaah!"


    With a dreadful howl, the little girl disappeared. Another malevolent spirit was dispelled by Daniel.


    "Who killed my two ghosts?"


    A loud voice of an older woman emanated from the small door.

 Chapter 260 My Love Is Angry

    Chapter 260 My Love Is Angry


    A stout woman wearing a red coat emerged. It was Mia, incredibly out of ce in her attire


    considering the sizzling summer temperatures around 100 degrees Fahrenheit. Everyone present


    watched her as if she was a freak.


    Ava asked, "Did you kill Jennflower and Handshome?"


    "Jennflower is my daughter; she should stay by my side forever," Mia retorted with an eerie


    calmness that belied the situation.


    "So, you killed them because you didn''t approve of Jennflower''s rtionship with Handshome?" Ava


    probed further.


    "I didn¡¯t kill them. I''ve given them eternal life, so they may always be by my side," Mia exined


    chillingly, her rationality sounding more like that of a deranged person.


    Daniel chimed in, "So you killed them and turned them into evil spirits?"


    "My daughter wasn¡¯t obedient, nor was her boyfriend. But spirits are obedient; spirits do as they''re


    told," Mia rambled on.


    Suddenly, Mia began chanting an incantation and making strange hand gestures. One by one,


    horrifically mutted spirits wed their way out from the small door. Some were missing limbs,


    others had sores on their heads or pus leaking from their feet ¡ª none were a pleasant sight.


    Daniel grabbed the willow branch and charged forward, thrashing at the spirits until none of them


    remained.


    Right after dealing with the spirits, Daniel¡¯s phone rang with a contactbeled ¡®My Love¡¯. Upon


    seeing the caller ID, Daniel eximed in shock, "HOLY SHIT!" He quickly answered the call.


    The voice on the other end was furious, "Daniel, where are you? I asked you to buy some


    barbecue, and you¡¯ve been gone so long, you didn¡¯t even call or text."


    "My love, don''t be mad. I got caught up with something, I''ll be right back! Immediately back!" Daniel


    tried to exin, but Ava suddenly shouted.


    "Scumbag, are you deceiving another innocent girl?"


    Since Ava shouted so loudly, Jessica heard her voice clear as day and hung up, seething with


    anger.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Beep beep beep..."


    Daniel was stunned. He quickly redialed.


    "The number you have dialed is switched off."


    Damn it! Jessica turned off her phone?


    Fearing the worst, Daniel red at Ava, "What are you yelling for? You made my love


    misunderstand! If she divorces me over this, you''re to me!"


    With that, Daniel left in a rush, first stopping to buy the barbecue and then heading to thepany.


    Finding the CEO''s office empty and Jessica nowhere to be found, he hurried to The Matthews''


    family vi.


    Jessica had intended to ignore Daniel, but growing increasingly angry, decided to wait for him in his


    vi. She wanted to see if he woulde home that evening.


    Seeing Daniel return, carrying barbecue in his hands, Jessica got up to leave without a word.


    "My love, wait!" Daniel quickly wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    "Get off me!" Jessica sharply twisted his hand in response.


    Pointing at the durian shell on the coffee table, Jessicamanded with furrowed brows, "Put that


    on the ground and kneel on it. Reflect on what you''ve done wrong!"

 Chapter 261 It Wasnt Me

    Chapter 261 It Wasn''t Me


    Daniel stared at Jessica, disbelief etched across his face. Was she kidding? She actually wanted


    him to kneel on durian shells? He was a man; how could he submit to such a degrading demand


    from a woman? Of course, Daniel would never kneel.


    "Why should I kneel if I haven¡¯t done anything wrong?"


    "You haven''t done anything wrong? Then why was a girl calling you a scumbag so loudly?"


    "She''s not just any girl; she''s a total bitch!"


    "Bitch? Who is she? What were you doing out with her in the middle of the night?"


    "Nothing! My love, what do you think I could possibly do? I''ll have you know, there were more than a


    dozen men with that woman and me tonight. And all of them were those burly types!"


    "You scoundrel! You were with over a dozen men and a girl? That''s utterly revolting!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "It certainly was revolting, not to mention the two corpses, one male and one female, involved. The


    woman had jumped from a building; her brains were spattered everywhere. The man hanged


    himself; his tongue was sticking out, long and grotesque."


    Daniel''s narrative was half-truths, half-fabrication.


    Jessica sensed something amiss with his story. "Are you giving me a line? Better exin yourself


    quickly, or you''re going to be kneeling on that durian!"


    "I went out to get you barbecue, didn''t I? And just as I got near King¡¯s, a woman literally fell from the


    sky, dead on impact. I stayed to see what would happen. But then I saw something was off, so I


    alerted the Sarge in charge of the case¡ªthat bitch¡ªtelling her it wasn''t suicide, but murder. Then,


    upstairs, we found another body of a man who hanged himself..."


    Daniel recounted all the events sinctly, giving Jessica a summary of everything that had


    happened. Listening to him, she felt like she was hearing a tale from American Horror Story,


    especially given Daniel''s encounter with a Demon raiser.


    Jessica looked skeptical as she asked, "Are you telling the truth, or are you just spinning more


    lies?"


    "Why would I lie to you? If even one word I''ve said is a lie, may lightning strike me down!" Daniel


    dered, thumping his chest in emphasis.


    But as he made his oath, a streak of blue lightning cut through the cloudless sky, apanied by


    the sound of thunder.


    Rumble rumble!


    Coincidence made Jessicaugh. She grinned at Daniel, "It''s thundering."


    "Thundering is good ¡ª it proves I''m not lying! Look, it''s thundering, but I''m not struck down. That


    means the liar isn''t me!"


    "Stop your nonsense! From every strand of your hair to the tips of your toes, there''s not one bit of


    you that''s honest," Jessica retorted, casting a sidelong nce at Daniel. "Is this Sarge woman


    pretty?"


    "Can a beautiful woman be a squad leader? Can a beautiful woman handle being a cop? Can a


    beautiful woman deal with criminals and corpses every day?"


    Daniel didn¡¯t answer directly; he used a series of rhetorical questions trying to imply Ava was not


    attractive. He hoped this tactic would alleviate Jessica''s suspicions about him.


    "Why did she call you a scumbag, then?" Jessica pressed on. She had to get to the bottom of this


    issue and wouldn''t let Daniel get off easy.

 Chapter 262 My Dear

    Chapter 262 My Dear


    "Why she called me a scumbag is a question I can''t answer; you should ask your beloved secretary,


    Brittany," Daniel deflected, avoiding the question.


    "Ask Brittany? Why?" Jessica was puzzled.


    "Remember that wee dinner she organized the other day? Brittany plied me with drinks and


    then insisted that I drive, deliberately leading me toward where the cops were. Then, that Ava¡ªthe


    bitch¡ªwanted to check if I was driving drunk."


    "DUI? You drove drunk and got away with it?"


    "Because my body is special. It''s like I''m drinking water, no matter how much I drink, my body won''t


    register a trace of alcohol. So, Ava couldn''t get anything on me¡ªnot with a breathalyzer, not even


    with a blood test. She had no choice but to let me go."


    "And what does all this have to do with her calling you a scumbag?"


    "It all started when she was checking me for a DUI. Brittany made her misunderstand, and that¡¯s


    when the bitch started calling me a scumbag. Can you believe it? Me, an honest and kind man,


    being called a scumbag? Impossible! If I am a scumbag, are there any good men in the world?


    Would that mean all men are scumbags?"


    "Hmph," Jessica grunted disdainfully. "Is the gift ready for Brittany¡¯s grandfather''s 80th birthday?


    You''re representing thepany¡ªdid you prepare a gift?"


    "A gift? Do I really need to prepare one?"


    "Of course you do. You¡¯re representing thepany. I have two bottles of vintage alcohol here; take


    them as thepany¡¯s gesture."


    Jessica presented a cloth bag containing two bottles of alcohol, although thebels were rotted


    away. With a closer look, it was obvious that both bottles were filled with vodka.


    "This is vodka?"


    "Yes! Fifty-year-old vodka, quite rare. Each bottle¡¯s worth isn¡¯t exceedingly high, but they''ll set you


    back about a million each."


    "You''re this generous to Brittany?"


    "What are you talking about? You can say these bottles are from you. That way, you can smooth


    things over with her. If she continues to target you like this and you both are colleagues, it won''t be


    pleasant. Colleagues should get along!"


    "My dear, are you asking me to suck up to her? My dear, you really are magnanimous, asking me to


    curry favor with another reasonably attractive woman."


    "Daniel, what are you thinking? You and Brittany can only ever be colleagues. If you dare to have


    any other ideas, see how I''ll deal with you."


    "What do you mean? I haven''t even tasted the delicacies in my bowl yet! How could I possibly have


    ideas about her? Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Jessica grabbed Daniel''s ear and demanded harshly, "Daniel, what are you


    implying? Are you saying you¡¯d chase after her if you got me?"


    "That depends on you! If my dear asionally gives me a bite but never lets me eat my fill, then of


    course I''ll have to look elsewhere. But if you feed me every day and keep me satisfied, even if I


    wanted to find something else, I couldn''t eat it!"


    "How dare you speak like that, Daniel? I''ll kill you!"


    Furious, Jessica twisted Daniel''s ear with all her might.


    "Ah... ouch... my dear, have mercy! Didn''t you say you''d hit me? You''re not hitting me; you''re


    twisting my ear!"

 Chapter 263 Make Him Comply

    Chapter 263 Make Him Comply


    Brittany''s grandfather was due to celebrate his birthday on Saturday, so on Friday afternoon,


    Brittany took leave from work. Then she asked Daniel to drive her home. Since Brittany''s home was


    in the countryside on uneven roads, Daniel opted not to drive his Porsche Panamera, choosing


    instead to drive a Ford Ranger Raptor. The Raptor was versatile, capable of carrying passengers,


    hauling cargo, and handling off-road conditions.


    Upon seeing the vehicle Daniel brought, Brittany''s annoyance was evident. "What kind of car is


    this?" She asked.


    "A Ranger Raptor!"


    "Ranger your ass!" Brittany scoffed at Daniel, incredulous. "Why didn¡¯t you juste on a


    motorcycle?"


    "Because of you."


    "You... You''re trying to drive me mad, aren''t you?" Brittany''s aggravation led her to stomp her foot


    indignantly.


    "You mean you can actually be driven to death? Tell me, what should I do to push you over the


    edge?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to drive you nuts! If you die of anger, I''ll be happy, and no one will bother me anymore.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be great?"


    "You... I..." Brittany was so exasperated that she couldn¡¯t find the words, and instead, sheshed


    out with a kick towards Daniel.


    Seeing the high heel about to strike his shin, Daniel quickly stepped back, and Brittany missed her


    mark. Losing her bnce, Brittany stumbled and nearly fell, but Daniel swiftly reached out and


    caught her by the waist, saving her from hitting the ground.


    "You pervert!" Brittany felt taken advantage of and swung her hand toward Daniel''s face in


    retaliation.


    A man can¡¯t let a woman p him around, can he? So, before Brittany''s hand could make contact


    with his face, Daniel quickly grabbed her wrist, rendering her immobile.


    "Pervert, let me go!"


    "I¡¯ll release you once you promise not to hit me again."


    "You... you''re bullying me! Waaah..." In a surprising turn, Brittany suddenly burst into tears.


    This dramatic scene unfolded on the street, and bystanders began to think Daniel had mistreated


    her. Several passersby cast disapproving looks, and a few women even muttered their disapproval.


    "What kind of man is he? He''s got such a beautiful girlfriend and doesn''t know how to cherish her.


    He even made her cry!"


    "A scumbag! Such an angelic girl should be spoiled rotten. Instead, he¡¯s making her cry tearfully;


    what a scumbag!"


    "It''s just not fair! Unfair! Such a pretty girl getting bullied by a scumbag!"


    ...


    Hearing the remarks from the passersby, Brittany couldn''t help but crack a smile amidst tears. She


    taunted Daniel, "Did you hear that, scumbag? They all disapprove of you! Now go and get me a cup


    of coffee as an apology!"


    "Why should I get you coffee?"


    "Because I want to drink it!" Brittany ced her hands on her hips and looked indignant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She had made up her mind to train Daniel to be obedient before they returned home, ensuring he''d


    do exactly as she said to impress her rtives. It was time for a little test to get Daniel used to


    taking orders from her.


    Seeing Daniel remain motionless, Brittany demanded ferociously, "Are you going or not?"


    "I can go! But you see, I''m not your boyfriend. So, if you want me to run an errand for you, you''ll


    have to pay me a hundred bucks."

 Chapter 264 Car Accident

    Chapter 264 Car ident


    "You..." Brittany was so furious she wanted to tear this insubordinate man to shreds. But she held


    back her anger, dug out a hundred-dor bill from her wallet, pped it into Daniel''s hand, and


    ordered him, "Get going!"


    "Thank you, Britty," Daniel said, pocketing the cash.


    "What did you call me?"


    "Britty, right?"


    "Only my dad calls me that. You can¡¯t!"


    "You can call me ''Daddy'' if you want. Doesn''t bother me."


    "You¡­ I''ll kick you to death!"


    Annoyed, Brittany delivered a kick to Daniel''s backside, which he didn''t manage to dodge this time.


    ...


    Brittany''s family home was located in River County. Although part of New York City, River County


    was more than three hundred kilometers from central New York, and the highways were often


    congested. When they finally arrived in the town, dusk was approaching.


    Daniel was driving alone in the cabin, while Brittany, full from snacks, was fast asleep in the


    passenger seat. Suddenly, a Te in front of them swerved abruptly, veering into a ditch on the side


    of the road. The car¡¯s front end was severely damaged, and the airbags had deployed with a pop.


    Seeing this, Daniel quickly stopped the Ranger Raptor by the roadside, causing the well-positioned


    seatbelt to dig into Brittany¡¯s chest abruptly, which was anything but pleasant.


    "What are you doing? You''re hurting me!" Brittany punched Daniel, annoyed by the sudden stop.


    "A car ident."


    "Car ident? How do you drive? Can you even drive? On such a wide road, you manage to have


    an ident?"


    Half-awake and not fully aware of the situation, Brittany was disinclined to investigate further. She


    found it suitable to me this simple-minded country boy for anything that goes wrong.


    "It''s not me who had the ident. It''s that car in front of us."


    Without wasting time on exnations, Daniel quickly got out of the car and approached the wrecked


    Te. The car contained two people, a father and daughter duo. The man was Liam Turner, the


    recently elected county mayor of River County, and his daughter was named Abigail Turner. The


    severe impact left both Liam and Abigail trapped inside the car, unable to get out.


    Brittany ran over and asked, "Should we call for rescue?"


    Daniel surveyed their surroundings and said, "We''re on a mountain road with very few cars passing


    by, and it took us over an hour to get here from the county seat. Rescue might take too long. Let¡¯s


    try to open the door and get them out ourselves."


    "The doors are deformed. How are we supposed to open them?"


    Daniel grabbed the door and pulled.


    "Snap!"


    The door came right off.


    Brittany was astounded. "So violent!" she muttered in disbelief.


    Daniel ignored herment and quickly pulled Liam, who was jammed in the driver''s seat, out of


    the vehicle. He then went around to the passenger side and extracted Abigail as well. Abigail was


    okay, just a few superficial injuries. Liam, while appearing to have only suffered minor injuries, had


    be unconscious.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Daniel took Liam¡¯s wrist to check his pulse and soon understood what had happened. "Does your


    dad have a heart condition? Did he lose control of the car when his condition acted up?"


    Abigail stared at Daniel incredulously, hardly believing what she heard. "How¡­ how did you know?"


    she asked.

 Chapter 265 Saving Your Dad

    Chapter 265 Saving Your Dad


    "I''ve just examined your dad! I¡¯m a doctor, and I can treat his condition," Daniel insisted, preparing


    to administer acupuncture with his Needle of the Seven Dragons.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "What are you doing?" Abigail stopped Daniel, refusing to let him perform the procedure.


    "Saving your dad!"


    "Saving him? I think you''re trying to harm him. What the heck are you holding? Where did you pick


    up that filthy needle? Did you even sterilize it? What if you infect my dad with it?"


    Abigail bombarded Daniel with rapid-fire questions, her mini-tirade leaving his good intentions


    shattered.


    "Your dad''s having a heart attack! If I don¡¯t perform acupuncture right away, he might die. Then all


    you can do is hold him and cry."


    "You call yourself a doctor? I can tell you''re a fraud. Acupuncture? It¡¯s all nonsense!"


    "It¡¯s infuriating that you¡¯re questioning my sincere attempt to save your father¡¯s life. My medical skills


    are a treasure of the United States, they¡¯ve been here for thousands of years. You should know,


    Native Americans have been using shamanistic healing for that long!"


    "Relying on shamans for thousands of years, and how high is the average lifespan of Native


    Americans? I haven¡¯t seen any who lived past a hundred!"


    "That¡¯s because the settlers came!"


    "Heh," Abigail chuckled dismissively. "I knew that would be your excuse. Scammers like you who


    rely on shamanistic trickery always make this im. You can maybe deceive country housewives


    with that rubbish, but you can¡¯t fool me, I won¡¯t believe it!"


    "So you don¡¯t care if your dad dies?"


    "Who said I don¡¯t care? I graduated from the New York Medical University, and I¡¯m a resident doctor


    at the hospital. I¡¯ll call my supervisor right now."


    After dering this, Abigail took out her phone and made a call.


    Witnessing Daniel being overwhelmed by the young girl¡¯s defiance, Brittany couldn''t help but find


    joy in his struggle. She taunted Daniel with a smug smile. "Country boy, weren¡¯t you often


    unstoppable with your tricks, and no one ever resisted you? Howe your charm has failed now,


    in front of a youngdy? Especially one graduated from New York Medical University, ranked


    among the top three medical schools in the country. You think you could deceive her with your lowly


    tricks? You''re more naive than I thought. So let''s just leave; it''s gettingte and it would be


    troublesome if you had an ident in the dark."


    Despite witnessing Daniel''s medical talents before, Brittany still believed his sesses were mere


    flukes, not genuinepetence. Besides, her primary reason to bring Daniel back was to make him


    pose as her boyfriend, so her mother would stop nagging about finding one. Daniel theoretically


    cure her grandfather¡¯s chronic ailments was nothing more than a pretext; she was acutely aware


    that Daniel couldn¡¯t possibly cure her grandfather''s long-standing everyday illnesses.

 Chapter 266 The Duty of a Doctor

    Chapter 266 The Duty of a Doctor


    Daniel had no intention of leaving. Even though Abigail didn''t trust him, he was a doctor with the


    duty to save lives. He couldn''t just leave a dying patient. Daniel decided to stick around and wait for


    the doctor Abigail had called. If the iing doctor could save Liam, only then would Daniel feel


    relieved. But, if that doctor was incapable, Daniel would have to step in.


    The wail of sirens heralded the arrival of an ambnce. A group of medical professionals arrived


    led by a middle-aged man named Gabriel Hill, the most capable doctor at the county hospital.


    Gabriel usually did not attend to emergency calls, but he made an exception this time due to Liam''s


    considerate influence.


    Gabriel stepped out of the ambnce, immediately attaching various devices to Liam for a thorough


    assessment.


    "Abigail, your father''s condition doesn¡¯t look good. If we wait to get him back to the hospital, it might


    be toote. I need to treat him right here and now to keep him alive," Gabriel announced, turning to


    a young nurse. "Give him a shot of adrenaline to maintain his heart rate."


    The nurse set into action upon receiving the order. Daniel, overhearing the n, urgently


    interjected, "Gabriel, if you give him adrenaline, he''ll die right away."


    Gabriel red at Daniel, his tone growing icy as he demanded, "Who are you?"


    "I''m just a passerby with good intentions. Also, I''m a medical practitioner."


    "A medical practitioner? Which hospital are you with?"


    "I don''t belong to a hospital, I''m a shaman from a vige."


    "A shaman? So, you admit to being a chatan, here to deceive and possibly harm Liam?"


    Gabriel''s usation left Brittany momentarily speechless before she jumped into the conversation,


    questioning, "Wait, what? Did you say this guy is a state legitor? From which county?"


    "Obviously, it''s our River County!"


    Gabriel''s response sparked an idea in Brittany. Her family needed help with an issue she couldn¡¯t


    handle alone, and she didn''t want to involve Jessica. However, this country boy was an entirely


    different matter. She felt entitled tomand him to resolve the issue as her due reward.


    Brittany pulled Daniel aside and asked him, "So, if that doctor administers the injection, will Liam


    really die?"


    "Definitely," he replied.


    "But you could bring him back to life afterwards?"


    "I can."


    "Perfect! Let the doctor proceed with his treatment. After Liam passes, you''ll resuscitate him,


    making you his lifesaver, right?"


    "What¡¯s your angle?" Daniel was suspicious.


    "I need his assistance with something. If you save his life, he surely can''t refuse your request,


    right?"


    "What do you need help with?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "It''s important."


    Brittany was not about to reveal her ns to this country boy just yet, so she kept quiet about what


    she needed to resolve.


    Meanwhile, with Daniel distracted by Brittany, the young nurse followed Gabriel''s instructions and


    injected Liam with adrenaline.

 Chapter 267 Youre a Swindler

    Chapter 267 You''re a Swindler


    As the medicine was injected into his vein, Liam''s body jerked, and then he started to foam at the


    mouth, resembling someone who had been poisoned. Before anyone could react, his breathing


    halted abruptly.


    Was he dead?


    Had Liam died?


    Gabriel was bbergasted. "How could he be dead?" he wondered, puzzled. After all, administering


    adrenaline was standard practice for such a patient, the appropriate response without a doubt. The


    injection was supposed to revive Liam almost instantly. Instead of waking up, however, he appeared


    lifeless.


    "Dad! Dad, wake up!" Abigail called out, shaking Liam''s body, trying to rouse him. But no matter


    how much she shook him, there was no response from her father.


    Gabriel organized his thoughts and then reluctantly stepped forward to broach the subject. "Abigail,


    I''m sorry! I did everything I could, but we were toote. There was nothing more we could do to


    save your father," he said, his demeanor regretful. Suddenly remembering Daniel¡¯s earlier warning,


    Gabriel spun around and pointed usingly at him.


    "Abigail, if you want someone to me, me him! This chatan argued with me and dyed the


    emergency response. Moreover, he cursed Liam, iming the adrenaline shot would kill him. So,


    Liam''s misfortune is not due to a failure in my medical abilities or treatment approach, but because


    of this swindler! He is the one who killed Liam!"


    Gabriel''s baseless usation stunned Daniel.


    Stepping forward, Daniel responded calmly with a smile. "Gabriel, this is our first encounter. How


    can you make such usations against me? Do you really think this is my fault?"


    "usation? I''m merely stating the facts. Liam''s death is on your hands - that''s the undeniable


    truth."


    "You''re saying Liam is dead?"


    Daniel''s query perplexed Gabriel. "Of course, he¡¯s dead! His pulse is gone, there''s no heartbeat,


    he''s obviously dead."


    "He''s not dead."


    Daniel¡¯s statement rekindled a glimmer of hope in Abigail, who had been wailing by her father''s


    side. She stopped crying, herrge eyes wide with anticipation as she asked Daniel, "What did you


    say? You''re saying my dad isn''t dead?"


    "Um-hmm," Daniel nodded seriously. "Though it looks like your dad might be dead, he''s indeed


    alive. However, only I can revive him."


    Gabriel burst intoughter at Daniel''s audacious im. "Hahaha... You swindler, you don''t even


    bother to make up a usible lie. Liam is dead, all the instruments show zeroes ¨C that signifies


    death. Saying he''s still alive is nonsense. Besides, you''re nothing more than a barefoot doctor, a


    swindler! You think you can bring Liam back to life? Resurrect a dead man? What joke is this?


    Abigail, don¡¯t believe a word from this liar ¨C he cannot save Liam!" Gabriel sputtered with scornful


    disbelief.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 268 I Believe in You

    Chapter 268 I Believe in You


    Seeing Gabriel obstructing him from saving Liam, Daniel felt obligated to remind him of his


    responsibility. "Liam is in a state of suspended animation. His body may appear dead, but his


    consciousness is still there. He can hear everything happening right now. So if you continue to stop


    me, you''re effectively trying to murder Liam! You don''t want me to save him because it would show


    that you''re nothing more than an ipetent doctor who can''t save lives but only im them!"


    Enraged, Gabriel turned beet red. Pointing at Daniel''s nose, he retorted, "You... you swindler, how


    dare you use me of being ipetent?"


    "If you''re not ipetent, then why is Liam, a living man, now dead by your hands?"


    "What do you mean by saying I''ve made him dead? Liam had a pre-existing heart condition! He


    suffered a sudden deterioration, and unfortunately, we missed the window for the first aid. Any


    doctor would have chosen the treatment I did!"


    "And if it wasn¡¯t for your adrenaline shot, how could Liam have died so swiftly?"


    "You... you¡¯re talking nonsense!"


    Gabriel was defiant, but deep down, he knew Daniel was right. He was well aware that Liam¡¯s death


    was indeed due to the injection he administered. Nheless, his choice of treatment was by no


    means wrong; Liam¡¯s demise was simply fate.


    Tired of arguing with Gabriel, Daniel turned to Abigail. "Do you want your dad to live?"


    "Of course, I do!"


    "Then step aside, don''t block my way."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Save your dad!"


    "Can you really do it?"


    "A man can''t say he can''t. You get me? If someone says he can''t, then he¡¯s not a man."


    Daniel prepared his Needle of the Seven Dragons and got ready to administer it to Liam. Abigail


    intervened hastily, "Your needle looks dirty and grimy. Aren¡¯t you going to wash it or sterilize it first?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Before Daniel could respond, Gabriel couldn''t resist grabbing the opportunity to discredit Daniel. "It


    doesn¡¯t really matter since he¡¯s just fooling around for fun. He''s merely defiling the corpse, not


    sincerely trying to revive your father."


    Gabriel''sment made Daniel pause. He looked seriously at Abigail and asked earnestly, "Do you


    believe in me?"


    "I... I''m not sure."


    "You don''t trust me to save your dad, but you trust this quack who killed him? Fine, then I won''t


    interfere. It''s your dad who''s dead, not mine!"


    With that, Daniel put away his needle. In response, Abigail panicked and hastily expressed her faith,


    "I believe in you! I believe in you! Please save my dad, you must bring him back!"


    Even though Abigail felt cornered and had her doubts about this person being able to save her


    father, she had no other option but to take a gamble.


    "Abigail, you''ve been deceived by this swindler. Your father is dead; not even God could bring him


    back. This man must be harboring ulterior motives; you must be careful!"

 Chapter 269 Gabriels Slander

    Chapter 269 Gabriel''s nder


    Daniel, keeping his cool and donning a cheeky smile, responded to Gabriel''s usation, "Gabriel,


    what do you mean I have ill intentions?"


    "You know exactly what you''re up to!" Gabriel was intent on defaming Daniel without any evidence,


    so his retorts were vague.


    As Daniel prepared to retort, Abigail cut him off, "Stop arguing already, just treat my dad!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" Daniel replied dutifully.


    Hearing ''ma''am,'' Brittany snapped, pointing an using finger at Daniel, "Ma''am? Who are you


    calling ''ma''am''?"


    "Definitely not you, you bitch!"


    "You... you country bumpkin, you dare call me a bitch? And you dare hit on another woman right in


    front of me?"


    "Why can''t I call otherdies ''ma''am''? Who do you think you are?"


    "Who am I? Please rify your own status here!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What status do I have? I''m just your fake boyfriend, nothing real about that. There are no rtives


    of yours here; do you have the right to stop me from chatting up other prettydies?"


    "Chatting up, eh? You''re only hitting on Abigail because she''s Liam''s daughter. You''re just a male


    gold-digger!"


    After berating Daniel, Brittany turned to Abigail to offer her ''friendly'' advice, "Abigail, this country boy


    is not a good man, be careful not to get deceived by him."


    "He''s not a good man? Then why are you hanging out with him? Why do you have him pretend to


    be your boyfriend?" Abigail was bewildered.


    "Maybe she''s just trying to seduce me! But I''m an upright wolf, I won''t fall for her tricks."


    While bantering back and forth, Daniel administered acupuncture to Liam. When the Needle of the


    Seven Dragons went in, Liam''s legs kicked powerfully like those of a frog.


    This movement amused Gabriel, who couldn''t help but joke, "A frog?"


    Hisment angered Abigail, and sheshed out at him, "You''re the frog!"


    To divert from the awkward moment and recoup some dignity, Gabriel tried to distract everyone by


    eximing, "I get it now! I understand this chatan''s n. He''s a shaman and insists on using


    acupuncture, which needs to be practiced on corpses. So, under the guise of reviving Liam, he''s


    actually using Liam''s body to practice his acupuncture! Liam''s movement is just a reflex triggered by


    the chatan hitting a specific point that stimted a nerve, it¡¯s not a sign of himing back to


    life."


    After finishing his monologue, Gabriel felt quite proud of himself, thinking he had cleverly seen


    through the chatan''s ns.


    Having had her reservations about Daniel from the beginning, Abigail found Gabriel''s analysis quite


    usible after listening to him. She eyed Daniel warily and asked, "Is what Gabriel said true? Are


    you using my dad''s body to practice acupuncture?"


    Instead of answering directly, Daniel countered, "What do you think?"

 Chapter 270 Try His Best

    Chapter 270 Try His Best


    "When ites to treating illnesses, I''ll do my best. But whether I seed or not, that¡¯s up to God.


    If God doesn''t want your father to live, even if I manage to bring him back, a thunderbolt might just


    strike him down," Daniel exined.


    "You''ll be the one struck by lightning! If you keep talking nonsense instead of treating my dad


    properly, I''ll pray for a thunderbolt to turn you into ash!" Abigail threatened, exasperated by Daniel''s


    attitude.


    Without another word, Daniel inserted the second needle, and Liam''s eyes fluttered open.


    Gabriel was dumbfounded. "He... he became a zombie?" he asked fearfully.


    "Zombie? You''re the zombie!" Daniel retorted, then turned to Liam. "Do you feel better?"


    "How could a dead man speak?" Gabriel still refused to believe that someone who''d been


    pronounced dead could be revived, so even with Liam''s eyes open, Gabriel remained convinced


    Liam was still dead.


    "Thank you! Doctor, thank you for saving my life!" Liam spoke, shocking Gabriel into silence.


    Abigail rushed over and embraced Liam happily, "Dad, you''re alive? You''re really alive?"


    "It''s all thanks to this doctor; he brought me back." Liam''s words were a testament to Daniel''s


    sessful treatment, and Gabriel, unable to ept this, quickly tried to im credit for himself.


    "Liam, it wasn''t this chatan who saved you, it was me. I used adrenaline to pull you back from the


    brink of death. This chatan... he did nothing to save you; he was just defiling your body with those


    weird needles."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Abigail furrowed her brows at Gabriel''s words. "What did you say? A body? Are you saying my dad


    was dead?"


    "No, no! I meant the body, not the corpse!" Gabriel backpedaled, but then shamelessly continued,


    "You saw the situation yourself, Abigail. You should know the person who saved Liam wasn''t this


    fraud, but me."


    "You? I recall you just said my dad was dead. How can you now im you revived him? Gabriel, for


    the top doctor of the county hospital, isn''t this a bit too shameless?" Abigail challenged Gabriel,


    clearly not supporting his narrative.


    Seeing Abigail wasn''t siding with him, Gabriel turned his plea to Liam. "Liam, you must believe me.


    It was truly me who saved you. If I hadn''t arrived in time with that adrenaline shot, by now you''d


    probably be checking in with the Grim Reaper. I¡¯m not saying this to im credit, but to restore the


    truth. Most importantly, I want you to understand." Gabriel''s desperation was clear as he tried to


    maintain his integrity and authority in the eyes of both Liam and Abigail.

 Chapter 271 Who Saved Me?

    Chapter 271 Who Saved Me?


    Liam let out a cold chuckle and said inly, "I know very well what''s going on."


    Gabriel thought his n had worked when he heard Liam. "Liam, since you know what''s up, you


    better call for help and nab this con artist. He dared to deceive you, Liam. If you don''t arrest him, it


    won''t calm the public rage! Not catching him would tarnish your dignity, Liam. He should be locked


    up! No, jail''s too kind for him; you should at least have him shot!"


    Gabriel''s words made Liam frown with puzzlement. He looked at him, questioning, "Gabriel, what


    did this guy do to you? Why do you want him dead?"


    "I didn''t even know the dude before all this. There''s no beef between us. But, Liam, he fooled you,


    so he''s gotta go. You have to have him shot!"


    Abigail couldn''t stand to listen anymore. She jumped in with a frosty voice, "If lying to my dad were


    a shooting offense, Gabriel, you would have faced a firing squad hundreds of times over!"


    "Abigail, what''s that supposed to mean?" asked Gabriel.


    "What does it mean? Don''t you know, Gabriel? I honestly didn''t realize you were such a shameless


    character before. It''s you who''s been fooling my dad, yet here you are, using this doctor of


    deception! Gabriel, your medical skills may becking, but you surely excel in turning ck into


    white!"


    Abigail''s scolding left Gabriel red-faced and speechless. "Abigail, you... you''ve got it all wrong!"


    Seeing that he couldn''t fool her, Gabriel quickly turned to Liam. This daughter was too smart, but he


    could still try to trick her dad! After all, Liam had been unconscious and clueless about what really


    happened.


    "Liam, I''m the one who saved your life, not this chatan. If you don''t believe me, you can ask


    them."


    To prove his point, Gabriel quickly asked the other doctors for backup. "Am I telling the truth? Did I


    save Liam or did this con artist?"


    Those doctors weren''t fools, and they knew that truth and facts didn''t matter at that moment¡ªit was


    all about choosing sides. So, they chimed in one after another.


    "It was Gabriel who saved Liam, not this fraud. He nearly killed Liam."


    "Yes, that''s right! It was Gabriel who saved him! He''s the best doctor in our county hospital."


    "This guy''s just a scam artist. He doesn''t even have a college degree; how could he possibly save


    Liam?"


    ...


    Listening to these doctors'' ttery and false praise made Liam''s skin crawl. He looked at the crowd


    and asked, "The things you just said, did you really mean them? Are you guys speaking the truth?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    His question silenced the doctors instantly; some even hung their heads in shame.


    Facing this situation, Liam brought out his authoritative side as a legitor and sternly questioned


    the doctors, "I want you all to listen and tell me the truth. Who really saved me? Was it Gabriel or


    was it this young miracle doctor? I want nothing but honest answers!"

 Chapter 272 A Woman Not to Be Trifled With

    Chapter 272 A Woman Not to Be Trifled With


    The doctors were looking at each other, not one stepping forward to answer. If they told the truth,


    they''d surely offend Gabriel. If they kept up the lies and upset Liam, they would face consequences


    they couldn''t bear. So, the best choice for the doctors right now seemed to be to keep their mouths


    shut and say nothing.


    Seeing that not a soul among the doctors was willing toe forward with the truth, Liam''s face


    showed his disappointment, and he shook his head, letting out a sigh. "Ah..."


    Just as Liam was at the height of his disappointment, a young man wearing sses stepped


    forward. His name was Owen Foster, a graduate of New York Medical University assigned to the


    county hospital. Although his performance was outstanding, he was still an intern after three years


    and had not be a full-time doctor. His contemporaries, even those less qualified and skilled,


    had secured their positions long ago. The sole reason Owen hadn''t made it? He didn''t tter his


    superiors.


    "Liam," began Owen, "right after Gabriel gave you an injection, it looked like you were gone for


    good. In fact, Gabriel had already dered you dead. Indeed, it was that man with what seemed to


    be a grimy, dirty needle who saved your life."


    Owen''s words shocked everyone. Gabriel jumped up like a stepped-on tail, pointing at Owen and


    demanding loudly, "Who are you? How did you worm your way into the county hospital? What are


    you babbling about here?"


    Owen justughed coldly in the face of Gabriel''s interrogation. "Ha," was all he let out. Then, with


    an indifferent air, he said, "Of course you don''t know who I am, Gabriel. After all, I never gave you a


    bribe. So naturally, my name never appears on the list of promoted interns. No surprise that you


    don''t recognize me."


    "What bribery? Stop ndering me with your wild ims!" Gabriel snapped back sharply.


    "I get it now! You''re in cahoots with this fraudster, trying to frame me in front of Liam?" Gabriel said,


    trying to turn the tables.


    It was then that Liam stood up and spoke, "Whether what this intern doctor says is true will be clear


    after an investigation. Gabriel, if you are innocent, the investigation will prove that. And if you''re not,


    you''ll receive the punishment you deserve."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After addressing Gabriel, Liam turned to Daniel and said sincerely, "Thank you, Doctor."


    "No need to call me ''Doctor.'' My name is Daniel Perkins. Just ''Daniel'' will do."


    At that moment, Brittany stepped forward, questioning Liam directly, "Are you a good legitor?"


    "Miss, what do you mean by that?" Liam asked, puzzled.


    "I mean nothing by it. If you''re not a good legitor, then consider it as if my country bumpkin just


    saved a dog''s life. But if you are, then you might want to take a trip to Greenfield," Brittany said


    firmly, her tone not in the least subservient.


    After all, Greenfield was part of River County, and the sorry state it was in had been ignored for


    many years. Even if the problems of Greenfield were not Liam''s fault directly, it was his negligence


    nheless.

 Chapter 273 Confession

    Chapter 273 Confession


    "Greenfield?" Liam looked puzzled. "What happened there?"


    "Just go and see for yourself. You can''t rely solely on hearsay; seeing is believing. Of course, if you


    go with the attitude of a legitor, you might not see things as they truly are."


    "Alright! I''ll definitely go!" Liam promised. But he didn''t say when he would go. Since he nned to


    investigate quietly, he needed to keep it low-key. If he announced when he''ll be going, those


    responsible for any wrongdoing might prepare ahead of time and make his investigation futile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    With Liam in good health again, Daniel got back on the road. Greenfield was just over ten miles


    away, but since the roads were mostly through the mountains and often poorly maintained, it could


    easily take an hour to drive those ten miles.


    "What happened in your town?" Daniel asked Brittany curiously.


    "Just take a look when you get there, okay? You country folk couldn''t fix it even if you tried. It''s out


    of your hands anyway; it''s something for Liam to address since he''s the legitor!"


    As they talked, Brittany suddenly remembered something and stared directly at Daniel. "Is Abigail


    pretty?"


    "Prettier than you," Daniel replied without missing a beat.


    His answer sent Brittany into a fury. "Prettier than me? You country bumpkin, have you taken a


    shine to her or what? Before you entertain any such thoughts, you''d better take a long look in the


    mirror and see if you''re even in her league."


    "What?"


    "Abigail is the legitor''s daughter. And what are you? Just some vige boy from the sticks! You''re


    nowhere near her status, you''re way out of her league¡ªno, there is no freaking league for you;


    you¡¯re worlds apart from her!"


    "So, I am just a country boy from the vige, and Abigail is out of my league. But since you''re from


    the vige too, does that mean you¡¯re on my level?" Daniel joked shamelessly.


    "Drop dead! I got out of the mountains on my own merits. Now I''m a city girl, a New Yorker, and I


    even have my own ce in New York! What about you? What are you? A grown man without even


    a college diploma, let alone a house. How dare you confess your feelings to me? You''re not even


    worthy to lick my boots."


    "Confess? When did I confess anything to you? Even if you were thest woman on earth, I


    wouldn''t confess to you. Know this¡ªyou''re being a real bitch!"


    "You jerk! You piece of crap! You dare call me a bitch? I''ll clobber you!"


    In a rage, Brittany''s fists came down like raindrops all over Daniel...


    Their yful banter made the time fly by quickly. The Ranger Raptor finally arrived in Greenfield and


    stopped in an open space.


    Just as they stepped out of the car, a beam of light shone on them. A BMW X1 pulled up behind


    them. It was Brittany''s cousin Emily Carter''s car; her husband, Mason Carter, worked in the


    construction industry in New York.


    Emily, dressed to the nines, stepped out of the car. She approached Brittany with a self-satisfied air


    and called out brightly, "Brittany, you''re just getting here too? What''s this, a pick-up truck? Oh my,


    didn''t this little truck cost you a pretty penny?"

 Chapter 274 Mutual Disdain

    Chapter 274 Mutual Disdain


    Emily only acknowledged luxury cars like BMW, Audi, and Mercedes, dismissing everything else as


    cheap. So even a Ranger Raptor, worth over a hundred thousand dors¡ªenough to buy several


    BMW X1s¡ªstill looked like a bargain-bin item in her eyes.


    Brittany and Emily had been rivals since childhood, exchanging barbs whenever they met. Each


    looked down on the other, each wanting to outdo the other.


    When Emily mocked Brittany''s "cheap" pickup truck, Brittany couldn''t let it slide. "Yes, this is a


    Ranger Raptor. It''s worth over a hundred thousand dors, enough to buy several of your BMW


    X1s."


    "What? A broken-down pickup truck, a vige vehicle for hauling pigs, costing over a hundred


    thousand dors? That nonsense might fool the unworldly vigers, but not me. Try harder. And


    besides, no matter whether it''s looks, performance, or brand, your truck can''tpare to my BMW."


    Emily then turned to her husband, Mason, and asked, "Honey, could this broken-down pickup be


    worth a hundred thousand? Can it evenpare to our BMW?"


    Mason, a minor executive in hispany, of course knew this wasn''t just an ordinary pickup; it was


    the high-priced Ranger Raptor. But as a man, he couldn''t lose face. So, for the sake of his ego, he


    gritted his teeth and said, "That pickup isn''t worth much! We use it for hauling bricks on the major


    city project I''m working on."


    Emily was pleased with his answer and boasted to Brittany, "Did you hear that? My husband is


    working on major projects, key city projects."


    Then Emily turned to Daniel and asked mockingly, "Is this provincial little mutt your husband?"


    "What husband? He''s just a country boy who follows me around, trying to win my affection.


    Although he''s really sweet to me and does whatever I ask, I haven''t epted his pursuit."


    "Oh! So, he''s a simp?" Emily regarded Daniel with amusement and advised, "Here''s a tip: this is not


    going anywhere. You''ll end up with nothing! You see, my cousin isn''t some foolish girl. She''s been


    chased by many guys, always bringing different simps back when she visits home. But you, country


    boy, are the most pathetic of all the simps she''s brought home!"


    Daniel examined Emily''s face closely, catching her attention. "What are you looking at?" she


    demanded.


    "Looking at your face," Daniel replied, causing Brittany to want to kick him into orbit.


    "Country boy, who said you could look at her face? Do that again, and I''ll gouge out your eyes."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "It''s just a professional habit," he excused himself.


    "A professional habit? Hah!" Emilyughed derisively. "What profession could a country rube like


    you possibly have? A thug?"


    "I''m a doctor, a healer, and I was just diagnosing you. And indeed, you do have an illness."


    "What did you say? You think I''m sick?"


    "Of course! And not just any illness¡ªyou have an STD!"


    While Daniel was serious and not trying to mock Emily, his words ignited her rage. "You''re the one


    with an STD! Your whole family has STDs! Brittany, you wench, you¡¯re riddled with STDs!!"


    After hurling her insults, Emily stormed off with Mason in tow.

 Chapter 275 The Plan

    Chapter 275 The n


    "If you don''t treat your STD soon, by noon tomorrow, you''ll suddenly have an outbreak. Your face


    will be covered with a lot of red spots, and it will be unbearably itchy. If it''s not handled properly,


    those red spots will fester, and then your whole face will be like a country boy''s skin, full of bumps


    that will never go away," Daniel called after Emily to warn her, but Emily didn''t pay him any


    attention.


    Seeing Emily walk away, Brittany quickly dragged Daniel into a corner. "What are you doing? Trying


    to seduce me thiste at night?" Daniel asked.


    "Seduce? Cut the nonsense! Do I need to seduce you? One look from me, and you''d follow me like


    a dog."


    "Brittany, don''t be so full of yourself. Even Jessica isn''t as confident as you."


    "Ha! It''s you who''s overconfident, country boy. You''re so full of yourself that you''ve forgotten who


    you are! Now you''re eyeing Jessica too? Do you really think you''re worthy of her?"


    "If you''re not trying to seduce me, then what''s this corner chat about?"


    "I''m asking you if it''s true about Emily having an STD?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    "She actually has an STD? So tell me, did she get it herself from fooling around, or did Mason get it


    and pass it on to her?"


    "How should I know? If you want to know, go ask her. Ask if she''s slept around, and if she hasn''t,


    then it must''ve been her husband fooling around and giving it to her."


    "She''s really going to get sick by tomorrow at noon?"


    "Of course! Don''t you trust my medical skills?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Trust your ass! What medical skills do you have, country boy? You''ve just been lucky, getting it


    right by chance. I hope you don''t disappoint me this time. I really hope your luck holds out!"


    Brittany was filled with anticipation. Tomorrow at noon was her grandfather''s 80th birthday party,


    where everyone would be present, including many guests. If Emily''s STD red up then, and her


    face suddenly broke out in red bumps, it would be a scene to behold.


    On the other hand, after storming off, Emily felt uneasy. Indeed, she''d had an indiscretion after a


    recent drunken encounter with an old crush from her youth. They had reconnected at a reunion, and


    under the influence of alcohol, something happened. Moreover, they were so carried away they


    didn''t take any precautions.


    But, of course, Emily would never admit it.


    "Mason, stop!" She yelled at her husband, then aggressively questioned him, "Have you been


    fooling around?"


    Mason broke out in a cold sweat at the shout. He worked in the construction industry, with plenty of


    socializing outside, and such incidents were almost inevitable. But he couldn''t admit it.


    "How could I betray you? With a beautiful wife like you, why would I go fool around?"


    "If you haven''t been messing around, how could I get an STD?"


    "What STD? That country bumpkin was talking nonsense; don''t believe him! He¡¯s trying to nder


    you, tarnish your reputation. You''d be foolish to believe his lies."


    Mason hurried to exin, desperately trying to deflect the usation.

 Chapter 276 The Gift

    Chapter 276 The Gift


    "You''d better not have been fooling around outside! If you dare, I''ll divorce you and kick you out of


    my house!" Emily threatened Mason, needing to pin everything on him first to cover up her own


    actions.


    After the reunion, she hadn''t slept with Mason. Buttely, she indeed felt something was off with her


    body...


    The next day, at noon, Brittany''s grandfather, Oliver Cunningham''s 80th birthday party, was held at


    his residence. They weren''t a distinguished family, so most of the attendees were rtives, friends,


    and neighbors.


    As the celebration began, Mason promptly presented his gift, a ceramic vase. "Grandpa, wishing


    you health and longevity! This vase, a 500-year-old antique, is worth a million dors."


    Daniel caught one glimpse and knew it was a fake. But Mason trying to pass off a counterfeit as


    genuine to Oliver was none of his concern, so he stayed quiet. He was here with Brittany just to fill


    his stomach and saw no need to stir up any trouble.


    Daniel was enjoying his shrimp, trying to avoid any drama, when Emily decided to pick on him.


    "Country boy, you''re Brittany¡¯s boyfriend, aren¡¯t you? Even if you''re not officially together yet, surely


    you shouldn¡¯te empty-handed to her grandpa''s celebration!"


    Daniel quickly took out the two bottles of fifty-year-old vodka he had brought and handed them to


    Oliver. "Happy Birthday! I hope you enjoy these humble bottles of spirits."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He didn''t brag that it was vodka or that it was aged for fifty years.


    Seeing this, Emily loudly mocked him, "Brittany, don¡¯t you think this is a bit much? It''s your


    grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday, look at what your boyfriend brought. Two bottles of booze without even a


    Brittany, unaware that Daniel had brought a gift, was even less aware that the unassuming bottles


    were fifty-year-old vodka, each worth a million dors. So she became infuriated.


    Pointing at Daniel''s nose, she scolded, "Country boy, what in the world are you doing? It''s my


    grandpa''s 80th birthday. It was fine if you didn''t bring a gift, I didn¡¯t expect you to. But what''s with


    bringing these two bottles? Are you trying to embarrass me on purpose?"


    "The gift isn''t for you, so why are you the one getting upset? It''s for your grandpa," Daniel


    responded, then turned to Oliver with a warm smile. "Grandpa, do you ept my gift?"


    "Of course! I''m from the country. We don''t chase the value of gifts. What matters is the thought, not


    the price."


    Oliver cheerfully epted the bottles from Daniel, then turned to both Emily and Brittany with a


    lesson. "You two have been at each other¡¯s throats since you were kids. It¡¯s fine for you to argue


    amongst yourselves, but nobody gets to speak ill of Daniel. Himing all this way to wish me a


    happy birthday shows respect to this old man, he''s my honored guest."

 Chapter 277 An Ungrateful Woman

    Chapter 277 An Ungrateful Woman


    Despite Oliver''s chiding, Emily wasn''t done yet. "Brittany, it''s Grandpa''s 80th birthday, and my


    husband brought an antique worth a million dors. And your boyfriend only brought two bottles of


    booze that I doubt are even worth ten dors. Even if they''re not poisoned, it''s just too shabby, isn''t


    it?"


    Emily''s remarks brought Daniel to a stop right in the middle of his meal. He decided it was time to


    shut this ungrateful woman up for good. "My gift is aged liquor. It''s fifty-year-old vodka, and each


    bottle is worth over a million dors."


    His blunt honesty sparked howls ofughter from everyone around. "Ha ha ha ha..."


    After theughter subsided, the whispers began. "What? Two dirty bottles of vodka from fifty years


    ago, each worth a million dors?"


    "A million-dor bottle of alcohol wrapped in a dirty stic bag?"


    "Fifty-year-old vodka? Does he really think we''re that gullible?"


    "This kind of ''aged'' liquor is all over the inte. A well-done vintage replica sells for two or three


    hundred. But if it looks like this, we can tell it''s fake at a nce. I bet it doesn''t cost more than a few


    tens of dors!"


    The rtives scoffed at Daniel, but Oliver had had enough. "Enough! Shut your mouths!" He


    bellowed, silencing the crowd. "Daniel, you gave me two bottles of liquor. Whether they''re valuable


    or cheap, I appreciate your thoughtfulness. But you can¡¯t lie, son."


    Oliver wasn¡¯t the type to scorn the poor and fawn over the rich. He was an honest farmer who


    enjoyed livelypany. It didn¡¯t matter who came to celebrate his birthday; he was happy just to be


    remembered. He didn¡¯t care about the value of the gifts.


    "Old sir, I did not lie to you. The bottles I brought are indeed fifty-year-old vodkas, each really worth


    one million dors."


    Daniel''s words seemed to spark some realization in Emily. "Don¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re


    nning, country boy!" she used.


    "And what n is that?" Daniel asked.


    "You bring two worthless bottles of liquor and im they''re worth a million dors each, totaling two


    million dors. With a gift so expensive, what could my family possibly give you in return? The only


    exnation is that you want something special¡ªyou want my family to marry Brittany off to you! But


    I''m telling you, you haven''t got a chance of marrying Brittany! You''re not worthy! You''re a poor


    country boy who can only afford a broken pickup truck and tells nothing but lies. Brittany is meant to


    marry someone rich!


    Although she''s not as beautiful as me, she won''t marry someone as sessful as my husband,


    who manages major city projects. But with Brittany''s looks, marrying a small business owner or a


    white-cor worker shouldn''t be a problem."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Emily managed to achieve three things with her tirade: she affirmed the notion of Daniel, the country


    boy, wanting to marry Brittany; she praised herself, painting her husband as an extraordinary catch;


    and she didn''t forget to demean Brittany in the process.

 Chapter 278 Brittanys Plan

    Chapter 278 Brittany''s n


    "Emily, what are you implying? Your husband is a big boss, handling major city projects? What are


    you talking about? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know he¡¯s just a small team leader with a bit of clout at City


    Hall who¡¯s got a contract to patch up a public restroom wall," Brittany retorted.


    Being from the same city, how could Brittany be unaware of Emily''s real situation?


    Once the truth was out, Emily was, of course, livid. "So what if he repairs public restrooms? Public


    restroom projects are also significant works, costing millions to build. A single restroom remodeling


    contract can earn him tens of millions. Yes, my husband repairs public restrooms, correct. But he''s


    capable of presenting a grandpa with a centuries-old vase worth a million dors as a birthday gift!


    And what about your boyfriend? What does he do? Is he in the business of selling fake liquor?


    Otherwise, why would he bring two bottles of fake liquor as a birthday gift?"


    Brittany knew Daniel''s bottles weren''t valuable, but she was also certain that Mason''s vase was a


    fake. Could a guy who only drove a BMW X1 and took on a small contract for tiling a public


    restroom''s outer walls, leading a fewborers, afford an antique worth a million dors? What was


    that, a joke?


    Then it clicked for Brittany¡ªthis country boy was savvy about antiques, even more so than


    Nichs.


    So, she decided to use Daniel to expose Mason''s pretense. Pointing at the vase, she asked,


    "Country boy, this is a vase from five hundred years ago, supposedly used by Chinese emperors,


    and valued at one million dors?"


    "If that''s true and each piece is indeed a million dors, I''ll take however many you have without


    haggling. Even if it''s not an emperor''s personal item, any offical Chinese vase from five hundred


    years ago would be worth at least five million each. If it was used by a Chinese emperor, it would be


    worth at least fifty million dors. After all, anything utilized by an emperor, even a chamber pot,


    would be meticulously chosen and the best of the best."


    Daniel''s words sent Emily spiraling into fury. "What are you saying, country boy? Are you saying my


    husband''s vase is worth fifty million dors?"


    "I said if it was used by a Chinese emperor, it would be worth fifty million dors. But this one you


    have clearly isn''t an imperial relic from China. Imperial items would bear their mark, I mean, they


    would be stamped with their seal. Why don¡¯t you see if this vase has any markings or seals of a


    Chinese emperor?"


    Emily picked up the vase and scrutinized it thoroughly, but she couldn''t find any trace of a seal.


    There weren''t any at all. Emily was well aware of Mason''s character and more so of their financial


    situation. She hadn''t even finished payingst month''s credit card bill and was negotiating


    installments with the bank, so she knew the vase wasn''t worth a million dors. She was unaware of


    how much Mason had paid for it and hadn''t asked¡ªas far as she was concerned, it wasn''t


    necessary for an item costing a few tens or hundreds of dors.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Even knowing it was fake, Emily couldn''t admit it. So, she lied confidently, "Even if it''s not used by


    an emperor, it''s still an antique from five hundred years ago."

 Chapter 279 Purchase from Auctiq

    Chapter 279 Purchase from Auctiq


    Brittany knew Emily was lying, and she feltpelled to expose and humiliate her. So she coldly


    said, "Emily, just because you say the vase is five hundred years old doesn''t make it so. You''ll need


    to provide evidence to convince anyone to buy that story. If you can''t, then that vase is nothing but a


    fake, worth at most a hundred dors. Using a cheap knockoff to impersonate a million-dor


    antique as a gift... Emily, good for you. Deceiving your own family like this¡ªI wonder if you have a


    conscience."


    Brittany''s words left Emily speechless. While Emily struggled to think of a response, Mason stepped


    forward with what he imed was evidence.


    "I''ve got proof, right here!" Mason presented a receipt, pping it down on the table. "This vase was


    purchased from Auctiq. This is an invoice from them. As you know, Auctiq is thergest and most


    prestigious antique store in New York. Every antique there is a luxury item, top-grade, and worth a


    fortune. This vase may not be muchpared to Auctiq''s other items, but it''s definitely a genuine


    antique."


    "Auctiq? Are you talking about the Auctiq owned by Nichs?" Brittany inquired.


    "Of course! There''s only one Auctiq in New York, and that''s Nichs''s Auctiq!"


    Mason was unaware that Brittany knew Nichs, let alone that Daniel was Nichs''s master. Thus,


    he felt confident enough to lie so brazenly with a fake receipt in hand. After all, neither of them could


    contact Nichs, nor could anyone present ethere reach someone of his stature. Hence, he thought


    the fake receipt would be enough to prove the vase''s antiquity and value.


    Brittany picked up the receipt and instantly recognized it as a counterfeit, mercilessly exposing


    Mason''s lie.


    Emily immediately red up in anger. "On what basis do you say the receipt is fake? It''s issued by


    Nichs himself; how could it be fake? You do know that Auctiq is the biggest antique store in New


    York. Could they really issue a fake receipt? What kind of joke is this?"


    "This receipt is most definitely fake. If you don''t believe me, I can verify it right now," Brittany said as


    she pulled out her phone and essed the app to check the authenticity of the receipt by inputting


    its number.


    The screen returned with a bright red message: Invalid Number!


    "See? I told you the receipt is fake, didn''t I?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Faced with undeniable evidence, Emily found herself at a loss for words once again. Of course, she


    knew the receipt was fake. She could only turn to Mason and ask, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s like this. Because I''m quite close to Nichs, he gave me a discount when I bought the vase. It


    was supposed to be two million, but he sold it to me for one million. So, yeah, the receipt is indeed


    fake. But just because the receipt is, doesn''t mean the vase isn''t genuine."


    "Heh," Brittany scoffed suspiciously. "How could the vase be real if even the receipt is fake?"


    "The authenticity of the receipt isn''t important. In the world of antiques, nobody cares about


    receipts."

 Chapter 280 Masons Trap

    Chapter 280 Mason''s Trap


    Brittany¡¯s mockingugh rang out again in response to Mason¡¯s weak attempt at justification. ¡°Heh.


    So, Mason, just a moment ago, you yourself produced an invoice to demonstrate the authenticity


    and the supposed million-dor value of this vase. Now you¡¯re saying the truth of the invoice doesn¡¯t


    matter. Do you hear yourself? Your statements basically imply you haven¡¯t said a single true thing; I


    don¡¯t even know what to say to that. Don¡¯t you have any sense of shame?¡±


    With a p of his hand, Mason produced an appraisal certificate. ¡°This vase has an appraisal


    certificate, certified by the American Antiquities Appraisal Center. It¡¯s the most official certification


    body there is! Anything they verify as authentic is the real deal!¡±


    Of course, Mason¡¯s certificate was as fake as it gets, acquired for thirty bucks from a counterfeit


    specialist. Such dealings were his forte. The ability tond a contract for tiling a public restroom was


    due to his fake engineering qualification, which was costlier¡ªat three thousand dors¡ªbecause it


    involved more intricacies.


    Brittany nced at the certificate and burst intoughter, immediately mocking Mason for his low-


    quality fake. ¡°Mason, faking documents might be your expertise, but this fake certificate isn¡¯t very


    impressive. Look at the fuzzy edges on this seal.¡±


    ¡°Who says my certificate is fake? It¡¯s genuine! See, it even has a QR code issued by the American


    Antiquities Appraisal Center. Don¡¯t believe me? Just scan it.¡±


    After scanning the QR code with her phone, Brittany was directed to the center''s webpage.


    Following the verification code input, the result appeared. Shockingly, the certificate seemed


    legitimate. However, the image of the vase on the certificate was too blurry for a directparison,


    yet, at a nce, it didn¡¯t seem far off from the actual item. Despite only spending thirty dors,


    Mason¡¯s counterfeit guy was quite the professional, even supporting online verification.


    The certificate was actually a switched license¡ªa deceptive practice where the QR code leads to


    the certificate for a different vase.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Emily, her pride swelling, waved the certificate triumphantly at Brittany. ¡°See? The certificate can be


    verified on the official website. Now you can''t keep questioning its authenticity, can you? So, can


    you finally admit that my husband''s vase is worth a million?¡±


    Brittany was lost for words and could only turn to Daniel for support. ¡°Country boy, you said this


    vase was fake, didn¡¯t you? Since you imed it¡¯s fake, go ahead and bring forth the evidence to


    prove it!¡±


    ¡°The vase is indeed fake; it¡¯s artificially aged and done rather poorly at that. The method to prove it¡¯s


    fake is quite simple, just remove the outeryer that''s been aged and you''ll see its true nature.


    However, the vase isn''t mine; it''s a gift from Mason to the old man. Therefore, I can''t damage it!¡±


    Mason sensed an opportunity and swiftly set a trap for Daniel. ¡°Country boy, if you¡¯re so sure it¡¯s


    artificially aged, go ahead and show us. But if you fail to prove it''s a counterfeit, you owe me a


    million!¡±

 Chapter 281 Winning the Bet

    Chapter 281 Winning the Bet


    Mason was sure that his artificially aged vase would not be detected, believing the country boy


    would never find proof to the contrary.


    "Fine!" Daniel agreed to Mason''s challenge, then turned to Brittany and said, "Bring me a sharp


    knife, something really sharp."


    Brittany was stunned and looked at Daniel incredulously, hands on her hips. "Country boy, are you


    ordering me around?"


    "You''re the one who wanted me to prove that this vase is a fake! So obviously, you need to assist


    me. If you don¡¯t want me to expose this thing, then forget it. It¡¯s not my vase anyway, and whether


    it¡¯s real or fake doesn¡¯t concern me one bit."


    Daniel appeared utterly indifferent, which was only fair. It was Brittany who wanted to embarrass


    Emily, not him. She was the one in a hurry, not him.


    Brittany, fuming with anger, red at Daniel and barked, "You just wait!"


    She soon returned with a sharp knife and brandished it in front of Daniel with a menacing threat: "If


    you screw this up, I will cut you!" Her eyes briefly darted to Daniel''s crotch as she said "cut," scaring


    him into a shiver.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Brittany''s target was unsettling, to say the least. Daniel dared not provoke her further; if she carried


    out her threat, his life would be ruined.


    "Mason, are you sure you want me to examine this vase? If it turns out to be a fake, especially a


    worthless fake, it¡¯s going to expose your lies."


    Mason was taken aback by Daniel''s words, reacting as if his tail had been stepped on. "What lies? I


    haven¡¯t lied about anything! My vase is a genuine antique from five hundred years ago, worth a


    million. I have the appraisal certificate as proof. Are you saying that¡¯s also fake? No matter how you


    check it, my vase is real, not a fake.


    But let me remind you, this vase is a valuable antique, a million-dor item. If you damage it with


    that knife, you won''t be able to afford it!"


    Suddenly, Mason had an idea. "Country boy, since you likely can''te up with a million dors¡ª


    even selling you would not fetch that price¡ªI¡¯ll make it easy for you, since you''re Brittany''s


    boyfriend. If you damage my vase, you can just hand over that wreck of a pickup truck to me. I can


    use it to haul bricks."


    Emily immediately raised her hands in agreement. "Yes! If you damage our vase, your old truck will


    bepensation. We can use it to haul bricks!" While she didn''t think the pickup was worth much,


    she estimated it at thirty to fifty thousand dors. She wasn''t about to turn down basically free


    money.


    "So what happens if the vase is proven to be a fake? Are you going to give me that BMW X1?


    Brittany doesn''t have a car, so you can give it to her."


    Daniel had no interest in the BMW X1, so he figured he might as well offer it to Brittany instead.


    "Deal! I ept!" Mason was confident that the country boy couldn''t prove the vase was a fake. In


    his mind, this bet was a sure win.

 Chapter 282 Backing Out

    Chapter 282 Backing Out


    The wager was set, and as the challengemenced, everyone geared up to witness what they


    expected to be an unveiling of the truth. Daniel took the knife to the vase, making a cut across its


    body. With a simple twist, he broke the vase in half¡ªit was a fake containing another newer vase


    inside.


    He pulled out the inner vase, turned it over and found an inscription on the bottom. "New York,


    2018!" Everyone was shocked at the brazen date marking on what was supposed to be an antique.


    Mason was dumbfounded, and even Emily was baffled. However, neither of them was the type to be


    embarrassed easily. Determined to save face, Emily tried to divert attention by questioning Daniel


    about the vodka.


    "Country boy, you im these bottles are fifty-year-old vodka and each is worth a million dors.


    How will you prove it?"


    "That''s easy!" Daniel replied. "With Mason''s vast connections in New York, surely he knows many


    vodka collectors, right? Let him find someone willing to buy my vodka for a million dors a bottle.


    That should be proof enough. And since the vase you provided turned out to be a fraud, the BMW


    X1 now belongs to Brittany."


    "Who agreed to that? I wasn''t aware," said Emily slyly, as if never part of the bet.


    Heh, the typical Emily. But I never had any interest in that old BMW of yours anyway; even if you


    offered it to me, I wouldn¡¯t take it!"


    Brittany knew Emily was unlikely to give her the car. She never expected it and only wanted to


    shame Emily. Brittany aimed to make Emily think twice before opposing her again.


    Without responding directly, Emily told Mason, "You¡¯re good friends with Nathan Brooks from the


    county, who collects fine liquor, right? Why don''t you call him toe over and appraise these


    bottles to see if they''re really fifty-year-old vodka worth a million dors each?"


    Mason was indeed close to Nathan, so he confidently made the call, certain that with Nathan¡¯s


    evaluation, the bottles would not be identified as aged vodka worth a million dors.


    "Fine, I¡¯m calling Nathan now."


    Soon after he made the call, Mason wore a self-satisfied look. "Nathan is a busy man¡ªhe''s


    currently delivering vodka to a legitor. He''s bringing eighty cases! As soon as he''s done serving


    the legitor, he''lle right over."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "You see? Only Mason has such clout. Nathan, serving a legitor, wille straight over at his


    call."


    Emily¡¯s words prompted a scoff from Brittany. "Heh! What did you say? You''re saying legitors


    drink vodka?"


    "Of course they drink vodka! The legitor¡¯s liquor of choice is premium vodka. What, do you think


    they drink cheap spirits worth a few tens of bucks per bottle?"


    Brittany turned to Daniel and asked, "Can legitors drink vodka?"


    "Absolutely not, unless they''re looking for trouble! I can''t speak for what the legitor did in the


    past, but for thest three years, he''s definitely been abstinent."


    Suddenly, the room went silent, and the certainty of victory Mason and Emily had felt began to


    waver under the weight of their own hubris and deceit.

 Chapter 283 Nathan Arrives

    Chapter 283 Nathan Arrives


    Daniel''sments about Liam not drinking for three years were not baseless. He had given Liam


    medical examinations and even administered injections, so he was very familiar with Liam''s health


    condition.


    Emily couldn''t resist a sneer at Daniel''s confidence. "Country boy, I didn''t realize you were this good


    at bluffing. Don¡¯t tell me you''re iming to know the legitor? Otherwise, how would you know he


    hasn''t drunk in three years?"


    Instead of directly answering her question, Daniel countered, "The legitor you''re talking about, is


    it Liam?"


    "Wow, country boy, you did your homework! Or did you just look it up on your phone? You actually


    managed to figure out the River County legitor''s name. You really are quite something, using


    your phone to show off!"


    ...


    It wasn¡¯t long before Nathan arrived. Mason greeted him warmly with a drink and they exchanged


    pleasantries. After some chit-chat, Mason pointed at the two bottles of vodka and asked Nathan,


    "These two bottles of booze, take a look and tell us if they really are fifty-year-old vodka and if each


    is worth a million dors."


    Nathan examined one bottle and then shook his head. "Judging by these bottles, they look like the


    fake vodka that''s sold online. They''re cheap. This one might be worth a few tens, but their cost is


    probably only a few bucks each. After all, the contents are likely substandard industrial vodka, or


    even just industrial alcohol¡ªit''s not distilled from grain."


    Nathan¡¯sments filled Emily with smug satisfaction as she quickly ridiculed Daniel. "Country boy,


    did you hear that? Nathan¡¯s been in the vodka business for decades. He¡¯s experienced and an


    expert in tasting vodka. You tried to pass off two bottles of cheap knock-offs as fifty-year-old vodka,


    each supposedly worth a million dors. I think you''ve lost your mind toe up with such a lie."


    Daniel ignored Emily and turned to Nathan, asking with a cheerful grin, "Nathan, you''ve been in the


    vodka business for decades? Are you an expert at tasting vodka?"


    "Absolutely! When ites to vodka appraisal in River County, if I say I''m second, no one would


    dare to im they are first."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "If Nathan is the best vodka expert in River County and can¡¯t recognize fifty-year-old vodka, that


    would be quite a letdown, wouldn''t it? If word gets out, I¡¯m afraid Nathan''s appraisal skills will be


    widely questioned. That would mean no more vodka appraisals for you and no more dealing in


    vintage spirits. Vodka is the bread and butter of your line of work, isn''t it? If you can¡¯t identify vodka,


    Nathan, you might want to look for a new job."


    Nathan responded to Daniel''s words with a scoff and retorted, "Do you think talking like that will fool


    me? I''ve seen plenty of people who buy fake antique liquor online and try to pass it off as real to


    me. Do you think I''ll fall for your trick? Since you im your bottles are fifty-year-old vodka, then


    prove it. If you can prove it''s fifty-year-old vodka, I''ll buy it from you for two million a bottle."

 Chapter 284 Switching Sides

    Chapter 284 Switching Sides


    Nathan issued that challenge, skeptical about the truth behind Daniel''s im that the bottles held


    fifty-year-old vodka. However, he also knew that, if it was true, purchasing the bottles at two million


    each could be a worthwhile investment since such aged vodka was incredibly rare. Properly


    marketed, it could sell for at least three million per bottle.


    Daniel turned to Brittany with a grin and requested, "Get me a ss!"


    "Are you ordering me around again?"


    "I''m trying to help you here. If you don''t need my help, let¡¯s forget about it. After all, this is your


    grandpa''s house, not mine. You''re the one getting humiliated, not me."


    Infuriated, Brittany pinched Daniel hard on the waist. "Jerk!" After cursing him, she stomped off to


    fetch a ss.


    "Get a clean ss, as transparent as possible. Better yet, wash it so we can see right through it and


    examine the color of this fifty-year-old vodka properly."


    "What a hassle!" Despite herint, Brittany did as instructed, knowing that the nature of the


    vodka was pivotal to whether or not she''d be ridiculed ¡ª this was her battle with Emily, not Daniel''s.


    mming a sparkling clean ss on the table, Brittany then red at Daniel threateningly. "I¡¯ve got


    your ss. If you can''t prove that this vodka is fifty years old, I''m going to mess you up."


    "Daytime or nighttime?" Daniel replied with a mischievous grin.


    Flushed with anger and embarrassment, Brittany turned away. She decided to ignore the country


    boy, as there was never any reasonable talk from him.


    Daniel reached for the bottle, about to open it, when Nathan interjected.


    "Buddy, if you open that bottle and it actually is fifty-year-old vodka, I won¡¯t be able to buy it for two


    million. The valuees from it being unopened. Once you open it, it loses value. Nobody will pay


    for opened alcohol even if it¡¯s genuine because of the suspicion that it might have been adulterated.


    So, if you want to prove it¡¯s fifty-year-old vodka, my advice is to not open it and find another way to


    demonstrate its authenticity."


    "Nathan, these two bottles of fifty-year-old vodka weren''t meant for selling; they are meant as a


    birthday gift for her grandpa to enjoy, not to be sold."


    With that said, Daniel twisted off the cap with a pop. Just cracking it slightly unleashed a rich aroma


    that instantly filled the air. Merely catching a whiff of the scent seemed to make everyone feel light-


    headed.


    Having dealt with vodka for decades, Nathan recognized its character better than anyone. As the


    scent hit him, he knew right away what it was. "This is actually vodka? And it really does seem like


    aged liquor."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    That immediate conclusion from just a scent set rm bells ringing for Emily. Nathan was her


    husband''s pick, why was he suddenly backing the country boy? She had to remind Nathan whose


    side he was supposed to be on.


    "Just because it''s vodka doesn''t mean it''s fifty years old! Besides, you haven''t even poured any out


    yet. You''re deciding it''s vodka just based on its smell?" Emily asserted.


    She knew she had to somehow guide Nathan back to supporting her and Mason¡¯s side of the bet.

 Chapter 285 Selling It for Two Million

    Chapter 285 Selling It for Two Million


    Nathan was up to the challenge, confidently applying his expertise in response to Emily''s doubt.


    "Vodka is distinct from other spirits; its scent is unique. I''ve been in the spirits business for decades,


    and vodka is what I deal with the most, it''s what I know best. So I can tell from just the smell when


    the cap is opened ¨C I don''t need to see it, and I don''t need to taste it!"


    "You can tell from the smell that it''s fifty-year-old vodka worth a million dors a bottle?" Emily


    pressed with two pointed questions.


    "I can''t do that," Nathan admitted. "To identify whether it is fifty-year-old vodka, I need to observe its


    color and would be better off tasting a drop to urately verify its authenticity."


    Daniel had already poured the vodka. Usually, vodka appears clear, but those with some age ¨C over


    ten years old ¨C acquire a pale yellow color. Daniel¡¯s vodka poured out a rich golden hue, resembling


    amber, and looked absolutely stunning. Beyond its impressive color, the aroma was also


    intoxicating, making people feel almost dizzy from just a whiff. The sensation was marvelous.


    Upon seeing the vodka in the ss, Nathan''s eyes lit up like a cat that had spotted a tiny fish, full of


    eager anticipation. He asked Daniel with a mix of excitement and anxiety, "May... may I smell it?"


    "Sure," agreed Daniel.


    Nathan leaned in greedily to savor the aroma, deeply inhaling the fragrant scent. ¡°Is this truly fifty-


    year-old vodka?¡±


    His question caused Emily to misunderstand, assuming there was a problem with the vodka. She


    immediately piped up, excited, "How could this possibly be fifty-year-old vodka? Look at the color;


    it''s yellow like pee. Only God knows what''s been added to it. Maybe it¡¯s mixed with wild dog urine!


    Fifty-year-old vodka? I think it''s just dog urine water; it''s worthless! You wouldn''t find anyone foolish


    enough to buy it for a hundred million, much less a hundred."


    Though Emily wasn''t knowledgeable about spirits, she knew vodka should be clear when poured.


    This yellowish liquor looked more akin to beer, which is also yellow. And she was well aware of the


    price of beer ¨C merely a few bucks per bottle, at most ten dors.


    "Vodka is different from other spirits. With time, good vodka turns a light yellow color. The longer it''s


    stored, and the better the quality, the yellower it bes. From the look and scent of this drink, this


    isn''t just fifty-year-old vodka; it is top-quality vodka."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Pointing to the unopened bottle left on the table, Nathan turned his inquiry to Daniel. "Buddy, since


    this bottle''s been opened, I''ll pass on it, but the unopened one, could you sell it to me for two


    million?"


    His words left Emily''s jaw hanging. She stared at Nathan in disbelief, "Nathan, have you gone mad?


    Are you really paying two million for this low-quality liquor, for a bottle of beer?"


    "It''s not beer; it''s vodka. The value of fifty-year-old vodka is roughly around two million dors."


    "Nathan, I''ve presented this vodka as a gift to Brittany''s grandpa. If you''re interested in buying, you


    shouldn¡¯t be asking me; you should be asking him if he''s willing to sell?"

 Chapter 286 The Dylan

    Chapter 286 The Dn


    Daniel''s words left Nathan stunned. Two fifty-year-old vodkas, given away as gifts? His generosity


    knew no limits, considering each bottle could fetch over two million dors!


    Turning to Oliver with a grin stered on his face, Nathan asked, "Hey Oliver, would you sell me


    that bottle of fifty-year vodka?"


    "Not for sale! That''s a gift from my granddaughter''s boyfriend¡ªI''m saving it. I''ll crack it open on the


    day she gets married. As for the one we¡¯ve opened, let''s enjoy it today. Nathan, you''vee all this


    way; I can spare you a ss. But just one¡ªthis drink is too precious for more."


    Oliver had Brittany fetch the sses. One for each person, he poured out the vodka, then took the


    unopened bottle to store away.


    Suddenly, a group barged into Oliver''s home. The ringleader was Dn Hayes, also known as The


    Dn, the boss of DeepOre Ventures and the kingpin of River County. Everyone knew when The


    Dn stomped his foot, River County shook with an earthquake¡ªthat was the measure of his


    power.


    "Trash this ce!" With Dn''smand, his cronies flipped tables and scattered the feast across


    the floor.


    The party had been going on for over an hour, and most guests had their fill, so no one was left


    hungry amidst the chaos.


    Daniel stood frozen, trying to grasp what was happening. Had Brittany offended some mob boss


    who dared to disrupt her grandfather''s birthday bash?


    Oliver, furious, demanded, "Dn, what''s the meaning of this?"


    "What? Oh, so you, you old fool, led the townsfolk to my coal mine, blocking operations, right? And


    you dared to report me for environmental pollution of Greenfield? After ruining my business, you


    have the gall to celebrate your eightieth birthday with no respect for me?"


    Emily stepped forward. She had lost a squabble to Brittany earlier and now sought to prove her


    mettle to everyone.


    Poking Mason, she asked, "Honey, can you smooth this over?"


    Smooth this over? Mason had heard of The Dn''s reputation and knew it wouldn''t be easy. Why


    did her grandfather have to provoke The Dn, who viewed the coal mine as his golden goose?


    Disrupting The Dn was like dering war.


    Resolving such a matter wasn''t simple, but faced with expectations, Mason couldn''t admit defeat,


    especially not in front of family and friends, as a big shot from New York.


    With reluctance, Mason stood up, fished a cigar from his pocket, and offered it to Dn.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Dn, there''s been a misunderstanding! I''m really sorry if my grandfather has impacted your


    mining business. Let me apologize on his behalf!"

 Chapter 287 No Relation to Our Family

    Chapter 287 No Rtion to Our Family


    Dn didn¡¯t take the cigar Mason offered him; instead, he delivered a loud p across Mason''s


    face. "p!" Stunned by the impact, Mason listened as Dn spoke coldly, "Apologize? You call


    this an apology? If you want to apologize, you need to kneel!"


    Without hesitation, at the drop of Dn''s words, Mason dropped to his knees. "I''m sorry, The


    Dn!"


    This was Mason''s way of dealing with problems. Lacking Dn''s strength, he had to grovel like a


    dog, letting Dn vent until he was appeased¡ªa skill that had gotten Mason to where he was


    today. Mason could be haughty before those weaker than him, but a groveling dog before the


    powerful.


    Another p from Dn sent Mason tumbling to the ground. "What good does your kneeling do? If


    you''re going to apologize, you need to show some real sincerity! Whoever led the ruckus at my


    mine should be the one kneeling and apologizing!"


    Dn''s gaze turned icily to Oliver. "You old fool, thought you were so tough? Let''s see if your bones


    are still as hard today."


    "You expect me to kneel and apologize? The enemy shot and crippled my legs on the battlefield,


    and I never knelt. You think I''d kneel to a bastard like you?" Oliver''s rage red. He was a retired


    veteran who had served in Vietnam. He maintained good health when he returned and chose not to


    take any government support, instead living as a farmer in his hometown.


    But Oliver never expected to face someone like Dn in his twilight years¡ªthe tyrant who almost


    single-handedly turned Greenfield into his kingdom. Dn had opened a coal mine upstream,


    dumping waste into the river and leaving g in the vige. In less than five years, he turned the


    beautiful Greenfield into a barren wastnd where not even weeds could survive. The recent surge


    in cancer deaths in Greenfield was, Oliver believed, due to the pollution from Dn''s mining


    activities.


    "You dare call me a bastard? I''ll smash your damn mouth!" Dn swung his hand toward Oliver''s


    face.


    But Oliver was a seasoned soldier and a hero who defended his country¡ªDaniel couldn¡¯t let him be


    humiliated by a thug like Dn. So, Daniel intervened, swiftly grabbing Dn''s wrist and freezing


    the p mid-air.


    Acting on the principle of an eye for an eye, Daniel smacked Dn across the face. Caught off-


    guard, Dn''s fleshy cheek absorbed the blow.


    "p!" The satisfying sound apanied Dn as he fell to the ground, his cheek swollen, the


    corner of his mouth bleeding.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. This country boy had the nerve to p The Dn¡ªsending the man


    sprawling?


    Emily quickly stepped forward, eager to disassociate with Daniel. "The Dn, this country kid has


    nothing to do with our family. His p has nothing to do with us¡ªit''s between you two!"

 Chapter 288 Take Him Down

    Chapter 288 Take Him Down


    Dn scrambled up from the ground, his cheek burning from the p, and red at Daniel,


    bellowing, "You have the guts to p me?"


    "p!" Daniel didn''t bother with a verbal response; instead, he answered with another sharp p


    across Dn''s face.


    Dn was a mix of shock and rage, scarcely believing what was happening as he red at Daniel


    and barked, "You dare p me again?"


    "p!" Daniel''s hand met Dn''s face once more without any exnation.


    Rage flooded Dn after the third p. "FUCK!" He cursed loudly, then shoutedmands to his


    crew. "Take him down, beat this reckless country boy to a pulp!"


    At Dn''s bidding, his pack of roughnecks charged toward Daniel like rabid dogs. These hoodlums,


    though not professionally trained, were no strangers to brawls on the streets. They were brutal to


    themselves and their foes alike, and they weren''t unarmed. Armed with steel pipes, daggers, and


    even machetes, they attacked.


    Daniel stood emotionless as they lunged toward him. Fists and feet flying, he floored the gang of


    attackers in under a minute. Walking up to Dn, he said in no uncertain terms, "Kneel before the


    old hero, apologize, promise never to cross him again, and shut down your lousy mine!"


    It wasn''t a negotiation; it was an order from Daniel to Dn.


    "You country boy! After injuring my men and pping me around, you want me to kneel and


    apologize? I''ve been The Dn in River County for decades; I''ve never been insulted like this! You


    have no idea who you''re dealing with!"


    With those words, Dn pulled out a handgun and aimed it at Daniel''s chest. To ensure his safety,


    he stepped back, widening the distance between them. Even if Daniel acted quickly, he couldn¡¯t


    outspeed the bullet from Dn''s gun.


    "Kneel down now, or I''ll shoot you on the spot!"


    Gun in hand, Dn was cool and confident. He didn''t rise to a position where a single stamp could


    shake River County with his fists¡ªit was the gun. Dn could kill without trial.


    Anyone in River County who dared mess with Dn would meet their end by his bullet. All his past


    adversaries who''d offended him were taken out, leaving him without rivals.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Daniel, hands in his pockets, faced the gun pointed at his chest without a trace of fear, even poking


    fun with augh. "Wow, The Dn lives up to his reputation! I thought you just had a gang of thugs


    at yourmand, but who would''ve thought you''d actually carry a gun? That old pistol and the way


    you hold it looks pretty professional; you must''ve killed before, huh?"


    "I''ve taken lives with this gun, over a hundred," Dn boasted. "If you don''t do as I say, you''re next!"

 Chapter 289 Kneel Before Me

    Chapter 289 Kneel Before Me


    Dn''s eyes were wide with fury as he stared down Daniel, his voicemanding with malice.


    "Country boy, are you not kneeling before me? I''m going to count to three, and if you don''t kneel, I¡¯ll


    shoot your knees out from under you and make you kneel!"


    As he spoke, Dn pointed the gun downward, aiming at Daniel''s knees, and started counting


    backwards.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    He finished counting, but Daniel remained upright before him, seemingly fearless.


    "You actually dare not to kneel? You think I won''t shoot?"


    Dn roared in anger and pulled the trigger. But just as the bullet was about to exit the barrel,


    Daniel stepped forward swiftly, grabbed the gun, and with a gentle twist, warped the metal barrel


    into a knot.


    "Bang!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The deformed barrel caused the gun to backfire. The explosion mangled Dn''s hand, shredding


    flesh and severing several fingers.


    "Ah... AHHH..."


    Dn howled in agony, clutching his mangled hand.


    "Country bastard, you dare to blow up my hand! I''m going to make sure you''re dead today! Do you


    know who my big brother is? My big brother is Good Hayes, the boss of the county police! I''m


    calling him right now toe get you. He''ll lock up every single person here; I''m going to make


    sure you all end up behind bars!"


    Dn had been able to wreak havoc in River County for so long without consequence because he


    had a powerful older brother. Good was in charge of River County''s safety and one of the most


    influential figures in the area. Thanks to his brother, Dn could kill without fear of arrest.


    The brothers were like gods in River County.


    Emily panicked as she heard this. Thest thing she wanted was to go to jail for this country punk.


    With Good being the police boss and Dn''s brother, Daniel was definitely going to get arrested,


    and if she didn''t clear her involvement quickly, she might end up in trouble too.


    "The Dn, this country boy has nothing to do with us! He''s the one who offended you, not our


    family. My husband even knelt and apologized to you just now! The country boy here, he''s not


    rted to our family; he''s not even a friend. So, his actions can''t be tied to us!"


    "This country punk was helping Oliver ¨C is he also not part of your family?" Dn questioned.


    His wound was hastily bandaged, and while the painkillers helped somewhat, pain still contorted his


    face. He had already called Good, who was on his way. Dn chose to stay and witness his brother


    arresting Daniel and Oliver, instead of going to the hospital.


    He nned to deal with the restter, but in the meantime, his gaze shifted to Brittany. "That dame


    looks pretty good. Bring her along too when my guys get here; I''m gonna have a good time with


    her."

 Chapter 290 Good Arrives

    Chapter 290 Good Arrives


    Brittany pped Dn across the face with swift retribution.


    "p!"


    Dn was staggered. "What the hell! How dare you, a woman, p me?"


    Though one hand was ruined, Dn''s legs were still strong. Heshed out with a kick at Brittany.


    But before his foot could connect, Daniel intercepted with a kick of his own to Dn''s lower leg.


    "Crack!"


    Dn''s leg snapped under the force, sending him tumbling to the ground in agony.


    "Ahh... AHHH..."


    Dn, with his one intact arm, clutched at his broken leg and rolled on the ground, screaming


    louder than a wild boar caught in a trap.


    Just then, Good arrived with a squad of uniformed officers. Three SUVs pulled up, carrying more


    than a dozen armed and equipped men.


    "Everyone, get down on your knees! Hands on your heads!"


    Years of authority in the police force lent Good amanding voice thatpelled everyone


    present toply, kneeling down and sping their heads. Everyone except for three individuals:


    Daniel, Brittany, and Oliver.


    In River County, Good was regarded almost as a deity¡ªhe didn''t even need to speak, just a nce


    was enough to intimidate most people. However, now that he had issued an order and three people


    dared to defy him, Good felt his authority was challenged, and he burned with anger.


    He red at the three standing defiantly and demanded, "Are you deaf? I told you to kneel and put


    your hands on your heads, didn''t you hear me?"


    "And why should we kneel just because you said so?" challenged Daniel, hands in his pockets as


    he faced Good. "Men''s knees are precious. I certainly won¡¯t kneel for you, unless you''re dead. After


    all, I''d give a dead man respect¡ªas is the custom here in America. So, Good, if you want me to


    kneil, you¡¯d better keel over dead first. If not, you won¡¯t see me kneel."


    "Big brother, it''s this country punk! He blew up my hand, broke my leg, andid out all my guys. I


    told him who you were, head of the county police, but he said you''re an ass. He imed even if you


    showed up, he would beat the crap out of you and threatened to kill you and our whole family!"


    Dn exaggerated the turmoil.


    Good was instantly enraged upon hearing his brother''s words. Pointing a finger at Daniel, he


    roared, "You¡¯re threatening to kill our whole family?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Why would I bother killing your whole family? But if anyone from the Hayes family steps out of line,


    commits crimes, I''ll deal with the culprits. And Good, your position as police chief doesn¡¯t change a


    thing. If you arrest this thug brother of yours and uphold thew, I''ll let you off the hook¡ªI won¡¯ty


    a hand on you. Otherwise, I might have to teach you a little lesson myself."

 Chapter 291 You Dont Want to Live

    Chapter 291 You Don''t Want to Live


    Daniel''s brazen words sent Good into uproariousughter. "Ha ha ha ha... Country punk, what did


    you say? You want me to arrest my little brother and bring him to justice? And if I don''t, you''re going


    to teach me a lesson? Did a door hit your head or something? Do you even realize who you''re


    speaking to?"


    Good waved his hand, signaling his men. "Since this country boy won''t kneel, you two teach him


    how it¡¯s done."


    At Good''smand, a burly officer and a lean one approached Daniel from behind. Each grabbed


    one of Daniel''s shoulders and pressed down hard, trying to force him to kneel. But Daniel stood firm


    as a mountain, unmoved even as they exerted their full strength.


    The burly officer then aimed a vicious kick at Daniel''s knees, intending to break his legs. However,


    before his foot could connect, Daniel grabbed his arm and executed a perfect judo throw.


    With a thud, the burly man hit the ground like a b of meat falling off the butcher''s table.


    "Ouch... Ouch... Damn you! Ouch!"


    Wailing in pain and rolling on the ground, the burly officer was nearly knocked unconscious. Seeing


    his partner in disarray, the lean officer drew his pistol and aimed it at Daniel''s head.


    "Don''t move!"


    He yelled, reaching for his handcuffs to restrain Daniel. But before he could bring them out, Daniel


    delivered a kick that sent the officer flying. The gun from his hand now in Daniel''s grip.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Without skipping a beat, Daniel pointed the gun at Good, who was in total shock. "Country boy,


    you''re pointing that gun at my head; do you have a death wish? Do you know who I am?"


    "Of course, I know who you are! You''re the bully''s umbre here in River County! Today, I''m


    eliminating a public menace!" With that, Daniel kicked Good to the ground and kept the gun trained


    on him.


    With their leader''s head under the gun, the uniformed men didn''t dare move.


    "You... you better put the gun down and surrender now! Otherwise, I swear I''ll kill you!" Good was


    still trying to act tough.


    After saying this, he attempted to get up, but before he could steady himself...


    "p!"


    Another p from Daniel sent him spinning and tumbling back to the ground. "You dare to p


    me?"


    "It''s not me pping you¡ªit''s for all those ordinary people in River County who have suffered under


    your thumb! If it weren''t for you, how could Dn have caused so much trouble?"


    Good tried to get up again.


    "p!"


    And Daniel delivered another mighty p, flipping him back to the ground once more.


    Suddenly, a loud voice bellowed, "What''s going on here?"


    The voice was familiar, and Daniel looked up to see someone he knew.


    Liam had arrived!


    Only then did Daniel remember that Brittany had mentioned to Liam the day before abouting to


    Greenfield. To his surprise, Liam had actually shown up today.

 Chapter 292 Goodbye, Liam

    Chapter 292 Goodbye, Liam


    Liam, who had transferred to River County onlyst month, had already gotten they of thend on


    the Hayes brothers. After Brittany asked him to check out Greenfield, he discovered the havoc the


    upstream coal mine had wreaked on the vige, causing deadly environmental pollution and


    numerous fatalities. There had also been a mining ident that was hushed up, with no


    compensation for the victims. These injustices demanded Liam''s attention.


    As a member of the county legiture, he had a duty to ensure that the citizens of River County


    could live their lives peacefully and safely.


    Seeing Liam arrive, Daniel immediately put away his gun. Good, spotting Liam, seemed to see a


    savior and rushed to him, sobbing and sniffling as he reported the incident. "Liam! This country boy,


    he puffed up my face and stole the gun from my officer, he pointed it at me!"


    Liam nced over at Daniel and asked, "Did you swell up Good''s face?"


    Daniel nodded unapologetically and answered, "Yes, I did."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Why did you p him?"


    "I didn''t p him out of personal spite. I did it on behalf of the ordinary folk of River County! The


    Hayes have troubled this ce for too long, and a few ps are just a minor reprimand. As for the


    crimes they havemitted, I trust thew will decide their punishment. Now, I''m handing the


    Hayes brothers over to you, Liam. Don''t let the people of River County down. I hope you give justice


    to those they''ve tormented."


    Good erupted at Daniel''s words. "Liam, don''t listen to this country punk''s nonsense¡ªhe''s


    ndering me! He assaulted me and stole my gun. These are crimes! We have to arrest him; we


    have to put him in jail! If we don''t get rid of such bad elements, there will be more of them, and the


    county will be harder to manage!"


    "Bad elements? Daniel? In my eyes, Daniel is ridding the county of a menace. He''s done well! And


    don''t think I''m unaware of the misdeeds you and your brother havemitted. I''ve already had my


    people gather evidence of your crimes!"


    With firm resolve, Liam issued his orders to the uniformed officers. "Take the Hayes brothers and


    any aplices into custody. Now!"


    As a legitor, Liam''smands were absolute, and the officersplied. Thus, the Hayes


    brothers were handcuffed and taken away.


    With Liam''s departure, everyone on site was left bewildered. What on earth just happened? Was


    this real life or some sort of dramatic TV plot?


    Brittany turned to Emily, "You knelt so quickly¡ªdoesn¡¯t your knee hurt? Kneeling to a bully like that,


    isn''t it a disgrace?"


    "A disgrace? The real disgrace is that country punk! Do you know who he''s offended? He''s crossed


    the Hayes brothers! Good and Dn won''t easily fall. Even if Liam took them in, they''ll be released


    soon enough. And once the Hayes are free, judging by that country punk''s actions, he''s as good as


    dead. Our family might get dragged down too!" Emily retorted.

 Chapter 293 Hes a Good Man?

    Chapter 293 He''s a Good Man?


    "Emily, are you saying you want the Hayes brothers to be released so they can continue guing


    our family? So Greenfield can keep suffering under that coal mine? So the vigers can keep


    getting cancer?" Brittany challenged.


    Emily responded with a cold, mockingugh. "Heh!" After herugh, she added, "I''m stating facts.


    The Hayes brothers will definitely be set free! And do you think Liam is a good person? Haven''t


    these things happened before?"


    Their argument irked Oliver, especially on his eightieth birthday. "Today''s my birthday, and you two


    can''t stop bickering? Look at this mess. If you''re energetic enough to argue, why don''t you help


    clean up instead?" After scolding his granddaughters, Oliver got up with his cane and limped


    towards another room.


    Suddenly, Brittany remembered something. "Grandpa, wait!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Stopped by his granddaughter, Oliver asked impatiently, "What now?"


    "How''s your leg feeling?"


    "Can''t you see for yourself?"


    "Well, the country boy knows a bit of medicine; how about letting him take a look? I brought him


    back this time to help with your leg."


    Hearing Brittany trying to impress their grandfather again, Emily scoffed mockingly, "Heh!" Then,


    with a dismissive tone, she said, "That country boy knows medicine? I don''t think so. If city hospitals


    couldn''t fix it, what could a country kid possibly do? Grandpa can still walk a few steps with a cane;


    if you let this country boy treat him, I fear he won''t be able to walk at all and will end up in a


    wheelchair."


    "Emily, what are you implying? Don''t you want Grandpa''s foot to heal? Do you prefer seeing him


    struggle with a cane?" Brittany confronted her.


    "Don¡¯t you dare nder me, Brittany! Does that country boy know medicine? Not a chance! And


    what was he sayingst night? He used me of having an STD, said I¡¯d have pimples on my face


    by lunchtime. Well? Look at me now, I¡¯m fine. Where are those pimples?"


    The moment Emily finished speaking, her face started to itch terribly. One by one, red bumps


    erupted across her skin. She frantically scratched at them.


    "Don''t do that! If you keep scratching, you''ll leave permanent scars, and they''ll never heal! If you


    want to relieve the itching, you can get some cow dung from the barn and smear it on your face,"


    Daniel advised. He wasn''t trying to mess with Emily; the remedy he suggested actually worked. Of


    course, she didn''t have to use cow dung; she could mix a fewmon herbs into a powder, blend


    with water, and apply it to her face. But Daniel couldn''t stand Emily''s attitude, so he figured cow


    dung might be the most appropriate treatment for her.


    "Cow dung? Are you pranking me?" Emily asked incredulously.


    "Why don¡¯t you try it and see if I''m pranking you?" Daniel retorted.


    Desperate to relieve the itch, Emily shouted at Mason, "This is all your fault! Get me some cow


    dung now!"


    "Okay!" Mason rushed off to fetch the dung.


    Once Mason returned with the cow dung, Emily tentatively applied a dab to her face. The itching


    subsided with a cooling sensation, so, ignoring the odor, she quickly covered her face with it.

 Chapter 294 Regrets

    Chapter 294 Regrets


    With the itching stopped, Emily red at Mason and demanded loudly, "What''s going on? Have you


    been messing around with others behind my back? How else could I have caught an STD?"


    Emily wanted to keep her own infidelity a secret.


    "I... I haven¡¯t," Mason replied, his guilt making his voice falter. After all, he had indeed been


    unfaithful often, sometimes not using protection for the thrill of it.


    "Are you feeling guilty?" Emily had an iron grip on Mason; she knew very well he had indulged with


    other women. She nned to use this opportunity to keep him in line, ensuring her own affairs


    would be easier in the future. She figured, since Mason was cheating, she was entitled to her


    infidelities as well.


    Emily had married Mason not for love, but because he was the wealthiest of her suitors. Her


    marriage was for financial security, while her affair was for love¡ªpure and unadulterated.


    Mason, oblivious to Emily''s ns and her affair, was defensive due to his own infidelity and could


    only deny it.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I... I haven¡¯t cheated on you!"


    "You''re stuttering. What¡¯s the matter?"


    "I''m worried about you. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you."


    "If you hadn¡¯t cheated, why would I get an STD?"


    "Who said you have an STD? You believe that country boy¡¯s nonsense? I say the pimples on your


    face are because you''re not used to the environment here. Maybe something you ate at lunch


    caused an allergic reaction."


    Then, something dawned on Mason. "Right! We had wild mushrooms in one of the dishes, and you


    ate a lot of those. I suspect it''s those mushrooms; you''ve been poisoned!"


    "Heh!" Brittanyughed coldly before chiming in. "It''s just an STD; no big deal! Just admit it, and let


    the country boy treat you. Otherwise, if it gets worse and bes untreatable, you could even die.


    Don''te to regret itter!"


    "Brittany, stop spouting nonsense here! STD? You''re the one with an STD! I''ve been poisoned by


    wild mushrooms; it''s not an STD!"


    "Emily, not just you ate those wild mushrooms, I also had plenty. But look at my face¡ªclear and


    pimple-free. Unlike you, face full of pimples, covered in cow dung. Disgusting."


    "Enough, both of you! Stop it!" Oliver interrupted the quarrel, turning to Daniel. "Can you really


    practice medicine?"


    "I learned from the vige doctor, so I know a bit."


    Daniel was nothing if not modest, perhaps too modest. If his life-saving medical skills were


    considered "a bit," then all of America''s doctors wouldn¡¯t qualify as physicians.


    "Will you examine me then?"


    "Sure!"


    Daniel rolled up Oliver''s trouser leg and began pressing around the area with his hands.

 Chapter 295 Now

    Chapter 295 Now


    After examining the leg, Daniel knew what to do. "Sir, did you get these injuries on the battlefield?"


    "Cut the crap!" Emily rolled her eyes and retorted, "Country boy, isn''t that obvious? Everyone knows


    Grandpa was hit by shrapnel in the war. Who doesn''t know that?"


    Daniel ignored Emily and continued. "Were you shot three times? At these spots? Here, here, and


    here?"


    Daniel pointed to three locations on Oliver''s leg. Decades had passed since the injuries, and the


    scars had healedpletely, leaving no visible marks. Except for Oliver, no one knew exactly


    where the shots had hit, but Daniel pinpointed them precisely, each spot exact.


    This detail took Oliver by surprise. Still, as a seasoned veteran, he remainedposed and simply


    nodded in acknowledgment. "Yes, those are the spots."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "After you were injured, the bullets were removed, but due to medical limitations at the time, the


    nerves were damaged during the procedure. That''s why your right leg suffered muscle atrophy and


    ended up like this."


    "That''s correct, the doctors at the city hospital said as much. They also told me it''s irreversible;


    that''s why my leg has been deemed untreatable."


    "By modern methods, your leg indeed wouldn''t be treatable. Modern medicine tends to remove the


    damaged parts and then proim the problem solved. But witch doctors don''t work that way; they


    believe every part of the body is important. Not just flesh and blood¡ªeven hair shouldn''t be cast


    aside lightly."


    Daniel was in the midst of advocating for witch doctor techniques when Emily interrupted with a


    sneer.


    "Heh!" sheughed, then immediately mockingly said to Daniel, "Where did you pick up these lines,


    country boy? Don''t you think they''re a bit overdone? Without modern medicine, even C-sections


    wouldn''t exist. Witch doctors can''t even handle a difficult childbirth, so what nonsense are you


    spouting?"


    "Don''t worry, I speak with actions, not just words," Daniel responded.


    "And what actions might those be?"


    "Modern medicine can''t treat the old man''s leg? Well, I can heal it! A few needles, using witch


    doctor acupuncture, I guarantee I¡¯ll have him walking without a cane. Like, now!"


    "Now? You mean to tell us that after a few needle pricks, grandpa can walk a few steps on his own,


    without a cane?"


    "Exactly! Not just a few steps, he could walk a mile without stopping if he wanted, though he''d need


    to recover gradually. After acupuncture, he''ll need herbal therapy to repair his body. His leg''s been


    injured for decades, and the muscles are nearly necrotic. If he wants aplete recovery, it will


    take at least a hundred days."


    Oliver was utterly taken aback by Daniel''s words.


    "Daniel, are you saying my leg can be healed in a hundred days?"


    "Yes."


    "Even if it''s not aplete recovery, even if it''s just twenty or thirty percent better, I would be truly


    grateful to you!"

 Chapter 296 You Can Heal It

    Chapter 296 You Can Heal It


    "There¡¯s no need for thanks. Just sit tight; I¡¯ll do the acupuncture now," Daniel told Oliver as he had


    him sit back in a recliner. Then, Daniel pulled out his Needle of Seven Dragons.


    Seeing the needle Daniel had taken out, Emily immediately scoffed. "Did you pick that needle from


    a trash can? It¡¯s dingy and dirty. How can that thing treat anything? Are you joking? In my opinion, if


    you stick that into Grandpa''s body, it''ll definitely lead to a bacterial infection."


    Daniel looked at Emily and advised her kindly. "After contracting an STD, you should keep your


    mouth shut. Your breath reeks of cow dung. It''s somewhat bearable when you don¡¯t speak, but once


    you open your mouth, it¡¯s unbearable."


    "Who has an STD? You¡¯re the one with an STD!" Emilyshed out at Daniel.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Whether you have an STD or not, you know best! You know what you''ve done. Sure, cow dung can


    relieve the itching, but it won¡¯t cure your STD. Also, the red spots, although they¡¯re only on your


    face for now, they¡¯ll soon spread all over your body. Then, you''ll need to smear cow dung all over.


    Right now, the dung can relieve your symptoms for about two hours. In three days, its effect will only


    last for one hour. After that, the itch-relief won¡¯t evenst an hour, maybe just half an hour."


    "Country boy, stop your nonsense! You think I believe your ghost stories? You think I¡¯m as gullible


    as Brittany, easily fooled by your tricks? These lies of yours would only fool idiots; you can''t fool


    me!"


    Daniel didn''t bother with Emily and instead turned to Oliver with a cheerful smile. ¡°Oliver, your


    granddaughter is calling me a swindler, saying that I¡¯m fooling idiots. If you let me treat you,


    wouldn¡¯t you be the fool, then?"


    When Oliver heard this, he immediately grew angry. He pointed at Emily and scolded her loudly.


    "Shut your mouth! If you cause any more trouble and disturb Daniel from treating me, get out!"


    "But Grandpa, he''s a swindler!"


    "Get out!"


    Of course, Emily didn¡¯t leave; she red at Daniel with anger and said, "Country boy, I want to see


    what you''re going to do. Grandpa''s leg is so bad not even the doctors at big hospitals could heal it.


    You think you can? I don''t believe it!"


    "Whether I can heal it is not for me to say¡ªfacts speak louder than words. Just you watch."


    Daniel picked up the Needle of Seven Dragons and inserted it into Oliver''s leg. As soon as the


    needle prated, Oliver felt a cool sensation rushing into his leg as if some blockage in his veins


    had cleared. He suddenly felt lighter.


    Daniel''s hands moved swiftly, one needle following the next, inserting a total of nine needles into


    Oliver''s leg.

 Chapter 297 The Final Moment

    Chapter 297 The Final Moment


    After thest needle was in ce, Daniel asked Oliver, "How do you feel? Can you try standing up


    and walking a few steps?"


    "How would he feel? His leg''s probably been numbed by your needle! Walking? Be thankful if he


    hasn''t been paralyzed! He could still walk with a cane before this. Now, thanks to your needling, he


    probably can''t even walk with a cane and will be stuck in a wheelchair," Emily sneered again.


    She couldn''t believe this country kid could cure Oliver''s leg¡ªwounded in battle and untreatable for


    decades¡ªwith just a few needle pricks. Was this some kind of joke? When even the city''s big


    hospitals couldn''t cure Oliver''s leg, how could a country boy do it?


    Ignoring the woman, Daniel turned back to Oliver, "Try standing up, see if you can take a couple of


    steps?"


    "Can I really stand up?" Oliver sounded incredulous; after all, he couldn''t feel his feet at this


    moment. But it seemed that the persistent dull pain in his leg had vanished after Daniel''s treatment.


    "Give it a shot! I''m confident you can stand," Daniel encouraged.


    With some effort, Oliver tried to stand up from the couch¡ª and he did! His legs no longer felt weak,


    and he was free from pain. Everyone was shocked.


    For decades, Oliver needed a cane to stand, yet now he was standing without one? Brittany


    immediately lit up with excitement, "Grandpa, did you really just get up? Did the country boy actually


    heal your leg?"


    "Healed? You must be joking! Heh!" Emily sarcasticallyughed. "You call this recovery? I''d say it''s


    his final moment!"


    Final moment?


    Her words infuriated Oliver. "What are you talking about, Emily? If you don''t know what to say, keep


    your mouth shut! Final moment? Are you suggesting I''m about to die?"


    Seeing Oliver''s anger, Emily quickly backtracked, "Grandpa, you''ve got it all wrong! I didn''t mean it


    like that! By ''final moment,'' I didn''t mean you were going to die. I meant your leg certainly isn''t


    healed."


    She paused, her mind racing. "I got it! That country boy used a special needle! Perhaps it was


    soaked in some anesthetic, and when he injected it into your leg, you lost sensation."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I lost sensation? Then why can I still stand up?" asked Oliver.


    "Not like that! Anyway, there''s no way this country boy could have healed your leg. Soon enough,


    it¡¯s going to feel much worse."


    At this point, Emily wished for nothing more than for Oliver''s leg not to be healed¡ªif it were, it would


    just serve to prove the country boy¡¯spetence. How could an unpresuming country kid be so


    capable? It was impossible for his leg to be cured by this boy.


    Daniel still didn¡¯t respond to Emily, focusing his attention back on Oliver. "Why don¡¯t you try walking


    a couple of steps?" he suggested.

 Chapter 298 Physical Examination

    Chapter 298 Physical Examination


    "Alright! I''ll walk a bit!" Oliver agreed, then took cautious steps forward. His first few steps were


    hesitant, but soon he noticed his leg wasn''t just free of pain¡ªit felt lighter. Curiosity propelled him to


    jump. And to his astonishment, he jumped! He was not just standing, he was hopping up and down!


    Overjoyed, he warmly grasped Daniel''s hands.


    "Thank you, Daniel! Thank you for giving me a new lease on life! Thank you for healing my leg! I''ve


    used a cane for decades, and today I can finally throw it away. This feeling is incredible!"


    Emily watched in disbelief, shaking her head and muttering, "This can''t be! Impossible! How could


    his leg be healed just like that, especially by some country kid? The best doctors in the city couldn''t


    fix it; how could he?"


    Despite the tangible proof before her eyes, Emily chose disbelief. ¡°Grandpa, your leg can''t be


    recovered! You better keep using the cane, or you might fall.¡±


    "Emily, do you really wish for me to lean on a cane forever? Does it make you ufortable to see


    me walking like a normal person?" Oliver retorted.


    "Grandpa, that''s not what I meant at all. I just think this country boy certainly couldn''t have healed


    you; he must be deceiving you!"


    "He hasn¡¯t healed me? He''s deceived me? How exactly has he deceived me?" Oliver asked and


    proceeded to walk and hop some more. "Open your eyes and look properly. Isn¡¯t my leg healed by


    Daniel?"


    "It''s an illusion! It must be an illusion! Grandpa, your leg will soon fail you again! It has to!"


    Emily refused to believe it. Daniel turned to Mason and asked cheerily, "Mason, would you like me


    to give you a physical?"


    "A physical? What for?"


    "What can I do? Just offering a friendly check to make sure you don''t have the same STD as your


    wife. After all, if she''s infected and you''re not, doesn''t that mean there might be secrets between the


    two of you that you''re unaware of?"


    With that invitation, Mason extended his arm, "Fine! Go ahead, I''m curious what you''ll find."


    Daniel already knew Mason was free of STDs without a checkup but proceeded with it to keep up


    appearances and make things seem more official.


    He ced his fingers on Mason''s wrist to check his pulse and noticed something. "You don''t have


    an STD! But you''ve been overindulging yourself, and now your kidneys have started showing


    problems. If I''m not mistaken, you can''t even lift a dumbbell weighing twenty pounds can you?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Mason hurriedly denied it. "Country boy, stop talking nonsense! When did I ever overindulge? Since


    when do I have kidney issues? Don''t talk about twenty-pound weights; I can lift a hundred pounds


    with ease!"

 Chapter 299 The Weakened Mason

    Chapter 299 The Weakened Mason


    His body¡¯s condition and whether or not he had been overindulgent, Mason knew well. But he


    couldn¡¯t admit it. There are things a man can do but must never concede. Once admitted, it''s all


    over.


    "A hundred-pound barbell you can lift with ease? Do you believe that yourself?" Daniel asked with a


    chuckle.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What I said is true. Whether you believe it or not, it is the truth," Mason insisted, clearly unwilling to


    admit he had been deceitful. If he did, it would be akin to admitting there was a problem with his


    kidneys, something a man could never acknowledge because it¡¯s linked to virility.


    Daniel onlyughed coldly in response to Mason''s evasions. "Heh!" Then, pointing at a wooden


    chair, he said, "That chair can''t weigh more than twenty or thirty pounds at most. Since Mason


    ims he can easily lift a hundred pounds, carrying that chair a few steps should be no problem,


    right?"


    Looking at the chair, Mason let out an equally coldugh. "Heh!" Then he addressed Daniel


    disdainfully, "Country boy, you think so little of me? If I can''t even lift that chair, wouldn''t I be a


    complete invalid?"


    "If you think you can lift that chair, Mason, go ahead and try. But I must warn you, your kidneys are


    extremely weak right now, so be careful not to injure yourself lifting it!"


    "A twenty or thirty-pound chair is going to injure me? Are you joking? Am I really that fragile?" After


    speaking, Mason, in an attempt to prove his strength, approached the chair intending to pick it up


    with ease. He tried with all his might and broke into a sweat, but the chair didn''t budge, as if it were


    glued to the floor. No matter what Mason did, he could not lift it.


    Seeing Mason sweating profusely, Daniel asked with a smile, "How''s it going, Mason? Do you feel


    like your back is giving out? Can''t lift the chair?"


    "Who says my back is giving out? My back is fine!" Mason continued to insist through gritted teeth,


    but it was apparent to everyone that he was struggling.


    "If you say there''s nothing wrong with your back, then hurry up and lift the chair! If you can''t even lift


    a chair, you''re so weak, I doubt you can satisfy your wife in bed." Daniel then turned to Emily: "Did


    you know there''s an issue with your husband''s back?"


    "It''s your back that has a problem! There must be something wrong with that chair!"


    "The chair belongs to your family; what could possibly be wrong with it? If you think there''s a


    problem with the chair, why don''t you try lifting it yourself?"


    Spurred by Daniel''s words, Emily approached the chair with a hint of curiosity, reached out, and


    gave it a light pull. To everyone¡¯s surprise, she easily lifted the chair.

 Chapter 300 The Frowning Jessica

    Chapter 300 The Frowning Jessica


    The chair indeed had no issue¡ªit was Mason who had the problem. Emily red at Mason as if


    she was looking at someonepletely worthless. "Are you so weak now that you can''t even lift a


    chair?"


    Mason needed an excuse, any excuse, no matter how illogical. "Who says I can''t? I just don''t want


    to. Why should I do it just because some country boy tells me to? What is he to me?"


    Emily extended her hand impatiently. "Give me your hand!"


    With a show of reluctance and disbelief, Mason asked, "For what?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Just do it!" Emilymanded. "Squeeze my hand with all your might!"


    "Why would I want to do that? You''re a woman; your strength is so limitedpared to mine. If I


    really squeeze, I might just crush your hand."


    "Just do it! Why all the talk?"


    Emily gave her ultimatum, and Mason could hardly refuse. He squeezed with all his strength, but


    Emily felt nothing.


    "Is that all the strength you have? This is how you are as a man? Let''s go to the hospital; I want a


    doctor to give you a thorough checkup," Emily insisted and dragged Mason away.


    Not only did Mason need to visit the hospital, but Emily did too. After all, smearing cow dung on her


    face as a temporary fix for the itching was disgusting and not a long-term solution.


    With Mason and Emily gone, it was time for Brittany and Daniel to leave too. They headed back to


    New York, to the Matthews'' vi. It was Sunday, so Jessica should have been resting at home, but


    she was nowhere to be found in the vi. Where had she run off to?


    Wondering if Jessica had sneaked off to meet another man while he was away, Daniel decided to


    pay an unexpected visit to her office. He stormed into The Matthews Organization¡¯s president¡¯s


    office, not empty-handed, though. He brought a big bunch of roses and a box of ice cream with him.


    Pushing open the office door, Daniel spotted Jessica dressed in an officedy''s suit, sitting in her


    chair. Jessica hadn''t met anyone else, which brought a wave of joy to Daniel''s heart. He greeted her


    with overflowing enthusiasm, "Darling, did you miss me?"


    "Miss your ass! I''m annoyed right now! Leave me alone!"


    "These are for you! And here''s some ice cream¡ªtake a bite, and it will make you sweet enough to


    smile with eight dimples." Daniel scooped up some ice cream, her favorite chocte and blueberry


    vor, and brought it to her lips.


    After tasting Daniel''s ice cream, Jessica''s mood instantly brightened. "You''re the one with eight


    dimples! What kind of person has that? Anyway, when I saw you looking so worried when I came in,


    what happened? You''re not concerned about me fooling around with other girls, are you?"


    "If you dare do that, I''ll cripple you!" Jessica red at Daniel and changed the subject, "Do you


    remember Prospera Group?"


    The Prospera Group? How could Daniel possibly forget? Isabe Evans was also engaged to him,


    and what was most important was that her mother had The Grass of Tamed Dragon in her


    possession.

 Chapter 301 Jessicas Worries

    Chapter 301 Jessica''s Worries


    To avoid raising Jessica''s suspicions, Daniel scratched his head, pretending to ponder for quite a


    while.


    Finally, he nodded and said, "Prospera Group? The woman we met at Jade Gambling that time?


    Honey, I remember every little detail about you. I wouldn''t dare forget!"


    "Cut the crap. I''m talking business with you!" Jessica snapped at Daniel.


    "Business? It''s just you and me here, what kind of business could we possibly have to discuss?"


    "Stop!"


    "What if I don''t?" Daniel asked cheekily.


    At the same time, he leaned in to steal a kiss on Jessica''s cheek.


    "Smack!"


    Jessica gave Daniel a gentle p on the face.


    But, she couldn''t stop him, and Daniel managed to nt a big kiss on her cheek with a loud smack.


    "Ugh! Get lost! You''re so annoying!"


    "Why am I annoying? What''s wrong with Prospera Group?" Daniel asked, truly interested in the


    business now that he had his fun.


    "That Isabe... She''s now the CEO of Prospera Group''s New York branch. Ever since they set up


    shop in New York, she''s stolen several big projects right out from under me."


    "You can''t beat her?"


    "Who says I can''t? But the way she does business is just so underhanded!"


    "What happened?"


    "TMO justunched a new beauty face mask, and out of nowhere, herpany, Prospera Group,


    paused their jade business and started selling face masks called ''The Seven White.'' It''s supposed


    to have some mysterious form. I did some digging. Isabe consulted with this mystic doctor


    from Florida, a woman named Olivia Evans, who concocted this special recipe."


    "The Seven White? Is the mask any good?" Daniel asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "It''s more than good¡ªit''s phenomenal! That ''The Seven White'' mask works wonders the moment


    you put it on. I tried it myself and couldn''t believe it¡ªno side effects at all! It''s definitely better than


    the masks we make at TMO."


    "So my dear, are you upset because our own TMO masks aren''t as good as Isabe''s ''The Seven


    White''?" Daniel teased.


    At those words, Jessica shot Daniel a look and asked with annoyance, "Do you really think I''m that


    petty?"


    "Uh..."


    Daniel hesitated for a moment before quickly shaking his head, "No! Not at all!"


    "Are you hesitating?"


    "No, I''m not!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Yes, you are! You think I''m petty! Humph!"


    Jessica pouted, throwing a mini tantrum.


    After her huff, she yfully kicked Daniel with her high heel.


    "Why''d you kick me?"


    "For fun. Got a problem with that?"


    "I... wouldn''t dare!"


    "Humph!"


    Jessica huffed again, then smugly added, "That''s more like it! If you ever dare toin, I''ll kick


    you to the moon!"


    "You used to be so sweet, what made you turn into such a hot-head all of a sudden?"


    "Idiot, are you calling me a hot-head?"


    Jessica ced her hands on her hips and red fiercely, "So what if I am? You got a problem with


    that?"


    "Not at all!"


    Daniel quickly backed down and changed the subject, "That ''The Seven White'' mask, do you have it


    here?"


    "Why? You want to try it?"


    "I want to see it! And I''d also like topare it with TMO''s mask."


    "Alright, let''s take a look and see how they stack up."

 Chapter 302 Defeat

    Chapter 302 Defeat


    Jessica pulled two different face masks from the drawer.


    Daniel tore each package open, pinched the masks between his fingers, and even took a sniff of


    their scents. After drawing his conclusions, he let out a long sigh.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Sigh..."


    "What are you sighing about?"


    "I''m just thinking... Honey, your product has met its match in this extraordinarypetitor, and that''s


    why you faced such a brutal defeat in the market!"


    "Idiot, what are you talking about? How dare you say my product failed? If anyone¡¯s a failure, it¡¯s


    you! Humph!"


    In response, Jessica grabbed a folder and lightly tapped it against Daniel¡¯s back as a sort of yful


    reprimand. Then, full of anticipation, she asked, "So what about ''The Seven White''? Did they use


    some funky ingredients that don''t show effects immediately, but could be harmful over the long


    term?"


    "Honey, just because your product isn¡¯t winning, are you thinking of smearing yourpetitor with


    dirty tricks?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with that? If Isabe did it, am I not allowed to?"


    "What did she do exactly?"


    "Even though Isabe didn''t directly disparage our products, she''s far from fair y. There are so


    many manufacturers she could use, but she just had to target TMO''s. She offered a high price and


    poached our manufacturer, causing a disruption in our mask production. Then, Isabe took that


    opportunity to roll out ''The Seven White.''"


    "It sounds like Isabe is actually quite wary of you. Even though her product is better than yours,


    she didn''t dare to face you head-on and had to resort to sneaky tactics."


    "Humph! Of course she should be wary. She''s an outsider who dared to snatch my manufacturer on


    New York soil? Just thinking about it makes me mad!"


    Daniel picked up a TMO mask and examined the packaging.


    "Just from the packaging, this mask doesn¡¯t seem very high-end. And I can¡¯t even begin to discuss


    the product quality."


    He went to the drawer and took out a few more masks, opening them for inspection.


    "The quality of TMO masks seems to vary with each one, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "You''re right! They¡¯re all different. Because she stole my manufacturer, I had to find a new one and


    their quality control is terrible. That''s why the masks came out looking like this mess and I can''t


    even sell them! We spent years developing this mask and invested a massive amount in research. I


    nned to make at least five billion in profits for TMO within a year and now it¡¯s all gone. Not


    only did I lose my expected profits, but I¡¯m also almost a hundred billion in the hole. All those


    unseble stocks in the warehouse are driving me crazy!"


    Jessica rambled on, but Daniel wasn¡¯t listening. After sniffing the mask again, he asked, "Got a


    lighter?"


    "I don''t smoke. Why would I have a lighter?" Jessica looked puzzled. "What are you nning to


    do?"


    "These masks could be treasure material. If my n works, we can use these to create a new face


    mask that¡¯llpletely beat ''The Seven White.''"


    "A new face mask? That¡¯s a terrible name."

 Chapter 303 Wastefulness

    Chapter 303 Wastefulness


    "How about we call it ''The Concubine''? What do you think, dear?"


    "Am I ''The Concubine''? Then who is the emperor?"


    "That would be me, of course!"


    "Idiot, you want to be the emperor? Do you also want to marry a bunch of concubines?"


    "Absolutely!"


    "I should kick you to death!" Jessica retorted sharply and aimed another yful kick at Daniel.


    Her kick wasn''t strong but Daniel still stumbled back,nding with a flop onto the cushy couch.


    Giggling uncontrobly, Jessica found teasing this idiot way too fun.


    "Do you want to be a widow or something? You almost kicked me to death and now you''re


    laughing so uncontrobly?"


    "Who are you calling uncontroble? A widow? Are you even worth it? If you died, I¡¯d remarry in a


    heartbeat. I certainly won¡¯t waste a single day!"


    "If you dare marry someone else, I¡¯ll haunt you as a ghost every night by your bed. Anyone who


    dares marry you, I¡¯ll scare to death!"


    "If you dare haunt my bed, I''ll beat you with a crucifix!"


    "You¡¯d hit a ghost? Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?"


    "I''m not afraid of you turning into a ghost, or a demon for that matter!"


    Jessica wasn¡¯t joking at all; she truly wasn¡¯t afraid of Daniel. She believed that even if this idiot


    turned into a demon, he could never harm her¡ªshe trusted him. It was her faith in this idiot.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Get lost!" Jessica snapped at Daniel, then asked, "By the way, you mentioned needing a lighter.


    What do you want it for?"


    "Why don¡¯t you go downstairs and buy me a lighter? Then I''ll tell you."


    "Heh!" Jessica scoffed with sarcasm, "Sure I will. Do it yourself!"


    "I¡¯m way toozy for that! Running errands is something Brittany should do. But since Brittany isn¡¯t


    here today, I¡¯ll have to ask someone else to buy it for me!"


    Saying so, Daniel started tapping away on his phone. Jessica watched him, amused by his antics.


    "To buy a one-dor lighter, you spend twenty bucks to have someone rush it to you? You¡¯re really


    something!"


    "It¡¯s not just that¡ªI have money! After all, my honey has so much money. No matter how much I


    spend, I can never spend it all!"


    "You¡­ you idiot!" Brittany burst intoughter, giving Daniel a light p on the face.


    Since Daniel opted for rush service for twenty bucks, it didn¡¯t take long for someone to deliver the


    one-dor lighter. Impressed by the delivery person¡¯s speed, Daniel left a positive review and tipped


    him two hundred dors¡ªbecause he could afford it.


    "Got the lighter, now what are you up to?"


    Daniel lit two of ''The Concubine'' masks on fire. The mes burning from the masks were red and


    blue respectively.


    "Do you see the problem?"


    "The mes are different colors."


    "Yeah! Both of these are from ''The Concubine'', from the same batch produced on the same date,


    but the mes they produce are different colors. Why is that, do you think?"


    "How should I know? Stop talking in riddles and tell me why! If you don''t, I''m going to punch you!"


    Jessica raised her fist threateningly, assuming a fierce stance to pressure Daniel into exining.

 Chapter 304 The Concubine

    Chapter 304 The Concubine


    "I''m not telling you!" Daniel was anything butpliant.


    Jessica grabbed his ear firmly, her voice sharp with threat, "Will you talk or not? If you don''t, I''ll twist


    this ear right off! I wonder if you''d be more obedient without it."


    "If I didn''t have ears, I¡¯d be even less inclined to talk."


    "So are you going to spill the beans?"


    "Alright, alright! It''s because they were stored in different ces!"


    "Nonsense! All of ''The Concubine'' masks were stored in thepany warehouse. Howe they


    were stored in different ces?"


    "Even within the same warehouse, different spots can make a difference. If you don''t believe me,


    take me to the warehouse and I''ll show you!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Fine, let''s go! I want to see what ¡®differences¡¯ you¡¯re talking about."


    Jessica was curious. She wanted to know what this idiot was up to.


    TMO''s warehouse was, of course, not near the office building; it was in the suburbs where the rent


    was cheaper. A few years ago, Jessica had purchased a 20,000-square-foot warehouse for less


    than ten million¡ªa bargain at less than five hundred dors per square foot.


    Daniel zoomed down the road in his Pm, cutting the usual half-hour drive down to fifteen


    minutes before arriving with Jessica at the warehouse entrance.


    He pushed open therge doors and immediately, a pungent, musty smell hit them. Normally, the


    warehouse only had one security guard and no one to manage the environment within. Thus, the


    warehouse was essentially unused, and ''The Concubine'' masks that couldn''t be sold were piled up


    there.


    Looking at the damp spots on the ground, Jessica was surprised.


    "What''s with all this water?"


    "You bought the warehouse. Don''t you know it''s damp here?"


    "How would I know? There are no rivers or streams nearby, even the city''s sewer line barely runs


    through here. How can it be so damp?"


    "This warehouse sits above a hot spring, a natural one."


    "There are artificial hot springs?"


    "Of course! Some money-hungry people just heat up water and call it a hot spring. So, we could


    turn this ce into a hot spring resort. Once the hotel is ready, we could soak in the hot spring here


    for three days and nights!"


    "Get out! Stop spouting nonsense!"


    "I''m not! Look at me, I¡¯m nothing if not honest and upright, no matter which angle you view it from."


    "Are you referring to this hot spring when you say ''different''?"


    "Underground, the western side of this warehouse has the hot spring, the eastern side doesn''t. So,


    some of ''The Concubine'' masks stored here got soaked by the spring water, and some did not."


    "What''s your point?"


    "The ones soaked in the spring water are the real gems. If we reprocess these masks, we could


    create ''The Concubine'' and you could easily beat Isabe''s ''The Seven White.''"


    "Fine! You handle it! Since you''re free anyway, I¡¯m putting you in charge of ''The Concubine'' project.


    I''ll have Brittany assist you."


    "You''re putting me in charge? Why should I? That¡¯s too much work!"


    "You''ll do the work because I said so! You''ll get to it and nozing around!"

 Chapter 305 The Competitiveness of a Strong-Willed Woman

    Chapter 305 The Competitiveness of a Strong-Willed Woman


    Jessica thought it wasn''t good for this idiot to be idle all day. She had to find him something to do¡ª


    a means to test his abilities and keep him busy so he wouldn¡¯t charm other pretty girls. In her mind,


    the n was perfect.


    Monday.


    Although Jessica had assigned Daniel a job, he waszy and didn¡¯t show up in the office until


    eleven in the morning. Since he had skipped breakfast, he grabbed himself a wrap, a ss of milk


    and a bagel, and was enjoying his bted morning meal in the office.


    Suddenly, the partially closed office door was flung open with a bang. In came Brittany, a force of


    nature.


    "Country bumpkin, still eating breakfast? Do you even know what time it is? You''rete, do you get


    that? Also, since when is the office a ce for eating breakfast?"


    "This wrap is delicious, wanna bite?" Daniel offered enthusiastically, only to receive an eye-roll from


    Brittany.


    "Get out of here! I''m on a diet! Clean up this office now! Tidy up your desk and then sit tight while I


    assign you tasks!"


    "You¡¯re assigning tasks? What tasks? Besides, I''m Jessica¡¯s assistant, not yours. Why would you


    be giving me tasks?"


    "Why? Because now, I''m your boss!"


    "You''re my boss? What kind of boss?"


    "Did Jessica or did Jessica not entrust you with ''The Concubine'' project? She told you to handle it!


    She talked to me this morning and asked me to be your boss for this project. So, starting now, you


    do what I say. Whatever I ask you to do, you do it!"


    "Didn¡¯t Jessica say I was in full charge? She told you to assist me. How did you be my boss?"


    "Full charge? What do you know? Are you familiar with TMO''s rules? Do you even know any of the


    department heads?"


    "Uh..."


    Daniel shook his head, "I don¡¯t."


    Advancing a project requires more than just one person. After all, to get something done usually


    requires teamwork!


    Brittany had been with TMO for so long, and part of the reason she became the CEO''s secretary


    was because she knew all the department heads intimately. ''The Concubine'' project indeed needed


    her expertise to be sessful.


    She wanted to be in charge and Daniel couldn''t be more pleased. That way, he could ck off! The


    tasks he didn''t want to do, he could dump them all on Brittany. After all, based on her character, she


    was likely to be driven and eager to take the credit.


    As for Daniel, he didn''t care about any of that. Jessica was his, and all he needed to do was make


    sure the project didn''t fail because of him. Jessica was all that mattered to him.


    Daniel looked at Brittany with a cheery grin, "So, Brittany, what do you need me to do?"


    "The next step for ''The Concubine'' project, aside from R&D, is finding a reliable manufacturer.


    That''s your job. Within three days, you must find a suitable manufacturer. Otherwise, you''ll have


    failed your task, and if that happens, you should offer your resignation!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Within three days? A suitable manufacturer? How am I supposed to find one? If I can''t find it, you


    should go look, Brittany!"


    Daniel said nonchntly, with an air of not caring one bit.

 Chapter 306 Taking Care of Business

    Chapter 306 Taking Care of Business


    Seeing this country bumpkin''s carefree demeanor, Brittany realized he wasn''t about to volunteer his


    resignation, nor was he likely to do any work. She was in a bind and resorted to scolding.


    "You... you¡¯d betterplete this task! You could try Zen Byte; Jennifer has connections with a


    manufacturing nt!"


    "Jennifer? Don''t you have a good rtionship with her? Weren¡¯t you two teaming up against me?"


    "So what if we did? You country hick, you deserve to be bullied!"


    "How would you know unless you''ve tried my... thing?"


    "Ugh! Keep talking like that and I''ll staple your mouth shut!"


    With that, Brittany grabbed the stapler from the desk and snapped it a couple of times to emphasize


    her point.


    "You¡¯re sending me to see Jennifer, did you already set me up? If I show up at her office door, not


    only will I be turned away, but she might also take the chance to bully me?"


    "Country boy, I thought you were so capable? So amazing? Are you telling me you can''t handle one


    woman?"


    Of course, Brittany had everything nned with Jennifer beforehand; she wanted Jennifer to put


    this hick in his ce!


    What Jennifer might do to Daniel wasn¡¯t Brittany¡¯s concern¡ªshe was only interested in results. She


    expected Daniel to sort things out with Jennifer within three days and secure the manufacturing


    nt. If he failed, she''d report him to Jessica, iming that keeping this useless bumpkin was a


    waste ofpany resources. He should be fired, she thought.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    And so, Brittany and Jennifer made a deal to ensure Daniel wouldn''t secure Jennifer¡¯s


    manufacturing nt within the given deadline.


    Daniel eyed the woman setting a trap for him.


    "You''re handing Jennifer over to me, telling me to deal with her. Do you even realize what you''re


    doing? Although she''s not as beautiful as Jessica, she''s on par with you. At least, you two can both


    be called beauties. You¡¯re not worried I might win her over while trying to secure her factory?"


    "You? A country bumpkin like you? Don''t make meugh! Jennifer is a CEO with a ton of men after


    her. What are youpared to them?"


    "Right, but she''s still single. What does that tell you? Isn''t that a clear sign she''s waiting for


    someone like me to chase her?"


    "Shameless! Fool! You think you can win Jennifer over? That''s downright delusional!"


    "Why would I chase her? I want her to chase after me and then reject her!"


    During Daniel''s first encounter with Jennifer, he ended up being humiliated by her, and he hadn''t


    forgotten it. He might not be petty, but he still wanted his little revenge. His n for payback was


    simple: to make Jennifer fall for him, chase him, and then reject her.


    Women like Jennifer, who are self-absorbed and opportunistic, need to be put in their ce, to be


    taught that their actions have consequences. The price to pay is her falling head over heels for


    Daniel, only to never have him.

 Chapter 307 Jennifer

    Chapter 307 Jennifer


    WFC Tower stood as one of New York''s most prestigious skyscrapers andndmarks, reaching a


    total height of 588 meters. Zen Byte''s office was situated high up in this tower.


    The CEO''s office? It should be right here.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Daniel rapped on the door and was soon greeted by a pleasant voice from inside.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Who is it?"


    When not targeting him, Jennifer''s voice could actually be quite charming.


    "The handsome guy with doorstep service!" Daniel blurted out something cheeky.


    Jennifer recognized the voice as familiar, but she couldn''t immediately ce whose it was. She was


    sure, however, that the person outside wasn''t an employee of thepany. She assumed it must


    be a business partner stopping by in jest.


    "Come in," she said with a light, inviting tone.


    As the door swung open, Daniel''s handsome, sunny face beamed, apanied by a smile that


    could make countless young girls swoon, appearing right in front of Jennifer.


    Jennifer''s smile vanished instantly upon seeing his face, and her expression darkened. "Why is it


    you?"


    "What? I''m your client, and this is how you greet me? Shouldn''t you be bursting with enthusiasm,


    ready to massage and provide me with five-star service?"


    "Massage? Five-star service? I should take a stick and drive you out¡ªand that¡¯s me being nice!"


    "Whoa! So you want to kick out a client right as I walk in? It seems like Zen Byte isn''t aiming to grow


    big. Are you looking to go bankrupt?"


    At that moment, something clicked for Jennifer.


    She remembered the morning conversation with Brittany about the manufacturing nt. Brittany


    hadn''t gone into great detail, simply mentioning that if Daniel showed up, Jennifer should give this


    country boy a hard time. No matter what he asked for, she should refuse everything.


    Jennifer hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it earlier, but now that Daniel had actually shown up, she


    understood everything instantly.


    It was simple to mess with this hick.


    Jennifer reached into her drawer and pulled out a coin, dropping it to the floor by her feet. She was


    wearing a tight, super short pencil skirt.


    "A country boy like you, probably out of money for food, right? Bing my client? Don''t make me


    laugh. Here''s a coin for you. Go buy yourself a wrap to eat!"


    Jennifer wasn''t about to generously hand Daniel a coin to buy a wrap. She¡¯d rather toss the coin


    away than give it to this hick!


    The reason behind her action was a n: she needed to deal with Daniel. He was quite popr at


    TMO. Even Brittany''s standing at TMO had somewhat falteredpared to this country bumpkin.


    Therefore, Jennifer wanted to gain some leverage over Daniel, to ensure he would bow to her


    commands. Herpany, Zen Byte, was in crisis, and she needed some assistance to pull through.


    TMO could potentially provide substantial help for her business, meaning Jennifer had to keep


    Daniel under her control. She had to find a way to get a firm hold over him and gather strong


    evidence.


    Only then could she have Daniel at her beck and call, like a loyal dog at her feet.

 Chapter 308 To Use Her

    Chapter 308 To Use Her


    It was Jennifer''s n to turn Daniel, the country bumpkin, into a dog that would listen to her every


    command.


    "How about that? Not enough with one coin? Then, here''s another! With two coins, you can buy


    yourself a wrap."


    As she spoke, Jennifer tossed another coin onto the floor by her feet. This was a game to her, and


    in her eyes, Daniel seemed amused.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Jennifer, are you giving me money for wraps, or are you creating an opportunity for me here?"


    "What opportunity?"


    "What opportunity? You know exactly what I mean. Look at the bodycon skirt you''re wearing¡ªso


    sexy, so short! And those legs, how beautiful! Any man would struggle not to grab them and then¡­"


    "You filthy creep! What do you think you''re doing?"


    "I''m not a creep; I''m an honest man, and I don''t want to do anything. But you, Jennifer, you¡¯re the


    one trying to coax me into doing something? However, I am upright and principled!"


    "Upright and principled?"


    Jennifer pulled out another coin and dropped it by her feet, still very close to where she stood. She


    then crossed her legs, giving Daniel, from his angle, an even better view of her lower half. The


    catch was, Daniel would have to truly bend down to pick up the three coins.


    Jennifer certainly wasn¡¯t about to let this country boy get the better of her. She held her phone at the


    ready to take pictures. She nned to capture Daniel''s actions as evidence.


    Thest time on the high-speed train, Daniel had been too far from her legs, and she let him slip


    away, clearing his name. This time, Jennifer was fully prepared; she would surely get incriminating


    evidence of Daniel''s alleged indecency.


    Moreover, she wouldn¡¯t easily share this evidence with anyone. Her intention was to threaten him,


    to use this country boy like a tame dog to do her bidding!


    Jennifer held up her phone, perfectly adjusting the angle for the shot, and of course, Daniel knew


    exactly what she was up to.


    But he didn¡¯t care.


    If she wanted to y, then he would y along. After all, he wasn¡¯t the one being taken advantage


    of.


    Daniel squatted down beside Jennifer''s feet and then looked up at her.


    "Aaah! Aaahh!" Jennifer screamed, startled. In her panic, she forgot to take a photo and quickly


    covered the hem of her skirt.


    "Country boy, what are you doing? You dirty creep! What is this?"


    Daniel picked up the three coins at a leisurely pace and slipped them into his pocket.


    "Thanks for the tip, Jennifer. But I don''t need the money for wraps; I prefer soda. These coins


    should buy a bottle."


    "You... you shameless creep! Are you behaving indecently towards me?"


    "Indecent? I simplyplied with your request. You dropped the coins and asked me to pick them


    up, so I did! I just did what you asked, no problem, right? What did you think I was doing just now?"


    "You...I..."


    Jennifer stamped her foot in frustration, at a loss for words.


    "By the way, didn''t you want to take a picture? Did you get it? If not, shall we do it again?"


    "Shut up! You filthy creep! What did you see?"


    Jennifer red at him, hoping the country boy hadn''t seen anything.

 Chapter 309 Good Intentions

    Chapter 309 Good Intentions


    "Whatever you wanted me to see, I saw, Jennifer!"


    "You¡­ I¡­" Jennifer was fuming, her temper on the brink of eruption. She was dressed quite


    provocatively today with the intention of catching this country bumpkin off-guard. However, she


    ended up with no evidence while Daniel, somehow, managed to turn the tables and take advantage


    of the situation, leaving her furious.


    Jennifer was appalled by the idea of her body being seen by this hick¡ªshe, who had never been in


    a rtionship, whose hand hadn''t been held by a man, let alone have her body seen by one.


    The notion that he had seen her body made her feel tainted and almost murderous towards him¡ªif


    not a thousand times over. Then suddenly, an idea struck her. She could use others to deal with


    Daniel.


    "Get away! Stay away from me!" Jennifer snapped at Daniel.


    "Thank you, Jennifer! Not only did you give me three bucks for a soda, but you also let me enjoy a


    different kind of view. The scenery was simply beautiful!"


    "What are you talking about? How dare you say that?"


    "I got the better end of the deal, why shouldn''t I talk about it? This isn''t just something I will talk


    about here but with everyone. It''s something I''ll never forget! The high-and-mighty beauty CEO, the


    dream woman of thousands of men, Jennifer, actually paid me money to enjoy the beauty that she


    has never shown to anyone else!"


    "You¡­ you jerk!"


    Enraged, Jennifer grabbed a small pig-shaped pillow from the back of her chair and threw it at


    Daniel. She aimed for his face, but he casually caught the flying pillow with a flick of his hand. Then,This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    he held it up to his nose and inhaled deeply.


    "Ah, it smells lovely! A hint of feminine scent! How delightful."


    "You''re shameless! You''re low! You''re a bastard!"


    Jennifer was seething, grinding her teeth in anger, butpletely helpless against this country


    bumpkin. She had intended to bully him, and instead found herself the one being bullied. She was


    close to tears.


    "I''m shameless? That''s your fault! I''m low because of you! I was an honest and decent man, but as


    soon as I entered the office, you decided to y that game. If I didn''t participate, wouldn''t that have


    been a waste of your kind intentions?"


    "Who wants to y a game with you? You think you''re worthy, you bastard?"


    "You can curse me all you want. In the end, I still got to see something beautiful. And who knows,


    maybe that''s what you''re into. Perhaps you like being looked at like that, and it doesn''t hurt you at


    all."


    "You¡­"


    Jennifer stomped her foot in frustration!


    Short of words, she decided not to argue with this rural man any longer. He was from the


    countryside, where he likely bickered with the local women on the daily, so it made sense she


    couldn¡¯t win a verbal spar with him.


    Deciding to take a different approach, Jennifer prepared to get down to business. Daniel hade


    to her for a favor today, so she needed to firmly grasp his vulnerability and make this country boy


    comply, ensuring he wouldn''t dare misbehave in her presence again.

 Chapter 310 The Knight in Shining Armor

    Chapter 310 The Knight in Shining Armor


    Jennifer straightened up, grabbed a small throw nket, and covered her legs properly to hide what


    should be hidden. She then asked in a cool tone, "What are you doing here?"


    "Jennifer, you really have a short memory! Didn''t I just say when I walked in? I''m here to be your


    patron, to bring you money, to save your Zen Byte. I''m like the knight in shining armor, riding a white


    horse to rescue you from distress!"


    "You? A knight? Please. Do you really think you have even a hint of knightly spirit? If you don¡¯t tell


    me what you¡¯re here for, I¡¯ll call security! I''ll say you''re here to steal and have you thrown out!"


    "Steal?"


    Daniel gave Jennifer a yful look and with utter seriousness said, "There¡¯s nothing to steal in this


    office! There''s only a beautiful woman! You tell the security that I''m here to steal, isn''t that absurd?


    However, it might be somewhat usible if you tell them I''m here for a secret tryst with you!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "You¡­ with me?"


    "Yes, with you!!"


    "You bastard!"


    Jennifer red hatefully at Daniel and said coldly, "Don''t think I don''t know. Even if you don''t say it, I


    understand. You''re here today because TMOunched a facial mask project and needs a


    manufacturer. Among all manufacturers, the one I manage is the most suitable. So you''re here to


    beg me! Since you''re asking for my help, you need to show your sincerity!"


    "Since Jennifer already knows my purpose, asking further is pointless. After all, I, the knight, have


    already arrived at your office on my white steed and extended an olive branch. If you''re still so


    unwilling to cooperate, then I''ll just leave!"


    With that, Daniel turned and walked away!


    Jennifer panicked at this. That country boy cannot leave! If he does, her whole n would fail.


    Zen Byte''s manufacturing nt had been idle for over a year, without any orders or production.


    Those two production lines and all the machinery would rust if they remained idle.


    If the machines broke down due to rust, the production lines would turn into worthless scrap!


    She had tond TMO''s manufacturing contract. It wasn''t just about saving the manufacturer; it could


    also save her Zen Byte. At the very least, it would prevent herpany from being so passive¡ª


    maintaining a workforce with no work to be done.


    Thinking about this, Jennifer quickly called out, "Stop! Don''t you dare leave!"


    Daniel turned back, smiling mischievously, "Have you had a change of heart, Jennifer? Can¡¯t bear


    to see me go? Are you ready to mount my white horse and stay with me?"


    "Country boy, just honestly answer me one question. Do you like me?"


    "Like you? What''s there to like? Do you think just because you''re pretty, every man who sees you


    will fall in love with you? I won''t like you! But, I''ll make you fall for me, have you chase after me, and


    yet you''ll never have me!"


    Daniel was a straightforward man who always spoke his mind.


    "Make me fall for you? Chase you? Ha!"


    Jennifer gave Daniel a coldugh, her face dripping with mockery, "Do you think that''s even


    possible? Do you think I would be so blind as to fall for a country bumpkin like you, let alone chase


    after you?"

 Chapter 311 Shame

    Chapter 311 Shame


    As they spoke, Jennifer had a sudden realization.


    "Oh! I get it now!"


    "Get what?"


    "You, country bumpkin, are using this outrageous way of speaking to get a rise out of me? So that


    you could get my attention? Because, you shameless man, you just want to be scolded! The more I


    scold you, the more excited you get! Because no woman as beautiful as me has ever talked to you


    this much! Even if it''s scolding, for you it''s a tremendous pleasure!"


    "What?! Jennifer, I had no idea you were into BDSM! Are you hinting that in the future, when you


    want to enjoy yourself, I should scold you? That as long as I scold you while we¡¯re together, you¡¯ll


    get excited?"


    "Stop talking nonsense! I''ll call security if you keep this up!"


    "Do it, let me hear your voice!"


    "Bastard!"


    Jennifer slipped off her high heel and chucked it at him, aiming to swell his face. Daniel swiftly


    stepped aside and the shoe flew past his chest.


    "Crash!"


    A loud snap sounded as the high heel mmed into arge vase.


    The vase shattered, its pieces clinking to the ground. Although it wasn¡¯t an antique but a modern


    piece, it was made of top-quality porcin and had cost Jennifer over a hundred thousand dors.


    A hundred thousand dor vase shattered because of this country bumpkin.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Jennifer was livid, biting back her rage. She pointed at Daniel and bellowed, "You¡¯re paying for this!"


    "What are you talking about? You broke the vase yourself; why should I pay for it? And when you


    threw your shoe at me, do you know how dangerous that was? Luckily, I was agile enough to


    dodge. If you had hit me, I could have gotten seriously injured¡ªat least a level five disability. That


    you didn¡¯t terrify me into imingpensation for emotional distress is already very merciful. You


    have the audacity to ask me to pay for your vase; do you even know what shame is?"


    Jennifer was at a loss for words and could only hurl an insult.


    "Bitch!"


    "I''m a grown man, a real man. The word ''bitch'' is hardly fitting for me."


    "You? A man? You''re just a useless piece of trash!"


    "You haven''t even used my ''thing''. How do you know if I''m useless trash, huh? Words are one thing,


    but you need to experience it firsthand!"


    "If you think you''re a man, thene with me!"


    Jennifer recalled her previous n. Since Daniel had already said those things, she definitely


    wasn¡¯t going to let him off easily.


    The nerve of this country bumpkin to take advantage of her¡ªshe''d make sure his body paid the


    price, ensure he''d have to spend at least a month in the hospital!


    No, at least half a year! Better yet, he should be confined to a wheelchair for life, never to stand up


    again, aplete and utter ruined man.


    She was keen to see just how tough this country guy really was.


    "Come with you? Where to?"


    "You''ll find out."


    Jennifer noticed her high heel was still lying next to the shattered vase.


    Pointing to the shoe, she ordered Daniel, "Go, bring it here!"


    "You threw it, you pick it up! It¡¯s your mess. Why do I need to help you clean it up?"


    Daniel certainly wasn¡¯t about to retrieve it for her. After all, he was no simp!

 Chapter 312 Jennifers Calculations

    Chapter 312 Jennifer''s Calctions


    Jennifer red at him fiercely, barking out, "Are you doing it or not?" The country bumpkin was


    being thoroughly unreasonable in her eyes. Any other man would have leaped at the chance to


    fetch her high heel, as if they were a wolf pouncing on its prey, yet this one remained unaffected.


    "I am not!"


    Daniel didn''t just refuse; he grabbed a chair, sat down with a flourish, crossed his legs, and watched


    the beautiful woman¡¯s outburst with a glee that was unmistakable.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Jennifer swore to herself that she''d make this country bumpkin pick up the high heel. She had to


    win against him this once.


    "Country bumpkin, are you doing it or not? If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t take you to that ce!"


    "I don''t care. Goodbye!"


    Standing up, Daniel waved at Jennifer, said his farewells, and started walking towards the door.


    "Handsome, can¡¯t you just help me out?" Jennifer tried being coquettishly appealing.


    "That''s more like it!"


    Daniel approached the high heel, and Jennifer thought he was going to bend over to pick it up.


    Instead, the country bumpkin kicked it like a ball, sending it soaring in a neat parab through the


    air. It fell with a thud just in front of Jennifer, within her reach.


    "Thud!"


    "Country bumpkin, what are you trying to do?"


    "Aren''t you the one who wanted your high heel? I went to the trouble of getting it for you!"


    "Don¡¯t you know this pair of high heels from Chanel cost eighty thousand? And you just treated


    them so roughly? If you''ve ruined them, you owe me a recement!"


    "Money, I don¡¯t have! But I do have a body! However, as a man of principle, I can¡¯t just offer my


    body to you! You can forget about taking any advantage from me!"


    Daniel was putting up a tough front, but deep down, he knew if Jennifer actually made a move on


    him, he might not be able to resist after all. He¡¯s a normal man, after all.


    No normal man could possibly turn down the advances of a beauty like Jennifer.


    Of course, Daniel wouldn¡¯t make the first move. He knew this woman wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with,


    and if he initiated something, he¡¯d be entangled with her and might even be held responsible.


    Now, without even the legendary grass of sealed dragon in his possession, living life on the edge,


    he couldn''t dare to entertain ideas about any woman other than Jessica.


    "Bastard! Who the hell covets your body! You¡¯re just a disgusting, slimy toad! Seeing you makes me


    sick; I wish I could kick you away! You really piss me off!"


    Jennifer was so infuriated by Daniel that she wished she could send him straight to jail.


    In her entire life, she had never been this angry about anyone. Men usually sweet-talked and


    coddled her.


    But this country bumpkin dared to talk back and bicker with her?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Jennifer got. Initially, she had some hesitation about


    setting Daniel up, but now driven almost mad by anger, she lost all her reservations.


    "You say you''re a man, then prove it to me! If you can prove you''re a man, then I¡¯ll stop calling you


    ''country bumpkin!''"


    Jennifer thought that ceasing to call Daniel by that nickname would be a reward for him. However,


    Daniel didn¡¯t care in the slightest what others called him.


    A truly unassable man doesn¡¯t care about the epithets others throw his way.

 Chapter 313 Shore County

    Chapter 313 Shore County


    Jennifer drove her Porsche 718 at breakneck speed, bringing Daniel into a vige called Shore


    County where her manufacturing nt was located. As they approached the entrance of the vige,


    they were stopped by a few hoodlums.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The leader of the gang was Strong Liu, whose father was Beast Liu, the head of Shore County¡¯s


    criminal underworld. Strong began pping the car door and shouting aggressively, ¡°Get out of the


    car!¡±


    Daniel opened the door and stepped out, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You tell me! Do you know where you are?¡± Strong pointed at Daniel¡¯s nose with


    an arrogant attitude.


    Daniel gestured towards a stone tablet by the roadside and said, ¡°Well, doesn¡¯t that sign say ¡®Shore


    County¡¯? Can''t you read? If not, let me read it for you: this character is ¡®Shore¡¯, and this one is


    ¡®County¡¯. Put them together, it says ¡®Shore County¡¯. Now you know where you are, right? Don''t


    mention it, just move aside!¡±


    Strong was momentarily stunned by Daniel''s response, and once he snapped out of it, feeling like


    he¡¯d been mocked, he cursed, ¡°Where did youe from, you country bumpkin, daring to talk to


    me like that? Did I ever say I can''t read? I went to school, legit graduated from middle school! Shore


    County is my turf, and that stone tablet is put up by my family, how could I not recognize the


    words?¡±


    ¡°Since you can read, why are you stopping me? So you didn''t stop me to have me teach you how to


    read, huh?¡±


    Pretending to be puzzled, Daniel continued, ¡°So, little hoodlum, if you''re not stopping me to learn


    how to read, then what is it? Are you after money? Or is it her?¡±


    Daniel nodded towards Jennifer, who was sitting in the driver''s seat. She was the one who brought


    him to Shore County, so she must have known what it was like. Perhaps this hoodlum was part of


    her arrangement.


    Seeing Daniel pointing at her, Jennifer had no choice but to get out of the car. She yelled at Daniel


    in anger, ¡°Country bumpkin, aren¡¯t you supposed to be a man? Can''t you even handle a petty thug?


    You¡¯re such a waste! A man? I think you''re just a gutless piece of trash, relying on a woman to sort


    out everything!¡±


    Aftershing out at Daniel, Jennifer instantly turned to Strong and ordered, ¡°Step aside right now!


    Don''t block the way here, or you''ll regret it when I have you thrown in jail!¡±


    Jennifer showed a ferocity towards this hoodlum that Daniel had never seen before, and Strong was


    almost frightened by her outburst. But he quicklyposed himself. This was his territory, and a


    foreign woman dared to be so fierce with him?


    After sizing Jennifer up carefully from head to toe, Strong got excited. She was a beauty¡ªa


    breathtakingly gorgeous woman. Having such a sight grace Shore County, if he missed the chance


    to have a go with a woman like her, he''d regret it for life.


    Strong was someone who yed his cards strategically. He wouldn''t just outright ask Jennifer to


    sleep with him; he needed a legitimate excuse first.


    ¡°Lady, do you know the rules here?¡±


    ¡°What rules?¡±


    ¡°Once you''re in Shore County, you have to obey the rules of Shore County! The roads in the vige


    were funded and built by the vigers.¡±

 Chapter 314 Fifty Thousand Dollars

    Chapter 314 Fifty Thousand Dors


    "So?" Jennifer asked.


    "If an outsider''s car wants to enter the vige, there''s a fee," Strong exined.


    "How much?"


    Strong thrust out an open hand, demanding, "Fifty thousand dors!"


    Daniel couldn''t help butugh at this. "What, fifty thousand? Is this road paved with gold bricks? It


    looks like an ordinary cement road to me; I don¡¯t see anything special!"


    Strong gave Daniel a contemptuous look and asserted brazenly, "Country bumpkin! Your car has


    damaged Shore County¡¯s road. Paying fifty thousand as a toll fee is already letting you off easy, and


    you''reining it¡¯s expensive? If you think it''s too pricey and you can¡¯t afford to pay, no problem


    at all. This beautifuldy can just stay with me for a few days, and I can send you to the coal mine


    to bust your back. As for your car, since you say it''s damaged Shore County¡¯s road, naturally, it¡¯s


    only right to leave it behind aspensation."


    With this, Strong Liu hadid out his ns for both Daniel and Jennifer, as well as the Porsche 718.


    It was his gang¡¯s territory. His father was the area¡¯s big boss, making him the junior boss. Hence,


    his word wasw in Shore County.


    Daniel faced Strong and calmly declined, "And if I don''t agree?"


    "You don''t agree? Then you¡¯re choosing it the hard way, and soon you''ll experience just what that


    means!"


    Strong gestured grandly with his hand, then barked orders at the gang behind him.


    "Teach this country bumpkin a lesson, show him the rules of Shore County!"


    One of the thugs picked up a brick and approached Daniel.


    "Are you going to try to smack me with that brick? Do you n to attack me with it?" Daniel inquired.


    "No, no, no! In Shore County, we follow special rules. We''re not going to simply bash you and be


    done with it. That''s too easy!"


    The thug pointed at a nearby concrete pier. "I''m going to have my brothers hold your hand on this


    concrete pier, and then smash it down with the brick. We¡¯ll turn your hand into a mushy pulp. Pretty


    sure you''ll find that unpleasant. And painful, too."


    The thug yfully swung the brick to intimidate Daniel, hoping to make him wet his pants with fear.


    But despite the brick flying before his eyes, Daniel did not flinch, stunning the thug.


    He looked at Daniel with incredulity and anger. "Didn¡¯t expect such a big pair on you, did ya?


    Barking right in your face, and you don¡¯t even bat an eysh or step back? You don''t seem to take


    me seriously? You trying to make me look like a fool in front of the boss and the boys?"


    Then, without further talk, the thug aimed the brick directly at Daniel''s head. He was serious this


    time, intent on teaching Daniel a lesson, full force.


    But before the brick could make contact, Daniel swiftlyunched a kick aimed at the thug¡¯s


    abdomen. The brick-wielding thug was propelled away like a missile, flying toward a grassy area


    adjacent to a sewage pit.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 315 A Bunch of No-Goods

    Chapter 315 A Bunch of No-Goods


    "Ssh!"


    There was a ssh as the thug tumbled into the septic tank, feces flying everywhere. The brick he


    was holding flew from his grasp during his flight, striking Strong Liu on the foot.


    "Ahh! Ahhhh!" Strong howled in pain, hopping on one foot.


    "Damn it! You dared to hit me with a brick? Everyone, pile on and finish this country bumpkin off for


    me!"


    At Strong''smand, the gang rushed in en masse. This time, they were armed with more than


    just bricks; they came wielding steel pipes, switchdes, and even a half-meter-long machete.


    As the thugs closed in with their weapons, Jennifer hastily distanced herself. "Don''t mess around!


    Be clear about this! The thug who got knocked into the septic tank, it was this country guy that did it,


    not me! Focus on him!"


    While talking, Jennifer retreated to her car, yanked the door open, and dove into the driver''s seat.


    She was about to start the Porsche and make her getaway when another vehicle sped up, blocking


    her path in front.


    The road was closed off; with railings behind and a van in front, Jennifer was trapped.


    For Daniel, facing the thugs now crowding him with their weapons drawn, he didn¡¯t even bother to


    use his hands ¨C he needed only his feet. In less than a minute, he had kicked each one of the gang


    members into the septic tank.


    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!


    The sound was oddly satisfying. Each ssh was met with a surge of sewage. Now all the thugs


    had been punted into the fecal waters.


    The driver of the van, seeing his brothers-in-arms dunked into the cesspool, grabbed a gun from the


    vehicle and aimed it at Daniel''s head.


    "Country boy, you dared to knock all of my brothers into the septic tank, so you better get down on


    your knees and crawl over there, then drink up all that sewage water!"


    Although a gun was pointed at his head, Daniel didn¡¯t show a hint of fear. After all, not even a sniper


    rifle could harm him.


    "You want to drink sewage water? There''s plenty over there," Daniel said tauntingly, taking steps


    closer to the burly man.


    "You think I won''t shoot?" the thug threatened, but he dared not shoot Daniel. He quickly lowered


    the gun to aim at Daniel¡¯s thigh and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang!"


    But instead of a bullet flying out, the gun''s barrel twisted into a corkscrew shape as Daniel grabbed


    and twisted it at the exact moment the trigger was pulled. The bullet couldn¡¯t escape, and the gun


    exploded.


    The man¡¯s hand was blown to a bloody pulp.


    "Ahhh... Ahhhhhhh..." howled the thug, clutching his maimed hand.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 316 Strongs Fate

    Chapter 316 Strong''s Fate


    True to his word, Daniel intended to deliver this burly fellow to the septic tank to drink from it. As


    such, with a swift kick to the bellowing strong man''s stomach, Daniel propelled him into flight.


    The man traced an arching parab through the air and then¡­


    "Ssh!"


    Landed right in the septic pit.


    With the thug and the strong man both in their deserved ce in the septic tank, only Strong


    remained. Daniel approached him with a genial smile, "Country bumpkin, do you finally realize


    where you are?"


    "Haven''t we already discussed this?" Daniel retorted. "This is Shore County! We even went over the


    sign earlier. You need me to teach you again?"


    Suddenly, Strong pulled out a dagger and lunged for Daniel''s chest. But his attack was futile against


    Daniel''s quick reflexes. As the de neared, Daniel simply kicked, sending Strong flying as well.


    "Ssh!" was heard once more as another joined hispanions in the muck.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Daniel grabbed the rail meant to block the way, giving it a fierce twist and snapping it. He then


    opened the passenger side of the car and sat down.


    "Jennifer, weren''t you a bit excessive just now? We were almost married once, and even if you


    called off the engagement, I am still your ex-fianc¨¦. You were really going to drive off and leave me


    here? Could you have lived with that?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t have cared if you died; you would have deserved it! But it turns out you can fight after all.


    You took down so many by yourself!"


    "As you keep saying, I''m a country bumpkin. I grew strong from daily farm work. Where I lived was


    remote and had wolves and the like. So, taking care of a few nobodies like this is simple to me."


    "Country bumpkin, you sure talk big," Jennifer chided. "By your boasting, it sounds like you could


    take down a tiger."


    "It depends on the tiger. If it''s your kind, no, I couldn''t win."


    Daniel''s gaze lingered on Jennifer, and she immediately caught on.


    "Are you calling me a tiger?"


    "Yeah, you''re a tiger."


    "You dare call me a tiger? Believe me, I can kick you out of this car!"


    "Sure!"


    "Humph!"


    Jennifer revved up the Pavara, drove a little further, and stopped in front of her manufacturing nt.


    Due to lying idle for so long, moss had overtaken the entrance and weeds sprouted through the


    cracks.


    Upon opening the factory door, a strong musty smell wafted out. Machines on the production line


    were rusted, the walls marked with mildew. Wooden decors were even sprouting mushrooms.


    Daniel surveyed the decrepit scene and shook his head in disbelief, "So this is the factory that''s


    going to produce face masks? In this kind of environment, who would dare buy those products?"


    "The production lines in this factory rust due to disuse, yes. But with a bit of work, it''ll be more than


    capable of producing top-quality products again," Jennifer asserted.

 Chapter 317 Its Complicated

    Chapter 317 It''s Complicated


    Talking it over, Jennifer suddenly felt something was off.


    This country boy was begging to work with her, so why was she acting like she needed his


    approval?


    This was strange.


    No way, she had to start over!


    "Listen, country boy, if you don''t like my factory, go find another one to manufacture your products!


    When ites to quality control, my Zen Byte is number two in the whole of New York, and no one


    dares im number one!"


    "With this run-down ce you call a factory, I doubt there''s any quality to control. The building is


    falling apart, there are weeds everywhere, and not a worker in sight. How can you manufacture


    anything?"


    "Just convince me to take on TMO''s manufacturing, and I''ll have the workers ready in no more than


    three days. Because my Zen Byte has the best management team around."


    "Jennifer, do you understand who the client is here? Am I supposed to convince you? Shouldn''t it


    be the other way around?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Hearing him talk about who''s in charge, Jennifer''s face darkened as she asked, "What did you just


    say? Client?"


    "I''m telling you to get it straight, who''s the client here?"


    "You didn''t bring me all the way here just to show me this dump, did you? And those thugs earlier,


    did you set that up?"


    "Set that up? Why would I arrange for a robbery against myself? I don''t even know those guys! But


    hey, you tossing them into the septic tank was pretty heroic."


    "So why exactly did you bring me here? This ce is a mess¡ªit''s worse than the wilds. At least in


    the wilderness, we could breathe the fresh air. But in this dump, you can''t escape the stench of


    mildew!"


    She fumed. "Shut your mouth, stop spouting nonsense, or you''ll see what I''m capable of!"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll shut you up for good!"


    "Tearing up my mouth? Boring! How about we tear each other''s clothes instead? A tear here, a tear


    there, that would be way more fun!"


    "You..."


    Jennifer stomped her foot in anger, but truth be told, she was at a loss with Daniel.


    For some reason, even though she should despise this country boy, his jokes and flirtatious


    comments didn''t make her mad. In fact, she felt a tiny bit... fond of him.


    No! How could she possibly like this country bumpkin? She absolutely couldn''t fall for this jerk!


    Even if he were thest man on Earth, she just couldn''t let herself like him!


    Today, she''d brought him to Shore County to fix a big problem.


    With that thought, Jennifer quickly steered the conversation elsewhere.


    "If you want me to manufacture for TMO, first, you need to deal with the ownership issues with this


    factory," she said.


    "Ownership issues? Are you saying this factory isn''t yours?"


    "It''splicated! Oh boy, that''s a long story..."

 Chapter 318 Beast Shows Up

    Chapter 318 Beast Shows Up


    "A long story? Well, why don''t you give me the short version!" Daniel quipped.


    "Years ago, I invested a fortune to buy this factory building and installed brand new production lines.


    But as soon as I finished setting everything up, a guy named Beast imed the factory was his and


    tried to take over my production line."


    Just as she spoke, a man with a scruffy beard and a face full of scars, apanied by a group,


    approached. He was Beast.


    "Jennifer, you¡¯ve been avoiding me for so long, I thought you''d never dare toe back to Shore


    County. Did you give up on this factory? What brings you here today?" Beast leered at Jennifer from


    head to toe with greedy eyes.


    "Jennifer, it¡¯s been over a year since west met, right? You''ve gotten even prettier and more


    charming!" Beast continued, ogling her.


    Feeling his intense stare, Jennifer instinctively hid behind Daniel.


    Beast red at Daniel and barked, "Who''s this country bumpkin? Scram, kid, don¡¯t block my view of


    Jennifer''s beauty!"


    "Jennifer is pretty, but am I not good-looking too? Why don¡¯t you take a good look at me?" Daniel


    responded with a chuckle.


    "Get lost!" Beast growled, but before he could finish his sentence, Daniel charged towards him.


    Smack!


    Danielnded a solid p on Beast¡¯s fleshy face.


    Beast was a big guy, weighing over 200 pounds with a bellyrger than a pregnant woman.


    Surprisingly, Daniel''s p sent him flying into a pine tree, which shook loose a shower of pine


    cones, all pelting down on him.


    A caterpir also fell,nding squarely in Beast''s mouth.


    "Blech!"


    "Ptui, ptui, ptui!" Beast tried to spit out the caterpir, but in his haste, he identally burst it, filling


    his mouth with the critter¡¯s messy innards.


    "Ptui, ptui, ptui!" Beast continued to spit out the remains.


    "Damn you, country bumpkin¡ªyou dare to hit me?" Beast roared, his eyes bulging with rage as he


    ordered his henchmen.


    "What are you standing around for? Get him! Beat the snot out of this bumpkin! He made me eat a


    bug! Pummel him, and then shake all the bugs from this pine tree and stuff them in his mouth!"


    "Ah blech!"


    "Ptui, ptui, ptui!" Beast kept trying to clean his mouth.


    The dozen or so tough guys he''d brought with him started circling Daniel. They were all hardened


    criminals; any one of them could take on ten men single-handedly, with several notches on their


    belts to prove it. Armed and ready, they attacked Daniel like a pack of rabid dogs.


    But before they could even get close, Daniel was already throwing punches and kicks, quickly


    knocking them all to the ground.


    Beast was stunned!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    His goons, handpicked and known for their ferocity, capable of facing down ten men each, were


    getting schooled by this country kid?

 Chapter 319 She Doesnt Deserve Me

    Chapter 319 She Doesn''t Deserve Me


    In the blink of an eye, this country kid had taken them all down? Just how formidable was he?


    Although Beast was a mob boss and had been tough in his younger days, it had been years since


    he''d been in a fight.


    And now, he could barely walk, let alone fight. So, of course, he didn''t dare attack Daniel!


    Unable to beat Daniel, Beast decided to resort to other tactics. He threatened Jennifer, ¡°You hired


    this country bodyguard? He hurt my men, so you have topensate me for medical expenses and


    damages, at least a hundred million!¡±


    Beast¡¯s ludicrous demand stunned Jennifer.


    Sure, Daniel had stepped in to help her, but Beast was not a man to be trifled with.


    After all, no matter how well Daniel was doing at TMO, he was still just an assistant.


    Brittany, once considered the top secretary, was now out of favor. What was an assistantpared


    to that?


    After careful consideration, Jennifer made up her mind.


    She couldn''t sacrifice her own well-being for some country boy!


    "Beast, your men wereid out by this country kid, not me. So, anypensation for distress and


    medical bills, you¡¯ll have to take up with him. I have nothing to do with this!"


    "You¡¯re saying this country boy isn¡¯t one of your people, not your bodyguard? You brought this guy


    here. He beat up my men, and you say it''s got nothing to do with you? You trying to y me for a


    fool? I¡¯m no idiot!"


    "He¡¯s no bodyguard of mine; I don¡¯t know the guy!" Jennifer disowned any rtionship with Daniel,


    trying to use Beast to take care of this unwanted problem.


    Beast couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the unfolding drama. However, he was someone who valued talent.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He was after Jennifer for the money, seeing Daniel as a country man, clearly penniless. But this


    "country" kid had quite the fighting skills, having taken down Beast''s tough guys with ease.


    So, Beast made up his mind: he wanted to recruit Daniel to work for him.


    With this n in mind, Beast looked at Daniel with a noticeably friendlier gaze, and his tone


    mellowed significantly.


    "Brother, did you hear that? Jennifer here said she doesn''t want you."


    "She doesn''t want me? What right does she have to want me? I was never hers to begin with!"


    "You should think carefully, brother. If you say you¡¯re not Jennifer''s guy, then what you did to my


    crew has nothing to do with her, right? That means the hundred milliones out of your pocket!"


    "The fight was mine; it has nothing to do with her! Why would I fight for her?"


    Daniel looked disgusted as he said, ¡°She¡¯s not my wife. She doesn''t deserve me!¡±


    Jennifer bristled at his words.


    Where did this country kid get the confidence to look down on her?


    She was the attractive CEO, the subject of countless men''s dreams and desires!


    How could a country boy possibly have the right to disdain her?


    She wasn''t worthy?


    Was he, then?

 Chapter 320 Madness

    Chapter 320 Madness


    ¡°Country kid, get a grip on who you are! You¡¯ve been clinging to me like a disgusting maggot that I


    can''t shake off. I¡¯m not worthy? I think you¡¯re the one acting insane because you can¡¯t have me!¡±


    ¡°I''m the crazy one? Ha!¡± Daniel scoffed with a chillyugh. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s lost her


    mind, Jennifer. I''m not interested in you, and that¡¯s driving you nuts.¡±


    ¡°You''re the crazy one! What makes you think you can look down on me? You country bumpkin! You


    good-for-nothing loser!¡± Jennifershed out at Daniel with a torrent of insults, wishing she could just


    throw him right into jail.


    As the two volleyed verbal blows, their banter sounding almost like a lovers¡¯ quarrel, Beast felt


    ignored and his face darkened, his chubby cheeks shaking with threat as he addressed Daniel.


    ¡°Country boy, because you''ve injured so many of my guys, you owe me a hundred million!¡±


    ¡°A hundred million? I just gave your guys a free lesson on fighting, and you should be paying me.


    My fees are reasonable; you said a hundred million yourself. So, go ahead, pay me the hundred


    million!¡±


    Daniel''s retort stunned Beast, his eyes widening in shock.


    ¡°What? You want me to pay you a hundred million?¡± Beast demanded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! A hundred million for the training session. You don¡¯t want to pay up?¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡± Beast cursed furiously.


    With that, Daniel smacked him again.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Smack!"


    The sound of the p was crisp, and Beast was sent flying ¨C right into a giant septic tank.


    ¡°Oh, crap... glug, glug...¡±


    Beast choked and sputtered with every attempt to speak, drinking mouthfuls of the foul septic water.


    To stop gulping down more waste, he finally had to shut his mouth.


    It took all his strength and the help of his battered and bruised henchmen to pull himself out of the


    septic tank. Wiping his mouth, covered in filth, he pointed at Daniel and bellowed.


    ¡°Country boy, just wait! You two aren¡¯t leaving Shore County today! How dare youy hands on me


    here? Throwing me into a septic tank, you¡¯re looking to die!¡±


    In his rage, Beast identally swallowed more muck from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Bleh! Ugh bleh!¡±


    ¡°Ptui, ptui, ptui!¡±


    He spat several times, then turned to his men andmanded.


    ¡°Stay here and make sure these two don¡¯t escape. I¡¯m going to take a shower. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll


    come back to deal with them!¡±


    As Beast walked away, Daniel¡¯s voice trailed behind him, light and mischievous.


    ¡°Hey Beast, maybe you should think about cleaning out the septic tank first. Otherwise, when you


    come backter, you might just end up falling in again, getting another taste of that lovely water!¡±


    At the mention of the septic water, Beast¡¯s face twisted in rage and disgust, the stench still lingering.


    His eyes almost popping out with fury, he threatened Daniel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this septic tank just for you. When I get back, I¡¯m going to make sure you drink everyst


    drop from it!¡±

 Chapter 321 Who Dares to Disobey

    Chapter 321 Who Dares to Disobey


    After Beast''s messy retreat, he knew he had to rush back, clean off all the filth, and then return with


    his armed crew. As the boss of Shore County''s underworld, he relied not only on his fists but also


    on a squad of gunmen. With guns in hand, who would dare to disobey?


    When Beast left, Jennifer immediately turned on Daniel, poking a finger angrily at his nose.


    "Country boy, you¡¯ve gotten me killed!"


    "Are you dead yet?"


    Daniel reached out and gave Jennifer''s waist a yful poke.


    "Ah!" She let out a loud scream.


    "What the hell, country boy?"


    "You said you were dead, right? So, I just wanted to check if you really were. If you can still scream,


    and scream so nicely, then it seems you''re very much alive."


    Jennifer was livid, almost ready to physically consume Daniel in her wrath. The country boy was


    getting bolder, how dare he start making moves on her so casually? What drove her insane was


    that when Daniel reached out to poke her, she saw iting and could have dodged, but she didn''t.


    She just stood there rigid, letting that country bumpkin poke her. No man had ever touched her


    waist, and now that Daniel had, she felt like she had suffered a massive loss, as if her body was


    suddenly unclean.


    No, this would not do. She had to settle the score with that country boy. She neededpensation


    for her emotional distress.


    "You just toppled all of Beast''s men and threw him into the septic tank. Oh, I remember now, the


    guys we ran into earlier were led by his son, so you dumped him into the septic tank too. Now


    you''ve really offended Beast! You need to deal with the mess you''ve created yourself!"


    Jennifer''s line of thinking was something Daniel, clever as he was, could easily guess.


    "Jennifer, you brought me to Shore County. Isn¡¯t it because you want me to handle this trouble


    called Beast?"


    "It''s your honor! For a country boy like you to run errands for me is your good fortune!"


    "I''m not interested in running errands for you, though I don''t mind warming your bed," Daniel


    responded with a mischievous chuckle.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter what, Jennifer had once been his fianc¨¦e. Most importantly, she was beautiful and had a


    hot figure. Such a waste if another man got her!


    So, it wasn''t like Daniel had absolutely no feelings for Jennifer. Aren''t all men greedy? Any beautiful


    woman they see, they wish they could have all to themselves.


    "Get lost! You son of a gun, you better stop dreaming! You better stay away from me! If you dare


    climb into my bed, I''ll kick you right out!"


    "What, you don¡¯t like it on the bed? The floor? Outdoors? Whatever you prefer, I''m game."


    "Quit your nonsense and think of a way to deal with the mess you''ve made today. You''ve offended


    Beast, and he will stop at nothing to toss you into a septic tank, making you drink up all that filth


    until it''s clean!"

 Chapter 322 At Your Mercy

    Chapter 322 At Your Mercy


    "The septic tank is too stinky; I can''t drink that! Besides, it''ll make my mouth stink! How am I


    supposed to kiss you if my mouth smells like sewage?" Daniel joked.


    "You... Keep spouting nonsense, and I¡¯ll make you mute!"


    "Shut my mouth?" Daniel looked at Jennifer mischievously. "And how would you do that?"


    "You... I..." Jennifer felt harassed again by his words. That damned country boy was toying with her


    every sentence!


    But instead ofshing out, Jennifer quickly changed the subject, "Country boy, do you know where


    Beast went off to?"


    "What else would he be off doing? Covered in crap, he''s obviously gone for a shower! After that,


    he¡¯ll probablye back with a bunch of people to beat me up."


    "Aren''t you scared?"


    "What''s there to be scared of? I¡¯m a tough country guy from the mountains. Even if Beast brings a


    hundred people, I can take them all down."


    "You think your fists are strong enough?"


    "It''s not just my fists that are strong; I''m strong all over! As a man, how can I not be strong?"


    "Can you be serious for one moment?"


    "I am serious! Look at me, I''m the picture of honesty. I¡¯m the most upright man in the whole wide


    world."


    "You think your fists can win against guns? Beast has a fully armed squad."


    "A squad? Just a bunch of riff-raff. They might have a few guns. It¡¯s nothing serious."


    "Can your fists really beat guns?"


    "What would you say if I told you they could?"


    "What do you think?"


    "If I win against them, then you have to agree to any demand I make. No matter what it is, you must


    say yes."


    "And if you lose?"


    "You can do with me whatever you want."


    "Deal! It''s a promise!"


    Jennifer was amused. She had no faith that Daniel could win against Beast and his men with just


    his bare fists. Once Daniel got beaten up, she''d have to think of a way to deal with the country boy


    to quell her anger.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As for handling Beast, Jennifer had dared toe to Shore County with a backup n in mind. She


    had a bestie named Ava Davis, a captain at the New York City Police Department. All it would take


    is one phone call to Ava, and Beast wouldn''t dare to mess with her.


    However, Jennifer merely wanted to tame the country boy; she wished to punish him and stand over


    him like a queen triumphantly. Of course, she didn''t want Daniel to be killed by Beast. She just


    wanted to see him suffer a little, watch him get knocked around, then be thrown into a septic tank¡ª


    that would make her happy.


    Therefore, Jennifer was eagerly awaiting Beast''s return, hoping to see Daniel scared out of his wits.


    To keep Beast in check, Jennifer started setting up. She took several mini cameras from her LV bag


    and stealthily positioned them in concealed corners. This way, whatever Beast did upon his return


    would be recorded.

 Chapter 323 Dont Come Any Closer

    Chapter 323 Don''t Come Any Closer


    All the videos meant to be uploaded to the cloud as evidence could also be presented in court. With


    this evidence, unless Beast fancied a stint behind bars, he would have toply with her.


    This was Jennifer''s n.


    Beast returned with his crew and their guns, which ominously pointed at Daniel. With such firepower


    against him, the country boy, no matter how tough, surely couldn''t outpace bullets.


    Beast''s confidence was instantly restored. "Country boy, you humiliated me, throwing me into that


    septic tank and making me swallow that filth. Now I''m giving you a chance. Jump into the septic


    tank yourself and clean it out by drinking it dry. Then maybe, just maybe, I might spare your life."


    "What are you saying? You want to drink the septic tank dry? That tank holds tons of waste! Even


    someone like you couldn''t manage alone, Beast. But with the crew you¡¯ve brought, it might be just


    about possible."


    Beast waved his hand angrily, ordering his men, "Break his legs first! Let''s see if he''s still as


    arrogant!"


    To avoid any mistakes, four of his men simultaneously aimed their guns at Daniel''s knees¡ªone for


    each leg. Almost instantly, their fingers tentatively squeezed the triggers.


    In an unimaginable burst of speed, Daniel moved in front of the four men and, with one swift motion,


    twisted the barrels of their guns, twisting them helplessly together.


    As the four pulled their triggers, an explosion of gunfire resulted in a blinding sh, and the resultant


    backfire left their hands shredded.


    Daniel, true to his word about sending them to drink from the septic tank, paid no mind to their


    injuries and kicked each of them directly into the waste.


    With a series of dull thuds and sshes, all four were in the septic tank, gulping down waste water.


    Witnessing this, the remaining men raised their guns at Daniel. But before they could fire, he was


    already in front of them, twisting their gun barrels into twisted metal sculptures.


    And just like theirrades, after a series of muffled explosions, their guns backfired, mutting


    their hands. One by one, they were sent careening into the septic tank like human missiles,


    sshing waste everywhere.


    Beast was dumbfounded, staring at Daniel as if seeing a monstrous being.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel steadily approached Beast. "You... don''te any closer."


    "You don¡¯t want me toe? Fine. Just jump into the septic tank yourself, take a few sips, and I


    won¡¯te over. But if you won''t jump, I¡¯ll have to put you in there myself."

 Chapter 324 You Lost

    Chapter 324 You Lost


    Seeing Daniel steadily advancing, Beast genuinely panicked. He knew he couldn''t beat this country


    fellow and definitely didn''t want to plunge into the septic tank again. The experience of falling in and


    swallowing that filth had left him retching more than any bout of drunkenness.


    In an attempt to rid himself of the stench glued to his body, he had to scrub down with no less than


    eight bars of soap. To eradicate the foul taste from his mouth, he went through three tubes of


    toothpaste.


    "Bro, this is all a misunderstanding! It¡¯s all a big misunderstanding!" Beast changed his tune rapidly,


    offering apologies seeing the tides turn.


    "Misunderstanding? You order your guys to aim a dozen guns at me and then call it a


    misunderstanding? Did you not want my life?"


    "Brother, it really is a misunderstanding! I''ve already taken a dive into the septic tank, please don''t


    make me go again. From now on, I consider you my big brother. Whatever you say, I''ll do!"


    To show his sincerity, Beast immediately dropped to his knees in front of Daniel after dering this


    vow.


    "Please spare me!"


    Then, turning around, he pled to Jennifer, "I was wrong. I won¡¯t cause trouble for you again. If


    anyone dares to mess with your factory, I''ll deal with them. Please, I¡¯m begging you¡ªhave the ¡®big


    brother¡¯ not throw me into the septic tank! The sewage in there, it''s just too stinky, I can¡¯t drink it!"


    Jennifer was all set to deny any involvement, but then she thought about how Beast used to pester


    her daily. Now that the country boy had tamed him, silence seemed the best option, knowing that


    his acknowledgment of Daniel as the big brother meant he wouldn''t dare bother her again.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "That''s enough, let him go! After all, that septic tank really does stink."


    Jennifer vouched for Beast, giving Daniel the nod of approval.


    "Alright! What Jennifer says goes!" Daniel waved dismissively at Beast. ¡°Get lost! If you dare to


    make trouble here again, I promise to make you drink that septic tank dry.¡±


    "Big brother, I won''t do it; never again! I swear I''ll never cause trouble again!"


    Upon receiving the pardon, Beast hastily took his men and left. With his hands pocketed, Daniel


    turned to Jennifer with a triumphant grin. "You lost."


    "What do you want?"


    "We had a wager, remember? Now that you''ve lost, whatever I ask, you have to agree to."


    "What¡¯s your demand?" Jennifer asked, though internally, she was resolved to deny him regardless.


    She assumed Daniel would ask for something indecent¡ªsomething she would never agree to.


    This scoundrel likely desired her body, and she would never allow herself to be defiled by Daniel.


    Instead of a straightforward reply, Daniel offered a riddle. "Take a guess."


    "I don''t guess riddles! Out with it, or the bet''s null and void!"


    With that, Jennifer began her countdown, clearly seeking to break her promise.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"

 Chapter 325 How Dare You!

    Chapter 325 How Dare You!


    Before Daniel could even get a word in, Jennifer had rapidly counted down. She simply didn''t want


    to give this country boy a chance.


    "The countdown is over, so the bet is off the table! Which means, whatever you ask for, I''m not


    agreeing to it!"


    "You won''t agree? That''s okay! If you want to y it this way, I can y along. I''ll just go tell Beast


    that you and I have nothing to do with each other, and he can keep messing with your factory. And


    since I''m not linked to you in any way, whether you can walk out of Shore County today, well, that''s


    up for debate."


    Jennifer was fuming with anger but terrified at the same time.


    "Country boy, what do you think you''re doing?"


    "I don''t wanna do anything! You should be asking what Beast wants to do. The way he was looking


    at you was not as pure and innocent as my looks."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Pure and innocent? I see you for what you are, a jerk!"


    "Jennifer, don''t tell me you thought I was going to ask you to sleep with me? That''s why you


    rejected me before I could even speak?"


    "Heh!"


    Jennifer let out a mockingugh and said coldly, as if she had seen right through him, "Is that not


    the case?"


    "Of course not! Me, sleep with you? That''d be a loss for me! I wouldn''t let you take advantage of me


    like that."


    "What did you say? I''m taking advantage of you?"


    "Absolutely! You''d be getting the better end of the deal, and I''d be at a loss. Thest thing I like is


    being taken advantage of by you."


    Even though Jennifer knew Daniel was lying, she couldn''t help but ask, "So what''s your condition?"


    "Just that you bark three times like a dog."


    "Get lost!"


    Jennifer was so mad that sheshed out with a kick at Daniel. Just as her high heel was about to


    strike Daniel''s shin, he dodged to the side, avoiding her attack. She missed and lost her bnce,


    tottering on her heels. Daniel quickly reached out and caught her by the waist to prevent the


    stunning beauty from getting hurt.


    "Let go of me, you creep!"


    Jennifer yelled, and Daniel reluctantly let her go, resulting in a thud as she hit the ground.


    "Ouch! Ouch, that hurts! You country bumpkin, I''m going to kill you!"


    Jennifer got up from the ground, disregarding her sore waist, and began hammering away at Daniel


    with her fists. Though her punches weren''t painful¡ªshe was just a girl, after all¡ªDaniel grinned and


    warned, "Keep that up, and I might just fight back!"


    "You wouldn''t dare?"


    "Smack!"


    Daniel yfully pped her. Jennifer stood frozen in shock, then her face flushed with


    embarrassment.


    "You..."


    "What''s up with you?"


    "Waaa..."


    Jennifer broke down in tears, whichpletely baffled Daniel.


    "It was just a light tap, surely it''s not that bad?"


    "You... you''re the worst, you creep, you big jerk!"

 Chapter 326 Mom’s visit

    Chapter 326 Mom¡¯s visit


    A sophisticated and elegant woman walked into the CEO''s office. She was Avery Matthews. Even


    though she was fifty, she took such great care of herself that she looked just over thirty, radiating a


    timeless beauty.


    Avery, Jessica¡¯s biological mother, was a key figure in the third-ranked Matthews family of the


    prestigious eight families of New York. When she was younger, she fell in love with Jessica¡¯s father,


    but after Jessica was born, she left her family and returned to the Matthews fold.


    Jessica''s face showed little enthusiasm as Avery entered. Instead, what disyed was a chilly


    indifference.


    "What brings you here?" Jessica asked, her tone icy.


    To Jessica, this woman who had abandoned her as a child didn''t warrant any warmth.


    Avery rarely visited, and it never seemed to be for anything good. Jessica disliked seeing her


    mother; in fact, she hoped to never encounter Avery again.


    "I''m your mother. Is it so strange that I want to see my daughter?" Avery replied.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica scoffed. "My mother? Did you ever care for me after I was born?"


    "No matter what, I am your mother! I''m here to tell you that you must go to New York next week for


    your grandfather''s eightieth birthday celebration."


    "I got it! Anything else? I have a meeting to attend."


    Jessica was eager to be rid of her.


    "Can¡¯t we chat for a bit? It''s been years since west saw each other."


    "There''s nothing to talk about!"


    "Jessica, don¡¯t forget, you''re my daughter! How would you feel if I pped you right now?"


    "Go ahead, do it!"


    Jessica tilted her face towards Avery defiantly. Avery raised her hand as if to strike, but then she


    hesitated and lowered it. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn''t bring herself to do it; she was concerned that


    pping Jessica might cause her to refuse to attend the birthday event, which would spoil all of


    Avery''s ns.


    Avery''s reason for insisting Jessica attend the celebration was tied to her arranging a marriage


    alliance between their Matthews family and the grandchild of the Evans, another member of the


    eight families of New York and ranked second, more powerful than the Matthews. If these two


    families united, the Matthews'' influence would soar, and with their support, the Evans could even


    challenge the top family in New York, the Perkins.


    Seeing Avery hold back, Jessica thought maybe her mother had finally shown a hint of a


    conscience. She provoked further, ¡°You were going to p me, weren''t you? Go ahead, do it!" She


    leaned her face closer.


    Avery, consumed by anger, let her hand fly down¡ªonly not to Jessica''s face, but rather yfully


    onto her backside.


    Jessica was stunned. Her mother had never shown such a gesture of affection.


    "Will you talk back to me now? If you talk back again, I might really turn your backside into a


    blooming flower!" warned Avery, giving Jessica another yful p.


    "I''m off to my meeting. I''m not dealing with this."


    "Let''s have dinner together. My flight back to New York is at eight," Avery suggested.


    Though she was determined to see Jessica marry into the Evans family to cement the dynastic


    union, Jessica was still her flesh and blood. Years ago, she wanted to take Jessica back to New


    York, but her father wouldn''t allow it. Despite their estrangement andck of affection, it didn''t mean


    Avery didn''t love her daughter.

 Chapter 327 I Wont Do It

    Chapter 327 I Won''t Do It


    Avery didn''t quite know how to express her love. That yful p she had given Jessica seemed to


    have warmed the chill between them slightly. After all, there weren¡¯t many kids who hadn¡¯t been


    scolded by their mom¡¯s loving hand at some point. Jessica, having grown up without a mother, had


    never experienced that until now. It was as if that p made up for a piece of her missed childhood


    mischief.


    Faced with Avery¡¯s dinner invitation, Jessica wanted to say yes, but she chose to refuse.


    "I¡¯m busy!"


    "I''m asking you to dinner. How can you be too busy? Once I¡¯ve made the reservations, you better


    show up on time! If you dare note, I¡¯ll smack your bottom until it¡¯s sore!"


    With that final warning and a yful smack to Jessica¡¯s bottom, Avery left the office, walking away


    with the confident click of her high heels.


    As soon as Avery was gone, Daniel came back. Seeing Jessica with a slight blush and a smile of


    secret delight, Daniel teased, "Why so happy? Have you been getting up to mischief behind my


    back?"


    "Cut it out! My mom just stopped by. She wants to go to dinner tonight. Wannae with?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jessica decided to bring Daniel along to lets her mother get a glimpse of him. Even though they


    were still in the trial stage of their rtionship, Jessica felt like she might be falling for this idiot.


    As to whether she was truly in love, she wasn¡¯t sure just yet ¨C emotions needed more time for that


    kind of test. But bringing him to meet her mom felt right.


    "You want me to go as what, your husband?"


    "Husband, my foot. You¡¯re my assistant, my chauffeur," scoffed Jessica, leaving herself some


    leeway. She didn''t want to make Daniel''s role explicit just yet, especially since she was still unsure


    of her feelings for him.


    Right now, though she might be falling for him, she had decided any progression would wait until


    after their one-year trial. Until then, in public, this idiot could only be her assistant.


    Hearing he was only invited as her assistant, Daniel tly refused. Shaking his head, he said, "In


    front of others, I can y the part of your assistant, fine. But your mom isn¡¯t just anyone. I won¡¯t be


    relegated to that role in front of her. I won¡¯t do it!"


    "You won¡¯t do it? Do you think you have the right to refuse? When I tell you to do something, you¡¯re


    supposed to do it! You don¡¯t get to say ''no.''"


    "Then after I meet your mom tonight, I¡¯ll call you ''honey.''"


    "You dare?"


    "What''s there not to dare? We¡¯ve known each other so long, do you really think there''s anything in


    the world I¡¯d be afraid to do?"


    "I¡¯ve warned you in advance, we¡¯re having dinner with my mom tonight. If you dare to make any


    untimely moves, you¡¯ll face serious consequences!"


    "What kind of consequences, honey? Why don¡¯t you just tell me?!"


    "Don¡¯t you call me ''honey''! If you keep this up, I¡¯ll staple your mouth shut!"


    Jessica reached for the stapler on the desk and pressed it down a couple of times, pretending to


    scare Daniel. But he wasn''t easily frightened, especially not by her threats.


    He puckered up cheekily and goaded her, "You wanna seal my lips? Here they are, send them your


    way. Go on, do it!"


    Of course, Jessica couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that ¨C she might need his mouth for somethingter.


    But still...


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    She gave Daniel a light p on the cheek.

 Chapter 328 He Really Is My Assistant

    Chapter 328 He Really Is My Assistant


    Daniel was shocked. "Did you just p my face?"


    "Well, isn¡¯t your face just there for me to p? If I feel like doing it, I will!" retorted Jessica, giving


    him another light tap on the cheek.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You..."


    "What? Did you want to say something? I¡¯ve got a meeting to attend. Get back and change into


    something nice. Don¡¯t embarrass me tonight!"


    With her instructions clear, Jessica walked away, her high heels echoing on the floor, hips swaying


    confidently.


    That evening, at Provence Restaurant, one of New York''s most upscale eateries, Avery''s favorite


    ce, Avery had made a reservation next to the window - it was the best seat in the house with a


    stunning panoramic view of the city¡¯s twinkling lights.


    Avery arrived early, dressed in a regal purple gown that draped elegantly around her, waiting


    patiently at the table.


    The meeting time was set for seven o''clock. However, it wasn¡¯t until 7:15 that Jessica arrived.


    Daniel, that idiot, had made herte.


    Avery wasn''t too bothered by her daughter''s tardiness; after all, she had been absent for over


    twenty years, while Jessica was just fifteen minuteste. But Avery''s mood darkened when she saw


    Jessica didn''te alone; she was apanied by a man.


    "Who is this?" Avery pointed at Daniel, questioning Jessica.


    "I am..."


    Before Daniel could introduce himself, Jessica cut in. "He¡¯s my assistant, Daniel. Also, he''s my


    driver."


    Relieved to hear the word ''assistant,'' Avery sighed and said to Daniel, "Since you are an assistant,


    go wait outside."


    Jessica disagreed. "Why should he wait outside? Is there a problem with him dining here?"


    "He''s just an assistant; shouldn¡¯t he wait outside? Or do you actually want him to dine with us?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "Of course there¡¯s a problem! Don''t you understand the concept of rank? You want an assistant to


    eat with us ¨C have you lost your mind?"


    "I don¡¯t care about rank. Daniel is my assistant; he should eat at the same table with me."


    Jessica''s firm stance caused Avery to harbor some doubts. "Is he really just your assistant?"


    "Yes, he is! My special assistant!"


    "Fine! Let him sit," Avery relented. She was too tired to argue, deciding to go along with her


    daughter''s wishes. But Avery wasn''t going to let Daniel off easily.


    Avery wanted her daughter to see that a lowly assistant didn''t belong in such a high-end restaurant.


    She would embarrass Daniel in such a way that he would leave of his own ord, shamed.


    Avery conversed with the blonde, blue-eyed waiter in French for a good while. Then, the waiter


    departed.


    Shortly after, the waiter returned carrying three differently colored cocktails. Avery and Jessica had


    pink ones in front of them. Daniel''s, set before him, was a deep ocean blue.

 Chapter 329 You’re Married?

    Chapter 329 You¡¯re Married?


    The pink cocktail before Avery and Jessica was named ''Pink Memories.'' It was a standard cocktail


    with a low alcohol content. As for Daniel''s blue drink, it was called ''Shark''s Ocean,'' with an alcohol


    content so high it could knock out an ox!


    Daniel might not have known the cocktail¡¯s name, but his keen sense of smell quickly alerted him


    something was off. This wasn''t the typical wee for meeting a future son-inw ¨C it was a ploy to


    get him sloshed.


    Jessica, aware of the Shark''s Ocean, immediately informed the waiter. "My assistant has to drive


    later; he can''t have alcohol. Just bring him some orange juice."


    "No need," Avery interrupted, then addressed the waiter firmly. "If he can''t handle a drink, what


    good is he as an assistant? Isn''t the point of a male assistant to take drinks on your behalf during


    business dinners? Today, I''ll y the role of your client and test him to see if he''spetent."


    "Auntie, you''re trying to get me drunk on our first meeting?"


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Auntie. Or did you expect me to call you ''mom''? That would be asking too much of me, wouldn''t


    it?" Daniel''s reluctance was clearly etched across his face.


    Avery was stunned by his words. Her suspicions, already piqued upon this odd arrangement where


    her daughter brought an assistant to dinner, deepened. What kind of assistant warrants being part


    of a family meal?


    Suspicious, Avery directed a probing look at Jessica. "What''s going on here?"


    "Nothing much. My assistant used to be aedian. He''s just joking!" Jessica quickly covered.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Of course, Avery wasn''t buying it. She turned to Daniel with a stern face. "Are you joking?"


    "What joke? I''m your daughter''s husband. Properly speaking, I should be calling you ''mom.''


    However, since you haven''t given me a bonus to change how I address you, I''ll stick with ''auntie'' for


    now. Maybe if there''s money involved someday, I''ll call you ''mom.''"


    "Idiot, shut up!" Jessica snapped before Daniel could say more.


    To stop him from spouting more nonsense, she stuffed a piece of steak into Daniel¡¯s mouth. "Go


    chew on some meat!"


    "No! I look this good, and you can''t bear to let me meet your mom?"


    "If you don''t stop this nonsense right here, you can get out!"


    "If you want me to stop being your husband, then let''s divorce! As long as we''re not divorced, you''re


    still my wife!"


    Daniel''s words left Avery''s jaw on the floor.


    She red at Jessica with a serious expression. "Did you two get married officially?"


    "No!"


    "Yes!" Jessica denied while Daniel confirmed, providing two conflicting answers at once.


    "Jessica, what in the world is going on?" demanded Avery.


    "What''s there to exin? Jessica and I made a marriage pact when we were kids. Now we''re both


    adults. Hence, we should be married," Daniel chimed in unabashedly.

 Chapter 330 Admission

    Chapter 330 Admission


    "It was a fake marriage! It doesn''t count!" Jessica quickly exined.


    "Fake marriage? Are you trying to y me? Look, I''m a virgin, and I won''t be yed with. If you say


    it''s fake, then let''s go get a divorce. I don¡¯t want any part of this fake marriage!"


    "Keep messing around, and I''ll wallop you!"


    Jessica was fuming ¨C why couldn¡¯t this idiot just follow along? She had no intention of divorcing him!


    But, in a way, Daniel¡¯s antics meant she didn¡¯t have to exin to her mother that they were already


    married with a certification.


    Their exchange shocked Avery once again. This country boy had suggested divorce several times,


    yet her daughter refused?


    Also, the way her daughter looked at this rustic fellow was noticeably unusual; there seemed to be


    genuine affection between them. Could it be that Jessica had truly fallen for this country boy? That


    would be absolutely uneptable! Her daughter was meant to marry into the Evans family, to unite


    two powerful families!


    Avery¡¯s face darkened as she rebuked Daniel sternly, "You country bumpkin, you¡¯re from the


    countryside, aren¡¯t you? You think you can marry my daughter with your worthless rural


    background? Impossible! You two must get a divorce. Your marriage pact doesn''t count; your


    marriage doesn''t count! You must get an annulment tomorrow!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Avery, I married Jessica, not you. So, it doesn''t matter if you ask me to divorce; we can¡¯t just


    separate on a whim. Whether Jessica and I choose to divorce is her decision. If she doesn¡¯t agree,


    your persistence is futile," Daniel retorted.


    Daniel¡¯s line of reasoning made Jessica so mad she nearly smoked in anger.


    "Idiot, what do you mean? Are you implying I¡¯m desperate to marry you? If you want a divorce, fine,


    let¡¯s settle this tomorrow!"


    "Tomorrow? I¡¯m busy tomorrow!"


    "You..."


    Seething, Jessica pinched Daniel hard on the waist and snapped, "Idiot!"


    Avery wasn¡¯t a fool; it was clear as day to her that her daughter and the country boy were flirting


    with each other. It seemed her daughter had been charmed by him. If she wanted to sort this out,


    she needed to deal with the country boy first.


    Avery fixed Daniel with a contemptuous re and prodded, "You¡¯re after my daughter¡¯s money,


    aren¡¯t you?"


    "Of course, but not just the money. She¡¯s so beautiful, and her figure is so stunning. Any man would


    fall for her!"


    Daniel''s response satisfied Avery. She''d thought she would have to prod him a few more times to


    extract his true intentions, but to her surprise, he admitted it with just one question.


    Quickly, she turned to Jessica with a stern face. "Did you hear what this country boy said, Jessica?


    He¡¯s not only after your money, but also your body! This kind of man is scum, the dregs of society!


    You must divorce him immediately, you have to drive him away from your side!"


    "Whether he¡¯s scum or not, what he wants from our rtionship, I know clearly! I''m in charge of my


    own marriage, and I don''t need you to worry about it!" Jessica dered resolutely.

 Chapter 331 Back Off

    Chapter 331 Back Off


    Jessica made her stance clear. She hardly cared what Daniel had said. His mouth was known for


    spouting nothing worthwhile, and his words were rarely sincere. She never took what Daniel said to


    heart; she judged him by his actions.


    Knowing that her daughter wasn''t heeding her advice, Avery was determined to push the matter


    with Daniel ¨C she wanted him to see reason and bow out.


    Avery pulled out a check, briskly filled out a number, and pped it down on the table in front of


    Daniel. He stared at it, bemused.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this, Avery?" he asked, grinning yfully.


    "This is a million dors! For a bumpkin from the hills like you, you won''t find any good jobs in the


    city, earning at most two to three thousand a month. You would never make this much in your


    lifetime. But now, all you have to do is make the right decision, and this million is yours."


    A million was almost like pocket change for Avery. She was using this to coax Daniel into leaving,


    wanting her daughter to see how cheap he really was ¨C that he could be bought off with just a


    million.


    This kind of lowlife was not fit to be Avery''s son-inw ¨C not in the slightest.


    "The right decision? I understand," said Daniel, taking a sip of his orange juice to wet his throat


    before turning to Avery with a look of deep affection. "Mom!"


    Jessica nearly choked onughter. This idiot was truly something else. She herself had trouble


    calling Avery ''mom,'' and here he was, shameless as ever.


    Daniel''s words infuriated Avery. "When did I give you permission to call me ''mom''? I''m not your


    mother! You''re not my son-inw, and you never will be! This million is to make you scram! Leave


    Jessica and never see her again!"


    "The market value of TMO is in the hundreds of billions. Avery, this million might be enough to


    change how I address you, but it¡¯s not enough to make me leave Jessica. After all, I''m no fool.


    Between apany worth hundreds of billions and a million-dor breakup fee, I know which to


    choose."


    "You..."


    Avery was livid, sputtering with rage. She turned on Jessica. "Listen to him! He¡¯s eyeing your TMO!


    Marrying him would be like bringing a wolf into the house!"


    "Who''s a wolf is still up for debate!" muttered Daniel under his breath.


    At his remark, Jessica promptly gave him a fierce look.


    "Who did you just call a wolf?"


    "I did! I did! Wolves are such feeble creatures, not worthy of you, Jessica. Even wolves would shiver


    when they see a tiger like you!"


    "You..."


    Jessica punched Daniel yfully. "So, in your eyes, I''m that fierce, huh?"


    "You¡¯re not fierce! Not at all fierce! It''s just that when you tell me to go east, I wouldn¡¯t dare head


    west."


    "You could go west if you wanted! You know what will happen if you do."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course, I know the consequences. I¡¯d just have to lie down and take my licks, right? After all, I¡¯m


    yours forever, and you can do with me whatever you please."


    ...

 Chapter 332 The Poor Arent Entitled to Love

    Chapter 332 The Poor Aren''t Entitled to Love


    As the flirting continued unabated, Avery''s anger simmered. Her stunning eyes widened, the fury


    boiling over.


    "Enough!" Avery erupted, bringing immediate silence.


    "Mom, are you mad?" Daniel asked in his irreverent tone.


    "I am not your mother, and don''t you dare call me that!"


    "You''re not my mom? That''s odd. Avery, are you suggesting Jessica isn''t your biological daughter,


    but someone you picked up from a trash heap?"


    "You''re the one who''s been picked up from a trash heap!" Jessica snapped, kicking Daniel lightly


    under the table with her heel.


    "Ow! Mom, you better control your girl; she''s kicking me."


    Daniel shamelessly provoked Avery, only to earn her wrath in return.


    "Country bumpkin, shut your mouth! If you call me ''mom'' one more time, I swear I''ll tear your mouth


    to shreds!"


    After calming herself down, Avery spoke with grave seriousness.


    "Country boy, you have two choices. The first - take this one million, leave my daughter, leave New


    York, and never show your face in this city again, nor contact my daughter!"


    "Trying to buy my love with a million dors?" Daniel shook his head, firmly refusing. "I won''t do it!"


    "Love?" Avery scoffed with a coldugh. "A country bumpkin earning two to three thousand a month


    thinks he''s entitled to love? Do you really think you''re worthy?"


    "So the poor aren''t entitled to have love?" Daniel questioned her.


    "Unworthy!" Avery replied without hesitation.


    "Unworthy? That would be you, Avery! You''re unworthy of a poor man''s love. Only your daughter


    deserves it!"


    Jessica couldn''t help but giggle at Daniel''s retort. Who would have thought this idiot could leave her


    own mother speechless?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Country boy, enough with your nonsense here! Stop trying to charm me with words! Next week,


    Jessica has to return to New York for her grandfather''s eightieth birthday celebration."


    Before Avery could finish, Daniel eagerly butted in, looking expectantly at Jessica. "There¡¯s going to


    be a banquet for your grandfather¡¯s big birthday, right? Are you taking me with you?"


    "Of course!"


    Jessica was definitive in her reply, though she well knew that at her grandfather''s birthday, her


    mother would undoubtedly arrange her marriage, trying to marry her off to some guy named Smart


    from the Evans family whom she had never even met. She was determined to make her own


    choices about her marriage.


    "What did you say? If you dare to bring that country nobody to the doorsteps of the Matthews family,


    I¡¯ll break his legs myself! He¡¯s nothing but an embarrassment!" Averyshed out, then continued


    from where she left off.


    "At your grandfather''s birthday, the Matthews family has already made its decision. He will sanction


    your marriage to Smart from the Evans family right there and then!"


    "What now? Hold on, Mom, that¡¯s totally not okay! Jessica and I are legally married spouses. Are


    you actually nning to marry her off to someone named Smart during granddad¡¯s birthday? She¡¯s


    your daughter! Are you really going to marry her off to an idiot? What are you thinking?"

 Chapter 333 A Cunning Plan

    Chapter 333 A Cunning n


    "What stupidity? You country bumpkin, shut it and stop spouting nonsense here!"


    "It was you who said it! You want to marry Jessica off to an idiot!"


    "He''s Young Master Smart of the Evans family; he''s not an idiot!"


    "Oh! So he''s the Evans family''s little idiot? You mean to say the Evans have more than one idiot?


    Besides this little one, there¡¯s a bigger one?"


    "Heh heh!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Avery snorted coldly and then said slowly, "You dare call Smart an idiot? And you dare say there''s a


    bigger one in the Evans family? If you really have the guts, don¡¯t say it to my face. Go and call him a


    little idiot to his face!"


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Jessica quickly interjected.


    "What am I doing? He was the one calling Smart a little idiot, not me. Does this country boy even


    know what he''s doing? Daring to insult Young Master Smart of the Evans? If Smart hears you, he''d


    y you alive!"


    "He''s trying to steal my girl. Calling him an idiot is being polite! If he really ticks me off, I''ll p him


    so hard, we''ll see if he still dares topete for my girl! My girl is mine alone. Anyone who dares to


    fight me for her, I''ll p some sense into them, so they know exactly what they are!"


    "You''d dare p Smart? I bet you¡¯re all talk. If you actually faced him, you''d probably cower like a


    dog."


    A quick thought struck Avery, and she suddenly had a n. She taunted Daniel, "You, country boy,


    you want to marry Jessica, don''t you? Well, Smart will be at the party we''re holding for my father''s


    big 80th birthday. If you¡¯re man enough, you¡¯ll meet him there! I''d like to see what a nobody from the


    boonies can do against Smart, what you could possibly do against the Evans!"


    "Fine! I''ll be there!"


    Daniel fearlessly agreed right away. Just the Young Master of New York''s second most influential


    family? To Daniel, that was nothing.


    He never took those pomp types seriously.


    After dinner and leaving the restaurant, Jessica twisted Daniel''s waist angrily.


    "Ow! Honey, why are you twisting me? I didn''t do anything!"


    "You''re noting back to New York with me! You¡¯re not going to that party! You¡¯re not going to


    mess with Smart!"


    "Why the heck not? He''s trying to steal my wife, and you want me to hide away like a spineless


    turtle?"


    "You can''t mess with Smart! You can''t touch the Evans! If you provoke Smart, if you mess with the


    Evans, you''ll end up nowhere! The Evans are second ranked in New York''s ''The Eight Families.'' For


    Smart, taking you down would be as easy as squashing a bug!"


    Jessica wasn''t being dramatic; she knew the terror of New York''s ''The Eight Families.'' To them, an


    ordinary guy like Daniel was nothing more than an ant.


    "So what if ''The Eight Families'' are strong? Does that mean they can be unreasonable? Does that


    give the Young Master of ''The Eight Families'' the right to steal my wife?"

 Chapter 334 Hatred

    Chapter 334 Hatred


    "He won''t take you away from me; don''t worry," Jessica assured her. In her mind, she was resolved


    not to ept Smart''s proposal, no matter what. She would rather die than marry Smart.


    "Even if he can''t take you away, I still need to go! It''s apetition between men; how could I push


    you to the forefront while I hide behind? Would I still be a man then?"


    "You..." Jessica was trying to do what was best for him, but this stubborn idiot wouldn''t give in. She


    decided not to press him anymore. As long as she didn''t divorce Daniel, by all ounts, he was her


    husband.


    Smart would eventually have to find out; she couldn''t hide the truth forever. Instead of trying to


    conceal it, she thought she might as well be proactive.


    "I''ve got an idea," she announced.


    "You''ve got one? We haven''t done anything! How could you be...? Are you telling me you''ve been


    unfaithful? For god''s sake! I married such a beautiful wife and haven¡¯t touched a hair on your head,


    and now you''re having someone else¡¯s child?"


    "What are you yelling about? Me having a child? I''m still a virgin; how could I possibly have a child!"


    Jessica retorted irritably.


    "You''re not pregnant? Then what is it?"


    "I have an idea!"


    "What idea?"


    "It¡¯s about taking you back to New York, making sure you get through without being killed by Smart."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Killed by him? I¡¯m like a cat with nine lives; he won''t be able to touch me. If that idiot dares toe


    at me, I''ll make sure I take him down first!"


    "You¡¯re not allowed!"


    "Why not?"


    "He''s the young master of The Evans family. If you really killed him, it would be like dering war on


    The Evans!"


    "I''m not afraid!"


    "I forbid you from killing anyone! If you dare, I''ll leave you."


    "Can I just beat him up a bit?"


    "Suit yourself."


    Jessica was reasonable; she just didn''t want Daniel to be a murderer, to stain his hands with


    blood. Him getting into a fight and giving Smart a beating, on the other hand, was something she


    had no objections to.


    Still curious despite iming he didn''t need to know, Daniel asked, ¡°What¡¯s your idea, anyway?¡±


    "My grandfather''s ill!"


    "I know he''s sick!"


    Jessica looked at him doubtfully. "How do you know he''s sick?"


    "Of course, he''s sick! If he wasn''t, why would he marry you off to that idiot on his eightieth birthday?


    He''s not just sick; he''s got a mental illness. And I''m the cure!"


    Jessica twisted his waist hard in frustration, eliciting another usual, pitiful yelp from him.


    "My grandfather is a war hero; he''s been shot and carries a lot of rted ailments. There are a


    bunch of old health problems that even the best hospitals and doctors in the USA haven''t been able


    to cure. If you manage to cure my grandfather''s longstanding illnesses, he might end up liking you.


    He''s the head of the Matthews family, and everything in The Matthews family is his decision. So, if


    you win him over, make him reject Smart''s marriage proposal, we could resolve everything


    perfectly."

 Chapter 335 A Bad Idea

    Chapter 335 A Bad Idea


    "Is this your bad idea?" Daniel questioned with a smirk.


    "What are you talking about? How is making use of my skills a bad idea?" Jessica replied, slightly


    defensive.


    "So, you''re asking me to put on a show? That''s what it is, right?" Daniel elbowed back.


    "Are you unwilling to treat my grandfather or are you justcking the skill?" Jessica challenged.


    "Who says I''m not skilled? What will you do if I actually cure him?"


    "What do you want me to do?" she challenged back.


    "Make love to me!" Daniel blurted out brazenly.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Sex? Impossible. Not until after the one-year trial period," Jessica retorted firmly.


    "You¡¯re cruel! How can you expect me to remain single with such a beautiful wife? Besides,


    shouldn''t sex be a part of the trial? If you don''t test that and it turns out I''m not good enough,


    wouldn''t that be tragic after a year?"


    "If you''re not good enough, then I''ll kick you to the curb!"


    ...


    The next day, after an entire night discussing with Jessica, Daniel had learned about her


    grandfather, Kind Matthews''s health issues. The chronic illnesses guing Kind were not things that


    could be cured with acupuncture alone; he needed certain herbs.


    Thus, Daniel decided to visit an herbal medicine market to buy the needed ingredients, intending to


    make some medicinal pills for Kind to eat. Combined with acupuncture, these could potentially bring


    about a full recovery.


    As soon as Daniel stepped out the door, a two-tone Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of him. An elderly


    man stepped out of the car and bowed to him, saying, "Young Master, good day."


    His gesture took Daniel by surprise.


    "Sir, I think you may have mistaken me for someone else. I don''t know you and I''m surely not any


    ''young master.''"


    "You are Daniel, correct? Raised in Dragon field, and you''ve only left there recently," the elder


    persisted.


    Daniel nodded, "Right."


    "Young Master, you are the grandson of New York''s premier family, The Perkins. My name is Logan


    Roberts; I am the butler of The Perkins and your servant, here to ensure your safety."


    Daniel stood bbergasted.


    "The Perkins are in trouble, and you must stay out of sight, especially not in New York. The other


    members of The Perkins must not know of your existence!"


    Logan handed Daniel a business card. "I mustn''t be seen meeting with you. Young Master, if you


    need anything at all, just call this number. Whatever you require, I''ll see it done."


    "You say I''m the young master of The Perkins family in New York, but who are my parents? Where


    are they? Howe they''ve never visited me?"


    "The affairs of your parents cannot be divulged to you just yet. You must strive to be the head


    of The Perkins and take control of the family before that secret can be revealed. Sharing it with you


    now could end your life!"


    With thosest words, Logan walked away, and Daniel stood there, business card in hand,


    dumbfounded. Could it be true that he was the young master of the distinguished Perkins family of


    New York?


    Daniel quickly pulled out his phone and began to search online. There was absolutely no


    information about Logan to be found, and anything about The Perkins was just as obscure. Had he


    encountered a con artist?


    But then, what could they possibly want to scam from him?


    As Daniel pondered, a woman''s sharp voice suddenly interrupted his thoughts.


    "Country boy, what are you up to?"

 Chapter 336 Im Going to Supervise You

    Chapter 336 I''m Going to Supervise You


    He turned toward the voice and saw a beautiful woman in an office suit striding confidently towards


    him on her high heels. Who else could it be but Brittany?


    "What I¡¯m doing is none of your business. You¡¯re not my wife, you have no right to question me!"


    "Country boy, it''s working hours, and you''re not in the office? You''re skipping work!"


    "Skipping? Jessica gave me an exemption from clocking in. So, even if I took 365 days off a year, I


    wouldn''t be skipping!"


    "You¡­"


    Brittany stamped her foot in frustration, then interrogated, "Instead of being in the office during work


    hours, what are you skulking around here for? Are you nning something bad?"


    "How could I possibly do anything bad in broad daylight? Even if I wanted to, I¡¯d have to wait for


    night-time!"


    "Country boy, did you just slip up? If you¡¯re not earnestly in the office and loitering in the streets


    instead, you must be up to no good!"


    "I didn''t want to do anything bad, but now that Brittany is here, you''re giving me some ideas," Daniel


    shot back, his gaze making Brittany instinctively take a step backwards.


    "Country boy, what are you trying to pull?"


    "Didn¡¯t you want me to be bad? If you''re asking for it, then maybe I should indulge you!"


    "You¡­ you better behave! If you dare to bully me, you''ll see how I deal with you!"


    Brittany threatened him in the air with her nails, indicating her readiness to fight back.


    "Move aside if you don''t want to see ''bad.'' Otherwise back off!"


    "Why should I back off? I''m going to supervise you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow. You¡¯re an employee


    of TMO, and I must fulfill my duty to oversee you. I absolutely will not allow you to do anything bad


    outside that could damage TMO¡¯s reputation!"


    This was less about Brittany worrying over Daniel doing something bad and more about her wanting


    to skip work while sticking to him. Of course, Brittany would not admit that she might have feelings


    for this country boy. She merely convinced herself that if she didn''t scold him every hour, she would


    feel ufortable. In her mind, hassling Daniel was only about giving herself something to vent at


    ¨C she wanted to treat the country boy as her private ything.


    "Give me your hand."


    This abrupt request from Daniel left Brittany dumbfounded.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Give you my hand? For what?" she asked suspiciously.


    "I notice you''ve been a little pale. Are you on your period? It¡¯s not regr, the flow isn''t sufficient,


    and you have stomach pain. I thought I¡¯d check on you kindly, thenter on, I have to go to the


    herbal market anyway and could easily pick up some herbs for you to ease your difort. Don''t


    get me wrong! This is just friendly concern, nothing more. When I prepare these herbs for you, it''s


    not because I like you. After all, anyone who marries a bitch like you is asking for trouble. Even if all


    the other women in the world were gone, I still wouldn''t marry you!"


    "Country boy, did you just call me a bitch?"


    "Well, aren''t you acting like one? All day long, you''re fiercer than a bitch could ever be!"


    "I''m going to kick you dead!"


    With that, Brittanyunched a kick squarely at Daniel.

 Chapter 337 Acupuncture

    Chapter 337 Acupuncture


    Daniel quickly stepped back, dodging the attack. Brittany, having exerted too much force while on


    her period, pulled a muscle in her stomach, causing a sharp pain.


    "Ah! Ahh!" Brittany clutched her stomach, crouching down on the ground, screaming in agony.


    "Just now, what did you say? That you were going to kick me to death? Come on, do it! Kick me to


    death!" Daniel taunted her, hovering around in front of Brittany, infuriating her to the point that her


    face turned green with rage.


    "You... you''re bullying me! Waaah..." Tears started rolling down her cheeks as she clutched her


    stomach and wept.


    Daniel took a needle from his pocket and waved it in front of Brittany''s eyes, then asked her with a


    mischievous smile, "Want me to treat you?"


    "Get lost!"


    "You should trust my skills. Just one prick of this needle and your pain will vanish."


    "Scram!"


    "Are you sure you don''t want treatment? This isn''t just any needle. A few pricks and I can guarantee


    you won''t feel pain during your periods ever again."


    "You..." Brittany was ashamed and angry at once.


    Yet she reconsidered, knowing the country boy might have impressive medical skills.


    "Are you positive you can cure me?"


    "Absolutely," Daniel replied earnestly. "But I''ll need you to expose some skin for the acupuncture,


    and this is a public street. It wouldn''t be appropriate ¨C as your colleague, I can¡¯t let passersby get a


    free show."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you want acupuncture treatment, Brittany, you''ll have to pay for a room yourself." Daniel


    motioned toward a building nearby. "This hotel is pretty nice, it''s five-star. The environment and


    facilities should be up to par."


    "You..."


    "What¡¯s wrong? You don''t want to? Fine, then don''t. It''s your problem, not mine. You''re the one in


    pain, not me. I''ll be on my way."


    "Country boy, you''ll rot in hell! Don''t you dare walk away! Stay right there!"


    "So, Brittany, you¡¯re agreeing to get a room with me?"


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "If you won''t get a room with me, then why call me back? What, want me to watch your period


    pains? Disgusting with the smell of blood!"


    "You¡¯re the disgusting one!"


    "Since you say I''m disgusting, I won¡¯t impose on you any longer," Daniel said, waving goodbye.


    "See you!"


    He actually walked away, leaving Brittany fuming.


    "Don''t go! Help me get to the hotel! If your acupuncture doesn¡¯t cure me afterward, you''ll see how I''ll


    deal with you!"


    "How will you deal with me?"


    "I''ll make you pay!"


    "How? By dying a happy death or afortable one? Though you¡¯re on your period today, so even


    in the best hotel room, there isn''t much we can do, is there?"


    "You..." A flush of embarrassment rushed over Brittany''s face, and she punched Daniel in the arm,


    cursing, "You''re such a jerk."


    Daniel helped Brittany into the hotel. At the reception, he cheerfully requested, "One room, please.


    A big bed, the presidential suite, the most expensive one you have."


    "Get lost! Just give me a standard room!"


    Her request was more modest, but Daniel had already begun the process of caring for Brittany,


    yfully navigating through her indignation and pain.

 Chapter 338 Lose Money

    Chapter 338 Lose Money


    The receptionist couldn''t help but smile at the amusing exchange. It was clear this wasn''t the first


    room these two had booked together ¨C the woman''s insistence on a standard room instead of the


    most expensive suite was a giveaway, likely a couple who¡¯d been married and understood that


    money shouldn''t be squandered.


    "So, which one of you spouses is going to pay?" the receptionist asked with a knowing look.


    "Me!" Brittany asserted, quickly taking charge. Then, thinking it over and realizing it gave the wrong


    impression, she decided not to rify that she and Daniel were not together. If she did, how would it


    look? Like an affair? And if she said Daniel was there to give her acupuncture... well, that sounded


    even more far-fetched.


    With a reluctant sigh, Brittany let the misconception persist.


    "The standard room will be 1598 yuan, plus a 1000-yuan deposit, so a total of 2598 yuan. Will you


    be paying by card or cash?"


    Brittany didn''t intend to part with her money but instead gave Daniel a fierce look andmanded,


    "Pay!"


    "Why should I pay? Didn''t you say you''d take care of it?"


    "You pay up front!"


    "I don''t have it."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "How can you not have money? Don''t think I don''t know you''ve saved up quite a bit. Get it out now!"


    Knowing she wouldn''t voluntarily pay up, Brittany resorted to a desperate move.


    "You insisted on dragging me to this hotel, swore that you would pay for the room, and now you''re


    asking for my money? You really want to bleed me dry, don''t you?"


    "You¡­" Brittany blushed with embarrassment and anger. It sounded as if Daniel was insinuating


    she was something akin to a lover!


    To save herself from further embarrassment and despite being internally furious, Brittany


    begrudgingly took out her bank card and paid for the room.


    Once in the room, Daniel sized it up andmented, "It''s decent enough, I suppose. After all, it''s


    our first time getting a room together; we should make some good memories."


    "Country boy, quit the rubbish talk. My stomach is killing me, hurry up and give me the


    acupuncture!" Brittany immediatelyy down on the bed.


    Daniel took her right hand in his left, picked up a needle with his right, and plunged it decisively into


    her fingertip. Then he swiftly withdrew the needle.


    The prick had been deep, yet Brittany''s fingertip didn¡¯t bleed. As soon as the needle was pulled out,


    the excruciating pain in her belly miraculously vanished.


    Daniel put away the needle, clearly done with the procedure.


    "That''s it?" Brittany asked incredulously.


    "Yeah," he replied.


    "That quickly?"


    "Yep," he affirmed once more.


    "Still ''yep''? You just stick a needle in my finger, trick me into renting a room, and waste 1598 yuan.


    You... you jerk!"


    "Well, the room''s already paid for, and the money''s spent. Even though you''re on your period,


    there''s no reason we can''t spend the night, right?" Daniel suggested with a half-grin.


    "Get out!" Brittany was absolutely livid.


    Suddenly, it dawned on her, and with furious eyes, she grilled Daniel, "Country boy, what are you


    ying at?"


    "What?"


    "We didn''t need to get a room for this. You lured me here under false pretenses. Are you hoping this


    will lead to a second time? I¡¯m telling you, don''t get lost in wishful thinking while you''re here!"

 Chapter 339 Honeys Examination

    Chapter 339 Honey''s Examination


    "I did stop your pain with that needle earlier, but it was only temporary. Your menstrual cramps


    haven¡¯t beenpletely cured. Later, I need to go to the herbal market to get some medicine; I can


    pick up what you need, too. If you don''t believe me, so be it. But if you do, once I get the medicine,


    I''ll continue your treatment."


    "Country boy, better not be ying tricks on me! If you try anything, you''ll have to answer to me."


    "Do something improper? To you? Out of all the women in the world, you''re thest one I''m


    interested in. Even if we''re in the same room, or if you put on a seductive dress, it wouldn''t stir a


    thing in me. No matter how you try to entice me, I won¡¯t spare you a nce."


    "You... you¡¯re just being obstinate!"


    Brittany was seething. She felt humiliated. She was popr, with countless men pursuing her, and


    this country boy had the audacity to say he wasn¡¯t interested?


    After considering Daniel''sments, Brittany realized something.


    "Country boy, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through your n. You¡¯re using reverse psychology to provoke


    me into putting on a sexy dress, right? Dream on! I¡¯d rather let a dog see me in a sexy dress than


    you!"


    "A dog? Wow, didn''t realize you went so wild, Brittany!"


    "I... I¡¯ll throw you off a cliff!"


    In a fit of rage, Brittany grabbed a pillow from the bed and hurled it at Daniel. He punched the flying


    pillow, which ricocheted back onto Brittany''s face and knocked her onto the bed.


    "Country boy, I''ll kill you!"


    Although a pillow didn''t hurt, Brittany was more than a little angry. She pounced, pinned Daniel


    down on the bed, and started punching him. Daniel wriggled about, inadvertently getting more than


    his share of contact, although Brittany was too busy doling out punishment to notice.


    After ten minutes of tussle, Brittanyy exhausted on the bed, while Daniel was still full of energy.


    "Brittany, you were so feisty a moment ago. Come on, keep hitting me! Are you too tired to stand


    now? How amusing!"


    "I... I¡¯ll kick you to death!"


    As Brittany tried to kick him again, Daniel caught her leg in his grasp. Right then, his phone rang


    with a call from Jessica.


    Oh no! Why is she calling during the daytime? For some reason, Daniel felt unexinably nervous.


    "Don''t make a sound!" he whispered to Brittany before answering.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Boss... uh, anything you need me for?" Daniel stumbled over his words.


    Sensing something odd from the way he switched from "honey" to "boss," Jessica became


    suspicious. "What are you doing? Whom are you with?"


    "Who else but your Brittany? I was heading to the herbal market when she caught me on the way.


    She used me of skipping work and decided to supervise me. Want me to let her speak to you?"


    Switching the phone to speaker mode, Daniel handed it to Brittany.


    "Brittany, talk to Jessica and confirm it, or she''ll suspect it''s not really you with me."


    With some skepticism, Jessica asked, "Brittany, is that you?"


    "Yes, it''s me, Jessica! I bumped into the country boy on the street and saw he wasn''t behaving,


    intending to skip work, so I thought to drag him back to thepany!"


    "Once you''re done,e back early," Jessica said before hanging up.


    Jessica trusted Daniel when he was with Brittany, confident that as sworn enemies, nothing could


    happen between them. Even after the call ended, Brittany felt a bit flustered.


    "Don''t you dare tell Jessica we were here in a hotel room!" she sternly warned Daniel.


    "Me? Honesty''s my policy! No matter what she asks, I''ll tell her the truth. It''s just me taking a break


    from work to rent a room with Brittany. No big deal, and I don''t lose anything from it."


    "I warn you! If you go bbering, I''ll tear your mouth apart!"


    After leaving the room, they headed straight for the nearby herbal market ¨C Herbal loon.


    Of all the shops in the market, Herbal loon wasn''t the biggest, but it had the most character. Daniel,


    merely ncing at it from afar, could tell it had some hidden gems worth exploring.


    As he eagerly walked in, his eyesnded on a stunning woman in a green dress. She was Aiden


    Foster, the owner of Herbal loon, exuding a serene beauty that could catch any man''s attention.


    Daniel gazed unabashedly at the captivating sight before him. He couldn''t resist admiring beauty,


    and Aiden certainly had plenty to admire.


    Noticing Daniel''s unblinking stare at the owner, Brittany felt a sting of jealousy.


    "Country boy, what are you staring at?" she demanded irritably.


    "Staring at a beauty," he replied simply.


    "I... You... You jerk!"


    "I admit I appreciate beauty openly, and there is no shame in that. What¡¯s wrong with being a


    gentleman about it?"


    "A gentleman? More like a pretentious one," Brittany scoffed.


    Right then, Aiden elegantly approached in her high heels, her charming smile directed at Daniel.


    "Handsome, are you here for some medicine?" she asked coyly.


    "Beautiful! And you are? My name¡¯s Daniel," he introduced himself.


    "Nice to meet you, Daniel. I¡¯m Aiden, the owner of Herbal loon," she replied with her practiced


    warmth.


    The shrewd Brittany could see where this was headed ¨C Aiden could likely charm any money out of


    Daniel. Sensing trouble, she quickly intervened.


    "Do you know her well? There''s plenty of other herbal shops. Let''s not buy from here, let''s find a


    proper one."


    Aiden''s face darkened upon hearing Brittany''s suggestion.

 Chapter 340 Embarrassment

    Chapter 340 Embarrassment


    While he spoke, Daniel switched the call to speaker mode and handed the phone to Brittany.


    "Brittany, prove to Jessica that it''s actually you I''m with," he said.


    Jessica was a bit skeptical of Daniel, so she asked, "Brittany, is that you?"


    "Yes, Jessica, it''s me! I ran into our country boy here on the street. He was up to no good, trying to


    skip work, so I thought I''d drag him back to the office!"


    "Get your business done ande back soon."


    With a quickmand, Jessica ended the call. She trusted Daniel with Brittany because they were


    like oil and water; nothing unexpected would happen between them.


    Despite having hung up, Brittany still seemed a bit flustered and nervous.


    "You better not tell Jessica we came to a hotel room!" she warned Daniel.


    "But I''m an honest guy. Whatever Jessica asks, I''ll tell her the truth. It¡¯s just a hotel room visit with


    Brittany during work hours. No big deal; I lose nothing from it."


    "I''m warning you! If you dare to b, I''ll rip your mouth off!"


    The pair left the room and made their way to a nearby herbal market called Herbal Lune. Among all


    the shops in the market, this one wasn''t thergest, but it definitely had its own charm.


    With just a nce, Daniel was certain Herbal Lune had some treasures within its walls and couldn¡¯t


    wait to step inside. As he entered, he saw a beauty in a green dress ¨C Aiden Foster, the owner of


    the shop. Her serene elegance captivated Daniel. He had an eye for beauty, and he never hesitated


    to appreciate a pretty sight when he saw one.


    Noticing Daniel''s unwavering stare at the lovely sight before him, Brittany unexpectedly felt a sting


    of jealousy.


    "Country boy, what are you looking at?" she demanded with irritation.


    "Admiring beauty, of course!" he replied offhandedly.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I¡­ You... Such a jerk!"


    "I¡¯m simply admiring beauty openly and admitting it like a gentleman should. What¡¯s wrong with


    that?"


    "Gentleman? You¡¯re acting like anything but," snapped Brittany.


    Just then, Aiden approached with grace in her high heels, her waist swaying as she neared. She


    greeted Daniel with a warm and coquettish voice, "Hey, handsome, are you here to buy some


    herbs?"


    "What a gorgeousdy! How may I address you? My name¡¯s Daniel," he introduced himself.


    "Nice to meet you, Daniel. I''m Aiden, the owner of Herbal Lune," she replied with her usual


    enthusiastic wee.


    To her, the man in front of her was the kind of person who would shell out cash when charmed by a


    pretty woman.


    Brittany, ever clever, sensed something was off right away. She quickly grabbed Daniel''s arm,


    urging, "Are you familiar with her? Every shop here has herbs, let''s not buy from this one. Let¡¯s find


    another, a more reputable ce that seriously deals in herbal remedies."


    Aiden bristled at thement.

 Chapter 341 Shameless

    Chapter 341 Shameless


    Aiden, feeling challenged by the suggestion, asked Brittany, "What exactly do you mean by that?


    Are you implying that Herbal Lune isn''t a serious business?"


    Brittany was visibly irked, especially by how Daniel couldn''t take his eyes off Aiden, gawking as if he


    wanted to bury his head right in her midst. She wasn''t having it.


    "You know what kind of business you run," Brittany snapped back, thinly veiling her usation.


    Aiden could tell that she had struck a nerve with Brittany. In the silent battles between women, the


    first to get angry always lost. Holding the upper hand, Aiden kept her cool and responded with


    measured sarcasm, "Dear, if you can''t keep your man in check, whysh out at me? If he wants to


    sneak a peek, should I stop him?"


    "You... You''re just shameless!" Brittany blurted out, but she didn''t deny Aiden''s inference that Daniel


    was her man.


    Overhearing this massive misunderstanding, Daniel stepped forward quickly to rify, "Aiden, I''m


    not her man. We''re just colleagues, nothing more."


    With this rification, Aiden understood the situation better.


    "Oh, Daniel! I didn''t realize you were such a yboy! Are you trying to hit on me, and that''s why


    you''re denying any rtionship with her? Just colleagues with nothing else going on? If that were


    true, would she react like this?"


    With that, Aiden clearly wanted to showcase her appeal, having felt validated by Daniel''s apparent


    interest.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Brittany flew into a rage, pointing at Daniel as she thundered, "Country boy, don''t


    you get any ideas! What do you mean by what you just said? Do you think I''m going to chase after


    you? If every other man in the world died, I still wouldn''t be interested in you!"


    "If you''re not interested in me, I''m not interested in you either. If that''s the case, why do you even


    care what I do?"


    "You... Do you realize it''s work hours?"


    "So what if it''s work hours? Can''t I look at a pretty woman during work? I can look at you, but not


    Aiden? Aren''t you being a little too authoritarian? Sure, you''re a great beauty, but seeing the same


    face every day can get old. I need to spice things up now and then to keep my spirits high!"


    "You... You''repletely shameless!"


    Brittany was so aggrieved she stamped her foot. Daniel, having no more attention to spare for her,


    came to Herbal Lune with a purpose: to buy herbs, not to flirt.


    "Aiden, do you have any Blood Ganoderma here?"


    As soon as Daniel mentioned it, Aiden was both amused and intrigued. Blood Ganoderma was an


    exceedingly expensive herb, even the average-quality ones could cost a fortune, and top-quality


    ones could reach the million-dor mark.

 Chapter 342 Shifting Policies

    Chapter 342 Shifting Policies


    Aiden had the knack for business. She wouldn''t just throw out high prices; she tailored her deals to


    her customers. Aiden needed to gauge Daniel''s wallet size before deciding how to y her hand.


    "Daniel, are you sure you want the Blood Ganoderma?"


    "I''m sure."


    "Blood Ganoderma is expensive stuff. Even average quality goes for over a million. No offense, but


    looking at your outfit, you hardly seem like you''re rolling in dough. Forget Blood Ganoderma, regr


    Ganoderma might be out of your league too! Maybe consider something more in your budget?"


    "Aiden, money isn''t a problem for me. But you''ve got to give me top-notch stuff. Even if it''s a billion


    dors, I can afford it."


    Daniel whipped out his phone, showing off his bank bnce. The money was from Jessica, his


    allowance of sorts. Although he yed the part of an unofficial hubby, Jessica was generous when


    it came to cash. So, he wasn''t hurting for money.


    Aiden had been hoping to make a tidy sum, maybe a few thousand bucks. But once she saw the


    bnce in Daniel''s ount, her excitement was hard to contain. This guy was a big fish!


    Meanwhile, Brittany saw Daniel naively disy his bank bnce and started to panic.


    "Country bumpkin, don''t you dare! That money isn''t yours; it''s thepany''s. You can''t touch it! If


    you spend it carelessly, I will report you to Jessica! No, I''ll call the cops and have you locked up for


    misuse ofpany funds!"


    "What makes you think it''spany money? This is my allowance from Jessica!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jessica gave you an allowance of a billion dors?"


    "Jealous, huh?"


    "What are you even talking about! How could Jessica possibly give you a billion dors for pocket


    money? Who do you think you are? Just a country bumpkin!"


    "Because Jessica loves me, that''s why!"


    "Loves you? Cut the crap! Why on earth would Jessica love a hick like you? Do you really think you


    deserve her love?"


    Aiden listened to their bickering and quickly hatched a n. This was a once-in-a-lifetime customer.


    Whether or not the billion in Daniel''s ount waspany money, Aiden was determined to snag


    it. Once the cash was in her hands, it was hers for good. Everyone knew herbal shops like hers


    never did refunds.


    To spur Daniel on, Aiden chimed in, "Daniel, can you actually use that billion? If you can''t, I suggest


    you don''t. If your boss mes you or if your lovely colleague here really does call the cops, wouldn''t


    it be a loss not worth taking?"


    Aiden knew men well. In the presence of an attractive woman, they all tried to show off.


    Even if Daniel wasn''t supposed to touch the funds, to impress Aiden, he''d have to make a move.


    He''d be stepping right into her trap.


    After all, a woman doing good business needs to have a few tricks up her sleeve.

 Chapter 343 A Jealous Woman

    Chapter 343 A Jealous Woman


    "This billion is my pocket money, notpany funds. Who says I can''t use it? Even if it were


    company money, I''d still have ess to it!"


    Daniel knew Aiden wasying a trap, but he didn''t care. After all, this money was his spending cash.


    Even if he splurged ten billion in one go, the worst he¡¯d get from Jessica was a scolding.


    Once Daniel took the bait, Aiden didn''t hold back.


    "You mentioned wanting Blood Ganoderma, right? Lucky for you, I''ve just the thing here at Herbal


    Loon. Premium grade, too."


    "Premium? Show me!"


    "Just give me a sec, Daniel."


    With an elegant twirl that left a tantalizing scent in the air, Aiden sashayed to the back room, her


    high heels clicking rhythmically. Her retreating figure was undeniably sexy, absolutely charming.


    Daniel, never one to skimp on ogling beauty, greedily watched her every move.


    Seeing Daniel lock eyes on Aiden¡¯s figure, he seemed utterly entranced. Brittany couldn¡¯t help but


    feel an unexined jealousy coursing through her, and in a fit, she twisted his waist hard.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ow! What the heck!"


    "What about you!"


    "Why''d you twist my waist? Don''t you know a man''s waist is both crucial and fragile? If you were to


    break it, could you make up for ruining my future happiness?"


    "You shameless idiot! Was that woman that captivating? You practically gluing your eyes to her


    behind! How disgraceful!"


    "What¡¯s it to you if I watch Aiden? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m ogling you. She doesn¡¯t mind, so why are you


    getting all worked up?"


    "Country boy, let me warn you again! When you¡¯re out and about, you¡¯re representing TMO''s image,


    so behave! If I catch you staring like that again, I¡¯ll record it and show Jessica your disgraceful


    behavior!"


    Daniel wasn''t intimidated by Brittany¡¯s threats, except for the bit about recording and showing


    Jessica. That was no joke! If Jessica, with her notorious possessiveness, saw Daniel tantly


    appreciating another woman, she¡¯d be furious enough to tear him to pieces.


    But the more she cornered him, the more defiant Daniel became. If he showed weakness now,


    Brittany would nail him. So Daniel put on an indifferent front: "Go ahead, tell Jessica. I''m just her


    assistant, not her husband. She won''t care about my personal life!"


    His words left Brittany speechless because he was right. As just an assistant earning a modest


    $1,800 a month, Jessica really wouldn''t meddle in his private life; he was a nobody to her.


    But Brittany wasn''t the type to give up easily; she wouldn''t let this country bumpkin off the hook that


    quick.


    "This is your personal life? During work hours, you represent TMO! Your actions severely tarnish the


    company¡¯s image! If Jessica finds out, you''ll definitely be fired!"

 Chapter 344 Blood Ganoderma

    Chapter 344 Blood Ganoderma


    Brittany knew Jessica wouldn¡¯t actually fire Daniel, but it didn¡¯t stop her from using the threat to


    scare the country boy.


    "Jessica wouldn¡¯t fire me!"


    "And why wouldn''t she?"


    "Because I''m both cheap and effective! Have you brought as much value to TMO during your time


    here as I have?"


    "You..."


    Right then, Aiden reappeared, her hands gracefully holding a polished mahogany box secured with


    a 24-karat gold lock. She approached Daniel, and a unique scent wafted to his nose ¨C a blend of


    the distinct aroma of Ganoderma and a subtle, bewitching female fragrance. Thetter even


    overshadowed the Ganoderma¡¯s scent, drawing him in further.


    Noticing Daniel¡¯s nose twitch in response, Brittany¡¯s frown deepened. Her intuition screamed that


    this country boy was up to no good. So, she darkened her expression and demanded, "What are


    you doing?"


    "Nothing, why?"


    "What do you mean nothing? I saw your nose twitching. What are you sniffing?"


    "Obviously, it¡¯s a fragrance!"


    "Which fragrance?"


    "The scent of Ganoderma."


    "What else?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel leaned in closer, bringing his nose near Brittany¡¯s chest and took a light whiff, then teasingly


    eximed, "The scent of a woman!"


    "You lecher! You have no shame!" Brittany scolded fiercely.


    Deep down, however, she felt an odd delight, as if she secretly enjoyed being sniffed by this country


    boy.


    "Cough cough," Aiden cleared her throat and then, with a yful gaze at the two, inquired, "You two


    are just ordinary colleagues?"


    "in colleagues? What else would we be? Surely not the intimate kind of colleagues?"


    "You..."


    Aiden blushed with embarrassment, but also feigned indignation, "You really are a rogue! Every


    word out of your mouth is indecent!"


    She meant her words half in jest, half seriously¡ªusing this yful banter to draw closer to Daniel.


    That way, it would be easier for her toter weasel the billion from his ount.


    Brittany immediately sensed something was off. What was Aiden implying? Was she trying to flirt


    with Daniel right in front of her? Even though Brittany looked down upon the country boy, she


    couldn''t let another woman flirt with him so freely. He was her colleague after all, and it was her duty


    to protect him, to prevent him from being taken advantage of by others.


    Despite feeling a bit jealous, Brittany didn¡¯t show it. Instead, she pointed to the mahogany box and


    asked, "Is Blood Ganoderma inside that box?"


    Aiden produced a 24-karat gold key and delicately inserted it into the lock, giving it a gentle twist.


    Click!


    The gold lock sprung open, and a blinding beam of crimson light shot out, almost dazzling Brittany''s


    eyes.


    As the bright glow faded, a Ganoderma drenched in what seemed to be fresh blood was revealed,


    blood that appeared to be alive and flowing like a living entity.


    This was the Blood Ganoderma!


    For Brittany, who lookedpletely astonished and had clearly never seen such a thing, Aiden


    didn¡¯t miss the chance to boast and began to enthusiastically introduce the marvel before them.

 Chapter 345 Just One Billion

    Chapter 345 Just One Billion


    "This Blood Ganoderma is top-notch. It¡¯s not just any herb; it''s a spiritual medicine of the highest


    quality!"


    Aiden¡¯s spiel left Brittany puzzled.


    "What''s a spiritual medicine?"


    "Spiritual medicines grow innds rich with spiritual energy, where they''re nurtured until they


    mature. Their medicinal value is thousands, even tens of thousands of times greater than ordinary


    herbs and can be used to craft elixirs. Every single spiritual medicine is exceedingly rare and worth


    a fortune!"


    Aiden was quite the storyteller, aiming to fetch a steep price. Daniel knew her game and asked with


    a grin, "So Aiden, how much for this Blood Ganoderma?"


    "This Blood Ganoderma is priceless. A big-time boss offered ten billion for it, and I turned him down.


    However, I feel a special connection with you, Daniel. From the first nce, I liked you¡ªyou''re like


    a brother to me. So, I''ll give you a sibling discount, just one billion."


    "Aiden, you really know how to do business! Seeing that my bnce is one billion, you charge me


    one billion! If it were ten billion, would you ask for that?"


    "Daniel, you''re using me unfairly. This is really the family price; it¡¯s the lowest I can go. Wherever


    you take this Blood Ganoderma, you could sell it for at least ten billion. I''m only asking you for one


    billion. That''s a steal."


    "Just one billion?" Daniel scratched his head, "One billion is a bit steep for the daytime. At night,


    when it''s quiet... well, that''s another story. Don¡¯t talk about one billion; even ten billion could be on


    the table."


    Aiden was puzzled by Daniel''s cryptic words, but Brittany, a clever woman with loads of theoretical


    knowledge, immediately got his drift. That darn country boy was up to his cheeky antics again!


    "What are you saying, country boy?"


    "I''m not saying anything! I''m just discussing the price with Aiden."


    "Discussing price? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell what those words you just said really mean, you rascal."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What do they mean? Heh heh!" Daniel smirked slyly. "Those words? They mean exactly what they


    say."


    Aiden, who had plenty of movie knowledge even without practical experience, realized the


    implication behind Daniel¡¯s words. Instead of being offended, she responded in a flirty tone, "Daniel,


    you''re being naughty, aren''t you?"


    Her reaction shocked Brittany.


    "Dear, how can you smile after he made that kind of joke with you? Don¡¯t you realize he¡¯s sexually


    harassing you? That''s against thew! You should call the police right now and have him arrested!"


    "Yes! He should be arrested!" agreed Aiden. She turned to Daniel with a yful smile. "Daniel, your


    beautiful colleague has spoken. If you don''t buy this Blood Ganoderma, I might just have to call the


    cops, you know?"

 Chapter 346 Pure Nonsense

    Chapter 346 Pure Nonsense


    "Aiden, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit unfair to me here? I haven''t even gotten any deals yet, and


    you want a billion dors out of me?"


    Daniel pointed at the Blood Ganoderma and said, "This thing is indeed Ganoderma, but it¡¯s just a


    regr Ganoderma, not a Blood Ganoderma. It¡¯s worth at most ten thousand dors. Asking me for


    a billion? That¡¯s inting the price by a hundred thousand times. Are you serious?"


    "Nonsense! How could this be just ordinary Ganoderma? This is Blood Ganoderma!"


    Of course, Aiden wasn¡¯t about to admit she had crafted a fake! The red color on the Ganoderma


    was achieved using some technical tricks, but the Ganoderma itself was definitely high-quality. Just


    the cost of the Ganoderma had set her back half a million. As for the fake touches, those were her


    own handiwork. The blood-red hues were made using ground rose petals, mixed with some peony


    and other flowers.


    Daniel leaned in and sniffed the Blood Ganoderma. After a moment, he nodded as if understanding


    something.


    "I know what fragrance I smelled earlier! It wasn¡¯t from your perfume Aiden, but from this so-called


    Blood Ganoderma. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you''ve used rose petals and peony petals, ground them into


    powder, and ced them on the Ganoderma to create this Blood Ganoderma, right?"


    "Ridiculous! I did no such thing!"


    Even though Daniel had figured it out, Aiden absolutely refused to confess. If she admitted that the


    Blood Ganoderma had only cost her half a million to make, then at most, she could sell it for a


    million. But if she didn¡¯t admit it, even if she couldn¡¯t sell it for a billion, even twenty or thirty million


    would be pretty good. Ordinary herbs could only earn ordinary profits, but dressing them up as


    spiritual medicine could increase the margin by a hundredfold!


    "No?" Daniel looked straight at the fibbing young woman and with a chuckle said, "Oh, but you did!"


    "You''re ndering me. Do you have proof?!"


    "nder? But I really do have proof! How about this; if I can prove this isn¡¯t Blood Ganoderma, you


    sell it to me for ten thousand dors. If I fail to prove it, I''ll buy it from you for one billion."


    Daniel set the terms.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aiden didn¡¯t rush to agree but asked with interest, "How do you intend to prove it?"


    "The blood-red color of Blood Ganoderma is inherent, permeating its entirety. So, proving whether


    it''s true Blood Ganoderma is simple. Just cut it in half and see if the inside is blood-red or not."


    With Daniel¡¯s proposition, Aiden instantly panicked. While faking it to avoid affecting the quality, she


    hadn¡¯t used any chemicals. The rose petal powder was all on the surface. If the Ganoderma were


    cut open, the inside would definitely not be red!


    "My Herbal Loon is a medicine store, not a casino; I¡¯m not betting with you. However, if you¡¯re up for


    a gamble, I could indulge you."


    Aiden gestured towards a pile of discarded herbs in the corner and said leisurely, "All these herbs


    here are top-grade, each worth ten thousand."

 Chapter 347 Shameless

    Chapter 347 Shameless


    Daniel nced over the pile of herbs and immediately saw them for what they were.


    Shaking his head with a chuckle, he responded, "These herbs are all inferior or spoiled. If I''m not


    wrong, Aiden, you were nning to toss them out as waste, weren''t you? You''d be lucky to get a


    hundred bucks for the whole pile as scrap. Charging me ten thousand dors each is just too


    greedy."


    "What do you mean they wouldn''t sell for a hundred dors together? Tell you what, I''ll make you a


    deal today. A hundred bucks each, pick any you want."


    Those scrapped herbs were something Aiden had intended to throw away. If she could sell each for


    a hundred dors, the pile could fetch several thousands, maybe even more. For something


    worthless, the price was more than fair¡ªshe wasn''t losing out.


    "A hundred dors each?" Daniel scratched his head, grinned, and finally agreed, "Deal!"


    There were treasures hidden among that pile of discarded herbs that Aiden was clueless about.


    "Daniel, remember to pay first before picking the herbs," Aiden reminded him. If she couldn¡¯t get a


    billion, a hundred dors was still eptable.


    "No problem," answered Daniel readily, then turned to Brittany and asked, "Brittany, got any


    change? Lend me some!"


    "No way!" Brittany refused t out.


    "If you don¡¯t lend me, I won''t help with your menstrual cramps!"


    "You¡­"


    Fuming with rage, Brittany wished she could chop the country boy into mincemeat! He had no filter,


    spouting anything and everything and just about driving her crazy.


    Aiden couldn¡¯t help but chuckle upon hearing their exchange. She curiously looked at Daniel and


    inquired, "You can cure menstrual cramps?"


    "Yep!" Daniel nodded, then sized Aiden up seriously from head to toe, and finally confirmed, "Aiden,


    do you also suffer from menstrual pain? Maybe we can find time for me to treat it? I have needles,


    and just a couple of pricks would ensure you''re free from menstrual woes forever."


    Daniel was dead serious about his services. Administering acupuncture to a beautiful woman


    sounded delightful. It would be joyous for him, joyous for the beauty, and the act of relieving her


    menstrual pain would be virtuous.


    Brittany was incensed to hear this.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Country boy, you shameless thing! Do you go around sticking needles in every woman? Wanting to


    ''cure'' her menstrual cramps?"


    "Well, it can''t just be any woman, she has to be pretty. And as for menstrual cramps, nine out of ten


    women have them. So whenever I meet a beauty, I''m ready to help."


    "You¡­ Shameless!"


    Brittany was so angry she didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing the pair bicker, Aiden spotted an opportunity and quickly devised a n. She had no interest


    in letting Daniel anywhere near her for a treatment. After all, menstrual cramps were a natural


    urrence and couldn''t be cured that easily. However, she could leverage this situation and let a


    jealous Brittany pick up the tab for Daniel.


    "Daniel, it''s okay if you don''t have any money. How about this: you treat my menstrual pain, and I¡¯ll


    charge you a hundred dors per treatment. You can pay for the herbs with the money from the


    treatment."

 Chapter 348 You Dare Object?

    Chapter 348 You Dare Object?


    Upon hearing Aiden¡¯s proposal, Brittany''s anger red up instantly. How dare this woman openly try


    to steal her man?


    "A hundred bucks for a treatment? Country boy might be a jerk, but he¡¯s not that cheap!"


    Brittany pulled out a wad of hundred-dor bills from her wallet¡ªtotaling up to a thousand dors.


    "Is it just the money you want? I¡¯ll lend it to you! A thousand now, but you¡¯ll pay me back ten


    thousandter!"


    Brittany wasn''t about to let Aiden get the better of Daniel, but she wasn¡¯t one to take a loss, either.


    The money she lent Daniel had to earn interest¡ªtenfold, to be precise.


    "Holy cow! Are you running a loan shark operation?" Daniel eximed.


    "Country boy, what did you say? You got a problem?"


    "Heh heh..."


    Daniel answered with a mischievous grin, locking eyes with Brittany.


    "You know, Brittany, you¡¯re actually quite beautiful. It¡¯s just that temper of yours¡ªit¡¯s a tad too fiery.


    If you could just tone it down, you¡¯d be quite the delicate beauty."


    "Shut your trap! You think some country yokel like you can change me? In your dreams!"


    Brittany hurled abuses at Daniel. No way would she ever be tender to him. Never in a million years!


    Wait, why did she think ''never in a lifetime''? As if she''d spend a lifetime with this country bumpkin!


    She shook her head, dispelling the thought, but the more she looked at Daniel, the more her anger


    bubbled. Why on earth was she obsessing over him? She should be shoving him aside, not


    dwelling on him!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The more she pondered, the angrier Brittany got; in a fit of irritation, she gave Daniel a light kick


    with her high heel¡ªto quell her inner tumult.


    "Why''d you kick me?" Daniel asked, baffled.


    "It''s because you look like you''re asking for it! I want to kick you every time I see you! When I kick


    you, consider yourself lucky!"


    With hands on her hips and a menacing re, Brittany challenged, "What are you going to do about


    it, huh? You dare object?"


    "Why wouldn''t I object? I''m just not bothering to argue with a little girl like you!"


    Daniel was finished dealing with Brittany. Instead, he pointed at the pile of discarded herbs and


    questioned Aiden.


    "Aiden, you sure about this? A hundred bucks each for these abandoned herbs? I pick any I want?


    If I find something valuable and you end up losing big, don¡¯te crying to me!"


    "Rest assured, Daniel, I¡¯m a woman who can handle her bets; I won¡¯t be crying. Besides, I¡¯ve


    inspected all these discarded herbs myself, and none of them are worth anything. So, feel free to


    pick¡ªyou¡¯ll be at a loss no matter what."


    Her family had been in the herb business for generations, and Aiden was intimately acquainted with


    all sorts of herbs¡ªthere was no way she could be wrong. She had meticulously inspected every


    single herb in that pile before discarding it. Aiden was ever so careful with herbs, ensuring that


    anything still useful was set aside and never thrown away recklessly.


    With a p, Danielid ten hundred-dor bills in Aiden''s hand.


    "I''ll start with ten herbs, then!"

 Chapter 349 Spectator

    Chapter 349 Spectator


    "Deal!" Aiden readily agreed, then watched Daniel with a smiling gaze, curious about what he would


    choose.


    She expected Daniel to carefully select from the pile, but to her surprise, he didn''t take that route.


    Instead, Daniel randomly picked out ten different herbs from the discarded pile and then turned to


    Aiden with a grin.


    "Aiden, are these ten alright? Need to check them again? If these turn out to be valuable herbs, I''m


    sure you¡¯ll be the one crying!"


    "What are you talking about! I won¡¯t be the one crying for sure!" Aiden rolled her eyes and said


    confidently, "These ten herbs you picked are worthless! I should be thanking you for giving me an


    easy thousand dors."


    After showing off, Aiden felt it wasn¡¯t enough, so she turned to Brittany. "Nice move, lending a


    thousand to him and asking back ten times more. You¡¯re making more than me, a clean nine


    thousand profit."


    Brittany was livid. Indeed, she could make an easy nine-thousand-dor profit, but that meant Aiden


    gained a thousand! Why should Daniel''s money go to anyone but her?


    Brittany, still fuming, red at Daniel. "What¡¯s the secret with these ten herbs you picked? How


    much are they really worth?"


    "The cheapest one here is worth a hundred thousand. The most expensive could be worth a billion!


    How about this, I¡¯ll sell them to you for a hundred thousand in total."


    His words made Brittany feel like her chest was about to explode with fury, her heart ached from the


    exasperation.


    Brittany, savvy as she was, quickly figured out the country boy''s scheme.


    "You lowlife country boy! You think you can y me like that? After casually handing over a grand to


    that woman, you turn around trying to scam a hundred thousand from me? You n to take my


    money and give it to her?"


    "I¡¯m not giving her anything! I''m offering this opportunity to make money to you! If you don¡¯t want it, I


    can give it to Aiden instead," Daniel said slyly.


    "Fine! Take it to your Aiden and see if she epts it," Brittany said defiantly, arms crossed, ready to


    watch the scene unfold.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel, with his shamelessly charming manner, turned to Aiden to pitch his herbs.


    "Aiden, the value of these ten herbs is at least 1.5 billion. But since you''re pretty and we''re so fated,


    I''ll give you a discount¡ªjust one million for the lot!"


    Brittany couldn''t help but burst intoughter. The same pile of herbs he offered to her for a hundred


    thousand, he was now pitching to Aiden for a million¡ªa tenfold increase in price.


    Apparently, the country boy wasn''tpletely heartless. At least, in this round, Brittany felt


    victorious.


    Upon hearing his offer, Aiden was infuriated, her chest tightening with anger.


    "Scoundrel! You''re telling Brittany a hundred thousand, and you''re charging me a million? What¡¯s


    the meaning of this?" Aiden demanded angrily.


    "Because Aiden, you''re richer than Brittany! Brittany is just a secretary; her annual sry and bonus


    barely reach a hundred thousand dors. But you''re different, Aiden; you''re in big business. You


    have money!"

 Chapter 350 Payback

    Chapter 350 Payback


    "You... I... Pfft..." Aiden was so exasperated that she burst intoughter. "Just because I have


    money, you hike up the price?"


    "Exactly! I¡¯m just following your business model! Charge more to those who have more and less to


    those who have less."


    "You... you scoundrel! How could you do this to me?"


    "But Aiden, it was you who did it to me first! At most, I¡¯m just paying you back in your own coin!"


    "Payback? I don''t want it!"


    "You sure you don''t want it?"


    "Yes! I''m certain! A chance to turn one million into 1.5 billion is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, a


    guaranteed 150-fold profit. You sure you want to let that slip by?"


    "Yes! I don''t want it¡ªha!" Aiden finished with a scornful chuckle, folding her arms and putting on an


    air of having seen through Daniel¡¯s scheme. "You¡¯re still green, kid. I might be young, but I¡¯ve been


    running Herbal Loon for over a decade, and I¡¯ve seen all sorts of scams. You think you can trick


    me? Don''t waste your breath!"


    "I''m not trying to deceive you. These ten herbs really are all top-grade, and a few are even


    treasures. Even with a conservative estimate, they¡¯re worth at least 1.5 billion."


    "These ten herbs are junk that belongs in the trash! You telling me they¡¯re worth 1.5 billion? Who


    are you trying to fool?"


    "Aiden, I¡¯m not lying to you; I''m speaking the truth. All it takes is a million from you, and you might


    justnd a 1.5-billion-dor windfall. If you miss this once-in-a-lifetime chance, I guarantee you''ll be


    biting your nails in regret, maybe even crying about it!"


    Daniel knew Aiden would never bite, which is precisely why he was baiting her so brazenly¡ªto get


    a rise out of her. Maybe, just maybe, making a beautiful woman cry a few times would make her fall


    for him.


    "If I fall for your trick and spend a million, that''s when I''ll really be crying!" Aiden, sharp as she was,


    would never fall for such an obvious ruse.


    "Well, I gave you a chance. Since you don¡¯t want it, fine. I''ll take these ten herbs and go, farewell!"


    Daniel gathered the herbs into a stic bag and made as if to leave.


    Aiden immediately sensed something was up¡ªleaving with those ten herbs? That couldn''t happen.


    "Hold it right there! You can''t leave!"


    Aiden called out to stop Daniel.


    "Having second thoughts, Aiden? Want to spend a million on these ten herbs? Well, too bad,


    they¡¯ve gone up in price¡ªit''s two million now."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who would want to buy your worthless junk herbs?"


    Aiden red at Daniel and then switched tack: "Since you¡¯re iming these ten herbs are worth 1.5


    billion, shouldn¡¯t you prove it?"


    "Prove it? That¡¯s easy! But why should I?"


    "If you can¡¯t prove it, then you''re lying! That would make you a little scamming bastard! And from


    then on, don''t ever set foot in Herbal Loon again, because I won''t acknowledge you."


    "What if I can prove these ten herbs are worth 1.5 billion? What will you say then?" Daniel queried.

 Chapter 351 Jealousy

    Chapter 351 Jealousy


    Aiden eyed the guy suspiciously and shot back, "What are you getting at?"


    "So you''re saying, Aiden, that I can say whatever I want as long as it proves these ingredients are


    worth 150 million dors?" he asked, a hint of challenge in his voice.


    Aidenid down her terms, "If you can prove that these ingredients are worth that much, then say


    whatever you want. But if you can''t, hand over 100 million from your ount to me!" She was


    determined to make a heavy profit from this guy!


    Aiden knew that her proposition was a long shot¡ªDaniel would likely never agree. But negotiations


    always had room for flexibility, she mused with a smirk.


    "Deal!" Daniel agreed immediately, taking Aiden by surprise.


    Brittany, who was listening in, panicked, "Do you even know what you''re saying?"


    She red at Daniel fiercely and ordered, "You can''t make that bet with her!"


    Daniel, undaunted, replied coolly, "Why not?"


    "Because the 100 million in your ount ispany money, not yours! So, you can''t gamble with


    it!"


    "Company money in my personal ount? If it''s in my ount, it''s mine, not thepany''s."


    "Even if it is yours, you''re not allowed to gamble with it! No bets today. If you dare to bet against this


    woman, I swear I''ll break your legs!"


    Seeing that her windfall was slipping away as Brittany seemed to intimidate Daniel, Aiden jumped


    into the fray. With a sly smile, she taunted Daniel, "Are you even a man? I mean, I''d get it if your


    wife was calling the shots, but a co-worker? Is she your wife or what?!"


    "Bitch, don''t stir up trouble between me and that country bumpkin!" Brittany snapped, and then


    quickly corrected herself, "Our rtionship is purely professional!"


    "Sweetheart, you''re so worked up. Could it be you''ve fallen for my Daniel? Or else, why do I detect


    a scent of jealousy?" Aiden teased.


    She was only interested in Daniel''s money, not his affection, so Brittany''s words didn''t faze her.


    What Aiden failed to understand was that when she first met Daniel, Brittany felt nothing but disgust


    for him. And now she was already considering his feelings.


    Unbeknownst to Aiden, the moment she jokingly called out to Daniel, she had already nted the


    seeds of affection for him deep within her heart.


    As for Daniel, he carried within him seven dragons, each with its own personality and preferences,


    influencing him in different ways.


    The dragons would each favor different women at different times, hence Daniel''s seemingly fickle


    heart was not his own doing but that of the seven dragons within him.


    Brittany, desperate not to lose face, vehemently denied Aiden''s allegations, "What are you


    implying? That I''m jealous of this hillbilly? You can have him for all I care. Him, jealous over me? As


    if! He and I have nothing to do with each other!"


    Brittany''s emotions gave Aiden the upper hand.


    She looked at her with a smile and pressed on, "If you''re not interested, not jealous, and have


    nothing to do with him, why the concern?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 352 The Scheming Villain

    Chapter 352 The Scheming Viin


    "I''m his boss, I just don''t want to see him do something dumb! Besides, how could a country boy


    with a monthly sry of $180 possibly have 100 million dors?" Brittany exined awkwardly.


    In the end, she threatened Daniel, "If you dare go through with this bet, I''ll call Jessica and rat you


    out!"


    Unable to control her subordinate, Brittany yed herst card by dragging Jessica into the fray.


    She hoped Jessica could keep the country boy in check.


    "Rat me out to Jessica? I''m not afraid of her; do what you want!" Daniel was carefree, unfazed by


    the threat of being tattled on.


    "You said it, don''t regret itter!"


    "I won''t regret it."


    "Fine! Calling Jessica now!" Brittany dialed Jessica''s number and switched to speakerphone.


    Jessica''s sweet voice soon filled the room, "Brittany, what''s up?"


    "Guess what this country bumpkin is up to, Jessica?"


    "What''s he doing?"


    "He''s actually gambling during work hours!"


    "So what? He''s gambling."


    "Do you know how much he''s betting?"


    "How much?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "100 million!"


    "100 million? Well, he always wins when he bets!"


    "But this time he''s definitely going to lose, one hundred percent!"


    "So he loses, big deal!"


    "Jessica, it''s 100 million dors! If you don''t do something, if you don''t freeze his ount right now,


    he''s going to lose it all to someone else!"


    "It''s fine as long as he''s happy. If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up."


    Click. Jessica hung up the phone.


    Daniel gambling? She didn''t care one bit. Her only concern was that the idiot didn''t cheat on her.


    Meanwhile, Brittany was bbergasted.


    She had assumed that Jessica would step in and stop Daniel upon hearing the news. If nothing


    else, at least scold him!


    But Jessica''s casual "as long as he''s happy" took her by surprise.


    Was Jessica too biased, too fond of this country boy?


    Brittany felt jealous!


    As TMO''s lead secretary, she had to feel this way.


    She could clearly sense that her standing in Jessica''s eyes had plummetedpared to Daniel''s.


    Daniel looked at Brittany, grinning, "Got anyone else to call, Brittany?"


    "You...hmpf!"


    Fuming, all Brittany could do was huff, "Don''t you gloat!"


    "Gloat? I''m just being me, aren''t I?"


    "You''re nothing but a lowlife, a despicable one at that!" She spat the words out in anger.


    After her outburst, a sudden realization struck Brittany, restoring her air of superiority. She spoke


    down to Daniel, full of authority.


    "Don''t get cocky, country boy! Jessica isn''t intervening because she thinks you can win. If you lose


    that 100 million, just watch how she''ll deal with you. She''ll fire you and then make you repay every


    cent of the losses!"


    "I won''t lose! Didn''t Jessica say so? I''ve never lost at gambling! As long as it''s at the table, I''m


    unbeatable!" Daniel said with a cheerfulugh.


    Brittany let out a cold snicker, mocking him, "You''ve never lost; that''s just good fortune! Do you


    really think your luck willst forever?"

 Chapter 353 Washing The Herbs

    Chapter 353 Washing The Herbs


    "Let me tell you, I''ll always be lucky," Daniel asserted.


    Brittany cursed under her breath and then blurted out, "Go ahead and bet with this woman! When


    you''ve lost that 100 million in your ount, I want to see how you''ll exin it to Jessica!"


    "What else can I say? If I can''t pay it back with money, I guess I''ll have to make it up to her with my


    body! Jessica wouldn''t mind that one bit," Daniel responded with a mischievous grin.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What the heck? Your body? What are you thinking about? Why don''t you look in the mirror and see


    what you really are? Make it up with your body?"


    She paused before adding disgustedly, "What exactly are you thinking?"


    "Thinking about what pose I should use?" Daniel teased.


    "Get lost! You''re such a perv!" Brittany''s face went crimson; she scoffed at him and decided not to


    engage further. Arguing with this country boy had gotten her nowhere, except feeling like she was at


    a loss.


    Brittany was irked at how he always seemed to get an advantage over her; it nearly drove her mad.


    Aiden, who had been watching the drama unfold, stepped in to make sure her jackpot wouldn''t slip


    away.


    "Daniel, you said these ten herbs are worth 150 million, right? Show us how then! I want to see you


    prove it," Aiden demanded.


    "The quality of these herbs is exceptional. They look worthless right now because they''re covered in


    dust. Their real value isn''t visible. Just wait until I reveal their true nature, Aiden, and you''ll believe


    they''re worth the 150 million," Daniel exined with confidence.


    "Dust? Their true nature isn''t visible? How are you going to reveal it?"


    "Aiden, do you have a basin I could use? Preferably a golden one¡ªI need to wash the herbs in a


    golden basin to bring out their real value!"


    "I have a basin, but it''s not gold; it''s stainless steel."


    "Stainless steel isn''t ideal, but it''ll have to do," Daniel conceded.


    Aiden fetched the stainless steel basin for him and said, "If you need water, there''s a faucet over


    there¡ªhelp yourself."


    "These herbs are too valuable to be washed with in tap water!"


    Daniel then turned to Brittany with a cheeky smile, "Brittany, could you help me out and run an


    errand?"


    "Get lost!"


    "Why are you so harsh, Brittany? We have a solid collegial bond! Just fetch me ten bottles of vodka,


    and I''ll give you ten thousand dors for each bottle."


    Ten bottles of vodka for ten thousand dors each? Even if they cost three thousand a bottle, she''d


    make a profit of seventy thousand.


    The job sounded profitable!


    While Brittany did the math in her head, she wasn''t about to make it easy.


    "Ten thousand a bottle is too cheap. At least twenty thousand!"


    "Fine! Twenty thousand it is!"


    "Jerk! You just know how to boss me around! Think you''re so special with your money, country boy!"


    Brittany cursed out Daniel, then stomped out to buy the vodka. As much as she resented Daniel,


    she had no issue with money. To turn down an opportunity to make cash would be foolish, and


    Brittany certainly didn''t want to be the fool!

 Chapter 354 Brittany Gets Jealous

    Chapter 354 Brittany Gets Jealous


    Seeing Brittany walk away, Aiden looked at Daniel with a teasing smile. "Daniel, you''re quite the


    high-roller, huh? Paying a pretty penny just for your co-worker to run an errand for ten bottles of


    vodka. This isn''t your first time doing something like this, is it?"


    "Money''s a wonderful thing¡ªit can make a pretty girl run an errand or even spread her legs," Daniel


    joked with a roguish twinkle in his eye.


    "You''re terrible! There''s not a single good man out there!" Aiden gave Daniel a yful punch and


    then asked curiously, "So, Daniel, how many girls have you paid to spread their legs?"


    "Not even one," Daniel answered earnestly.


    "Not a single one? You''re pulling my leg, right? You, looking all mischievous¡ªnone?"


    "If you don''t believe me, Aiden, you could give it a try."


    "Try what?"


    "Try spreading your legs."


    "Get lost! You disgusting idiot! You actually want to mess around with me? With that tiny thing of


    yours, you better keep it in your pants around me!"


    "How do you know it''s tiny if you''ve never seen it, Aiden?"


    "So, you want to show me?"


    "If you''re curious, you can have a taste," he said with a teasing grin.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll snip it off?"


    "You wouldn''t dare! Once you see it, you''ll be too fond of it to let it go. You''d probably end up


    cuddling and kissing it instead of cutting it."


    "The moment your pretty co-worker steps out, you start saying more and more outrageous things!"


    "That''s because you like it, Aiden!"


    "I do not! Keep spewing nonsense, and I''ll tear your mouth apart!" Aiden made a tearing gesture


    and red menacingly.


    If any other man had joked with her like this, she would have called the cops on him. But when


    Daniel teased her like this, not only was she not offended, but she actually found it amusing.


    Aiden might be greedy and love money, but no amount of cash¡ªcertainly not a measly hundred


    million¡ªcould buy her dignity.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if Daniel had a hundred million in his ount, if he made her ufortable in any way, she''d


    kick him out without a second thought.


    Just then, Brittany came back, lugging two cases of vodka and panting heavily.


    As she reached the door, she overheard Daniel and Aiden¡¯s flirty banter, and their conversation was


    definitely notcking in spice.


    Her face turned into a scowl as she stormed in and yelled, "Country boy,e and carry this


    vodka!"


    Daniel didn¡¯t move but instead said to Aiden with a grin, "Aiden, could you help move these,


    please?"


    His words caused Aiden to freeze.


    "Idiot, do you have any idea what you''re saying? You''re a big man, and you''re asking me, a woman,


    to do the heavy lifting?"


    "Who said women can''t do physical work? A bit of exercise is good for you. It¡¯ll even make childbirth


    easierter on. I know a country woman who works harder than two men put together. She had


    eight kids, all natural births, as easy as a henying eggs."


    "You''re the one who should be having eight kids! Do you think I''m a pig, to have that many? And


    could you even afford to raise them all?"

 Chapter 355 The Truth Comes Out

    Chapter 355 The Truth Comes Out


    Caught up in the moment, Aiden let something slip from her subconscious. With a light kick of her


    high heel, she unintentionally revealed more than she intended to Daniel.


    Daniel looked at her, feigning shock, "Why would I be responsible for raising your kids? I''m not


    about to be a stepfather to eight kids, no way!"


    "You... I ought to kick you to death!" Aiden was so annoyed that shended another kick on Daniel.


    Brittany, having had enough of the scene, ced her hands on her hips and scolded indignantly, "In


    broad daylight, manhandling a man like that, have you no shame?"


    "Brittany, are you jealous? Or is it jealousy? Daniel''s not your man; he is my friend. Me hitting him


    has nothing to do with you!" Aiden retorted, never one to let herself be outdone verbally.


    Brittany didn''t want to keep arguing with Aiden over a country boy. It wasn''t worth it. So, she turned


    to Daniel and spat, "Shameless!"


    Daniel chose not to engage with either of them, knowing that taking sides wouldn''t end well. So, he


    went on to open the vodka bottles and poured all twelve into the stainless steel basin.


    Next, he started scrubbing the herbs as if washing clothes, leaving Aiden looking on in


    bemusement.


    "Daniel, are you doingundry? I know these are discarded herbs, but they are still herbs! Washing


    them like that will ruin them! And to think you wasted twelve bottles of vodka on worthless herbs¡ª


    it''s such a pity!"


    "If you don''t know what you''re talking about, it''s best to just keep quiet and watch," Daniel retorted


    shortly.


    Aiden immediately bristled at his tone. "Are you snapping at me?"


    With that, she kicked Daniel''s behind so hard that he almost fell face-first into the basin.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Regaining his bnce, Daniel turned and asked incredulously, "Did you just kick me?"


    "Yes, I did! What are you going to do about it?"


    "If you dare kick me again, believe me, I''ll hit back! Wherever you kick, I''ll strike. You kick me once,


    I''ll hit you ten times!"


    "You wouldn''t dare!"


    "Try me¡ªif you kick, I''ll do it!"


    Aiden was so irritated that she very much wanted to kick Daniel again; she found the previous kick


    quite amusing. But she hesitated, worried that Daniel might actually follow through on his threat.


    Should she run? Or let him hit her?


    As she pondered her options, Aiden¡¯s face couldn''t help but flush with embarrassment.


    Brittany, on the other hand, was deeply jealous, though she tried her best not to show it.


    "Country boy, watch yourself! It''s work hours, and here you are flirting with a pretty girl. Don''t make


    me tell Jessica," she menaced.


    "Do you have to tattle everything to Jessica? How old are you? Can¡¯t you handle your own issues?"


    "Fine! I''ll handle it myself!"


    Brittany then kicked Daniel hard on the backside, with so much force that he toppled over.


    Rubbing his sore backside, Daniel asked in disbelief, "Do you actually think I wouldn''t dare to hit


    you back?"

 Chapter 356 Something’s Not Quite Right

    Chapter 356 Something¡¯s Not Quite Right


    "You wouldn''t dare," Brittany challenged, crossing her arms with a defiant look.


    "Forget it. A real man doesn''t fight with a woman. I''m not going to stoop to your level!" Daniel truly


    didn''t dare to retaliate against Brittany. If he did anything, it would just lead to trouble. She was the


    kind of woman you couldn''t shake off easily¡ªplus, she was Jessica''s secretary.


    Aiden was an easier problem to solve considering she didn''t even know Jessica. Daniel knew better


    than to flirt with women close to him. His heart could wander, but he had to keep it secret from his


    wife. If he got caught, he''d be done for. He could kiss the sealed dragon grass goodbye, along with


    his own life.


    Soon, Daniel had used the vodka in the stainless steel basin to wash a piece of He Shou Wu clean.


    Before the wash, the herb had been spotty with mold, seemingly rotten through. But after a


    thorough scrubbing by Daniel, it appeared miraculously rejuvenated.


    Shaking the cleaned He Shou Wu in his hand, Daniel asked Aiden, "How about it, Aiden? Good as


    new, right?"


    "What a waste of vodka!" Aiden remarked, then went on, "Even if you''ve cleaned this piece of He


    Shou Wu, it''s not a valuable herb to begin with. If you take this piece to the market, you''d get at


    most a few hundred dors. The vodka cost more than that!"


    "You''re not looking closely. This isn''t just any He Shou Wu. This is a top-notch one¡ªdark and hard,


    rare in a hundred years. A normal piece of He Shou Wu this size would indeed only be worth a few


    hundred dors. But this one? It''s worth millions because it''s top-grade."


    Aiden let out a derisiveugh, "A rare piece? I think your He Shou Wu looks ordinary to me. What''s


    so different about it?"


    "If your eyes can''t tell, Aiden, then feel it with your hands. Touch it properly and feel how dark and


    hard it is. Tell me if it''s not a rare find."


    With that, Daniel earnestly handed over the He Shou Wu to Aiden.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Though Daniel¡¯s suggestion sounded odd to Aiden, her curiosity got the best of her, and she


    reached out to take it. She touched it and, indeed, it was much harder than typical He Shou Wu. It


    was also several shades darker, shimmering with a ckness that rivaled coal.


    Another unusual thing was its temperature. Normal He Shou Wu should feel room-temperature, but


    this piece was chillingly cold, as if it contained ice cubes.


    After touching it, Aiden looked at Daniel with a puzzled expression. "This piece of He Shou Wu feels


    a bit off to me. What''s the deal?"


    "What''s off about it? It''s perfectly fine!"


    "Why is it cold? As if it just came out of the fridge. Did you pull some kind of trick?"


    "This He Shou Wu grew in extremely cold conditions. That''s why it''s ice-cold. Even if you set it in


    the sun, it would maintain its chilly feel," Daniel exined with a chuckling tone, hoping to persuade


    Aiden with his exnation.

 Chapter 357 Anger

    Chapter 357 Anger


    He Shou Wu from extremely cold regions?


    He Shou Wu thates from extremely cold regions is extremely rare. If this piece of He Shou Wu


    really hail from such a ce, it truly was a gem among herbs and could indeed be worth millions.


    Aiden knew a thing or two about herbs. She had only heard of this extremely rare He Shou Wu and


    never actually seen one, but she knew of prices soaring up to tens of millions for it.


    Daniel could tell that Aiden was stunned. She had obviously realized the value of the herb.


    Grinning, he teased her, "Aiden, what¡¯s with the silence? Thinking about how to back out, are you?"


    "Why would I want to back out?"


    "You''ve recognized this as a top-quality He Shou Wu from extremely cold regions, with a value of at


    least five million. But you don''t want to admit it because you¡¯re afraid of losing to me!"


    "You¡¯re right! This He Shou Wu doese from extremely cold regions and it is a rare piece. It is


    indeed worth five million. But don¡¯t forget, genius, our bet was 150 million. Even if I granted you the


    five million, you''re still far from winning," Aiden conceded generously.


    Her eyes were on the prize: Daniel''s 100 million. This single piece of He Shou Wu wasn''t going to


    affect the overall oue, so she saw no point in arguing over it.


    Continuing the conversation, Aiden asked curiously, "We¡¯ve made our bet, but if you were to win¡ª


    something I hardly think possible¡ªwhat do you want?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Aiden, I don¡¯t want you. I¡¯m not interested in you. What I¡¯m interested in is your herb


    store. If I win, I get to pick any item from here for free."


    Daniel''s response felt like an insult to Aiden. How dare this idiot imply that he wasn¡¯t interested in


    her? She was a beautiful woman¡ªa top-tier beauty! Every man drooled over her and couldn''t pull


    themselves away.


    Where did this idiot get the confidence to say he wasn''t interested in her? If he wasn''t interested,


    then why was he flirting with her just a while ago?


    The more Aiden thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Not only was Aiden confused, even Daniel didn''t understand what was going on. He wasn''t aware


    that the seven dragons within him were influencing his behavior, altering his personality at any given


    moment. Currently, he wasn''t in control of the seven dragons¡ªthey were in control of him.


    There was a dragon that was enamored with women¡ªthe womanizer. Then there was one


    obsessed with herbs¡ªthe herb fanatic. And another that only cared about martial cultivation¡ªthe


    martial fanatic.


    "You''re not interested in me? Well, I''m not interested in you either!" Aiden red at Daniel, still


    seething with irritation. "Country bumpkin!"


    She had picked up the term from Brittany.


    Hearing Aiden call Daniel a ''country bumpkin,'' Brittany''s mood immediately brightened, for she


    didn''t take well to Aiden addressing Daniel by his name.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Aiden, only now you realize he''s a country bumpkin? Trust me, this kind of country bumpkin isn''t


    worth your affection.¡±


    "Affection? For him? As if! He''s nothing but a country bumpkin! He''s a despicable worm that not


    even a cesspool would want!"

 Chapter 358 The Honest Man

    Chapter 358 The Honest Man


    Aiden was still fuming¡ªthis country boy had the nerve to dismiss her!


    "Aiden, is our bet still on?" Daniel asked with a chuckle.


    "Yes, of course, it''s on! Even though you''re a jerk, your money''s real. I¡¯m betting with you because


    of the cash in your ount," Aiden replied.


    Pointing to a row of shelves on the left, she said, "But you can only pick from this row."


    Aiden wasn''t one to suffer a loss easily. She had directed him to a shelf filled withmon herbs¡ª


    nothing of significant value. That way, even if she lost the bet, her loss wouldn''t be substantial. But


    deep down, she was confident she wouldn''t lose. Even if this country boy had found a high-quality


    He Shou Wu, it was only worth five million¡ªfar from 150 million.


    Daniel nced at the indicated row of shelves and couldn¡¯t helpughing. The very herb he wanted


    was on that shelf.


    Seeing Daniel''sughter, Aiden''s suspicion was piqued. "What''re youughing at?"


    "I''mughing at Aiden!"


    "At me?" Aiden''s face darkened as she snapped, "I knew you wereughing at me! What about?"


    "I''mughing because the more stingy Aiden is, the bigger loss she¡¯ll suffer. When you lose, don¡¯t


    cry because I won¡¯t offer you a tissue. I just love seeing beautiful women cry. The sadder you are,


    the more beautiful it looks!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯m not going to lose! When you lose, don¡¯t even think about reneging on that 100 million. If you


    dare to try and weasel out of it, I won''t let you leave Herbal Loon!"


    "Rest assured, Aiden, I''m a man who honors his bets. Since we''ve made the bet, I won¡¯t back out.


    It''s just one hundred million, right? It''s merely change; I don¡¯t care about it."


    With that, Daniel pointed at the same row of shelves Aiden had pointed to earlier, confirming, "You


    said this row, right? If I win, I can pick any herb from this row."


    "Yes, that row!" Aiden confirmed.


    "Within your Herbal Loon, there''s an herb that''s invaluable. One of them is in this stainless steel


    basin, and the other on the shelf you just pointed out. So, Aiden, if you regret letting me take all


    your valuable herbs in one fell swoop, you can back out now and point me to a different shelf."


    Daniel spoke nothing but the absolute truth but Aiden didn''t see it that way. She thought the country


    bumpkin was bluffing her. So she said with a smile, ¡°Are you trying to trick me, country boy? You


    think I¡¯m a gullible three-year-old girl?¡±


    "Ah, Aiden, I''m telling the truth and you don¡¯t believe me? It¡¯s hard to be a man, even harder to be


    an honest and upright one."


    "Heh," Aiden couldn''t help but let out a coldugh, then rolled her eyes at Daniel.

 Chapter 359 The Main Act

    Chapter 359 The Main Act


    "Honest? You? If you''re considered honest, then there are no dishonest men in the world. You''re


    just a dishonest man!" Aiden scoffed.


    "Aiden, truly, your eyesight isn''t all that great! I suggest you get your eyes checked. Since I happen


    to be a doctor, how about I treat you with my Needle Of Seven Dragons? I guarantee that after


    treatment, your eyesight will be ten times¡ªno, a hundred times better."


    "You want to give me acupuncture?"


    "Yes! Aiden, you''re so beautiful, I''d love to treat you, cure that poor eyesight of yours. Once your


    vision is fixed, you¡¯ll see that I am the most honest and most reliable man in the whole wide world."


    "Jerk, cut the crap! Don''t think you can beguile me. That''s the shelf, and if you win, you can pick any


    herb from there."


    Aiden was quite calm about it. She had personally arranged every herb on every shelf in Herbal


    Loon. She knew precisely which shelves held valuable herbs and which held the cheapest. The


    shelf she had indicated to Daniel carried the least expensive ones¡ªnone were worth much. Even


    the priciest item would only fetch a few hundred dors.


    Though Aiden was certain she wouldn''t lose, she wasn¡¯t about to let Daniel reap a benefit in the off


    chance she did lose.


    Daniel continued to scrub the herbs in the stainless steel basin. This time, he didn¡¯t clean them one


    by one; instead, he washed eight out all together. The newly cleaned herbs were all premium


    quality. Although their value wasn''t exceptionally high, even the least valuable among them would


    be worth fifty thousand.


    Pointing at the nine herbs he had cleaned, Daniel asked Aiden with a smile, "Aiden, how much do


    you think this pile of herbs is worth?"


    How was this Daniel so good at picking herbs? Out of ten, the nine he washed were all top-notch.


    Together, they were worth at least twenty or thirty million. The kicker¡ªhe¡¯d only spent a thousand


    on them!


    Aiden felt somewhat relieved that she''d bet him a hundred million; otherwise, she would have


    suffered a significant loss this time.


    The thought of her wager with Daniel immediately turned Aiden''s frown upside down.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Daniel, not bad at all! The nine herbs you cleaned are genuinely premium. I''m willing to buy them


    back from you for twenty million. So, since our bet was for a hundred million, you just need to give


    me eighty million."


    "Aiden, let¡¯s say these are worth twenty million. But I''ve only cleaned nine herbs so far. Thisst one


    is the most valuable. After all, the main act is at the end! Thisst herb is a Spirit medicine, a Blood


    Ganoderma full of spiritual energy¡ªand it''s alive! Its value is at least ten billion!"


    "Daniel, quite the storyteller, aren¡¯t you? This thing, a Blood Ganoderma? Full of spiritual energy


    and alive? If what you''re saying is true, and it''s a live Blood Ganoderma full of spiritual energy, even


    at ten billion, people would be lining up to buy it. However, such Blood Ganoderma doesn¡¯t exist in


    the human world¡ªonly in the legendary Spirit Realm."

 Chapter 360 Talking Nonsense

    Chapter 360 Talking Nonsense


    Aiden''s words didn''t surprise Daniel in the slightest. Given her youth, beauty, and the fact she ran


    such an establishment like Herbal Loon, it was clear she had significant backing.


    Pretending ignorance, Daniel asked with a smile, "Aiden, this Spirit Realm you mentioned, what is


    that?"


    Aiden looked at him skeptically and countered, "You don''t know the Spirit Realm?"


    "Nope! Oh, wait! I''ve heard of the Spirit Realm, but only in online novels and TV shows. Does the


    Spirit Realm really exist in the real world?"


    "I read about it in novels too," Aiden replied evasively, not wanting to tell the truth.


    After responding, Aiden suddenly thought of something and asked, "If you don''t know the Spirit


    Realm, how do you know about Blood Ganoderma? And how do you know a Blood Ganoderma full


    of spiritual energy could be worth ten billion?"


    "I was talking nonsense."


    "Talking nonsense? I think you¡¯re talking nonsense right now!"


    Aiden was almost certain Daniel was being dishonest. He had to be hiding some secret, and she


    silently vowed to uncover whatever Daniel was hiding.


    "Just now, you yourself admitted that a Blood Ganoderma full of spiritual energy would be worth


    more than ten billion. So, if that''s the case, you''ve lost,¡± Daniel warned, fearing Aiden might try to


    weasel out of the bet. After all, women, especially beautiful ones, were notorious for going back on


    their word.


    "Right! That''s what I said! As long as you can prove this ugly, club-like thing is a Blood Ganoderma,


    and that it''s full of spiritual energy, then I''ll concede that I¡¯ve lost."


    Aiden didn''t believe for a second that this thing could be a Blood Ganoderma. Even ignoring its dark


    appearance, it should at least resemble the shape of Ganoderma. But this object looked like nothing


    more than a stick; it didn''t have any characteristics of Ganoderma.


    "Aiden, no going back on your word!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why would I? Just make sure you don''t!"


    Daniel didn¡¯t want to waste more words on her. Instead, he gently washed the herb with careful,


    respectful movements, as if handling a rare treasure.


    Aiden watched Daniel''s hands, utterly transfixed.


    Brittany, who had been silent for a while, couldn''t stand it any longer and scolded, "Why are you


    being so disgusting?"


    "How am I disgusting?"


    Daniel looked up at Brittany with a mischievous smile, "Are you jealous of this Blood Ganoderma?


    Since we''ve both got a room booked at the hotel, how about I wash you up, too, when we get


    back?"


    "You... perv! Big jerk! Dream on! That''s never going to happen in a million years!"


    Brittany quickly rejected the idea. She didn''t want this country boy anywhere near her, especially


    after seeing how he handled the worthless object; she found it utterly repulsive.


    "I don''t want to give you a bath! I''m afraid you''re the one who wants me to bathe you! Just don''t


    come asking meter!" Daniel continued to tease.


    At that moment, his behavior was influenced by the seven dragons within him, resulting in him


    alternating between being a gentleman and acting like a rascal.

 Chapter 361 Refusal to Acknowledge

    Chapter 361 Refusal to Acknowledge


    "Get lost!" Brittany spat out the insult, then huffed, "I would never even think of such a thing! Not in


    this lifetime! I''m not that cheap!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she began to imagine the scenario in her mind because Daniel''s


    technique suggested it might actually be quitefortable. Knowing his talent for massage, it


    probably wasn''t just an ordinary technique.


    But then she berated herself internally. What was she even thinking? She wouldn''t want his


    massage. She certainly didn''t want this country boy getting the better of her!


    Meanwhile, with a series of snaps, the dark object Daniel was handling suddenly burst open,


    splitting the ck outeryer to reveal something resembling a bloody chicken leg.


    Upon seeing this, Aiden couldn''t help butugh. ¡°This is your Blood Ganoderma? Is that what


    Ganoderma looks like? It''s clearly a chicken leg mushroom!"


    "Chicken leg mushroom? Since when are they blood red?" Daniel questioned.


    "That¡¯s a chicken leg mushroom! It¡¯s just been dyed, that¡¯s all!" Aiden could not identify what the


    object really was, so she insisted it was a dyed chicken leg mushroom.


    "Dyed chicken leg mushroom? I think your eyes really do have a problem! Looks like I need to find


    an opportunity to give you a few needles and treat your vision."


    Daniel pointed to the Blood Ganoderma andmanded cheerfully, "Go on, walk up to Aiden and


    transform so she can have a clear look. Show her whether you¡¯re just a chicken leg mushroom!"


    No sooner had Daniel spoken than the Blood Ganoderma sprouted tiny legs, no more than a


    centimeter long, and began wobbling its way toward Aiden.


    The sight was so astonishing it shocked Brittany to her core. She watched the trembling Blood


    Ganoderma walking step by step as though witnessing a ghost, her mouth gaping open wide


    enough to fit something inside.


    Aiden was shocked too, but not because the Blood Ganoderma had grown legs and could walk.


    She was astonished that the object, which looked like a chicken leg mushroom, truly was a Spirit


    medicine, as only Spirit medicine would possess such abilities.


    Seeing Aiden stunned, Daniel asked with a grin, "Well, what do you say now? Can you admit it''s a


    Blood Ganoderma?"


    "I can only admit it''s a Spirit medicine and it¡¯s indeed quite valuable. So, I won''t deny it¡ªyou¡¯ve won


    our bet. But as for it being a Blood Ganoderma, I don¡¯t think so. It still looks very much like a


    chicken leg mushroom. It''s nothing like Ganoderma!"


    "Transform!"


    At Daniel''smand, the Blood Ganoderma transformed. It changed from looking like a chicken leg


    mushroom into the shape Ganoderma should have.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Now Aiden was convinced it was truly a Blood Ganoderma. "Fine, you¡¯ve won fair and square!"


    She pointed to the row of shelves, "Go ahead, pick. I don¡¯t believe you can find another Spirit


    medicine on this shelf!"


    "Since Aiden is letting me choose, I won''t hold back."


    Daniel walked over to the shelf and began to select carefully.

 Chapter 362 The Secret

    Chapter 362 The Secret


    Aiden fell deep into thought. Her grandmother had arranged a marriage for her, and although Aiden


    didn''t know the man''s name, her grandmother had told her on her deathbed that the man would


    appear in Herbal Loon and would make Aiden suffer heavy losses. Her grandmother¡¯sst wish was


    for Aiden to marry the man who kept making her lose because only by marrying him could she


    recover her losses.


    Daniel, for his part, was unaware that Aiden was one of his betrothed. While he had nine marriage


    contracts, some had been damaged by mice and were now iplete.


    He didn''t know the name of each of his fiances. As for Aiden''s contract, he wasn''t even aware of her


    family name. The only clue he had was a single word from the damaged marriage contract


    ¡ª¡°Herbal,¡± aligning with "Herbal" from Herbal Loon. The rest had been chewed away by mice.


    Daniel reached for a ck item, like a piece of wood, from the bottom row of the shelf. Holding it up


    in front of Aiden, he cheekily said, "I''ll take this one, Aiden."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "This one?"


    Aiden almostughed out loud; the item was no herb but an old tree root that at best Daniel could


    use as firewood.


    "You don''t like my choice, Aiden?"


    "Why wouldn''t I? A bet is a bet! If you want it, take it! It''s just an old root; it''s worthless."


    "Aiden, you really do have a problem with your eyes!"


    "Dare to call me blind? I''ll kill you!"


    Aiden snatched the old root from Daniel and swung it heavily toward his thigh. However, she


    identally aimed slightly higher, and it struck Daniel''s backside with a loud smack.


    Brittany was stunned!


    Daniel was taken aback.


    Aiden was equally shocked.


    Brittany, the first to recover from the surprise, was seething. "What are you two doing? It¡¯s the


    middle of the day; don¡¯t you have any shame?"


    Daniel took the opportunity to speak up with a grin, "Don¡¯t worry, Brittany. Aiden is just flirting with


    me. I¡¯m happy to be hit by her, and she¡¯s happy to hit me. What does it have to do with you, a third


    party?"


    This response shocked Brittany. She looked at Daniel incredulously and demanded, "Country boy,


    what are you implying? Do you think I¡¯m in the way? Stopping you from flirting with other women?"


    "Brittany, watch your words. This is Aiden. Besides, I''m not married, and neither is she. Even if we


    were flirting, what¡¯s the issue?"


    "You...you have no shame!"


    After catching her breath, Aiden quickly changed the subject. She pointed to the old root and asked


    Daniel out of curiosity, "What is this thing? Is there some kind of secret hidden inside?"


    "This is a wonderful item, something that Aiden will be unable to put down. Just use it once, and


    you''ll realize how marvelous it is; you''ll never want to be without it from then on."


    Aiden''s face flushed red with embarrassment upon hearing his words. She red at Daniel and said


    tersely, "Jerk! Can''t you ever be serious?"


    "Serious? I am serious! Aiden, can''t you see how solemn I am?"

 Chapter 363 Outrage

    Chapter 363 Outrage


    Daniel''s reply caused Aiden to roll her eyes disdainfully.


    "Stop talking nonsense, you''re never serious!"


    "You really do have vision problems, Aiden. You seriously need treatment. Look at me, every pore


    on my body exudes the essence of a serious man."


    "Get lost!" Aiden rolled her eyes again, "If you''re what passes for a serious man, then there are no


    perverts in this world."


    "Aiden, how can you know I have a problem without having tried me? How about we book a hotel


    room tonight, and you can see for yourself if I¡¯m okay?"


    "Get lost!" Aiden swung the old tree root lightly at Daniel once again. Learning from her previous


    mistake, she aimed for his back, not his thigh.


    But then, with a loud "smack," the root seemed to steer itself and, inexplicably,nded on Daniel''s


    buttocks again.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Brittany witnessed it and immediately flew into a rage.


    "Have you two no shame?"


    If the first strike was an ident, this second one couldn''t possibly have been unintentional! Since


    Aiden had aimed properly after the prior mishap, it should have been impossible for the root to hit


    the wrong target. Yet, the old root had ended up on Daniel''s backside again? Something was


    definitely off, and it wasn''t with Aiden¡ªit was that old tree root!


    Realizing this, Aiden fixed her gaze on Daniel with her beautiful eyes wide and asked, "Are you the


    one with the problem?"


    "How do I have a problem?"


    "Why else would my two strikes bothnd on your backside? My first intention was to hit your thigh,


    the second was your back. I can¡¯tnd a proper hit if this old tree root keeps veering off to your butt.


    What''s going on with that?"


    "Give me the root, and I''ll tell you," Daniel replied.


    Aiden, unsure of what he was intending to do, handed Daniel the old root and watched him


    curiously.


    "Don''t you dare hit me!" she warned.


    "Extend your hand," said Daniel.


    "Why?" Aiden asked, bemused, but obediently extended her hand.


    Daniel took the root and gently swung it toward the palm of Aiden''s hand. As it was about to strike,


    Daniel released the root, and it seemed to grow wings, flying out of his grasp and looping around to


    her back.


    "Smack!"


    The root tapped her bottom lightly.


    "Ah!" Aiden cried out, a sound that Daniel found rather pleasant, stirring delightful fantasies in his


    mind.


    "You rascal... you pervert!" Aiden scolded, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    "How am I a pervert? I''m no pervert; it''s the old tree root that''s the pervert! Didn''t you see that when


    I struck, I let go? The root flew off by itself and hit your behind."


    "You¡¯re talking nonsense!" Aiden didn''t believe him, convinced that Daniel was up to mischief.


    At that moment, Brittany stepped forward. "Country bumpkin, I''m going to tell Jessica about your


    behavior! Flirting with a pretty girl during work hours? You have no shame!"

 Chapter 364 Playing Dirty

    Chapter 364 ying Dirty


    "Jealous, Brittany? Want to try it too?" Daniel teased.


    "Get lost!" Before Brittany could even finish cursing, Daniel grabbed the old root and waved it


    towards her. Just like before, he let go at thest moment.


    "Smack!" The root tapped Brittany¡¯s behind lightly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Ah!" Her cry was just as pleasant as Aiden¡¯s had been, adding to Daniel¡¯s amused state.


    Daniel, holding the root, grinned cheekily at Brittany, "You scream quite beautifully!"


    "Freak! Jerk! I''ll kick you to death!" Brittany, enraged, kicked at Daniel with her high heels several


    times. Given the tickling level of her attacks, Daniel naturally felt nothing.


    Aiden snatched the root from Daniel''s grip and looked at him with curiosity, "What¡¯s the deal with


    this old root?"


    "It''s no ordinary root; it¡¯s a Millennium Spirit Root."


    "Millennium Spirit Root?" Taking over the conversation, Brittany eyed Daniel curiously, "What''s


    that?"


    "A Millennium Spirit Rootes from a Spirit Tree that grows in ces rich in spiritual energy,


    mostly found in the Spirit Realm, which doesn''t exist in the human world. A Spirit Tree typically lives


    for a thousand years, with those surviving five thousand years being an extreme rarity.


    "Unlike other trees, after living for five thousand years, a Spirit Tree starts to grow in reverse. It


    transitions from expanding in girth to shrinking with eachyer until it bes just a root. After ten


    thousand years, it turns into this Millennium Spirit Root."


    Daniel''s exnation was straightforward, but after hearing it, Brittany scoffed dismissively. "Yeah,


    right!"


    With a scornfulugh, she mocked, "You think I¡¯m kindergarten-level gullible, don''t you? Trying to


    fool me with that kind of tall tale?"


    Meanwhile, Aiden put away the Millennium Spirit Root and the Blood Ganoderma.


    Noticing something amiss, Daniel queried, "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? These two items are quite valuable. What if you waste them? So, I need to store


    them with me for safekeeping."


    Aiden was about to y dirty; after all, ying dirty is second nature to some.


    "Why should I leave those two items in your care?"


    "Because you harassed me! You took advantage of me just now! Hence, I have to keep these


    treasures safe!"


    "You''re shameless!"


    "I''m shameless? So what?"


    "It''s fine, actually. It''s all good if you want to do that!"


    Aiden gave Daniel a light kick, then said, "Considering your repeated disrespect towards me, I will


    keep these treasures indefinitely. Until one day when I forgive you, only then will I return them to


    you!"


    "Fine! If Aiden wishes to safeguard these two treasures, then they¡¯re yours to guard. After all, I''m in


    no hurry to use them; we''ve got time."

 Chapter 365 Personal Protection

    Chapter 365 Personal Protection


    "Is there still time?" Aiden pondered Daniel''s words, sensing something wasn''t right about him but


    couldn''t put her finger on what it was.


    "Hmph! Keep talking nonsense and taking advantage of me, and see if I don''t confiscate these


    treasures," Aiden threatened with an imposing demeanor. However, not only did Daniel not seem


    scared, he was positively enthusiastic as he teased her.


    "Only my wife is qualified to confiscate my things. Are you suggesting, Aiden, that you want to be


    my wife?"


    "In your dreams! You little devil, if I became your wife, I''d die of anger hundreds of times a day!"


    "That''s fine too, I have the Needle Of Seven Dragons. You die once, I''ll revive you once with a


    needle¡ªa guarantee to bring you back every time."


    "Get lost!" Aiden waved the root in disapproval.


    "You''re taking both of my treasures, Aiden. Shouldn''t you give me some kind ofpensation?


    Otherwise, I''m just gonna stick around here today and not leave. I''ll go wherever you go¡ªpersonal


    protection. Even if you''re using the restroom or taking a shower, I''ll follow you!"


    "If you follow me, I''ll break your legs!"


    "Even with broken legs, I''ll follow you with crutches or in a wheelchair."


    "Then I''ll just have to kill you!"


    "Even dead, if I be a ghost, I''ll still follow you. As a ghost, I¡¯ll climb into your bed, even on top


    of you. I''ll y with you every day and guarantee you''ll enjoy the ghostly version of me."


    "Can''t you be even a little serious?"


    "In front of a celestial beauty like Aiden, even if I try to be serious, my thoughts won''t stay pure! If


    Aiden doesn''t mind, even my body may start to misbehave."


    Aiden stamped her feet in frustration but secretly enjoyed the banter. To keep Daniel from realizing


    she liked his flirtations, she put on a stern face and asked, "What do you want aspensation?"


    "I¡¯d like some herbs."


    "What herbs?"


    Daniel began to write something on a piece of paper he picked up from the counter. His handwriting


    was exquisite. The mystery luring Aiden into a state of fixation. Brittany, too, found herself drawn to


    the beautiful calligraphy.


    Brittany, who had learned calligraphy in school and was familiar with various fonts, noticed that


    Daniel¡¯s writing didn''t belong to any known style, yet it was more beautiful than that of famous


    calligraphers.


    Confused and somewhat incredulous, Brittany stroked her chin. She had seen Daniel''s job


    application and knew that he imed to have onlypleted the second grade in a rural primary


    school before being expelled for putting a caterpir down the shirt of a girl in front of him.


    A person who only finished the second grade of elementary school was supposed to write like this?


    After leaving Herbal Loon, she resolved to thoroughly interrogate him. There must be something


    fishy about this so-called country bumpkin, and his job application didn''t seem truthful.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing Aiden engrossed in the list, still undecided whether to give the worthless herbs to Daniel, he


    poked her gently on her slim waist with his fingertip.

 Chapter 366 What Are You Doing

    Chapter 366 What Are You Doing


    "Aah!" Aiden let out an involuntary yell when she was caught off guard with the poke.


    She then lightly smacked Daniel, chiding him with a smile, "Naughty!"


    "Do you want these herbs or not?" Daniel jestingly pressed.


    "Get lost! You wish!" Aiden retorted.


    "Am I not just asking for a few worthless herbs? You have taken my Blood Ganoderma and the


    Millennium Spirit Root from me, yet you can¡¯t even part with a couple of ordinary, valueless herbs?


    Are you really going to be like that?"


    "You want the herbs?"


    "What else? Do you think it''s you that I want?"


    "I... you..."


    Realizing what she had said, Aiden quickly snapped, "You jerk!"


    "Why am I a jerk now? It¡¯s you who are letting your imagination run wild, desperately seeking me


    but unable to get me. You use me? It seems to me, you¡¯ve been single too long and are


    yearning for a man. The moment you see me, you can''t help but fantasize about us together. You''ve


    even stopped listening to what I''ve been saying."


    "Even if I wanted a man, it wouldn''t be you! No! Why would I want a man? I could just make a


    phone call and have a bunching over!"


    With that, Aiden nced at Daniel, then took the list of herbs from his paper and gave him the herbs


    he had written down.


    "Take these and get lost! Just looking at you annoys me!"


    "Goodbye, Aiden! If one day you feel lonely, you can look for me. I can''t promise I''ll be avable at


    the drop of a hat, but I could still certainly keep youpany if I''m free."


    "I wouldn''t want to see you even if I were looking for a dog! Idiot!"


    Though she verbally berated him, Aiden''s cold exterior masked a warm interior. If she truly wanted


    to find a man to talk to, Daniel would be her first choice.


    Exiting Herbal Loon, Brittany red at Daniel with a look of anger. "Country boy, what are you


    ying at?"


    Daniel, bewildered by her frustration, retorted, "What do you mean ''what am I ying at''?"


    "I''m asking you, the Blood Ganoderma and the Millennium Spirit Root¡ªare they extremely


    valuable? How much are they worth together?"


    "Those two herbs are Spirit medicine and are incredibly valuable. To put a price on them, they''re


    worth at least one hundred billion."


    "One hundred billion''s worth of treasures, and you don''t take them but leave them with that woman.


    Is it because you''re nning on getting involved with her?"


    Instead of answering directly, Daniel countered, "Do you know why I went to Herbal Loon?"


    "Why? Isn¡¯t it because you saw that the owner is pretty! Not only is she beautiful, but she''s also


    seductive! She¡¯s not decent in my book!"


    "Aren¡¯t you beautiful? Aren''t you provocative? Look at what you''re wearing! Why do you dress so


    sexily even during your period? Trying to seduce someone?"


    "Not you! Country boy!"


    Brittany rolled her eyes at Daniel and then nted her hands on her hips threateningly, "I¡¯ll surely


    tell Jessica when I get back."


    "Really? And what exactly will you tell her?"


    "You skip work to flirt, seduce a beautiful female boss, and then hand over treasures worth billions!


    Any one of your actions is enough to ensure an ugly ending for you."


    Just then, a two-toned Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up. The door opened, and a stunningly beautiful


    woman appeared before them¡ªnone other than his mother-inw, Avery.


    Avery gazed coldly at Daniel andmanded, "Get in the car!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 367 Evidence

    Chapter 367 Evidence


    Although Daniel didn¡¯t know why his mother-inw summoned him, he couldn''t disobey her


    commands, so he got into the car.


    Brittany, watching the exchange, was livid. How could this damned country boy just hop into a rich


    old woman''s car like that? Was he being kept by her? The thought spurred her into action, and she


    quickly snapped a couple of photos with her phone, nning to report to Jessica.


    She would tell Jessica about Daniel''s indiscretions, how he''s being kept by an older woman.


    Describing the woman as someone well into her fifties yet dressed provocatively, clearly not a


    decent woman, one who¡¯s undoubtedly kept many younger men, Brittany seethed with indignation.


    Quickly hailing a taxi, Brittany rushed back to thepany and burst into the CEO''s office. Jessica


    was busy with paperwork, and upon seeing Brittany''s flustered state, she inquired, "What


    happened?"


    "Jessica, it''s terrible! Something big has happened!"


    "What''s going on?" Jessica nced behind Brittany, not seeing Daniel, and she had an inkling of


    the issue. "Did you get into another argument with Daniel? Do you want me to punish him?"


    "Argue? I didn''t argue with that country bumpkin! And besides, would I stoop so low as to argue with


    someone like him? This time it''s something serious."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What is it? Speak up!"


    "Daniel¡¯s being kept! An old lecher is keeping him! His morals are in question, you must fire him!


    How can someone who''s being kept by a woman continue working for TMO? His presence is


    tarnishing our reputation."


    Jessica was taken aback by Brittany''s ims.


    "What? Daniel¡¯s being kept? That''s impossible!"


    Jessica''s face turned stern as she said, "Brittany, you''ve been ndering Daniel over and over,


    each time worse than thest! If you continue to speak ill of him behind his back, I''ll actually get


    angry!"


    "I''m not ndering him; I have evidence."


    Brittany quickly presented the photos she had taken to Jessica, grateful she had the foresight to


    capture the evidence.


    As Jessica studied the photo of Avery, her brow furrowed. What did her mother want with Daniel?


    Certainly, it wasn¡¯t anything good.


    Jessica knew very well that her mother wasn¡¯t exactly a saintly figure. If Avery took Daniel away,


    there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯d be at a disadvantage.


    Seeing Jessica¡¯s look of concern, Brittany mistook it for anger toward the situation Daniel might


    have been caught in. She exaggerated the matter.


    "Jessica, look at this lecherous olddy. She''s clearly up to no good. She must be fifty, right? And


    yet she dresses like this, parading around in a mini bodycon skirt? Look at her legs in those ck


    stockings.


    What kind of woman this age keeps so many young men? And now she''s even taking in a country


    bumpkin like him? She''s not picky at all!


    And as for that country bumpkin, as an employee of TMO, he lets an old lecherous woman keep


    him, he''s brought shame on all of TMO."

 Chapter 368 This Cannot Be Possible

    Chapter 368 This Cannot Be Possible


    Jessica''s face darkened, and she asked with a cold voice, "Who are you calling an old lecherous


    woman?"


    Brittany pointed at Avery in the photo and replied, "Her! Don¡¯t you think this old woman is an old


    lecherous one? I could tell just by looking at her!"


    "Are you implying that when I reach her age, I''ll also be an old lecherous woman?"


    Jessica''s question caught Brittany off guard. The quick-thinking Brittany immediately noticed


    something: the "old lecherous woman" in the photo bore a strong resemnce to Jessica.


    Brittany hurriedly rephrased her statement, asking, "The beautifuldy in the photo, do you know


    her, Jessica?"


    "That''s my mother. Do I know her? Yes," Jessica responded dryly.


    "I''m so sorry, Jessica! I didn''t know that was your auntie! It''s all my fault! She definitely isn''t an old


    lecherous woman, and I''m sure she hasn''t kept anyone."


    "What did my mom say when she took Daniel away?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Umm..." Brittany hesitated, then shook her head. "Nothing! As soon as Auntie told the country


    bumpkin to get in the car, he just did. He didn''t dare to say ''no''."


    "Alright, get out!" Jessica dismissed Brittany and promptly dialed Avery''s number.


    "Jessica, what is it?" Avery''s voice came from the other end once the call connected.


    "Did you take Daniel away?"


    "Yes."


    "What for?"


    "Of course, to teach him a lesson in how to behave!"


    "You''d better not mess around, or you might end up regretting it. Who knows, he might teach you a


    lesson instead."


    After giving her mother a warning, Jessica hung up the phone. She knew well what Daniel was


    capable of. If her mother tried to mess with that idiot, she was sure to lose out.


    Still, Jessica was somewhat concerned, so she sent Daniel a text message. "She''s still my mother,


    after all. Teach her a small lesson if you must, but don''t go overboard."


    "Honey, aren''t you afraid your mother-inw will bully me?"


    "Quit it! Who''s going to bully you?"


    "You bully me! You bully me every day."


    "Get lost!"


    ...


    Inside the Rolls-Royce.


    Hanging up the phone left Avery with a displeased expression. When she noticed Daniel texting, her


    face grew even stormier. "Who are you texting?"


    "My honey, of course!"


    "Your honey?"


    "Yes, your daughter is my honey!"


    "Don''t you dare call her that, Jessica is not your honey!"


    "Why not? We even have a marriage certificate!"


    Daniel quickly found the photo of their marriage certificate in his phone and showed it to Avery.


    Upon seeing it, Avery was stunned. "Impossible! This can''t be possible! The photo of this marriage


    certificate must be Photoshopped!"


    "Mom, why would I Photoshop a picture to deceive you?"


    "Don¡¯t call me mom! I am not your mom!"


    "You''re not my mom? Then Jessica isn''t your biological daughter?"


    "I... you..."


    Avery was left speechless with anger before finally managing to respond, "Of course, Jessica is my


    biological daughter, but you are not allowed to call me mom!"


    "Oh! I get it now."


    "Get what?"


    "You think you¡¯ve taken too much advantage by allowing me to call you ''mom'' without giving you


    some money for it, and now you feel guilty. But it¡¯s okay, mom, I don¡¯t mind."

 Chapter 369 Taking You to See Someone

    Chapter 369 Taking You to See Someone


    "What are you talking about?"


    "A million or ten million, I won''t say it''s too little; ten billion or a hundred billion, I won''t say it''s too


    much. I''m not picky; whatever you choose to give me, I''ll ept and happily call you ''mom''!"


    "You don¡¯t scoff at millions or billions? Look at yourself, what are you even worth? You, a country


    bumpkin, better stay away from my daughter Jessica. Otherwise, you''ll regret it!"


    "Why would I regret it?"


    "You''ll find out when we get to our destination."


    "Mom, you¡¯re not nning on plotting against your son-inw, are you?"


    "Plotting against you? You''re getting ahead of yourself."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "As long as you¡¯re not out to harm me, then I''m not worried. But mom, where are you taking me?"


    "Don¡¯t call me mom!"


    "But theoretically, you are my mom!"


    Avery was so infuriated she wanted to kick him out of the car. This country bumpkin was truly


    shameless! No matter how many times she warned him not to call her "mom," he acted as if he


    didn¡¯t hear her.


    After regaining herposure, Avery said with a frosty tone, ¡°I''m going to introduce you to


    someone. After meeting him, you¡¯ll realize how insignificant you are."


    "Who is that going to make me feel so embarrassed?"


    "Jessica¡¯s future husband, the most important young member of The Evans in New York¡ªSmart!"


    "That retard? So you¡¯re taking me to meet that retard? Well, I guess it''s about time. What happened


    at grandpa''s eightieth birthday bash wasn''t ideal. It''s good to clear the air in advance. I''ll get that


    retard to back off and save us all some trouble."


    "If you want to call him that retard here, fine. But if you call him that after you meet Smart and he


    does something to you, then you¡¯ve brought it upon yourself."


    "So you¡¯re looking forward to him doing something to me?"


    "Smart requested to meet you, so I¡¯m taking you to him. Whatever he wants to talk about or do to


    you is his business, not mine!


    Avery was trying to distance herself from the situation. She didn¡¯t want to further offend Jessica¡ª


    after all, she was her biological daughter. So, Avery wouldn''t do anything to Daniel herself.


    Whatever Smart did to Daniel, that was Smart''s decision, and she wouldn¡¯t involve herself! Even if


    Daniel ended up getting hurt and Jessica held a grudge against Smart, refusing to marry him, it


    didn¡¯t matter. There were dozens of young members from The Eight Families of New York who were


    eager to pursue Jessica.


    Avery simply wanted to use Smart to get rid of Daniel and then align her daughter with a family of


    equal stature to The Matthews.


    The Rolls-Royce pulled up, and the door swung open. A magnificent,vishly decorated standalone


    building materialized before Daniel¡¯s eyes.


    Emperor Entertainment!


    These few words were dazzling enough to blind Daniel. The sight of several scantily d, long-


    legged greeters at the entrance was incredibly enticing. Their faces and figures were exceptionally


    superior.


    Since its opening, Emperor Entertainment had already be New York''s number one club, an


    endeavor spearheaded by The Evans of New York¡ªa family who ranked second only to the


    proverbial The Eight Families.


    And when The Evans ventured into New York to open a nightclub, everyone, whether from the


    political or business arena, gave their full support.

 Chapter 370 A Beautys Plot

    Chapter 370 A Beauty''s Plot


    "Mom, I am your son-inw! Late at night, you''re bringing me here where there are so many


    beautiful women; is that really okay? If Jessica asks, you''ve got to cover for me!" Daniel didn''t miss


    the chance to tease.


    "Cover for you? What is running through that mind of yours?"


    "Mom, you''re taking me to a nightclub; isn''t it to have fun? Could it be that you and that retard set up


    a trap? You want me to get involved with these beautifuldies and then take pictures or videos to


    show Jessica?"


    "A trap? Ha!" Avery sneered dismissively. "You think you deserve one?"


    "Mom, if it''s not to set up a trap against me, then what are you nning?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don¡¯t call me mom, I am not your mom! Besides, it''s not about what I want to do to you. A country


    bumpkin like you isn''t worth the trouble! I''m just taking you in to meet Smart. What he wants to do


    with you, that''s his business, not mine!"


    "Mom, do you actually understand what you''re doing? You''re delivering me straight into the wolf''s


    den and then you say it has nothing to do with you?"


    "Do you really think any random person can call me ''mom''? If you dare to call me mom, then you


    should bear the consequences of such an act! You want to be Jessica''s husband, and Smart is


    pursuing Jessica. So, tonight, you will have topete with him and find out who''s more


    impressive."


    "Compete with him on who''s more impressive? On what terms?" Daniel inquired.


    "Of course, on who''s harder!"


    "Harder?" Daniel chuckled, "There¡¯s no man in this world harder than I am!"


    Avery felt something was off with Daniel''s response, and upon pondering it, she realized she had


    misspoken.


    "You damn country bumpkin, what are you talking about?"


    "What you''re talking about is what I''m talking about! I was just following your lead! You said to see


    who''s harder between me and that retard, and obviously, I am! Otherwise,ter on, why don''t you


    come and check?"


    "Enough talk! Don''t think I don''t know what¡¯s going on in that head of yours!"


    While berating Daniel, Avery led him to the entrance of a VIP room.


    This room was located on the third sublevel of Emperor Entertainment, which didn¡¯t have any


    mobile phone signal. The entire floor was extravagantly decorated, housing the most luxurious


    private rooms of Emperor Entertainment.


    Important figures were entertained on this level, and average customers couldn¡¯t even ess it.


    Even the elevator to this floor was exclusive, with jewel-encrusted buttons.


    Looking up, Daniel read the three characters carved into the room''s namete¡ª¡°Beauty Valley.¡±


    He couldn''t help butugh and looked at Avery with a grin.


    "Mom, you said you weren¡¯t going to find me pretty women, but look, isn''t the name of this room


    clear enough? Beauty Valley!"


    "Just because it''s called Beauty Valley means there are beautiful women inside?" Avery retorted.


    "Well, with a name like Beauty Valley, there must be beauties inside! Plus, as soon as you walk in,


    even if there weren''t any beautiful women originally, the room has one now¡ªwith you in it!"

 Chapter 371 "What Are You Doing?"

    Chapter 371 "What Are You Doing?"


    Avery burst outughing, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Well, I''ll be! I didn''t realize you were


    such a smooth-talker, country boy. Did you sweet-talk Jessica into falling for you with that silver


    tongue of yours? Those lines might work on a na?ve girl like Jess, but don''t think for a second they''ll


    work on me."


    "Me? Try to fool you? Never! You''re way too wise and experienced, I know I could never pull one


    over on you," he said with a cheeky grin.


    "Cut the sarcasm, you country bumpkin!"


    "Yes, ma''am! My darling mother!"


    "Don''t push me! You believe I''ll tear you a new one?" Avery huffed, clearly running out of patience.


    This country boy was a piece of work. Shameless to his core; nothing she said seemed to faze him.


    Seeing that her words were getting her nowhere, she decided to hurry him into the private room


    where Smart could deal with him thoroughly. She wanted this rural rube to understand that New


    York''s elite were not to be messed with by the likes of him. The nerve he had to court her daughter!


    He truly had no clue what he was getting himself into.


    At that moment, the door creaked open.


    The room was called Beauty Valley, but as the door swung ajar, Daniel was stunned. There wasn''t a


    single beauty in sight. Instead, what caught his eye were burly men with grim expressions ¨C all


    muscle and menace. Anyone would shudder at their intimidating presence.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But Daniel? He was the picture ofposure. There was not a hint of fear on his face as he


    casually surveyed the roomful of tough guys. He turned to Avery with a smirk and said yfully,


    "Mom, I thought you brought me here for some fun. Looks like you came to have your own kind of


    ''entertainment,'' huh?"


    "I''ll ''entertain'' you alright!" Avery said, seething as she kicked him squarely on his backside, sending


    him tumbling to the floor.


    Picking himself up, Daniel rubbed his sore spot and looked up with a pitiful expression, "Mom, you


    hit me?"


    "You''ve been calling me ''mom'', so isn''t it within my rights? I don''t have a son, and if you keep it up,


    I''ll treat you like one and give you a whooping!"


    Avery might have looked fierce, but deep down, she somewhat enjoyed being called ''mom''. After


    all, she only had her daughter Jessica, who in her twenty-odd years hadn''t called her ''mom'' as


    many times as this country boy had done in just a few minutes. Yet, the nerve of him! She''d only


    met him a couple of times, and he was already calling her ''mom''. It was shameless.


    She was thankful she''d had a daughter instead of a son. If she''d birthed a son as brazen as him,


    how embarrassing that would have been! She imagined she''d be so furious; she''d want to push him


    right back where he came from.


    The burly men then split into two columns and stepped aside in unison, lining up neatly on each


    side.

 Chapter 372 Turnaround

    Chapter 372 Turnaround


    The man of the hour had arrived!


    Dressed to the nines in a tailored Armani suit and sporting a pair of million-dor Louis Vuitton


    limited edition sunsses, Smart lounged on an exquisite crocodile leather sofa. He was casually


    puffing on a cigar worth a cool ten-grand, blowing smoke rings with the nonchnce of a goldfish


    making bubbles.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the young master of the Evans n, they call you That retard, right? But looking


    at you, you don''t seem all that ''retarded'' to me?" Daniel greeted him with a good-natured chuckle.


    Smart was taken aback by Daniel''s address and asked, his face stern, "What did you call me?"


    "That retard! I heard from mom that''s what they call you, so I just went with it. But it''s interesting,


    these New York aristocrats of yours ¨C ''That retard'' as a name? Pretty casual, just like us country


    folks, huh?"


    Avery quickly interjected with a scolding tone, "That retard? His name is Smart, not retarded!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What''s the difference? And how is he ''smart''? Sitting in this dim room with sunsses on at night is


    the opposite of smart. If you ask me, he''s the one who fits ''retarded''! That matches his vibe exactly!"


    Smart''s face darkened as he questioned, "You''re the country boy, Daniel?"


    "Yeah, that''s me! Mom said you wanted to meet, so she brought me over."


    "Mom? Who''s your mom?" Smart asked, confused.


    Daniel pointed yfully at Avery and responded with a grin: "This gorgeousdy right here is my


    mom!"


    Upon hearing this, Avery''s expression soured as she barked, "Country boy, watch it! I''m not your


    mom! And show some respect!"


    "If you''re not my mom, then why did you kick me just now?"


    "You... I..."


    Avery, out of fury, pped Daniel across the backside.


    "Ow!" Daniel yelped, as if his heart was being torn out.


    "Mom, why''d you hit me again?"


    "You''re already calling me mom, what''s one more smack? You shameless rascal!"


    Avery was both annoyed and amused. She secretly relished the title of ''mom''. After all, at her age,


    there was no sweeter name to her ears.


    She convinced herself that Daniel''s calls were just random, choosing to imagine it was Jessica


    calling her instead.


    Smart, on the other hand, was utterly confounded. He watched Avery, bewildered, and asked,


    "Avery, what''s going on here? Why is this country boy calling you mom?"


    Before Avery could respond, Daniel quickly jumped in, "Because she''s Jessica''s mom, and that


    makes her my mother-inw! Jessica and I, we have a marriage certificate. We''re legally husband


    and wife. You''ve got some nerve, That retard, hitting on my wife. So today, I''vee here to tell


    you: Stay away from her!"


    Daniel''s words knocked the wind out of Smart.


    After he collected himself, a cold smile spread across his lips. "Heh," he chuckled before looking


    down at Daniel with disdain. "You?" he scoffed in disbelief.

 Chapter 373 Jerk

    Chapter 373 Jerk


    "Yes, that''s me!" Daniel replied confidently.


    Smart couldn''t help but let out a raucousugh. "A country bumpkin like you, daring to warn me? Do


    you even know who I am?"


    "Aren''t you That retard? The idiot who wears sunsses at night. If I didn''t know better, I''d think you


    were blind!"


    Smart''s temper red at Daniel''s words. "You dare call me blind?"


    "If you weren''t blind, would you be hitting on my wife? Shouldn''t you have checked who her


    husband was before chasing another man''s wife?"


    "Who''s your wife?"


    "Jessica, of course! Didn''t I just tell you that we got married? Are you deaf or just have a case of


    amnesia? You forgot what I just said?"


    "Jessica is your wife? Ha!" Smart let out a derisive sneer, mocking Daniel, "You''re delusional!"


    "No matter what you say, Jessica and I are married. You can''t change that fact!"


    "You''re an overconfident fool. Looks like I need to teach you a lesson. I¡¯m going to pound you into


    pulp and see if you''ll still be so arrogant."


    "That retard, we really shouldn''t get physical. If you attack me, you''re the one who''s going to lose


    out, big time!"


    "Scared, country boy? Do you even hear yourself?"


    Smart looked towards the door andmanded, "Lock the door! Not even a fly gets in! And this


    stinking fool isn¡¯t escaping either!"


    Daniel ignored Smart and turned to look at Avery. "Mom, he wants to beat me up, what should I


    do?"


    "What should you do? It''s your own fault! You should''ve just talked to him, apologized, and you


    might have avoided this."


    "Apologize? A real man stands his ground. How can I apologize?"


    Daniel''s words drew a loudugh from Smart. "Haha... Just a country bumpkin, and you dare call


    yourself a real man? Do you even qualify as a man? I''ll see just how ''tough'' you really are."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Smart then ordered, "ck Tiger, show him what we¡¯re made of."


    ck Tiger clenched his fists and approached Daniel.


    Daniel quipped with a grin, "You''re called ck Tiger? You look more like a jerk to me!"


    "You dare call me a jerk, country boy? You''re asking for it!"


    ck Tiger threw a powerful punch straight at Daniel''s head, aiming to st his brains out.


    Boom! The punch was lightning-fast, with the force of a thousand pounds.


    A single hit to Daniel''s head would have surely burst it open, but as ck Tiger''s fist came flying in,


    Daniel casually grabbed a red wine bottle from the table.


    Boom! ck Tiger''s fist struck the bottom of the wine bottle.


    Crash! The bottle shattered, sending ss shards plunging into ck Tiger''s hand.


    Crimson blood mingled with the red wine, gushing down.


    "Ah! Aaah!" ck Tiger screamed in agony as he clutched his bleeding hand.

 Chapter 374 I’ll Kill You

    Chapter 374 I¡¯ll Kill You


    "Oh boy! ck Tiger, your aim''s off! Weren''t you trying to hit me? Howe you smashed the wine


    bottle instead? That wine didn¡¯t look cheap¡ªguess you¡¯re buying it now!" Daniel teased with a


    laugh.


    Screaming in anguish, ck Tiger red at Daniel with wild, furious eyes. "Country boy, I¡¯m gonna


    kill you! I swear, I''m gonna kill you!"


    With his uninjured left hand, ck Tiger swiftly drew a dagger, barely ten centimeters long but


    razor-sharp, designed to sh through metal, and with a vicious hook at the tip. Blinded by rage, he


    made no pretense of politeness as he thrust the dagger toward Daniel''s chest, intending to drive it


    straight through his heart.


    Faced with the fierce attack, Daniel merely smiled faintly. He extended just two fingers. That''s right


    ¡ªonly two, not even a third was necessary.


    As ck Tiger¡¯s de shimmered menacingly, just about to pierce Daniel¡¯s chest, those two fingers


    mped down on the dagger like iron tongs.


    Crack!


    The de was caught firmly in his grip. ck Tiger pushed harder, desperate to drive the dagger


    into Daniel''s chest, but the de would budge no further.


    Unable to thrust forward, ck Tiger then tried to pull back. He wanted to withdraw the dagger for a


    second strike, but even with all his might, the de wouldn''t move an inch.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Trying to stab me in the heart with that little toothpick?" Daniel asked cheerily. "You think you can


    kill me with a single stab?"


    "I¡¯ll stab you dead!" ck Tiger grunted through clenched teeth.


    "Well, you got the spot right; a stab there could indeed be lethal. But your knife, it¡¯s just too soft, not


    nearly hard enough."


    With a slight twitch of his fingers, Daniel snapped the dagger in two.


    Thud.


    Following the sound, Daniel kicked ck Tiger squarely in the stomach.


    Boom!


    ck Tiger flew backward like a cannonball, his trajectory aimed right at Smart, who was just


    behind him.


    Thud!


    The brawny ck Tiger collided with Smart, sending him tumbling down with a wretched yell.


    After shoving the bulk of ck Tiger off of him, Smart yelled at the other heavyset men, "What the


    hell are you waiting for? Get him! Kill that country bumpkin!"


    At themand, the bruisers surged forward to surround Daniel.


    Scanning the iing attackers with an amused gaze, Danielughed, "That retard, bringing all


    these muscleheads to greet me is such a mismatch! As a big guy myself, you should have


    weed me with a bevy of beauties!"


    "You country hick! You still want beauties? I¡¯ll let these bruisers take real good care of you! You said


    that dagger wasn¡¯t hard enough? I¡¯ll show you what hard really is!"


    But before Smart could finish his sentence, several of the hulking men had already charged at


    Daniel.

 Chapter 375 Payback

    Chapter 375 Payback


    Daniel, fighting with swift punches left and right, floored the group of bruisers in no time t. Avery''s


    face was a picture of shock as she beheld the spectacle; the country boy really knew how to handle


    himself!


    With his skills, if he wasn''t married to her precious daughter, she would have definitely hired him as


    her bodyguard.


    Smart was frozen in disbelief. He couldn''t fathom how, in less than a minute, Daniel had taken down


    all eighteen muscle-bound men he¡¯d arranged for the showdown. Each of these brutes was known


    for being a one-man army.


    Taking deliberate steps, Daniel advanced toward Smart. Seeing Daniel approach, panic shed


    across Smart''s face.


    "What...what are you going to do?" he stammered.


    "What am I going to do? What do you think I should do? You called in eighteen brutes to ''wee''


    me; it would be impolite not to return the favor. If I didn''t reciprocate your kind hospitality, wouldn''t


    that disappoint you?"


    Daniel was now standing right in front of Smart, an innocuous smile stered on his face. Smart,


    the scion of the Evans family, had seen it all and wasn''t easily scared. But right now, he was afraid.


    The country boy before him, though smiling, seemed like a devil.


    No, not just a devil¡ªhe was more terrifying than a devil.


    "Don''te any closer! Get away from me!" Smart''s voice trembled with fear.


    Daniel certainly wasn''t going to back off, instead, he asked with a cheerful tone, "Smart, how do you


    think I should repay you?¡±


    "You... I''ll let you go today, so get lost! Don''t push your luck, or I¡¯ll punish you!"


    "Oh wow, Smart, you''ve got quite a sharp tongue! You want to punish me? How exactly? I don''t like


    holding grudges; I prefer instant revenge. You weed me with eighteen brutes, so let''s discuss


    how to settle this, shall we?"


    "What are you going to do? I warn you, don''t mess around!"


    Smart was visibly shaken; he could tell from Daniel¡¯s eyes that this country boy was no saint.


    Instead of responding directly, Daniel turned to Avery. "Mom, what do you think I should do about


    this?"


    "I am not your mom! Stop calling me that! Whatever you and Smart have going on is none of my


    business, so don''t ask me! I''m not interested!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Avery made it clear she wanted no part in their conflict. She was a sharp woman who knew exactly


    what Daniel was implying.


    This country boy wasn¡¯t as dumb as he looked. By asking her for advice, he was trying to make her


    complicit in any action he decided to take. She knew Daniel wouldn''t dare harm Smart¡ªthe young


    master of the prestigious Evans family of New York.


    But she wasn''t going to fall for this trap.


    Arms crossed and sporting a sly smile, Avery watched Daniel, curious about his next move. She


    was actually quite eager to see whether the country boy had the nerve to do something to Smart.

 Chapter 376 Outrageous Behavior

    Chapter 376 Outrageous Behavior


    Daniel didn''t give up easily and prodded once more, "Mom, are you sure you won''t give me any


    advice?"


    "I''m not your mom! And I won''t give you advice!" Avery refused again.


    Daniel turned away from Avery and looked back at Smart. "That retard, you called eighteen brutes


    to bully me. Tell me, how should I bully you now?"


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I know, you''re That retard, right?"


    "I am the young master of the Evans family! The second-ranked family among New York''s The Eight


    Families!"


    "Just because you''re the young master of the Evans family, you think you can bully me? Not even


    the President can bully me, you know?"


    With a sly smile, Daniel said, "How about this? You used eighteen brutes against me, so I won''t be


    too harsh on you. I''ll just give you eighteen ps, and then we''ll be even."


    With that said...


    Smack!


    Danielnded a heavy p across Smart''s face. The impact left five finger imprints on Smart''s


    cheek and knocked one of his teeth clean out, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    Smart was in shock. "You f**king dared to p me?"


    Smack!


    In response to such a question, Daniel never favored words. Actions were more efficient, direct, and


    far clearer.


    With this p, Smart''s right cheek swelled up. Another tooth flew out.


    "You dare p me again?"


    Smack!


    "F***ing... you..."


    Smack!


    ...


    Daniel alternated ps left and right. With each hit, another tooth was knocked out. After eighteen


    ps, Smart''s face looked like a pig''s head.


    "You... You''re dead!" Smart threatened with a toothless bloody mouth.


    "These eighteen ps are a small warning. If you ever dare to go after my wife again, I''ll p you


    again! You dared to make a move on my honey, clearly not knowing who I am!"


    After reprimanding Smart, Daniel grabbed Avery''s shoulder. "Mom, I''ve taught That retard a lesson;


    let''s go."


    Avery was stunned. This country boy had some nerve, touching her shoulder like that. Did he truly


    see himself as her son?


    "Get your hand off me! Know your ce!" Avery scolded with a dark expression.


    "Yes, ma''am! You''re big, I''m small! A touch on your shoulder makes me a traitor to the core!"


    "You realize you''re being outrageous? Utterly disrespectful!"


    Although she scolded him verbally, Avery felt a twinge of enjoyment deep down. She had no sons,


    after all.


    Suddenly, with Daniel around, it was as if she had picked up a mischievous son for free.


    Exiting Emperor Entertainment, Avery got into her Rolls-Royce. Daniel was about to follow, but then


    ¡ªbang¡ªthe door was shut before him.


    "Mom, are you abandoning me now?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am not your mother, now scram!"


    "Such a heartless mom, after I called you ''mom'' so many times. You brought me here only to have


    That retard bully me, and now you''re leaving me behind?"


    "Whatever happened between you and Smart is your own private vendetta; it has nothing to do with


    me!"

 Chapter 377 Headed to the Airport

    Chapter 377 Headed to the Airport


    Seeing Avery act as if the drama she helped cause was none of her business, Daniel showed a full


    face of displeasure. "It''s got nothing to do with you? Were you not the one who fanned the mes?"


    "I did fan the mes. So what? I''m telling you, today you pped Smart eighteen times and


    knocked out eighteen of his teeth. He will definitely settle the score with you. You better watch your


    back!"


    With those final words, Avery sped off in her Rolls-Royce, leaving Daniel in a cloud of exhaust.


    Without his mother-inw to take him home, he surely couldn''t take a taxi, could he? It was


    Jessica''s responsibility to deal with her mother''s fault.


    So, Daniel pulled out his phone and dialed Jessica''s number. It rang for quite a while before Jessica


    finally picked up.


    "Why did it take you so long to answer? Don''t you love me anymore?"


    "Jerk! I''ve never loved you!"


    "Is that true? You really don''t love me?"


    "Cut the crap, what do you want?"


    "I need a favor!"


    "Scram! Keep this up and I''m hanging up!"


    "Your mom deserted me at the side of the road. Can youe pick me up?"


    "I''m busy. Get yourself a taxi, I''m off to pick someone up at the airport."


    "If you don''t pick me up, some pretty woman might whisk me away!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You dare?" Jessica threatened, then said disdainfully, "What a hassle. Send me your location!"


    ...


    Ten minutester, the stylish Panamera arrived.


    Jessica rolled down the window and saw the Emperor Entertainment sign, a seed of doubt nted


    in her mind.


    With a wary look, she asked Daniel, "Why are you here?"


    "That''s something you should ask your mother about! Being taken to an entertainment club in the


    middle of the night...I thought she might have wanted me to have some fun with women or


    something. But that That retard set me up with eighteen bruisers! Lucky for me, your husband here


    has some moves, otherwise, you''d be holding a vigil for me tonight!"


    "Jerk! Talk trash one more time, and I''ll shut your mouth."


    Daniel nced over, almost drooling, "With what are you nning to shut me up?"


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Jessica rolled her eyes at him, genuinely concerned, "You didn''t get the short end of the stick, did


    you?"


    "I only ever take a loss with you; how could I possibly lose out to anyone else?"


    "What about Smart? You didn''t offend him to death, did you?"


    "Offend? He offended me, okay? But yeah, I gifted him eighteen ps and knocked out eighteen of


    his teeth, just a small lesson!"


    Jessica''s eyes widened at this. "What did you say? Youid hands on Smart?"


    "When he sent eighteen tough guys after me, wasn''t I justified in hitting back? It''s only right to return


    the favor. I simply gave him a small token of my gratitude!"


    Catching on, Daniel suddenly asked out of curiosity, "Who are you picking up at the airport in the


    middle of the night? You''re not sneaking off to meet another man, are you?"


    "You shameless jerk! I''m picking up Beauty Matthews!"


    "Beauty? Who''s that?"


    "My cousin! My uncle¡¯s daughter!"


    "And is your cousin pretty?"

 Chapter 378 My Assistant

    Chapter 378 My Assistant


    Jessica shot Daniel a murderous re, quickly coaxing him into reversing his sentiment. "I mean,


    your cousin can''t be prettier than you. Why bother picking her up sote at night? She could just


    take a cab."


    Screech...


    Jessica mmed on the brakes. Daniel, who hadn''t buckled his seatbelt, was nearly thrown


    forward, nearly hitting his head against the windshield. The Panamera came to a halt in the middle


    of the road. Thankfully, it waste, and the streets were nearly empty; otherwise, they might have


    been rear-ended. Definitely, female drivers are not to be trifled with, especially the beautiful ones.


    "Get out! Take a taxi!" Jessica barked before Daniel could say anything.


    "Honey, I was wrong! Honey, I won''t dare again! Honey, don''t be heartless like your mom, don''t


    abandon me!" Daniel pleaded while gently shaking Jessica''s thigh.


    Jessica was wearing an ultra-short dress, and as Daniel shook her leg, his hand involuntarily slid a


    little further up.


    Smack!


    A crisp pnded on the back of Daniel''s hand.


    "Get out!" she eximed.


    "Ow!" Daniel yelped.


    "What are you ''owing'' about?"


    "It hurts."


    "If it hurts, then take your hand away. Keep touching me inappropriately, and I might just chop it off."


    Jessica''s ferocious warning came through as she restarted the Panamera, though Daniel wasn''t


    quick to retract his hand.


    After driving for a while, Jessica warned in annoyance, "Don''t push it."


    "I''m not," Daniel replied.


    "Not pushing it? Where is your hand going?"


    "Where is it going?"


    "Get lost!"


    Left with no choice, Jessica had to use one hand to pry Daniel''s wandering hand away.


    "No more messing around! If a camera catches us, you can exin yourself in court."


    "Let them catch us, I don''t care!"


    ...


    New York International Airport.


    A gorgeous woman in a skin-tight dress, with voluptuous curves, big wavy burgundy hair, and


    sunsses at night, had been waiting on the roadside for a quarter of an hour. This was Jessica''s


    cousin, Beauty.


    Seeing Jessica arrive, Beauty immediately ran to the car in her high heels, clicking excitedly,


    "Honey, why are you sote? I''ve been waiting for ages!"


    "I went to pick up this guy." Jessica pointed to Daniel, who was sitting in the passenger seat, and


    commanded fiercely, "Move to the back!"


    Beauty nced at Daniel and sensed a story there.


    Grinning at Jessica, she probed, "Who¡¯s this kid?"


    "Who else? He''s my assistant!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Assistant?" Beauty''s face was stamped with disbelief, "An assistant so important that you pick him


    up beforeing to get me?"


    "Ahhh! It''s just an assistant!" Jessica was too tired to exin.


    Beauty didn''t sit in the front; she joined Daniel in the back instead. After examining Daniel carefully,


    she nodded thoughtfully and asked, "So, you''re the country boy, huh?"


    "Lady, it''s a bit impolite tobel me a ''country boy'' upon our first meeting, don''t you think?"


    "Country boy, do you know why I¡¯vee to New York? It was your mother-inw who sent for me!"


    "Mother-inw? Are you talking about my mom-inw?"

 Chapter 379 Unrealistic

    Chapter 379 Unrealistic


    "What do you mean, your mother-inw! Stop ying dumb! You and Jessica, you''re not suitable!


    I''vee here as a cousin to make Jessica see through you, the country bumpkin, and then to kick


    you to the curb!"


    "Cuz, having Jessica kick me out is a bit unrealistic," Daniel responded.


    "Why is it unrealistic?"


    "You¡¯re hoping for a chance with her once I¡¯m out of the picture, aren¡¯t you?!"


    Daniel''s remark turned Jessica''s face green with fury. She reached over from the driver''s seat and


    aimed a smack at Daniel''s chest. But he dodged back, and her hand slid down. Both Beauty''s


    shock and Jessica''s embarrassment were palpable ¨C she wished she could just disappear.


    "Indecent!"


    Out of embarrassment, she scolded Daniel.


    "Who knows who¡¯s being indecent."


    "You dare talk back?"


    "I could even put my foot in your mouth!"


    "You..."


    Enraged, Jessica clenched her fists and shouted, "Get out of the car!"


    "I won¡¯t!"


    "If you don''t get out, then shut your mouth! If you dare spout nonsense again, I''ll sew it shut!"


    Jessica was exasperated to the point of losing face because of this idiot.


    Beauty, meanwhile, was busy messaging on her phone, trying not to let the "country boy" see.


    However, Daniel''s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of the content on Beauty''s screen.


    She was up to no good right off the ne!


    Although he spotted Beauty''s scheming message, Daniel kept it to himself.


    After sending the message, Beauty sat up straight, adopting the air of an upright person as if she''d


    done nothing wrong.


    "Country boy, let''s cut to the chase. What are your terms for leaving Jessica alone?"


    "Jessica and I are truly in love. Not even the end of the world could separate us, let alone lightning."


    Beauty scoffed coldly at Daniel''s answer.


    "Heh."


    Then, she spoke disdainfully, "You might be able to fool Jessica, the country bumpkin, but you can¡¯t


    fool me. Don''t think I don''t know you¡¯re with her just for her money! Jessica might be naive and easy


    to deceive but don¡¯t think you can pull one over on me."


    "He''s not after my money. He hasn¡¯t taken a penny from me ¨C in fact, he''s even helped me make


    quite a lot of money," Jessica retorted, jumping to Daniel''s defense.


    "I''m questioning this country bumpkin on behalf of my aunt, stay out of it."


    "Beauty, let me remind you, this guy isn''t some simple country boy and he''s not easy to bully. Even


    my mom didn''t get the better of him, so it''s best not to provoke him. Otherwise, if he ends up


    making you cry, it''s got nothing to do with me," Jessica sincerely warned.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her advice came from a ce of genuine concern, and she didn''t mince her words. Why should she


    be polite to Beauty when she came here to interfere in her marriage? Even her own mother had no


    right to interfere in her marital freedom. Who was Beauty to tell her about her husband anyway?


    Jessica knew best what her man was like; she didn''t need anyone else''s opinions. She wanted


    control over her own marriage.

 Chapter 380 Difference

    Chapter 380 Difference


    Beauty was unimpressed by Jessica''s warning.


    "Heh," she scoffed with a mocking smile. "A country boy, what can he do? Just a swindler! I have a


    Master''s in Psychology; the idea of him making me cry isughable¡ªhe should be worried about


    me making him cry."


    After dismissing Jessica''s remarks, Beauty turned back to Daniel. "Country boy, you still haven''t


    answered me. What will it take for you to willingly leave my cousin Jessica?"


    Beauty was trying to trap Daniel, hoping to show Jessica his true colors, regardless of his reply.


    Even if his conditions were easy to meet, Beauty was sure she wouldn''t ept them.


    "Beauty asks for my terms, so I''ll speak inly. Jessica is the most beautiful woman in the world,


    and if you want to take my wife, you should at leastpensate me with someone equally


    beautiful."


    Daniel eyed Beauty with evident interest as he spoke, which immediately set off rms for her.


    "Country boy, are you hitting on me?" she snapped.


    "Beauty, you''re decent-looking and have an okay figure. Butpared to my honey Jessica, you''re


    not even close. Since I''m used to the finest, I¡¯m not interested in your turnip delights."


    "You..."


    Angered beyond measure, Beauty felt like tossing this country bumpkin right out of the car¡ªbut she


    held back her fury. She had already made arrangements, and bickering with Daniel was mainly to


    taunt him and help Jessica see through him. The real n to deal with Daniel wouldeter.


    Daniel stopped engaging with Beauty and reached out to stroke Jessica''s glossy locks.


    "What are you doing? Stop it!"


    "Honey, do you have any sanitary pads in the car?"


    Sanitary pads? The question sharpened Jessica''s gaze.


    "What do you need them for?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Beauty is about to start her period, so if you have any, better park somewhere dark and let her


    change. If we don''t have any, we should find a convenience store, let her buy a pack, and change


    quickly. Otherwise, our car will suffer a bloodbath. Washing the car is no big deal, but it''s a hassle."


    Daniel''s words infuriated Beauty, turning her face beet-red.


    She pointed at Daniel''s nose, hysterically shouting, "Country boy, show some respect! What period?


    My period just ended less than a week ago; how could it start again?"


    "Beauty, you''re of a certain age and haven''t savored the taste of a man, have you?"


    "Who''s of a certain age? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s old! Why would I need to taste a man? Is there any


    man worthy of me?"


    "Beauty, at your age, theck of men''s vor has likely caused some hormonal imbnces. That


    exins your fiery temper, and why your menstrual cycle might be a bit irregr."


    "Nonsense! Shameless!"


    As soon as Beauty finished scolding, a sudden pain struck her belly.


    "Ah! Aaah!"


    Crying out like a sow in distress, she quickly clutched her abdomen.

 Chapter 381 Diagnosis

    Chapter 381 Diagnosis


    Jessica quickly pulled over the car, turned around, and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Daniel butted in with a schadenfreude-infused smile, mockingly replying, "What could it be? Didn''t I


    just say it? Her period''sing."


    "You..."


    Furious, Jessica wanted to scratch Daniel¡¯s eyes out but settled for scolding him instead.


    "You utter jinx!"


    After the scolding, she pointed to the nearby convenience store andmanded, "Aren''t you going


    yet?"


    "Going for what?"


    "What do you mean, for what? To buy Beauty sanitary pads, of course!"


    "Why should I buy her sanitary pads? She''s not my honey!" Daniel protested with disdain.


    "If you keep spouting nonsense... Go now!"


    "If you keep being so fierce, beware I might divorce you!"


    "You dare?"


    Daniel, tired of the back-and-forth, reluctantly jogged into the convenience store.


    When he returned, he handed Jessica what he had bought instead of giving it directly to Beauty. It


    could have been seen as a polite gesture, although for someone as shameless as Daniel, there


    really wasn''t a need for manors. Still, a little politeness now and then wouldn''t hurt.


    Jessica examined the item and immediately became angry.


    "Can''t you do anything right? Didn''t I tell you to buy sanitary pads? What''s this? Can''t you read? It


    says right here in big, obvious letters¡ªadult diapers!"


    "Because she¡¯s got a heavy flow! Only this will do the trick!"


    Beauty nced at the item with disgust. "I''m not wearing that, it''s so unattractive!"


    Daniel looked back at her with contempt, adding a note of incredulity.


    "Unattractive? You think you''re going to parade around in them for everyone to see? Who would


    want to look at that?"


    "You... you''re disgusting!"


    Beauty spat out the insult and then realized something was wrong, quickly snatching the adult


    diapers from Daniel''s hands.


    "There''s a public restroom over there; you can make it if you hurry," Daniel suggested.


    "Freak!"


    After hurling another insult at Daniel, Beauty sprinted toward the restroom.


    The car fell silent again.


    Jessica red seriously at Daniel and asked, "How did you know Beauty was getting her period?"


    "I could smell it."


    This response made Jessica''s expression darken.


    "You smelled it?"


    "Yeah! Remember, I''ve mastered the art of medical diagnosis. I smelled the scent of blood on


    Beauty, which told me her period was imminent. Gauging the strength of the scent, I could tell."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "And you sniff around? I''ll beat you to death, you indecent idiot!"


    Fuming, Jessica pinched Daniel hard.


    "Ah! Aaah!"


    Daniel''s cries filled the car.


    "Honey, didn''t you say you''d hit me? Why pinch?"


    "I can hit or pinch whenever I want, that''s what you get for being indecent!"


    "I wasn''t being indecent! I am a divine healer, so my nose is super sensitive, even more so than a


    dog¡¯s!"


    "Keep that dog nose of yours in check. If you dare go sniffing around other women, I''ll rip your nose


    off!"


    With that, Jessica angrily gave Daniel''s nose a tweak, turning it red.


    Daniel didn''t bother arguing with her and instead pointed at the rearview mirror, asking.


    "Honey, do you see that?"

 Chapter 382 Scheme

    Chapter 382 Scheme


    Confused, Jessica asked back, "What?"


    "That van has been tailing us the whole way."


    Reflecting for a moment, Jessica confirmed, "Right! I noticed that van at a traffic light earlier and


    thought it was suspicious. We''ve pulled over here, and they''ve also stopped. That''s not right."


    "After passing the next intersection, take a left. There''s a dead-end road there, deserted."


    "A dead-end? What are you nning?"


    "What can I do? I''m just curious to see what the people in that van intend."


    At that moment, Beauty returned. Daniel''s ring made her ufortable.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" she challenged.


    "I want to see if you''re feeling guilty."


    "Why would I feel guilty?"


    "If you''ve done something bad and you''re not feeling guilty, Beauty, you¡¯ve got some thick skin."


    "What bad thing have I done? Stop ndering me!"


    "Beauty, other than physically, your heart is filthy!"


    "Your heart is the filthy one!"


    Daniel pointed at the rearview mirror, asking, "Does that van behind us seem familiar to you,


    Beauty?"


    "What van? I didn''t see one."


    Of course, Beauty wouldn''t admit that the van was part of her n.


    "Beauty, just a reminder ¨C if you misbehave during your period, cramps can get really severe! You


    might end up writhing in agony, rolling on the bed, on the floor, howling with pain, constantly tossing


    and turning!"


    "You''re the one who''ll be rolling and howling!"


    Beauty retorted angrily, then smugly added, "I don''t get menstrual cramps! I¡¯ve never had them


    before, and I won''t now."


    Beauty wasn''t lying; she rarely suffered from period pain. Even when she did, it was a manageable


    difort. Thus, Daniel''s attempt to intimidate her with menstrual cramps was futile. She''d never


    admit that the van was her doing.


    "Since Beauty won''t confess, let''s just prove with facts that her belly is full of schemes!"


    "Your belly is the one full of schemes!"


    ...


    Tired of their bickering, Jessica intervened, "Enough! Both of you, shut up! Fighting the first time you


    meet, how annoying!"


    Beauty fell silent.


    Daniel, still smirking mischievously, turned to Jessica, "Honey, let''s stick to the n."


    "Okay," Jessica agreed.


    She stepped on the gas and started the Panamera.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Beauty''s heart skipped a beat, a sense of urgency rising. "What n have you guyse up with?"


    "The n we have targets that suspicious van behind us. Since it has nothing to do with Beauty,


    you naturally don''t have to worry about a thing."


    "Heh,"


    A somewhat guilty Beauty forced a coldugh to ease her conscience. She then realized there was


    no need to worry. What kind of n could a country bumpkin have? What could he do? The person


    she had arranged was definitely reliable. Taking care of a country boy should be a piece of cake.

 Chapter 383 Taking Advantage

    Chapter 383 Taking Advantage


    The Panamera turned into the dead-end, and sure enough, the suspicious van followed right behind


    into the pitch darkness. However, the moon shone through, casting a dim glow over the scene.


    At the end of the dead-end, Jessica mmed on the brakes.


    Screech...


    Beauty, who was sitting in the back without a seatbelt, lost bnce and tumbled right into Daniel''s


    lap, burying her head unintentionally.


    When Jessica turned to look, she was fuming.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Daniel shed a mischievous smile, replying, "We''re not doing anything! Even though you, honey,


    created such a great opportunity for me and Beauty, neither of us did anything. At least I didn''t


    intend to do anything. As for what Beauty wants to do, I have no idea."


    Beauty hurriedly lifted her head, ring angrily at Daniel.


    "Country boy, stop ying the innocent after taking advantage!"


    "What did I take advantage of? I''m not aware of any advantage I''ve had. In fact, I feel like I''ve been


    at a loss!"


    Daniel was just making trouble.


    Screech...


    The sound of brakes came from behind them. The van stopped abruptly, parked sideways,


    effectively blocking the narrow alley that was only wide enough for a single vehicle to pass.


    The van door swung open, and a group of men in ck suits stepped out. Leading them was a


    burly man with an unusuallyrge head, known as King Head, a ruthless figure from New York''s


    underworld.


    This King was hired by Beauty.


    Money makes the man.


    In King''s grip was a steel pipe, while a cigarette dangled from his lips. His cronies, too, each carried


    a steel pipe. Beauty had made it clear to King that they were not to kill Daniel, only beat him. A steel


    pipe would cause considerable pain and leave deep bruises but wouldn''t take a life. So, King had


    chosen steel pipes for tonight''s purpose.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Seeing King approach with his crew, Daniel stepped out of the car, hands in his pockets, casually


    asking, "Are you here for the cash, or are you after me?"


    King didn''t answer but pointed the steel pipe at Daniel.


    "Are you Daniel?"


    "Yes, I am Daniel!"


    "Somebody paid good money to break your legs. Get over here yourself, kneel down, and let me do


    the job."


    "Who paid you toe here?"


    "That''s none of your business! Juste here and ept it! Otherwise, it won''t be just two broken


    legs."


    "Can I at least know how much that scumbag paid you to break my legs?"


    "Ten grand."


    "What? Ten grand just for my legs? Aren''t they undervalued?"


    "You f**king dare to talk back?"


    King gestured angrily to his subordinates.


    "Go get him! Pin that country bumpkin down and give him a good thrashing. Let this fool learn the


    hard way not to mess with King."


    As themand was given, the men in ck suits rushed at Daniel, their steel pipes ready to


    strike.

 Chapter 384 Who Sent You

    Chapter 384 Who Sent You


    Whoosh! Whoosh! With the whistling sound of the air, steel pipes were swung towards Daniel''s


    head. Although Daniel''s head was tougher than steel and could have sent the pipes bending, he


    wasn''t about to let them make contact.


    With quick fists and kicks, Daniel dispatched the encroaching thugs in less than a minute, sending


    them flying every which way. Jessica was unsurprised by Daniel''sbat ability, but Beauty stood


    there dumbfounded. This unassuming country boy was shockingly adept at fighting.


    Daniel approached King, scrutinized his colossal head, and asked with a grin, "Who sent you?"


    Feeling intimidated after witnessing Daniel''s prowess, King backed away, asking, "What... what do


    you want to do?"


    "I''m asking who sent you here. If you answer honestly, I''ll let you off this time."


    "No one... no one sent me."


    King dared not reveal Beauty''s name; after all, he was aware of her standing as ady of New


    York''s Matthews family. The repercussions of betraying such a figure could be dire.


    "No one sent you? Then who gave you the ten grand?" Daniel pressed on.


    "No one. I was just bluffing!"


    "Bluffing?"


    Daniel shed a devilish grin, thennded a heavy p across King''s face.


    Smack!


    King''s cheek swelled instantly. Several teeth were sent scattering to the ground, as he let out a


    shriek of pain.


    "Ah!"


    "Why are you hitting me?"


    "Who gave you the ten grand?"


    "No one did."


    Smack!


    Another p came hard and fast. The other side of King''s face swelled too, more teeth sent flying


    from his mouth.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Ah! You... you still hitting me?"


    Smack! Smack!


    Daniel delivered two more ps, one to the left, another to the right. King''s head, already swollen


    from the previous blows, now resembled a pig''s. A third of his teeth were gone, courtesy of Daniel''s


    handiwork.


    Holding up his palm, Daniel continued to press, "Who sent you?"


    "I''m sorry, boss! I won''t do it again! Please spare me! I can''t tell you who sent me, or I''ll die!"


    Smack!


    Uninterested in prolonging the discussion, Daniel pped King again.


    Smack! Smack!


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    ...


    After a dozen or so relentless ps, King caved in.


    "It was Beauty Matthews, she hired me to chop off your legs."


    "Which Beauty?" Daniel pointed at Beauty and asked, "Her?"


    Before King could respond, Beauty herself stepped forward.


    "Yes, it was me! What about it? You''re just a country bumpkin; surely you wouldn''t dare p me,


    would you?"


    "I never hit a woman in the face." Daniel turned to look at Beauty with a charming smile, and added,


    "And if I did, it would be on the butt."


    Jessica immediately grew angry upon hearing such a distastefulment. She marched over in her


    heels.


    Smack!


    Shended a heavy p on Daniel''s backside.

 Chapter 385 Need a Doctor?

    Chapter 385 Need a Doctor?


    "Idiot, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll beat you up!" Jessica dered as she exerted her authority,


    partly to discipline Daniel, but also to affirm her sovereignty. She knew even though Beauty ridiculed


    him now, she couldn''t rule out the chance of a spark in the future. Women didn''t like Daniel at first


    sight, but after spending time with him, they couldn''t help but fall for him. It was as if he had some


    mystical power. Especially with beautiful women ¨C this idiot somehow always managed to charm


    them.


    ...


    Back at the Matthews mansion, Jessica settled Beauty into the building where Daniel was staying.


    Recently for convenience, Jessica had moved into the same building, though she did not share a


    room with Daniel.


    In the middle of the night, a half-asleep Jessica was startled awake by moansing from the next


    room ¨C Beauty was crying out. Jessica quickly slipped into her slippers and dashed next door,


    flinging the door open. Beauty was curled up in a ball on the bed, clutching her stomach and rolling


    with pain, her wails echoing in the room. Relieved, Jessica reassured herself it was just menstrual


    cramps and not what she had dreaded.


    For a moment when she first heard the sounds, Jessica suspected Daniel was in Beauty''s room.


    Had that been the case, she would have killed that idiot on the spot!


    Seeing Beauty in pain, Jessica hastened to her side, full of concern.


    "Are you okay? Should I call a doctor?"


    "A doctor? Can a doctor cure menstrual cramps? Do you have any ibuprofen?"


    "Ibuprofen might help with the pain, but it''s not a cure and could damage your health in the long run.


    Otherwise, let me call Daniel. He''s really good at medicine¡ªeven Joshua, the top doctor in the


    USA, has praised his skills."


    "Joshua? As in, Joshua of The Grants?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Do you think you''ve been hanging out with that country boy too long and picked up his habit of


    bragging?"


    "I''m not bragging. Daniel really is that good. I''ll go get him."


    ...


    Jessica reached Daniel''s room downstairs. The door opened easily at her touch. Approaching the


    bed, she saw Daniel asleep, clutching her favorite teddy bear, snoring like a dead pig. She pped


    him awake without hesitation.


    Smack!


    Roused and clutching his stinging buttock, he asked, "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? What are you doing not locking your door while you sleep? Who is this for?"


    "For whom? For you, honey! Apart from you, what other woman deserves to enter my room?"


    "Get up quickly! Beauty is in pain from cramps; she''s rolling around on the bed. She''s practically


    dying from pain. Go check on her now."


    "What''s her cramps got to do with me? She¡¯s not my wife! Besides, with her attitude towards me


    and her hiring someone to break my legs, I''m not interested in treating her."


    With that, Daniel turned away, clutching his teddy bear, intending to go back to sleep and ignore


    Jessica.

 Chapter 386 Yes, Wife

    Chapter 386 Yes, Wife


    Smack! Jessica delivered another p.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Are you getting up or not?" she demanded, followed by another p. It amused her; Daniel''s


    backside bounced amusingly to the touch.


    "If you p me again, I''m going to p you back!"


    "You dare?" she asked fiercely, before issuing another order, "Get up now or I''ll make your backside


    swell! You''re such a disobedient man, not good at all!"


    Reluctantly following Jessica, Daniel entered Beauty''s bedroom. Beauty was already in a fetal


    position on the bed,rge beads of sweat rolling down from her forehead. At the sight, Daniel


    couldn''t help but take a bit of pleasure in her difort.


    "Oh, Beauty, what''s wrong? Did your period start? Are you in a lot of pain, like someone is tearing


    the flesh in your stomach?"


    His description matched Beauty''s experience precisely. Already in agony, Beauty felt the pain


    intensify after hearing his vivid simile.


    "You bastard, Daniel!" she cursed ragefully, but Daniel kept his jovial, teasing demeanor.


    "Beauty, it''s not like I caused your period pain, why curse at me? However, I could help you. Just let


    me treat you, and I promise you won''t have period pain for at least a year."


    "You filthy pervert! Don''t think about taking advantage of me!" Beauty snapped, clearly


    misunderstanding. The treatment she imagined was entirely different from what Daniel referred to.


    "Honey, you see, it''s not that I don''t want to help Beauty, but she''s being so disrespectful. I offer to


    help her for free, yet instead of gratitude, she calls me a filthy pervert!"


    "Stop talking dirty!" Jessica scolded Daniel and ordered crisply, "Just treat her."


    "Yes, wife!" Danielplied and fetched his Seven Dragons Needle.


    Seeing the rusty needle, Beauty panicked, "What the hell are you going to do with that?"


    "What else? I''m going to stab you with it! I''ll make you howl, and then we''ll see if you''ll ever dare to


    have someone try to break my legs again."


    Daniel waggled the needle in front of Beauty, slightly intimidating her.


    "You... get away from me! I don''t want your treatment! Get out!"


    "My honey''s orders must be respected! After all, I am a good man and cannot refuse my honey''s


    commands."


    Grabbing Beauty''s hand, he held it firmly.


    "Let go of me!"


    Unable to free her hand from Daniel''s grip, Beauty struggled in vain. Seeing Daniel''s inappropriate


    behavior, Jessica twisted his arm fiercely.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Ah!" Daniel cried out.


    "Why are you twisting my arm, honey?"


    "You dare flirt with her in front of me? Treat Beauty now. Keep spouting nonsense, and I''ll poke your


    butt full of holes with your own needle!"


    With a stern face, Jessica handed out the orders. Daniel quickly seized Beauty''s hand and jabbed


    the needle to the fingertip of her ring finger.

 Chapter 387 Youre a Quack

    Chapter 387 You''re a Quack


    Beauty cried out in a particrly alluring way as Daniel''s needle prick sent an electrifyingfort


    through her body that made her entire being tingle with relief.


    Her moan elicited immediate jealousy from Jessica, who turned to re at Daniel, her voice cold


    with suspicion, "Idiot, what are you doing?"


    "I''m treating Beauty with acupuncture! My needle just made her feel sofortable. Didn¡¯t you


    hear, honey? She sounded so joyful, so delightful just now."


    "Delightful?" Jessica was ring, her ire rising, twisting Daniel''s arm sharply in frustration.


    "Ah! Aaah!"


    Daniel screamed out, louder than Beauty had before.


    "Now, that''s what sounds delightful!" Jessica remarked with satisfaction.


    Daniel... was left speechless.


    Meanwhile, Beauty found that the excruciating pain in her abdomen vanished after Daniel''s


    needlework. She could feel a warm current swirling inside her belly ¨C incredibly soothing and


    enjoyable.


    Noticing Daniel putting away his needle, a somewhat yearning Beauty quickly asked, "Is that it?


    Treatment''s done?"


    "Yeah! I could''ve pricked you a few more times, but since my honey''s upset and she twisted my


    arm, let''s just go with one needle for now. But don''t underestimate just one pricking; this one


    session should ensure you won''t have cramps this month. As for next month, we''ll cross that bridge


    when wee to it."


    Beauty was very nearly gnashing her teeth in frustration, having felt unexpectedlyfortable with


    the brief treatment. She was loath to beg Daniel to continue, considering herself a goddess above


    such things. Instead, she gave Daniel a cold stare and scoffed, "Are you really a doctor?"


    "Of course."


    "Then you should be able to tell me why I''ve had two periods in a row."


    "Why? You should ask yourself that!"


    "Ask myself? You''re supposed to be a doctor, and you''re telling me to ask myself. Are you just a


    quack who doesn''t know anything and pretends?"


    "If I''m a quack, then there are nopetent doctors in the world."


    "If you''re not a quack, tell me the reason behind it!"


    "Do you really want me to say?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Say it!"


    "The reason you''re experiencing two periods in a row is that something''s gone wrong with your


    body. And the reason for that is simple: youck a man. A woman, especially a beautiful one like


    you, Beauty, needs constant nourishment from a man. Without it, your health will suffer."


    "Nonsense!" Beauty refused to believe it.


    Jessica, meanwhile, was fuming, her face turning a ghastly shade of bluish-green with anger. She


    grabbed a duster.


    Smack!


    She hit Daniel hard across his backside.


    "Ow!" He yelped like a dog in pain.


    "Honey, why are you hitting me again?"


    "Hit you? Hitting you is the least of what you deserve! I''d kill you, you idiot, and wouldn''t feel a bit of


    remorse! How dare you say such things in front of me!"

 Chapter 388 Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 388 Uninvited Guest


    "You dare talk back? I''ll beat you to death, you little jerk!" Jessica, half amused and half infuriated by


    Daniel''s stark words, raised her hand and started hitting him once more. Beauty, lying in bed,


    couldn¡¯t bear to watch the two flirt in such a manner.


    "Are you two quite finished with your flirting? Don''t you see a sick person right here? I''m barely


    recovering, and you''re adding to my trauma with your antics; do you even care?"


    "You could try flirting with a man in front of me, too!" Jessica retorted with a grin.


    "Find a man? Why bother when I could just steal your country boy? It¡¯d save me the trouble. After


    all, your mom clearly doesn''t fancy him and sent me to break you two up. Maybe I''ll just be his


    mistress?"


    Beauty made the suggestive remark intentionally, hoping to stir up trouble between Jessica and


    Daniel. No woman would tolerate her man entangled with her cousin, after all.


    Jessica''s face darkened at Beauty''s overstepping joke, warning, "Beauty, don''t take your jokes too


    far."


    "Oh, you''re taking me seriously now? As if I''d fancy a country boy. That said, I won''t give up since


    I''ve epted my aunt''s request. I must ensure you two split before grandpa''s 80th birthday


    celebration."


    "My marriage isn''t your concern, Beauty."


    "I don¡¯t wish to interfere, but your mother assigned me this task. If you''re unhappy, take it up with


    her. Get her to call off the request, and I¡¯ll step back."


    "Enough," Jessica turned to leave.


    Spotting Daniel still lingering in the room, Jessica snapped, "Idiot, what are you still doing here?"


    "I¡¯m not doing anything!"


    "Then get out now!"


    "Why be so harsh?"


    "You dare call me harsh?"


    Jessica stormed back, grabbed Daniel by the ear, and dragged him out of the room.


    "Honey, spare me! I was wrong! You''re going to rip off my ear!"


    "It would serve you right! Your ears don''t listen anyways, they might as welle off!"


    ...


    The next day, in the CEO''s office of TMO, Jessica was reviewing a financial report while Daniel


    amused himself by writing on her smooth, jade-like thigh with a pen. The sensation tickled Jessica,


    prompting her to re at him and ask, "Aren¡¯t you annoying?"


    "Not at all, it''s fun!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fun my ass! Get out! You''re causing nothing but trouble!"


    Jessica snatched the pen from Daniel and asked, "What did you write?"


    "I wrote my honey¡¯s the prettiest!"


    Curious, Jessica nced down at the wet ink on her thigh and could vaguely make out the words.


    The first letter was ''S'', the second ''l'', the third ''u'', and the fourth ''t''.


    "I''ll kill you!" Jessica was both angry and amused.


    This idiot was getting bolder by the minute. Yet, he did have a way with fun.


    At that moment, an unwee guest walked in. Andrew? The sight of his face caused Jessica''s


    previously cheerful expression to turn icy.


    "What are you doing here?" she demanded.

 Chapter 389 TMO Is Bankrupt

    Chapter 389 TMO Is Bankrupt


    Andrew, holding arge bouquet of fiery red roses, looked at Jessica with a deep and passionate


    gaze. His deration came earnestly, "Jessica, I love you! I''m here today to sincerely confess my


    feelings to you!"


    "Are you out of your mind? I have no interest in you! Get out now! And let me tell you, I''m already


    married¡ªDaniel is my husband. So, please, stop harassing me!"


    Jessica''s revtion shocked Andrew. The country boy, Daniel, her husband? Impossible¡ªthat just


    couldn''t be! After mentally processing the situation, Andrew let out a scornful chuckle.


    "Jessica, do you think this act is funny? That country boy is nothing but your assistant; how can he


    possibly be your husband? You''re Jessica, New York''s top beauty, the celebrated CEO¡ªhow could


    you stoop to marry a country bumpkin?"


    Too weary to exin, Jessica wrapped her arms around Daniel and kissed him squarely on the lips.


    It was Daniel''s first kiss, which he found himself abruptly robbed of by Jessica.


    "Now do you believe me?" she challenged Andrew after the kiss.


    Andrew was stunned! Jessica had just kissed Daniel¡ªto dismiss him of all people? She even


    kissed Daniel on the lips?


    "You..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Furious and seething, Andrew couldn''tsh out at Jessica, so he turned his aggression towards


    Daniel.


    "Country bumpkin, remember this. I will have someone cut off those lips of yours!"


    "Andrew," Daniel challenged, "you want to cut off my lips because my honey kissed me? Since


    she''s been sleeping with me for so long, do you wish to cut off something else, too?"


    "What did you say? Jessica has been sleeping with you? That''s impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    You delusional country bumpkin, stop daydreaming!"


    "It''s not a daydream! I''ve really slept with my honey. If you don''t believe it, why don''t you ask her?"


    With a cheeky grin, Daniel wrapped his arms around Jessica''s slender waist, egging her on:


    "Honey, isn''t it true?"


    "Yes! And I''m going to strangle you when we get home tonight, you dead man!"


    Jessica yed along with a cooperative retort, keen to irritate Andrew enough to make him leave


    and stop bothering her.


    Unable to bear the conversation any longer, Andrew threatened with a scowl.


    "Jessica, besides confessing to you today, I''m also giving you onest chance. You still have the


    opportunity to change your mind. Agree to marry me and hand over the country bumpkin for me to


    deal with. Otherwise, TMO is finished!"


    Daniel couldn''t help butugh.


    "TMO is finished? In your mouth, Andrew, TMO has been doomed several times, hasn''t it? Yet here


    we are; TMO is still doing just fine with no sign of copse. So, what''s going to happen this time?


    Enlighten us, Andrew!"


    "Country bumpkin, do you think teaming up with The Grants means you can rest easy? The Grants


    may be one of New York''s ''The Eight Families,'' but they are at the very bottom, the least


    consequential of them all¡ªthey barely made it into The Eight Families. The truth is, The Armstrongs


    despise working with The Grants, and that''s the only reason we gave TMO the opportunity!"

 Chapter 390 Offering Help

    Chapter 390 Offering Help


    Andrew''s statements carried a bold arrogance, eliciting only a snide chuckle from Daniel. In an


    effort to prod Andrew into revealing his ns, Daniel said with a grin, "So it sounds like The


    Armstrongs have secured more powerful assistance than The Grants now?"


    "Of course!" Andrew readily continued, pride swelling in his voice. "The Matthews family, ranking


    third among New York''s ''The Eight Families,'' has decided to cooperate with us, The Armstrongs.


    Next week, at the grand 80th birthday celebration of a distinguished family elder, we, The


    Armstrongs, will represent New York''s businessmunity to pay our respects!"


    "Attending a birthday at The Matthews, so impressive, isn''t it?" Danielmented cheekily.


    "It''s more than impressive; it''s the ultimate honor for us and for all of New York!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "So attending a birthday is the ultimate honor now? What if I married The Matthews'' youngest


    granddaughter? Wouldn''t that be even more glorious?"


    Daniel''sment prompted uproariousughter from Andrew. "Hahaha..."


    After hisughter subsided, Andrew spoke with mock gravity, "What did you say? You, a country


    bumpkin, marry The Matthews'' granddaughter? With your hillbilly background? I bet you don''t even


    have the privilege of catching a glimpse of her from afar."


    "Seeing her is no big deal; I could just end up sleeping with The Matthews'' youngest granddaughter.


    But you wouldn''t know, would you? She smells divine. Every inch of her is fragrant, so tempting it


    makes you want to nibble on her gently."


    "You''re insufferable! For uttering such vile words, if The Matthews family heard it, they would tear


    you to pieces and ensure you''d be tormented for eternity! You wouldn''t dare toy eyes on The


    Matthews'' youngest granddaughter!"


    Unable to endure the conversation any longer, Jessica didn''t want to reveal her connection to The


    Matthews. She didn''t want to be associated with the family. She never considered herself part of


    The Matthews and was a strong woman who didn''t want others thinking her sess with TMO was


    due to their backing. The achievements of TMO were thanks to her capabilities, not The Matthews.


    In fact, The Matthews had never assisted TMO but had instead caused trouble.


    "Andrew, your partnership with The Matthews has nothing to do with me. There''s no need to boast


    about it here, and I''m not impressed! I wouldn''t like you more just because The Armstrongs have


    teamed up with The Matthews. I have no feelings for you, and no matter how powerful or influential


    The Armstrongs may be, I still won''t feel anything for you. So please, leave!"


    "Jessica, I''ve done my best to respect you, but you''ve shown me none in return. You can kiss this


    country bumpkin yet reject me? Fine! I''ll make sure you pay for it!"


    Andrew left these threatening words behind, aiming to intimidate Jessica. Hearing this, Daniel knew


    he couldn''t let anyone threaten his honey¡ªthat was utterly uneptable. He looked at Andrew with


    amusement.


    "Andrew, you''re saying you''ll make my honey pay? What exactly are you suggesting?"

 Chapter 391 You’re the One Who’s Sick

    Chapter 391 You¡¯re the One Who¡¯s Sick


    Clutching his fists tightly, Andrew spoke with palpable anger, "The Matthews family is the third-


    ranked entity among New York''s ''The Eight Families''! A partnership between The Armstrongs and


    The Matthews will unquestionably strengthen us! Soon, I''ll use ArmCorp to engulf all of TMO¡¯s


    business. I''ll drive TMO step by step into a corner until it ultimately goes bankrupt!"


    As Andrew boasted his ns, Daniel studied his face closely, noticing Daniel''s intense gaze,


    Andrew shifted uneasily and demanded with a darkened expression, "Country bumpkin, why are


    you looking at me like that? I know I''m handsome, but I assure you, I¡¯m straight!"


    "Of course, I know you''re straight, and I''m not gay either. Besides, Andrew, you''re not as handsome


    as you think ¨C at least not as handsome as me. I''m looking at you because you''re sick."


    "You¡¯re the one who''s sick! Your entire family''s sick!"


    "You may doubt my character, Andrew, but you should believe in my medical skills. If I say you''re


    sick, then you''re definitely sick."


    Andrew felt a chill run down his spine. He knew Daniel was skilled in medicine. Unsure whether


    Daniel was deceiving him or speaking the truth, he inquired, "What sickness do I have?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Andrew, you must have had quite a fun timest night, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Andrew visibly tensed up. He couldn''t admit in front of Jessica that he indeed


    had a wildly enjoyable evening the night before.


    "What fun timest night? I was studying foreignnguages, okay? I was diligently learning, not


    having any fun!"


    "Studying foreignnguages?"


    Daniel nodded knowingly. "Oh, that''s right! You were indeed studying foreignnguages ¨C with two


    beautiful foreigndies. Those girls, one on top of the other, must have had quite the party with you,


    didn''t they?"


    "Country bumpkin, stop spewing crap! What foreigndies? There''s no such thing! Stop ndering


    me! I betst night you were the one studying with foreigndies, weren''t you?"


    "Andrew, it was you who talked about studyingnguages, not me! I never mentioned learning


    languages. As forst night, I indeed spent time with two prettydies, but they were genuine USA


    ladies, not foreign imports."


    As Daniel''s words grew increasingly risqu¨¦, Jessica grabbed a folder from the office desk and gave


    him a light tap on the head.


    Smack!


    "Ah!" Daniel yelped yfully before asking in bewilderment, "Honey, why are you hitting me?"


    "If you don¡¯t stop spouting nonsense, I''ll kill you!"


    "Honey, of course you could kill me, but I believe you definitely wouldn''t have the heart to do it."


    "Who said I wouldn''t want to? Killing you would be best!" Jessica expressed her disdain with


    another tap.


    Deciding not to tease her anymore as it always led to getting hit, Daniel turned his attention to


    Andrew and innocently asked, "Andrew, are you feeling itchy?"


    The question puzzled Andrew, and Jessica, unsure what Daniel was indicating, gave him a fierce


    re and scolded, "Idiot, you troublemaker, do you even hit on men?"


    "Honey, don''t get me wrong. This isn''t flirting; I''m diagnosing Andrew."


    "Diagnosing Andrew?" Jessica¡¯s curiosity was aroused, and she asked seriously, "What sickness


    does he have?""

 Chapter 392 Lend Me For a Day

    Chapter 392 Lend Me For a Day


    "What else could it be? Obviously, it''s an STD you picked upst night from ying around with


    those beautiful foreign girls!" As soon as Daniel suggested that Andrew had contracted an STD,


    Andrew of course exploded in rage, vehemently denying it.


    "You''re the one with the STD, your whole family has STDs!"


    "Don''t get so worked up, Andrew. Whether or not you have an STD, you should be able to feel it


    yourself. For example, why don''t you touch your neck and see if it''s itching or not?"


    "Itch? How could it possibly itch?"


    Andrew didn''t believe him, but curiosity got the better of him, and he reached up to scratch his neck.


    The moment his fingers touched his skin, it felt like ants were crawling on his neck, and he couldn''t


    help but scratch the sudden itch.


    Seeing Andrew instinctively scratching his neck, Daniel asked, "So, itchy, isn''t it?"


    The more Daniel talked about itching, the itchier Andrew felt, driven to scratch more vigorously.


    "Andrew, just a friendly reminder: the more you scratch, the itchier it will get, and then your whole


    body will start itching. And after that, you''ll develop red bumps everywhere you scratched. If you''re


    not careful, within three days, you''ll have sores on your head and pus on your feet."


    "You''re talking nonsense! That won''t happen to me!"


    Still, Andrew had grown quite ufortable and was afraid to stay any longer. He needed to get to


    a hospital for treatment as soon as possible, so he hurriedly left.


    With Andrew gone, Jessica turned to Daniel with a wary look and asked, "What did you do?"


    "What did I do?"


    "Andrew, what about him?"


    "You think I¡¯d mess with Andrew? Am I that perverted? I''d rather mess with you!"


    A soft, plush pillow hit Daniel squarely in the face.


    "Shameless!" Jessica scolded, clearly annoyed.


    "Where was I not proper? I''m very proper. I¡¯m telling you, I really want to..."


    "Want a big head ghost, don''t think about that!"


    ...


    Just then, Beauty arrived.


    "Beauty, what brings you here?" Daniel asked with a warm smile.


    "I''m here for Jessica, not you, country bumpkin!"


    After giving Daniel a fierce retort, Beauty said to Jessica, "Can I borrow this country bumpkin for a


    day?"


    Beauty''s request took Jessica by surprise, not to mention, Daniel, too, was visibly confused and


    suspicious. Clearly this woman was up to no good. If she wanted to borrow him, what on earth for?


    "Lend him to you for what?"


    "I need to run some errands and need a driver. Preferably a male driver because the ce I''m


    visiting is somewhat dangerous."


    "Somewhat dangerous? Where is that ce?"


    "A business that my family invested in here in New York; you must have heard about it."


    Beauty didn¡¯t borate but hinted at its notoriety. Jessica immediately frowned upon realization.


    "If it''s the ce you''re talking about, that''s far too dangerous to bring Daniel along."


    Worried about putting Daniel in harm''s way and unwilling to expose him to such risk, Jessica


    rejected Beauty''s proposal.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 393 Im Willing

    Chapter 393 I''m Willing


    "Isn''t it suitable, though? Isn''t he your husband now? He''s now The Matthews'' son-inw, practically


    part of The Matthews family. With The Matthews'' business in trouble, it''s only reasonable for him to


    lend a hand both sentimentally and logically."


    "Beauty is right, I''m willing to help," Daniel responded immediately, not waiting for Jessica''s reply.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Frustrated with Daniel''s eagerness, Jessica shot him a fierce re. She knew Beauty was up to no


    good, but with Beauty putting it so bluntly and Daniel agreeing, it was hard for her to object further.


    Deep down, she acknowledged the significance of the business to The Matthews and was aware of


    Daniel''s capabilities. If he was confident enough to help, it was possible he really could resolve the


    issue.


    "Fine! I''ll lend him to you! But I expect him back in one piece!"


    With that concession, Beauty left the office with Daniel, leading him down to the underground


    garage and stopping in front of a Mercedes G-Wagon, tossing him the keys.


    Confused, Daniel asked, "What does this mean?"


    "What do you mean what does it mean? It means you''re going to drive! From now on, you are my


    driver!"


    "Drive?" Daniel pointed at the G-Wagon, "This car?"


    "What else? What did you expect to drive?"


    Daniel looked back at Beauty, silently asking for rification. His gaze was innocent, but Beauty


    misinterpreted and snapped, "You filthy pervert!"


    "Who''s a filthy pervert?"


    "You!"


    "How am I a filthy pervert?"


    "You just are! Don''t ogle what you shouldn¡¯t! If you dare to look at me again, I swear I''ll gouge out


    your eyeballs!"


    "Me? Look at what? You? Tsk tsk!"


    Daniel made a face as if he was about to throw up, disying utter disgust, then remarked with


    disdain, "As you are now, why would I bother looking? Besides, what''s the point of looking? Can


    you even put it to use today?"


    Beauty was so furious that her face turned shades darker from rage. She pointed at Daniel''s nose,


    fuming, "What do you mean by that, country bumpkin?"


    "Nothing really! I was just reminding you that your period isn''t over yet. Although I gave you a


    needlest night, I left a little tail. If you dare disrespect me, be careful, or you''ll experience painful


    cramps¡ªthe kind that''ll have you rolling on the ground in agony."


    "You..."


    Beauty''s fists clenched so hard as if she wanted to punch Daniel''s face out of alignment. But she


    held back, pressing for rity instead.


    "What little ''tail'' did you leave?" Beauty''s angry eyes bore into Daniel, awaiting an answer.


    "I''m not telling you!"


    With a snap, Daniel pped the car keys back into Beauty''s hand.


    "Drive yourself; I won''t be your driver. After all, someone as handsome as me is meant to be a boss,


    not a chauffeur."


    Said, Daniel got into the passenger seat and sat down.


    "You... you jerk!"


    Anger puffed up Beauty''s cheeks, swelling themrger than balloons. She had meant for Daniel to


    be her driver, but the tables had turned, and now she was his.


    Nevertheless, she contained her fury. The real excitement wouldeter in the day. The location


    she intended to take Daniel was fraught with extreme danger. Anyone who strayed into that ce


    unwittingly was doomed; there was no escape.

 Chapter 394 Spirit Hill

    Chapter 394 Spirit Hill


    Of course, Beauty had no intention of ending Daniel''s life, but she nned at least to give him a


    good scare¡ªone that would leave him so terrified he''d willingly break up with Jessica.


    The Mercedes G-Wagon left the city behind, winding on mountain roads for an hour before


    ascending a hill. This hill, absent from all major maps, was called Spirit Hill¡ªa ce cloaked in


    secrecy, known as a gateway to the Spirit Realm, the barrier between the mundane and the


    mystical.


    As they entered the territory of Spirit Hill, Daniel immediately sensed that something was different,


    but he pretended to be clueless, turning to Beauty with feigned innocence, "Beauty, where are we?"


    "Spirit Hill," she responded.


    "Spirit Hill? That name sounds a bit odd. Does this Spirit Hill have some secret?"


    Beauty didn¡¯t offer a straight answer but looked at Daniel derisively, "You, a country bumpkin,


    couldn¡¯t possibly understand."


    "If you know something I don''t, why not share? What''s the story of Spirit Hill? Ever since we entered


    Spirit Hill, it feels off." Daniel''s hand reached out toward Beauty''s thigh as he spoke.


    Beauty screamed and pped his hand away.


    Smack!


    The blow was mean but missed its mark as Daniel deftly pulled back his hand before the p


    landed, leaving Beauty to inadvertently strike her own thigh.


    Beauty cried out, her pale skin reddening with a distinct handprint, "You''re terribly cruel to yourself!"


    Daniel''s taunting only infuriated Beauty further, "I¡¯ll kill you, country bumpkin!"


    Fuming, Beauty pulled the car over, pummeled Daniel senselessly, and, panting from the effort,


    found that Daniel remained unaffected, smiling throughout her attack.


    "Beauty, your massage technique isn''t bad! How about I give you some money for the effort?"


    "Are you asking for an extension? What do you take me for? I won¡¯t stop until I beat you to death!"


    This time, Beauty was wiser and avoided using punches. Instead, she reached for Daniel''s waist


    and twisted, drawing genuine shouts of pain from him.


    "Beauty, I was wrong! I won''t do it again!"


    Finally relenting, Beautymanded, "You drive!"


    "Okay!" Daniel agreed instantly, reaching out once again toward Beauty''s thigh.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not driving that, you pervert! I''ll wring your neck!"


    Beauty resumed her assault, realizing she didn''t feel disgust or revulsion toward Daniel like she


    would have with any other man. His antics somehow didn''t repel her.

 Chapter 395 The Matthews Secret

    Chapter 395 The Matthews'' Secret


    Beauty wasn''t just hot-tempered; she also had a faint fondness for Daniel and even enjoyed his


    teasing, almost like she was delighted when he flirted with her. It was an absurd thought. How could


    she allow a country boy to tease her like that? She was ady of The Matthews family in New York,


    pursued by countless men from wealthy families. Despite her status, she forcefully pushed Daniel


    into the driver¡¯s seat.


    "Drive properly! If you mess with me again, I''ll tell Jessica how inappropriate you were; that you


    harassed and insulted me!"


    Daniel could see right through her. "You wouldn''t really tell Jessica."


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    "Because you''re enjoying it!"


    "You... Enjoy your ass! Stop talking nonsense! If it weren''t for Jessica being my cousin, I''d have


    called the police on you for what you did just now!"


    "B-Beauty, what are you nning by bringing me to Spirit Hill? Are you trying to fix me up? Trying to


    kill me?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Since you''re bringing it up, I won''t speak in riddles. I''m not here to harm you; I want to test you. To


    see if you''re worthy of being with our Jessica."


    "A test? What test?"


    "Spirit Hill is an enterprise of The Matthews family in New York. It''s named so because it leads to


    the Spirit Realm ¡ª it''s the barrier between the mundane world and the Spirit Realm. On Spirit Hill,


    The Matthews family built a Spirit Animal Valley. In that valley, they keep a number of Spirit Animals


    from the Spirit Realm."


    "Spirit Animal Valley? There are Spirit Animals there?"


    "You, country bumpkin, do you even know what Spirit Animals are?"


    Daniel certainly knew. At the age of eight, Old Man had already taken him to visit the Spirit Realm.


    Dragon Field, in fact, had direct ess to both the Spirit Realm and the Divine Realm. He''d been to


    both realms.


    Despite his knowledge, Daniel had to feign ignorance. "Beauty, what are Spirit Animals?"


    "Spirit Animals are beasts from the Spirit Realm! Their power greatly surpasses that of ordinary


    earthly creatures."


    "They''re far stronger than earthly beasts? If you''re taking me to Spirit Animal Valley, what is it


    exactly you want to do? You''re not nning to feed me to those Spirit Animals, right?"


    "Well, if you want to marry our Jessica, you''ve got to be a capable man. There¡¯s a little problem in


    Spirit Animal Valley that needs a real man to solve it. I thought I¡¯d take you along for a trial. Let¡¯s


    see if you have what it takes to resolve the issue."


    Without divulging much, Beauty spoke in riddles.


    Daniel, unsatisfied, pressed on, "What kind of problem?"


    "It''s a long story. Once we get to Spirit Animal Valley, you''ll understand."


    Beauty wasn''t about to tell Daniel that the Tiger King they were keeping in Spirit Animal Valley had


    escaped and was no longer under control. That Tiger King was a heavily-invested project by The


    Matthews family, a trump card, and an ace up their sleeve.

 Chapter 396 Defying Orders

    Chapter 396 Defying Orders


    If the Tiger King couldn''t be controlled, The Matthews'' decades of effort would be wasted. Every


    family among New York''s ''The Eight Families'' harbored Spirit Animals, and these creatures would


    battle for supremacy on behalf of their owners. The strength of a family''s Spirit Animal could elevate


    their status, since these battles were not only a disy of might but also a critical element in the


    competition for power, wealth, and influence.


    Soldier Fake, a top-tiermando straight from the battlefield, led the armed force awaiting them


    as they entered Spirit Animal Valley, the domain he was entirely responsible for. On seeing Beauty,


    Soldier approached enthusiastically.


    "Lady, you''ve arrived!"


    Beauty grew angry at the sight of Soldier. After all, it was her who had rmended him for this


    post within her grandfather''s enterprise to demonstrate her capabilities. She had handpicked Soldier


    for his impressive resume and had paid a substantial price to bring him onboard. Yet now, this same


    Soldier had failed to keep the Tiger King within bounds.


    "Lady, it wasn''t my fault! That Tiger King is too cunning. Itsbat strength is tremendous, and it''s


    incredibly intelligent. On the battlefield, I used to outsmart the enemy with ease, yet here, I''ve been


    outmatched by a tiger."


    "If you can be outyed by a mere tiger, your intelligence must be quite limited," Beauty retorted.


    "In light of your grave oversight at work, consider your annual bonus forfeited, and the same goes


    for your team''s bonuses."


    Soldier''s face fell at Beauty''s decree.


    "Lady, that''s not fair! You know how hard my brothers and I have worked to guard Spirit Animal


    Valley. We''ve been here for ten grueling years. If we''ve earned nomendation, we''ve at least put


    in the effort. If you take away our bonuses, how are we supposed to survive?"


    "You dare defy my orders?"


    "Of course not! Never!"


    Soldier immediately backed down. Beauty was a force he knew better than to reckon with. The job


    at Spirit Animal Valley was rtivelyfortable and paid generously. Losing this position would


    leave him and his team out of luck for anything better. Besides, Beauty seldom interfered unless


    necessary, leaving them free rein¡ªunless an unexpected incident like the Tiger King''s escape


    urred.


    Having conceded, Beauty''s tirade subsided, and only then did Soldier notice Daniel.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 397 Intimidation

    Chapter 397 Intimidation


    Soldier instantly felt a sense of dread at the sight of Daniel, an unfamiliar face. What was Beauty''s


    intention in bringing this unsophisticated country bumpkin here? Could he possibly be here to take


    Soldier''s ce? The thought sparked resentment in Soldier''s heart.


    He red at Daniel with hostility and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I''m the guy Beauty hired to clean up your mess. Where¡¯s that Tiger King? Take me to it, and I¡¯ll


    help you deal with the situation. It''s just a little cat, isn''t it? All you big equipped men can''t handle it?


    I wonder if that big cat scared you out of your wits or what."


    Daniel''sment was merely a light-hearted joke, with no intention to offend. However, Soldier felt


    insulted and demeaned with an acute sense of indignation.


    "You, country bumpkin, are as thin as a monkey and clearly weak. You wouldn''tst even a bite


    from that Tiger King. If you get anywhere near it and it so much as growls at you, I bet you''d wet


    your pants!"


    "I¡¯m weak? Does that mean you''re strong?"


    "Country bumpkin, since you''vee all this way, let''s shake hands," Soldier offered, extending his


    hand, nning to give Daniel a rough lesson.


    "Sure, big guy!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel replied and reached out to grasp the proffered hand. The moment they touched, Soldier


    began to exert significant pressure. His grip was so strong that it could crush stones and deform


    metal ¨C that was the extent of Soldier''s strength. That was the power of a topmando.


    Beauty knew about Soldier''s capabilities. After all, she had hired him at a high price after rigorous


    assessments. During those assessments, Soldier had managed to break a steel bar ten centimeters


    in diameter with his bare hands. He was indeed formidable.


    "Be careful, Soldier. This country bumpkin is my cousin''s assistant, and I''ve borrowed him to be my


    driver. I''ll need to take him back with meter, so just give him a small lesson."


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, I know my limits," Soldier assured her.


    Despite his words, Soldier''s grip didn''t lighten but grew stronger. He was determined to break


    Daniel''s hand and teach him a lesson, curious to see if the country bumpkin would still dare to act


    tough after his hand was crushed into a pulp.


    Daniel, unperturbed by Soldier''s force, turned to Beauty with a smile, "Thanks, Beauty!"


    "Don''t thank me. I only said that because of Jessica. Otherwise, your sneaky hand deserves to be


    broken. I want to see if you''ll dare to be a scoundrel after that!"


    Remembering how brazenly Daniel had touched her thigh, Beauty seethed with anger. Never had


    any man dared to act so presumptuously with her. This country bumpkin dared to do anything! He


    had taken advantage of her.


    Even if Soldier did break Daniel''s hand, it would only be what he deserved.

 Chapter 398 Excuse

    Chapter 398 Excuse


    Beauty''s changing expression did not escape Soldier''s notice. To him, Beauty was an idol¡ª


    untouchable and perfect. The idea that this country bumpkin might have taken liberties with her was


    intolerable. Soldier was unable to ept that he had never had the chance to gain favor with her,


    yet Daniel, seemingly, had. The idea burned inside him¡ªhe had to make Daniel pay and suffer for


    it.


    Soldier intensified his grip on Daniel¡¯s hand determined to teach this fool a painful lesson. As he


    applied even more force, hoping to crush Daniel''s hand, he btedly realized that it seemed


    unaffected by his power¡ªit felt as hard as iron under his fingers. Beads of sweat formed on


    Soldier¡¯s forehead and began to drip¡ªyet Daniel remained at ease, watching him with an amused


    smile.


    "Big guy, I thought you at least had some brute strength, even if your brain might becking. But


    now it seems you don¡¯t even have the strength. No wonder you couldn''t keep watch over a big cat!


    With your capabilities, how can you justify your high sry? Even giving you two thousand a month


    seems too generous. After all, a splendid man like me only earns eighteen hundred a month


    working as Jessica''s assistant!"


    Though Daniel''s hand was unharmed, he could sense Soldier¡¯s malice. He wasn¡¯t going to crush


    Soldier¡¯s hand in retaliation, but teasing him seemed more than appropriate under the


    circumstances.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Beauty was equally stunned. She knew Soldier''s strength well, and now that his sweat was pouring,


    it was clear he was exerting his full effort. Yet this country bumpkin looked as casual and rxed as


    one could be. She remained silent, watching with crossed arms. She was curious to see who would


    win this test of power¡ªSoldier or the unassuming country boy.


    Eager to impress thedy of his affection, Soldier applied even more force, hoping to disy his


    might. But despite his all-out effort, Daniel continued to chuckle, showing no sign of distress or


    difort.


    As Soldier¡¯s grip weakened, Daniel asked yfully, "Big guy, is that really all you¡¯ve got?"


    "Country bumpkin, I was only joking with you, going easy on you," Soldier retorted, finding an


    excuse for his failure to overpower Daniel. "If you think you''re so strong, why don''t you squeeze my


    hand? At most, your hand is just a bit stiffer, and you probably can''t feel the pain. But really, you


    don''t have any strength either!"


    Now that Soldier had justified his performance to himself with such an excuse, Daniel smirked, "Big


    guy, are you sure you want me to do this? Be careful, or I might make you howl in pain and beg for


    mercy!"


    Although his words were said in jest, Daniel was partially serious. The possibility of demonstrating


    his strength without truly harming Soldier might be educational for him.

 Chapter 399 Begging for Mercy

    Chapter 399 Begging for Mercy


    Soldier''s fate and whether he could save his hand would hang on his attitude. If he begged for


    mercy, Daniel might let him off this time. And if not, Daniel didn''t mind giving him a taste of his


    strength.


    "Beg for mercy? You''ll be the one begging!" Soldier, unable to exert enough pressure with his hand,


    thought he couldunch a surprise attack with his feet. As an elitemando, Soldier''sbat


    abilities were extraordinary, capable of overpowering foes single-handedly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After bellowing, he stopped holding back against Daniel and attempted a kick aimed straight


    between Daniel''s legs, targeting a ce no man could endure a hit. The move was low, but no one


    could deny its effectiveness¡ªif sessful.


    Soldier had been confident in his attack, but just as his foot neared its target, Daniel deftly dodged


    to the side. Soldier stumbled due to the momentum and fell t on the ground with a thud.


    "Oops, big guy, down already? Trying to sneak attack me and you fell instead?" Daniel teased


    lightly, which earned him a disapproving nce from Beauty and a scolding for being shameless.


    "I was just telling the truth. How is that shameless?"


    "You are shameless! And bragging!"


    "Bragging? Which word was a brag? If you don''t believe me, Beauty, why don''t we find the time and


    ce to let you see for yourself?"


    "Get lost! Disgusting! Keep spouting nonsense and see if I don''t get the Tiger King to eat you up!"


    "That big kitty doesn''t have the right to eat me! But, Beauty, if you wish, you''re wee to take a


    bite."


    "Soldier, attack! Smash that country bumpkin''s mouth, and let''s see if he keeps talking nonsense!"


    At Beauty''smand, Soldier quickly got back on his feet. He had been wanting to punch Daniel


    for a while now. His failure to hit Daniel and the embarrassing fall made him lose face and fueled his


    desire for revenge.


    Soldier lunged forward with a right hook aimed at Daniel''s face, but Daniel effortlessly captured


    Soldier''s wrist, halting the punch in its tracks. When Soldier tried with his left fist, Daniel grabbed


    that wrist too.


    Now with both hands immobilized, Soldier kicked out, but Daniel didn''t handle him with kid gloves


    this time and kicked back. The two legs collided with force, and Soldier felt like he had hit a solid


    wall of iron. Pain shot through his leg, and it started to swell.


    "Ahhh!"


    Freed by Daniel, Soldier could now clutch his injured leg and howl in agony..

 Chapter 400 Beautys Plan

    Chapter 400 Beauty''s n


    Seeing that he and his men were no match for this country boy on their own, Soldier gestured


    angrily to his team, "Brothers, get him! Take down this country bumpkin!"


    As the group lunged at Daniel, Beauty quickly intervened, "Even though this country boy is


    detestable, he''s still my cousin''s assistant. When you strike, make sure you don''t go too far and kill


    him."


    Beauty''s line in the sand was not to kill Daniel. While as ady of The Matthews, taking a country


    boy''s life wouldn''t be a big deal, she couldn''t justify it to Jessica if Daniel were to die.


    Moreover, Beauty wasn''t looking for Daniel''s demise. She just wanted to teach him a lesson, to


    make him understand that he couldn''t meddle with The Matthews family in New York. She intended


    to beat him half to death, best if he was left disabled, and then have him leave New York forever,


    disappearing from Jessica''s lifepletely.


    Of course, being a person of high standing, Beauty nned to provide Daniel with financial


    compensation, allowing him to live a carefree life¡ªin a wheelchair, but still carefree and well


    provided for.


    The dozens of men, all elitemandos skilled inbat, could each take on ten at a time. As


    they converged on Daniel, their aggression was no challenge for him. Without moving a step, he


    sent each attacker flying with left and right strikes. In less than three minutes, all of themando


    warriors who had surrounded him were sprawled on the ground.


    Beauty was utterly shocked. Looking at Daniel with disbelief, she asked, "How can you fight like


    that?"


    "I can do more than just fight," Daniel replied cheekily, "I can also handle you."


    "Shameless! Get lost!" she cursed.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Beauty pondered internally. No wonder Jessica fancied this country boy; regardless of whether their


    marriage was real or fake, she did have feelings for him. Daniel seemed just like a simple country


    bumpkin, but now, it was obvious there was more to him. Soldier and his men, veterans from the


    battlefield, could handle gunfire and explosions; none of them were pushovers. If even a master


    martial artist might struggle against such numbers, Daniel''s effortless victory was astonishing.


    Despite his young age, his remarkablebat skills indeed made him a talent. Beauty couldn¡¯t help


    wondering: could she be developing feelings for this guy? After all, he was just a country kid who


    didn''t deserve her affection. Yet, given his extraordinary strength, maybe she could give him a


    chance, like driving for her or even being her bodyguard.


    Still, this one test wasn''t enough. To be considered for such a position, the country boy would have


    to pass far harsher trials. Only then could she present such an opportunity to him.


    Seeing Soldier lying defeated on the ground, Beauty''s face filled with disdain as she scolded the


    incapable squad: "What a waste! A bunch of wastes!"

 Chapter 401 Evasion

    Chapter 401 Evasion


    Defeated by a single country kid without him ever moving an inch¡ªa country kid at that! This was a


    humiliation Soldier couldn''t bear.


    But he wouldn''t dare lead his crew against Daniel again. He was no fool. Soldier knew full well that


    they could fight a hundred more times and still end up whooped. They simply couldn¡¯t beat Daniel,


    the country kid.


    So he needed an excuse, a story to spin.


    ¡°Lady, you can''t me me and my guys," Soldier said. "We all got badly beat by the Tiger King.


    We¡¯re still licking our wounds, which is why we couldn¡¯t take down this country kid. Give us time to


    heal, and it won''t need to be a group thing¡ªone of us could knock the stuffing out of him!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t admit defeat¡ªthat was a man''sst stand of defiance.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Beauty, of course, recognized the nonsense Soldier spouted, but she didn¡¯t call him out on it. She


    needed this story to set up another challenge for Daniel.


    She hade to Spirit Animal Valley because the Tiger King had escaped, and it was now out of


    control. If the Tiger King got away, she couldn¡¯t exin it to Kind.


    After all, Beauty was the head honcho of Spirit Animal Valley.


    Looking at Daniel with a mischievous smile, she said, ¡°Being a tough guy means nothing these


    days. Fighting doesn¡¯t solve anything. You might be tough, but with just a gun, I could easily take


    care of you.¡±


    "Beauty, you''ve been talking a lot. Are you trying to challenge me? Don''t hold back¡ªI''m ready for


    anything."


    "I¡¯m not giving you a challenge, I¡¯m offering you an opportunity. You want to go with Jessica to New


    York for my grandpa¡¯s birthday bash, right? If you make yourself useful today, I¡¯ll have a word with


    grandpa for you."


    Beauty¡¯s words sounded nice, but she definitely didn¡¯t mean it. Speak well of this country kid to


    Kind? She figured not bad-mouthing him was already doing him a favor!


    "Come on, Beauty, we''ve had our close moments, we''re tight. Stop beating around the bush. What


    do you really want me to do?"


    "Didn¡¯t you call the Tiger King just a big kitty cat? Here''s your chance: go catch that big cat and


    bring it back."


    "The big cat got away?"


    "Yeah!"


    Beauty nodded, visibly annoyed.


    "That beast is just like you¡ªuntamable and not a shred obedient! I''ve been treating it to the best


    food, even hired a team to look after it, and it still ran off. When we catch it, I''m going to whack it


    with a big stick until it understands. We¡¯ll see if it ever tries to run away again!"


    "Whacking a tiger¡¯s behind? Not the best idea, but you two do share something inmon."


    Daniel said this with augh, but Beauty instantly sensed the jab.


    "This country kid, so gutsy, how dare he backhandedly insult me?"


    "You¡¯re the one who''s like that beast, not me!"


    "I''m not! Because I''m no tiger."


    "You little country punk, you think you can insult me with your roundabout words!"


    "I admit I did insult you, but I definitely didn¡¯t try to hide my intention!"

 Chapter 402 The Tiger

    Chapter 402 The Tiger


    "I''m gonna kick your butt!"


    Beauty lifted her leg andnded a solid kick on Daniel''s behind, sending the off-bnce man


    tumbling to the ground. She chuckled merrily at the sight of Daniel finally getting a taste of his own


    medicine.


    Dusting himself off from the ground, Daniel wore a look of disbelief.


    "You''reughing?"


    "I sure am, hehe..."


    "What a tedious woman."


    Not in the mood to bicker with her, Daniel quickly changed the subject. "So where''s this big kitty


    cat?"


    The Tiger King from Spirit Realm had caught Daniel''s interest. He liked cats, especially the big


    ones. If he could find the Tiger King and turn it into his pet, that would be one amusing feat!


    Listening to Daniel inquire about the Tiger King, Soldier suddenly had an idea. He looked at Daniel


    with a mocking tone.


    "Country kid, why you asking about the Tiger King? You don¡¯t think you¡¯ve got what it takes to


    handle it, do you? With your scrawny body, you wouldn''t serve as more than a single bite to the


    Tiger King. It''s no ordinary tiger¡ªit''s several times the size of a normal one, bigger than a grown


    elephant and faster than the quickest cheetah. Standing in front of the Tiger King is just asking for


    trouble!"


    While Soldier rattled on, Beauty grew impatient.


    "Enough talk! Just take us to where the Tiger King is now! What a bunch of losers, can''t even


    handle a country kid. Turns out, it might just take a country kid to bring back that beast. Only


    someone like him might have the skills to tame such a creature."


    Beauty wasn''t really praising Daniel; she was setting a trap.


    Of course, she didn''t actually want to endanger his life, so she thought she''d just bring him along for


    a scare. It was about teasing the country kid, not about tiger snacks.


    Women are changeable creatures¡ªwhat''s true one second may change the next¡ªand Beauty''s


    attitude towards Daniel was a full disy of that fickle nature.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Soldier led everyone to a locked room. The Tiger King was kept there before its escape.


    Inside was a huge iron cage with bars as thick as an adult''s arm. Several of the bars were broken,


    seemingly bitten through by sharp teeth.


    Beauty pointed at the cage and asked, "What happened exactly?"


    "Tiger King bit through the bars and ran off into the hills behind here. My men and I tried to track it


    down a few times, but we were attacked by the beast every time we encountered it."


    Soldier was only telling half-truths; the first part was right, but the second half was a lie.


    He''d never dare to lead his men into the hills searching for the Tiger King; it was a fierce animal and


    definitely a man-eater.


    Wouldn''t searching the hills for it be tantamount to signing their own death warrant?


    "Lead us to the hills then! Let''s see where the Tiger King''s gotten to," Beauty demanded.


    Her request filled Soldier''s face with worry. After some thought, he responded, "Lady, Tiger King is


    very dangerous. Maybe you should stay behind, and I''ll just take the country kid with me."

 Chapter 403 A Womans Plan

    Chapter 403 A Woman''s n


    As long as Beauty didn''t tag along, Soldier figured things would be much easier to handle. Worst


    case scenario, they could find a way to eliminate the country kid and dump him in the hills.


    Anyway, Soldier didn¡¯t want to venture into the hills searching for the Tiger King. It was a suicide


    mission.


    ¡°No way! I have to go check on that beast myself! I need to see how it''s doing and if it''s been hurt."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Lady, the Tiger King''s gone rogue; it''s really dangerous. I¡¯m worried you might get hurt. It''s best if


    you stay behind!"


    "Are you trying to tell me what to do?"


    "Of course not! I wouldn¡¯t presume to! I¡¯m just trying to warn you that the Tiger King has lost its


    mind. It''s uncontroble now."


    "Uncontroble? What do you mean? Are you saying our expensive Tiger King, raised by The


    Matthews, is no longer ours? That we can''t make use of it?"


    Beauty¡¯s question made Soldier visibly ufortable.


    "Lady, the Tiger King of the Spirit Realm isn''t some ordinary tiger. No matter what we do, we can''t


    domesticate it. Once it has awakened, no one can control it. Anyone who tries is nothing but tiger


    food."


    The fear was real.


    Before the Tiger King¡¯s escape, several of Soldier''s men were devoured alive by the beast.


    They tried sedating it with loads of tranquilizers, but it was no use. The usual sedatives did nothing


    to it.


    In the end, the Tiger King ran off into the hills.


    Soldier dared not follow, but he dispatched several teams of his men.


    Unfortunately, none of them returned.


    It didn''t take a genius to guess that they''d been eaten by the Tiger King on those hills.


    So, it wasn''t just about avoiding the Tiger King. Even the hills themselves were off-limits for Soldier.


    Seeing fear in Soldier''s eyes, Beauty let out a scoff.


    "Heh!"


    After her briefugh, she challenged him. "Are you scared? Afraid of going into the hills? Afraid of


    the Tiger King? If you''re scared, maybe you should quit this job."


    The risk of losing his job made Soldier immediately protest.


    "Lady, I''m not scared! Not the slightest bit!"


    Beauty ignored Soldier and turned to Daniel, speaking leisurely.


    "Country kid, you''ve heard how dangerous the Tiger King is. Are you scared? If you''re fearful, I''ll let


    you skip the trip to the hills. But I''ll definitely tell Jessica you chickened out, that you''re a coward."


    "Scared of a tiger when I''m not even afraid of you? Now that''s a joke."


    Daniel was brimming with confidence, not at all frightened. After all, he carried the essence of seven


    dragons within him¡ªhe was the Child of the Seven Dragons. A mere big cat was nothingpared


    to the power he wielded.


    "So you¡¯re not afraid, and you say the Tiger King''s just arge kitty. In that case, how about I let you


    take care of it? Capture and tame it for me, and I¡¯ll reward you handsomely!"


    Beauty wasn''t joking; she was deliberately putting pressure on Soldier. Her real intention was to


    manipte him, ensuring he valued his lucrative job and did it well.

 Chapter 404 Soldiers Plan

    Chapter 404 Soldier''s n


    Soldier panicked at Beauty''s words. ¡°Lady, this country kid is just bluffing. He''s never even seen the


    Tiger King. The moment he hears it roar, he''ll wet his pants, let alone facing it!"


    "A roar will make me wet my pants? Listen big guy, did that happened to you? Is that why you seem


    so familiar with the sensation?" Daniel''s retort turned Soldier''s face beet red with embarrassment.


    He''d hit the nail right on the head¡ªSoldier had indeed been scared to the point of an ident by


    the Tiger King.


    "You''re the one who''ll wet your pants! How could I be scared of it? If I catch that Tiger King, a


    couple of ps will have it howling."


    Although Soldier was fearful and hesitant, he didn''t want to show it.


    "You¡¯re so brave, Soldier? You can make that big cat howl? Alright, when we head to the hills, make


    sure to give it those ps. Teach it a good lesson!" Daniel challenged, eager to see just how Soldier


    would handle the frightful encounter with the Tiger King.


    Soldier would never dare to actually p the Tiger King; he couldn''t even look the beast in the eye.


    But he believed Daniel wouldn''t be able to find it anyway. Although hesitant to venture into the hills


    himself, Soldier had dispatched drones to survey the area. The drones had flown far and wide


    without spotting any sign of the Tiger King.


    Soldier suspected the Tiger King had run off somewhere, possibly even returning to the Spirit


    Realm,forting himself with that thought.


    "As long as you can find the Tiger King," Soldier dered with false bravado, "I¡¯ll give it a good p


    and tame it until it howls!"


    "Good! Get me a chicken, and it better be a hen!"


    Daniel''s demand puzzled Beauty. With a confused look, she asked, "What do you need a chicken


    for?"


    "Tigers love eating chickens, right? We¡¯ll use it as bait! Unless you¡¯d rather volunteer? You''re not a


    chicken, are you?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You..."


    Fuming, Beauty stomped her foot and red at him. ¡°Country kid, if you keep spouting nonsense,


    I¡¯ll tear your mouth off!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense! I''m speaking the truth! You¡¯re obviously not a chicken. Or are you


    suggesting otherwise?"


    "You... I... I''m gonna kick your butt!"


    Unable to outargue him, Beauty opted for physical retaliation, aiming another kick at Daniel¡¯s


    behind. It was her preferred target since it had more padding, and she enjoyed seeing him stumble


    and fall.


    She had previously gotten the upper hand by bringing him down, but repeated victories were not


    always satisfying. One day, she knew, she¡¯d tire of it.


    This time, Daniel decided not to indulge her any further.

 Chapter 405 Thick Skin

    Chapter 405 Thick Skin


    Just as Beauty''s kick was flying his way, Daniel caught her by the ankle.


    "Ah!" Beauty yelped, sounding almost charming in her surprise.


    "Country kid! You pervert! Let go of me!"


    "Shouldn''t you be calling me ''dear'' instead?"


    "Get lost!"


    Beauty bent over and pummeled Daniel with several hard punches, determined to teach this


    country boy a lesson.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Soldier had sent someone to fetch a hen, and the group then headed for the hills. Daniel was


    holding the chicken and whispering advice to its ear.


    "Chicken, you need to behave! No straying, alright? You walk where I tell you. If you don¡¯t, and you


    get eaten by the big kitty, you can''t me me!"


    Daniel''s talk with the chicken left Beauty speechless.


    "Are you... talking to the chicken?"


    "I mean, I''m not talking to you, chicken¡ªunless you¡¯re one, right?"


    "You... Keep spouting nonsense, and I swear, I''ll rip your mouth off! You jerk, you absolute bastard!"


    "Is it wrong to say you''re not a chicken? Unless, you are?"


    "You..."


    Incensed, Beauty clenched her fists at her hips and yelled, "You''re the chicken! Your whole family is


    made of chickens!"


    "You know all about my rtionship with Jessica. So, technically, my whole family includes you! By


    saying my family is made of chickens, you''re including yourself in that! Really going for it, aren''t you,


    Beauty?"


    "I''m not part of anything! I do not recognize your rtionship with Jessica!"


    "What good does that do? You¡¯re not her. Can you dictate her choices? You have the right to not


    ept it, but that doesn''t change anything between you and me!"


    "What rtionship do I have with you? Nothing!"


    "Really, no connection at all? Have you forgotten what happened earlier in the car?"


    "Country kid, shut it! No more wild tales! What happened in the car? Nothing happened at all! If you


    keep this up, trust me, I''ll shred your mouth to pieces!"


    "Oh Beauty, how forgetful you are! Since you¡¯re so forgetful, after we catch that big kitty and wrap


    everything up, maybe we should head back to the car to... reminisce about that happy tale."


    "Happy? I''ll make you howl with joy!"


    Frustrated and unable to out-talk him, Beauty decided to take action. Learning from her previous


    encounter, she chose not to kick this time but instead pinched Daniel¡¯s sides.


    "Ow! Ow, ow!"


    Daniel started howling in mock pain, crying out, "Beauty, this is pure ecstasy!"


    "You still dare to talk nonsense? I''ll twist you into silence!"


    "Ah! Beauty, this is bliss! Keep going! Yes, more pressure! It feels absolutely heavenly when you


    pinch me like that!"


    ...


    "Bastard! Pervert! You¡¯re so indecent!"


    Beauty cursed and twisted even harder, but to no avail. Daniel wouldn''t yield. Finally, she let go,


    muttering "What thick skin!"


    "Beauty, you really have a talent for massage. What parlor do you work at? How about Ie every


    day to get a massage from you?"

 Chapter 406 Making a Bet

    Chapter 406 Making a Bet


    "If you keep talking nonsense, country kid, believe me, I''ll record you and show Jessica!"


    Beauty was out of options and yed her trump card, knowing that this country kid feared nothing


    but Jessica. The thought of it stirred a strange feeling in her heart¡ªwas it possible she was


    jealous?


    Daniel immediately shut up at the mention of recording for Jessica, not daring to utter another word.


    Beauty found his silence oddly disconcerting. Without him teasing her, she felt uneasy.


    Seeking to provoke a response, she questioned him about the still chicken lying on the ground,


    "What''s the deal with it? Why doesn''t it run away when it''s on the ground? Shouldn''t a chicken be


    like you, running wild once it''s free?"


    "This here is a regr hen, but after meeting me, it''s be a well-organized, disciplined hen. It


    moves when I say move. If I say east, it won''t go west."


    Before Daniel could finish, Beauty interrupted with disbelief, "Bull!"


    "Bull? I don''t spout bull. If you don''t believe me, let me show you." Daniel pointed at the hen and


    commanded cheerfully, "Walk two steps forward!"


    After his order, to Beauty''s utter amazement, the hen actually started walking¡ªit took precisely two


    steps forward and stopped without any extra movements.


    "You actually have the hen following yourmands?"


    "Money can do anything, right? Commanding a hen is no big deal."


    "Wow! This hen listens so well, how much did you pay it?"


    "Chickens don''t need money. It wants bugs, so I promised to give it some if it behaved."


    Soldier couldn''t suppress a sarcastic chuckle in response to Daniel''s im.


    "Country kid, you sure do know how to boast! I can believe a dog might heed your call, but a


    chicken? I''ve never heard of anyone training a chicken to take orders."


    "Regr men can''t train chickens as pets. But I, sir, am no regr man. Training chickens is my


    forte. Any chicken, once under my training, will be docile and obedient."


    Beauty rolled her eyes at Daniel''s im, exasperatedly responding, "I never realized you were such


    a rogue, country kid."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where am I not being serious?"


    "You just are! You¡¯re in denial! What a jerk!"


    ...


    Envious of Beauty and Daniel''s teasing banter, Soldier suddenly felt jealousy creeping in.


    "Heh!"


    With a mockingugh, he broke into their conversation and challenged Daniel, "Country kid, you say


    that chicken listens to you, I don''t buy it. How about we make a bet?"


    "A bet?" Daniel looked at Soldier with a yfully shrewd gaze, intrigued by what the sly man was


    proposing. "What kind of bet?"


    "If you can make this chicken obey you, I¡¯ll kneel and call you grandpa. If not, you kneel and call me


    grandpa!"

 Chapter 407 IQ

    Chapter 407 IQ


    Soldier saw an opportunity to salvage his pride after failing to best Daniel in a fight. He was


    convinced that with his military intelligence, he could easily outsmart this country kid¡ªwho likely


    had little wit. A true man''s worth wasn''t proved by force but by intellect, and Soldier was set on


    crushing Daniel''s dignity under his intellectual might.


    Daniel didn''t rush to ept the challenge but rified with Soldier first: "Are you sure you want to


    make this bet?"


    "Absolutely!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Well, if you''re keen on betting against me, we''ll need a witness." Daniel gestured towards Beauty,


    "Let''s have Beauty ensure that our bet is fair and square. I trust her character¡ªshe won''t allow any


    cheating."


    "Agreed!" Soldier consented, and Beauty, arms crossed as she watched the unfolding drama,


    nodded with a smile.


    "Alright! I''ll be the witness for your bet. Whoever loses must kneel and call the winner ''grandpa.'' And


    if anyone tries to weasel out of it, not only are they no man, but I''ll also punish them to uphold my


    authority as a witness!"


    Beauty was entertained regardless of the oue; she''d get to witness a good show no matter who


    had to kneel.


    Confident after Beauty¡¯s firm decision, Soldier immediatelyid out his terms.


    "Country kid, the way you just had this hen walk two steps doesn''t prove anything. To show us this


    hen really listens to you, you need to make it do something moreplex."


    "Moreplex? Name it," Daniel smirked, thenmanded the hen, "You¡ªpeck his butt!"


    At hismand, the hen immediately pped its wings, flew right up, andnded squarely on


    Soldier''s hindquarters.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck!"


    After a triumphant few clucks, the hen pecked fiercely. Its beak, sturdy enough to peck through


    stones after years of use, made for an agonizing impact.


    "Ow!" Soldier screamed in pain and swatted at the hen.


    "Get away! Shoo!"


    The hen had promptly obeyed Daniel''s single-peck order and took off right after, so Soldier missed


    and hit the air instead.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    The hen squawked smugly, while Beauty was doubled over withughter. She yfully hit Daniel,


    saying, "Country boy, you''re full of surprises! Who would have thought this hen would actually listen


    to you?"


    "Don''t touch me like that, trying to take advantage!" replied Daniel with mock distaste.


    "I''m taking advantage of you? There''s a line of handsome guys waiting for me to notice them. And


    here you are, a country bumpkin, iming I''m taking advantage of you? You must be an idiot!"

 Chapter 408 Playing Dumb

    Chapter 408 ying Dumb


    After getting a rise out of Daniel, Beauty turned to Soldier. "You lost the bet to the country kid. You


    agreed to it; now kneel down and call him ''grandpa.''"


    "Lady, I haven''t lost!" Soldier tly refused to concede defeat. Falling to his knees before a country


    kid and calling him ''grandpa'' was unthinkable for a man of his stature.


    Seeing Soldier''s defiance, Beauty¡¯s previously amused expression turned thunderous. As the


    witness, his refusal to own up to the loss was a p in her face.


    Beauty''s face darkened as she challenged him, "Are you trying to weasel out of the bet?"


    "Lady, I would never! In my whole life, I''ve never backed out of a lost bet!"


    "If you''re a man of your word, then now that you''ve lost, get on with it! Kneel down and call him


    ''grandpa!''"


    "Lady, I didn¡¯t lose!"


    "Didn''t lose? He ordered the hen to peck you, and it did just that. Everyone saw it; your own men


    saw it. Are you still going to y dumb?"


    "The hen did peck me, but that doesn''t prove it''s listening to him! What if¡ªjust what if¡ªit''s pecking


    me because I caught it and it''s holding a grudge against me for the stew pot?"


    Soldier''s excuse was a stretch, but notpletely unreasonable. Beauty didn''t immediately take


    sides but turned to Daniel instead.


    "Soldier ims he didn''t lose. What do you say?"


    "If he insists he didn''t lose, then let''s keep ying! I can y until he admits he''s lost. That hen can


    peck through hard stone. Is Soldier''s butt tougher than that?"


    With that, Daniel looked at the hen and cheerfully ordered, "Go! Keep at it! Peck his butt nonstop


    until he admits defeat!"


    At Daniel''smand, the hen sprang into action, cackling as it targeted Soldier''s behind.


    "Ow!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Get off me! Get away!"


    ...


    Soldier iled at the hen while running forward, but the hen was too nimble. In the end, he could


    only plead with Beauty for help. "Lady, please save me! This hen''s going to peck my butt into a


    paste."


    Exasperated, Beauty gave Daniel a punch. "Country kid, that¡¯s enough! Stop it!"


    "Yes, ma''am, Beauty!" Daniel called out to the hen, "Stop!"


    At his word, the hen ceased moving.


    "Now do you admit defeat? Have you lost?" Daniel asked Soldier.


    "I don''t admit anything! I haven''t lost! The hen pecking me is not because it listens to you; it has a


    grudge against me! If you want me to admit defeat, you''ll have to make it do something harder.


    Otherwise, you''re the loser, and you''ll kneel and call me ''grandpa!''"


    Soldier didn''t see it as being unfair; he was just using the rules to his advantage.


    "Something harder? What do you mean?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soldier''s gears turned quickly, and he came up with an idea on the spot. "Have it solve a math


    problem. I''ll make up the problem, and you get it to solve. If it answers correctly, then I''ll concede. If


    it gets it wrong, then you lose!"

 Chapter 409 Beauty Is Stunned

    Chapter 409 Beauty Is Stunned


    Soldier¡¯s request immediately furrowed Beauty''s brow. "Are you trying to y tricks? How on earth


    can a hen do math?" she questioned.


    "If this hen truly listens to this country boy, it means it can be domesticated. Monkeys in the circus


    can do math, so this hen should be able to as well. If it can''t, then it proves the country kid can¡¯t


    control it. Then he¡¯s lost, and he has to kneel and call me ''grandpa!''" Soldier¡¯s logic was clearly a


    desperate grasp, but Beauty decided not to interject and turned to Daniel instead.


    "What do you make of his challenge?" she asked, finding the whole spectacle increasingly amusing.


    "Math problems?" Daniel nodded thoughtfully. "Alright! Since Soldier here has made the request, I''ll


    oblige. You set the math questions, and I''ll have the hen answer."


    "Remember, country kid, you agreed to this. Don''t back out when you lose."


    "Whoever chickens out, is a chicken!" Daniel chuckled.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Beauty couldn¡¯t resist joining in, jokingly prodding Daniel, "That means you¡¯re a chicken."


    "Beauty, you like puppies?" Daniel shot back, ying along.


    "Puppies are adorable, of course, I like them."


    "You like the cuteness of puppies, right? Or is it because puppies lick you?"


    "Get out of here!" Beauty shot Daniel a look and retorted, "You¡¯re so inappropriate!"


    "But you like it when I¡¯m inappropriate. If I were all prim and proper, it wouldn¡¯t be as fun, right?"


    The two engaged in their own world of yful banter, bing increasingly risqu¨¦. Soldier felt like


    an outsider, and worse, a forgotten one.


    Beauty was his goddess!


    The goddess he dreamed of, whose image made him drool in his sleep!


    But now, his goddess was openly flirting with a country kid in front of him. It was more painful than


    being scammed.


    "Ahem!" Soldier coughed to break up the flirtation, then snapped off a twig and announced,


    "Prepare to kneel, country kid! I won''t be too harsh; I''ll even go easy on the chicken. Let''s keep it


    simple with addition and subtraction within ten."


    After scratching out the problem on the ground with the twig: 3+2=?


    Daniel looked down and instructed the hen, "There¡¯s your questionid out by Soldier. Get to it.


    Sure, you''re just a hen, but I bet your IQ can crush this guy."


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..." The hen clucked proudly a few times, then used its w to scratch out the


    number "5" after the equals sign.


    Witnessing this, Beauty was shocked. "Can this hen really solve math problems? Is it still just a


    chicken?"


    "It''s been trained by me, after all. Naturally, it''s extraordinary and not just any ordinary chicken,"


    Daniel boasted with a grin.


    Soldier was gobsmacked, shaking his head in disbelief. "Impossible! It can''t be possible! It''s just a


    hen¡ªhow could it do math? It''s a coincidence! It must be a random scratch from the chicken''s w


    that just happened tond on the number ''5.''"


    Convincing himself it was just a fluke, Soldier quickly came up with another problem. This time, he


    increased the difficulty several fold. 3+(2?1)=?

 Chapter 410 One Shot

    Chapter 410 One Shot


    Soldier was escting the difficulty from first to third grade math with the introduction of brackets.


    Seeing the problem, Beauty frowned with displeasure, "Are you trying to find a loophole? How could


    a hen solve such a difficult math problem?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Daniel burst intoughter upon seeing the question. "No worries, Beauty. By demanding this,


    Soldier just wants to prove that he has lower intelligence than a chicken!"


    Enraged by the insinuation, Soldier retorted, "Country kid, don¡¯t insult me! You think I, a


    commanding officer, have lower intelligence than a chicken?"


    "Even if you are an officer, your IQ might still be lower than a chicken! Why don¡¯t you trypeting


    against the hen?"


    "How would wepete?"


    "By solving math problems. It answers one question, then you answer another."


    "Okay!" Soldier was quick to agree because he had a n in mind.


    "If the hen loses, that means you lose. I only win if the hen does."


    That was Soldier''s strategy. Although he''d essentially lost earlier, Daniel gave him a chance to turn


    the tables, and he intended to seize it.


    Beauty was sharp enough to see through Soldier''s fa?ade. "You¡¯re trying to outsmart a hen in


    math?"


    "It was the country kid¡¯s idea; he wants to bet like this. Either he¡¯s scared and his words mean


    nothing, or we continue." Soldier was goading Daniel, afraid the other man might back down.


    "I am no coward; I stand by my word like a true man. Even though it''s just a hen, I believe it¡¯s


    intelligent enough to outsmart you."


    Daniel pointed at the equation Soldier scribbled in the dirt, urging the hen, "Go on, calcte it."


    The hen etched the number "4" in the ground¡ªit had got it right again. Daniel suggested, "Let''s not


    waste time; let''s settle this once and for all. You both make ten problems then solve them at the


    same time. Whoever gets more right, wins. If there''s a tie, the faster one is the winner."


    "Fine!" Soldier agreed without hesitation.


    Could he really lose to a hen in math? He was themanding officer; he prided himself on his


    arithmetic skills. Beating a hen should be no challenge at all.


    With Beauty presiding over the contest, Soldier and the hen both set their problems. Soldier used a


    twig to write on the ground, while the environmentally-friendly hen used its w.


    The hen finished posing all ten problems while Soldier was still on the eighth; he was deliberately


    making them tough to stump the hen. The hen¡¯s questions, on the other hand, were simple¡ªbasic


    first-grade level.


    Even so, Beauty was still astounded by the hen''s ability toe up with problems. "Can this hen


    reallye up with math problems?"


    "Didn¡¯t I say? Under my guidance, this is no longer an ordinary hen¡ªit¡¯s a miraculous chicken!"


    "Nonsense! That¡¯s the hen¡¯s own smarts, not your training! Or do you want me to ''train'' you a bit?"

 Chapter 411 Shame

    Chapter 411 Shame


    "Beauty, how would you like to ''train'' me?" Daniel asked with a sly grin.


    "Scram! You''re so inappropriate!" Beauty retorted, refusing to continue such an indelicate


    conversation. She was a properdy, after all.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    By now, Soldier had prepared all ten questions. Beauty examined them and saw, to her irritation,


    that Soldier had included not only addition and subtraction but also multiplication, division,


    equations, and even square roots.


    With a mocking chuckle, she said to Soldier, "You were once a king on the battlefield, now stooping


    to test a hen with suchplex problems. Don''t you feel one bit ashamed?"


    "These are all arithmetic questions. It''s what he agreed upon. If the hen can''t solve them and loses


    to me, the country kid has to kneel and call me ''grandpa!''" Soldier insisted, clinging to his ploy.


    Danielughed confidently. "Rest assured, Soldier, I said this hen is smarter than you, and it


    certainly is! A problem with equations and square roots? Piece of cake!"


    He had to be confident because, in truth, the hen couldn''t solve math problems on its own. Daniel


    used his own draconic abilities to guide the hen''s consciousness and have it write the correct


    answers.


    As soon as Soldier finished presenting his problems, Daniel had all the solutions ready. When it was


    time to calcte, he would simply have the hen write down the pre-determined answers quickly and


    without error.


    Beauty was uneasy, doubting that a hen, no matter how miraculous, could tackle such advanced


    math, nearlyparable to a college-level exam.


    "Country kid, are you really okay with Soldier setting these problems for the hen fighting on your


    behalf?" she asked, giving Daniel a chance to object so Soldier could adjust the difficulty.


    "I''m sure. Soldier''s intelligence can¡¯t match this hen''s, no matter what."


    Still full of self-assurance, Daniel epted the questions, despite their difficulty. Those solutions


    were nothing more than two-digit numbers at most.


    Daniel''s own questions for the hen were simple but their answers were trickier, with some reaching


    eight decimal ces. Any adult with a sound mind could work them out urately, although writing


    down the answers would take a while, certainly longer than it would take the hen.


    Speechless, Beauty red at Daniel skeptically, "You really like the idea of kneeling and calling


    someone ''grandpa'' that much?"


    "Do youck faith in me, Beauty?"


    "Not at all!"


    "You may doubt me, but don''t you dare doubt my hen! It''s a magical chicken among hens, and it can


    definitely crush Soldier''s IQ into dust."


    "If you won''t seize the chances I give you, then I can''t wait to see how you lose, country boy,"


    Beauty dered.


    Under her supervision, Soldier and the hen started solving the arithmetic problems simultaneously.

 Chapter 412 Triumph

    Chapter 412 Triumph


    Everyone present at the gathering, whether it was Soldier''s subordinates or Beauty herself, was


    convinced the hen would lose. They were certain that Daniel would soon kneel down and call


    Soldier ''grandpa.'' However, to everyone''s surprise, before Soldier could even finish writing the


    answer to the second question, the hen had alreadypleted all ten.


    Soldier''s men started mocking the hen''s achievement, "Typical chicken, useless! How could it get all


    the answers down so quickly? They''re probably all wrong!"


    "Of course, they''re wrong! There''s no way our boss''s problems could have such simple answers."


    "Exactly! Look at what the hen wrote: single or two-digit numbers. These problems lookplex;


    the correct answers should at least have decimals!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Their rationale sounded convincing, and although Beauty hadn''t voiced her thoughts, she agreed


    with them. She too was sure the hen had blindly written down the answers and missed the mark


    completely.


    Despite Beauty''s good academic background, she only briefly skimmed the questions without


    actually trying to solve them. The idea that a hen could solve such challenging math problems was


    beyond her belief.


    Even though the hen had finished all ten problems, Soldier wasn''t worried. He had convinced


    himself that the hen''s answers could not possibly be correct. Although he had set the problems,


    they were written haphazardly, with no concern for their difficulty. As for the answers, he hadn''t


    bothered to calcte them. There were even problems he couldn''t solve himself.


    The questions posted by the hen for Soldier might have seemed easy, involving just basic


    arithmetic, but they were tedious to solve, some featuring numerous decimal ces. Unable to


    match the hen''s speed, Soldier''s only chance ofpeting was in uracy. His goal was to


    correctly answer all ten questions to secure his victory. After all, even if by some stroke of luck the


    hen got one or even half of the questions right, the chance of guessing all ten correctly was


    practically nil.


    After ten minutes passed, Soldierpleted thest answer, beaming with confidence, "I''m done!


    And they''re all correct!"


    "Soldier, the hen had already finished way before you did, and you''re still pleased with yourself?


    Even if your answers are all correct, you''ve still lost because you''re slower than a chicken! Slower


    than a hen!" Daniel teased.


    "We agreed earlier that uracyes first, then speed. This hen might have been faster, but


    there''s no way all ten answers are right. If it got one or two right, that''s just your good luck," Soldier


    argued, insisting on his presumed advantage.


    "Don''t underestimate chickens, especially this magical hen. Every single answer it wrote is correct,"


    Daniel said confidently.


    Turning to Beauty with a smile, he asked, "Beauty, you must have been a great student back in the


    day, right? You can solve all these problems, can''t you?"


    "I went to New York University, scored almost perfect on the SAT. These questions are for kids!"


    "Since you''re so skilled, Beauty, why don''t you check the answers the hen wrote? Whatever you


    decide, we''ll go with that."

 Chapter 413 Shock

    Chapter 413 Shock


    "Of course, I should validate it! I¡¯m the judge! It''s up to me to decide who wins or loses between you


    and Soldier," Beauty said, with her hands on her hips, exuding an air of integrity.


    "Then please, Beauty, issuing your verdict fairly," Daniel said confidently.


    "Don''t worry, I am always fair. I definitely won''t be biased toward a country bumpkin like you¡ªthe


    one who never takes anything seriously!"


    With that, Beauty began to check the math problems.


    "The hen got the first question right."


    "The second question is right too?"


    ...


    In no time, Beauty validated nine questions. Astoundingly, the hen had gotten them all right. She


    couldn''t believe it and asked Daniel, "How is this hen so capable? It managed to solve these difficult


    math problems?"


    "Beauty, can''t you count? Soldier presented ten questions, not nine. Therefore, the hen got all ten


    right, not just nine."


    "You''re the one who can''t count!" Beauty replied with annoyance. "Look at thisst question. It has


    such a long solution¡ªhow could it be so simple? How could ''1'' be the answer? So the hen definitely


    got thest question wrong."


    Beauty''s judgment was preemptive and absolute.


    "Beauty, you''re a fair woman; how could you spout nonsensical conclusions? You haven''t calcted


    the final question, so how can you say it''s wrong? The answer to thest question must be ''1''!"


    Were the first nine questions all correctly answered by the hen? Soldier was shocked!


    Once he regained hisposure, he quickly imed, "Who says Beauty didn''t solve it? She did,


    hence she said the hen got thest question wrong."


    Looking triumphant, Soldier continued, "The hen did well to get nine questions right, but it messed


    up thest one. ording to our rules, country kid, you''ve lost. So, kneel down and call me


    ''grandpa!¡¯ Hahaha..."


    "Who says I lost? Thest question was definitely solved correctly by the hen," Daniel retorted


    confidently, looking over at Beauty. "Have you finished calcting?"


    "Don''t rush me! I''m working on it!"


    "You''ve been at it forever, slower than a chicken."


    "You''re worse than a chicken!" Beauty shoved Daniel with her knee,nding it on his plush behind.


    "Ah!" Daniel yelped cheerily.


    "Shush!" dered Beauty fiercely.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You hit me and I can''t even make a sound? You may be pretty, but that doesn''t give you the right to


    be so bossy!"


    "Shut up! Don''t distract me from solving this! You, country kid, distracted me so much I have to start


    over. Idiot!"


    After giving Daniel a good scolding, Beauty went back to working through the problems. Ten


    minutester, she had the result. After double-checking it several times, the answer turned out


    indeed to be "1"!


    "The answer to thest question is ''1,'' and the hen has won." Beauty''s announcement left Soldier in


    disbelief.


    He shook his head insistently, "Impossible! That just can''t be! The answer to thest question can''t


    be ''1.'' It can''t be ''1''!"


    Soldier''s reaction caused Beauty''s initially amused face to darken.

 Chapter 414 Be Careful or Ill Hit You

    Chapter 414 Be Careful or I''ll Hit You


    "Are you questioning me? My fairness, or that I got it wrong?" Beauty asked, her voice cool.


    "Lady, I wouldn''t dare!"


    "Then if you wouldn''t dare, kneel down! Call him ''grandpa''!" Beauty demanded fiercely, and Soldier,


    frightened, knelt down in front of Daniel in an instant.


    Although Soldier was on his knees, his heart seethed with indignation, and he grudgingly muttered,


    "Grandpa," almost crushing his mrs.


    He was the King of Soldiers, a figure revered on the battlefield, and now he faced such a humiliating


    defeat before this country kid? Intolerable!


    "I don''t have such a foolish grandson who can''t even outsmart a hen," Daniel scoffed, then added,


    "Get up."


    After the drama had concluded and Daniel looked up at the sky stained blood-red by the setting


    sun. "The sun is going down. The big cat should being out soon. Let¡¯s head into the forest.


    These creatures love dense woonds."


    Daniel turned to Soldier, "Lead the way, grandson."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Country kid, watch your tone! I''m not your grandson! If you keep this up, be careful, or I''ll hit you!"


    "Oh? You still want to fight? Didn''t you have enough earlier? Or, do you want to get beaten up


    again?"


    Remembering the recent beating he''d received, Soldier instantly felt frightened but didn''t let it affect


    his feigned bravado. "Country kid, don''t think you can go around hitting people just because you''re


    strong. That''s crude, and it''s low! If you¡¯re so capable, then go fight that Tiger King! If you manage


    to tame it, I won''t just call you ''grandpa,'' I''ll even bow to you! But if you can¡¯t, and you don''t defeat it,


    you''ll kneel and call me ''grandpa!''"


    He was determined to reim the respect he''d lost today, tonight!


    "Soldier, I thought you were just silly, but you really are a special kind of stupid, aren''t you? You


    think I can''t defeat the Tiger King? Haven''t I said it''s nothing but a big kitty cat to me? I tell it to roll


    over, and it rolls over! Tell it to lie down, and it won''t dare stand up! So, get ready to call me


    ''grandpa''ter and prepare to bow!"


    While Daniel showed confidence in his abilities, Beauty well understood the ferocity of the Tiger


    King and was convinced that Daniel was bragging aimlessly again. She couldn''t help but smile


    mockingly, "Country boy, you haven¡¯t even seen the Tiger King, and here you are, betting with


    Soldier again. He''s definitely going to win this time. When you lose, you''ll have to kneel and call him


    ''grandpa.''"


    Seeing Beauty''s schadenfreude expression, Daniel cheekily proposed, "Beauty, do you want to


    ce a bet with me too?"


    "What''s the bet?"


    "If I can make the Tiger King as obedient as a big kitty cat, you give me a kiss."


    "Country kid, you lewd rogue, keep dreaming!" Beauty scolded, then with a stern face, added, "And


    what if you don''t manage it?"

 Chapter 415 Shamelessness

    Chapter 415 Shamelessness


    "If I fail to do it, you can handle me however you want. Whatever you ask, I''ll do," Daniel


    nonchntly replied.


    "Done! I¡¯ll take that bet!" Beauty readily agreed.


    She didn''t believe Daniel could win. What truly mattered was that if she won this time, she could


    demand Daniel divorce Jessica and leave her forever. Then, Jessica could marry Smart, and


    Beauty''s own ns would flourish¡ªa victory for The Matthews. Pushing Jessica into another


    marriage meant Beauty could avoid an arranged marriage herself and wouldn''t have to sacrifice her


    happiness to someone she didn''t adore. If she left The Matthews due to marriage, she''d lose any


    standing in the family; their prosperity would mean nothing to her. Beauty had no intentions of


    enduring such a loss, hence her n to have Jessica take on the obligation, which was the real


    reason why she had agreed to Avery¡¯s request to convince Jessica to reconsider.


    "Beauty, you agreed so quickly. Do you really want to kiss me that much?" Daniel teased.


    "Kiss you? In your dreams!" Beauty rolled her eyes. "You country bumpkin will definitely lose! When


    you meet the Tiger King, you¡¯ll probably freeze in fear, let alone tame it."


    Soldier suddenly had a thought and quickly chimed in. "Country kid, this hen was your idea. You


    said it could lead us to the Tiger King. So if we don''t find the Tiger King within an hour, that means


    you lose, and you¡¯ll have to kneel and call me ''grandpa!''"


    In ast-ditch effort to make Daniel lose¡ªand kneel before him¡ªSoldier was tossing aside all


    pretense of dignity.


    Daniel didn''t respond directly but turned and smiled at Beauty. "What do you think?"


    "Think about what?"


    "About what Soldier said. He wants me to find the Tiger King within an hour. If I don¡¯t, I lose?"


    Hearing this, Beauty couldn''t help butugh. "When you bet with Soldier, I was a fair judge. Now,


    I¡¯m no longer impartial. Like Soldier, I¡¯m hoping for your defeat."


    "Hoping for my loss? That hope won''t be fulfilled, I¡¯m afraid," Daniel grinned.


    "Country kid, since you¡¯re so confident you won''t lose, why are you afraid? Just ept Soldier¡¯s


    conditions and bet with him!"


    "Beauty, you really like taking advantage of me! Taking such big advantage, doesn¡¯t it weigh on your


    conscience?"


    "I don''t have a conscience," Beauty retorted bluntly, leaving Daniel at a loss for words.


    Seeing Daniel struck silent, Beauty prodded, "What''s the matter? Weren''t you always so confident?


    Why so afraid now?"


    "Afraid? Fear is not a word in my dictionary!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, country kid, since you''re not scared, go ahead and ept the challenge! Agree to Soldier¡¯s


    terms and find the Tiger King within an hour!"

 Chapter 416 Borrowing Something from You

    Chapter 416 Borrowing Something from You


    "To find the Tiger King within an hour is not impossible. But." Daniel looked at Soldier seriously and


    grinned, "Are you sure you want me to do that?"


    "Sure!" Beauty answered crisply.


    "I need to borrow something from you."


    "Borrow something from me?" Beauty¡¯s suspicion grew; she felt that the country kid was up to no


    good and asked coldly, "What do you want to borrow?"


    "Something only you have."


    "Only I have?" The suspicion on Beauty''s face intensified. She red at Daniel warily, "Country kid,


    are you plotting something?"


    "Beauty, how would I dare to plot against you? If we¡¯re talking about schemes, you¡¯re far more


    cunning than I am."


    "Hehehe..." After a slyugh, Daniel grabbed Beauty''s arm and pulled her to the side.


    "What are you doing?" A puzzled Beauty asked.


    "I need to whisper something to Beauty, something that only you can hear. It wouldn¡¯t be good for


    Soldier to listen in." Daniel then brought his mouth close to Beauty''s ear and muttered a few words.


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Beauty''s face flushed red with embarrassment.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Get lost! You pervert! Don¡¯t you even think about it! Just get away from me!" While cursing him out,


    Beauty began hammering away at Daniel furiously.


    The country kid was beyond reprehensible for suggesting... for having the audacity to request such


    a thing from her!


    "If you don''t agree, then let it be. That Tiger King is not just any animal; it''s a Spirit Animal. The


    Matthews have invested so much in that Tiger King, surely it''s meant for something big! If you don''t


    provide what I asked for, I can''t guarantee I¡¯ll find the Tiger King."


    "If the Tiger King isn''t found within an hour, you lose; you''ll have to kneel before Soldier, head


    bowed, and call him ''grandpa.''"


    "You know as well as I do, Beauty, I''d rather be shameless. Worst case, I¡¯ll just refuse to


    acknowledge the loss! Soldier can''t beat me anyway! And as for you, Beauty, if you can''t bring back


    the Tiger King, I don''t think you''ll be able to exin it at the old man''s eightieth birthday bash back


    in New York."


    "Get lost! I would never give you that! You think I don''t know you''re ying a prank. So getting that


    thing will allow you to find the Tiger King?"


    "Beauty, you spent quite some time with the tiger, didn''t you?" asked Daniel.


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "How? Well, you''re a perfect tigress!"


    "You dare call me a tigress, I¡¯ll scratch you to death!" Angered, Beauty scratched Daniel''s chest


    twice.


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, that Tiger King is male, right? Once he smells the scent of a tigress like you,


    he''lle out on his own."


    "Nonsense! I don¡¯t believe it! I''m not a tigress!"


    Quick as lightning, Daniel suddenly reached out and plucked several strands of hair from Beauty''s


    head.


    "Ah! My hair!" she shrieked.


    But Daniel, with his quick reflexes, seeded in his sneak attack, snagging a few strands of hair


    from her.


    Fuming, eyes nearly shooting mes, Beauty was livid with rage.

 Chapter 417 Lost Direction

    Chapter 417 Lost Direction


    Nevertheless, Daniel remained unconcerned, brandishing an impish smile. "Although Beauty didn¡¯t


    want to give me hairs from certain private areas, your head hair will do. The scent might not be as


    strong, but it was taken from you! It should work well enough."


    "You pervert, I''ll twist you to death!" Furious and gnashing her teeth, Beauty pinned Daniel to the


    ground and furiously twisted at his waist with her hand. After giving the rascally Daniel a good


    thrashing, she huffed, "I''m starting the clock now. If you don''t find the Tiger King within thirty


    minutes, you lose. You will kneel before Soldier and headbutt the ground, calling him ''grandpa.'' And


    I will punish you!"


    "What kind of punishment will you give me?" Daniel asked with a grin.


    "I''ll pluck everyst hair from your head, one by one, leaving you bald!"


    "Whoa! Beauty, don''t you think that''s a bit extreme?"


    "You asked for it! That''s what you get for irritating me!"


    Daniel scratched his head, mulling over the situation seriously. Something didn¡¯t feel right as he


    recalled, "Beauty, when we made the bet just now, we said one hour, didn''t we?"


    "It was an hour before, but it''s thirty minutes now."


    "Why is that?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Because I said so! I decide! If you lose after thirty minutes, I''ll pluck every hair from your head!"


    Beauty was utterly unyielding. After asserting her rules, she internally contemted a wicked idea


    but quickly dismissed it.


    No, no! How could she even consider that?


    She was ady, after all.


    Besides, if she did that, wouldn''t she be giving the country boy what he wanted?


    Daniel fashioned the captured hair strands into a butterfly knot and tied it atop the hen''sb.


    "Let''s go!" At hismand, the hen led the way, clucking as it moved forward.


    Before long, fifteen minutes had passed. Despite the hair linked to Beauty tied to its crest, the hen


    seemed unable to locate the Tiger King. It had started circling in ce. Beauty noticed the telltale


    sign andshed out at Daniel with irritation.


    "You useless country kid, yanking my hair out hurt! And what''s the result? Look at this hen, it''s lost


    all direction!"


    "As I said, the hair is just a stopgap measure! It couldn''t guarantee the best effect. There was


    something much better that could definitely lure the Tiger King out, but you wouldn''t give it to me."


    "Get lost! If you spout another word of nonsense, I¡¯ll rip your mouth apart!"


    "My mouth has been torn apart by you plenty of times!"


    "You think I won''t?"


    "Beauty, how could you not? You''d miss out because my mouth is quite useful to you; it brings you


    joy. If you tear it up¡ªsmack!¡ªthere goes your happiness."


    "Country boy, quit your chattering! While you''ve been wasting time talking, another five minutes


    went by. Now you only have ten minutes left. If you still can''t find the Tiger King then, you lose!"

 Chapter 418 Win-Win

    Chapter 418 Win-Win


    In fact, Beauty''s intuition told her Daniel probably had the ability to find the Tiger King. Likewise, her


    intuition convinced her that with only ten minutes left, it was impossible for Daniel to locate the Tiger


    King. Consequently, Beauty¡¯s heart was blooming with joy. She wanted Daniel to lose, but she also


    wished the Tiger King to be found. Losing Daniel and finding the Tiger King would indeed be a win-


    win situation.


    Noticing Daniel was staring intently at a crooked tree, Beauty, puzzled, poked him gently in the


    waist. "Ouch!" Daniel eximed cheerfully. His mock annoyance piqued Beauty''s curiosity. "What?


    You!" She couldn''t help but respond with a yful retort. Spending time with the country kid had


    rubbed off on her; his shamelessness seemed to have infected her, and she unconsciously enjoyed


    their less than serious banter¡ªeven if it was just that, a joke.


    "What are you staring at that crooked tree for? You think there''s a beauty up there?" Beauty teased.


    "Yes!" Daniel replied earnestly, nodding. "There is a beauty¡ªa great one at that! However,


    compared to you, Beauty, she falls a bit short. Andpared to Jessica, well, it''s no contest."


    "What do you mean? You''re saying I''m not as pretty as Jessica?"


    "Yes! I''m just an honest man telling the truth. Honest men like me are rare these days."


    "You... You''re anything but honest! You''re a bastard!" Beauty pointed at the crooked tree, asking,


    "Where''s this great beauty you mentioned?"


    "Come on out, beauty!" Daniel called out.


    Suddenly, the crooked tree emitted white smoke, enveloping the vicinity in a haze. A woman in a


    red dress emerged gracefully from a hollow in the tree.


    The apparent beauty, hands sped in front of her, bowed slightly, asking delicately, "Gentleman,


    how may I assist you?"


    "Lady, may I inquire your name?"


    "I am Lily. Might I inquire your surname, gentleman?"


    As Daniel and the woman, Lily, chatted away enthusiastically, a re of jealousy sparked in Beauty.


    Though she wasn''t sure who this Lily was or where she hade from, Lily''s eyes seemed to


    possess an alluring spell.


    "She is no gentleman, just a country kid," Beauty quickly corrected for Daniel and then asked Lily


    with a hint of vinegar, "Do you live here?"


    "Yes, I do," responded Lily, pointing at the tree. "That is my home."


    Beauty, following Lily''s indication, saw the hollow space and grasped the situation. "Are you a


    fairy?" she inquired.


    "I am a fairy of a thousand years."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "A fairy? You seem more like a harlot to me! A harlot who knows nothing but luring men! You could


    have chosen someone capable, but you set your sights on even a country kid! You''re bringing


    shame to all fairies!"


    "These words are too harsh for simply speaking a few sentences with this gentleman. Is he perhaps


    your husband?"

 Chapter 419 Shamelessness

    Chapter 419 Shamelessness


    "Ugh! He¡¯s not my husband! Even if I were blind, I would never marry a man like that!" Beauty


    dered with a look of disdain. Deep down, she didn''t realize that acting so repulsed was actually a


    sign of how much she cared about Daniel.


    "So if he''s not your husband, what concern is it of yours if I talk to him?" Even as a fox fairy, Lily had


    her pride and wasn''t one to be trifled with. And she sensed an intoxicating scent on Daniel,


    something she craved, a scent unlike any ordinary man.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I can im this man," Lily thought, "I could transform from a mere fairy to a celestial being." While


    a thousand-year-old fox fairy might have immense power, the gap between being a fairy and a


    celestial being was vast. A fairy remained a magical creature of legends, whereas a celestial being


    could live forever. With this revtion, Lily adopted a demure persona and demurely asked Daniel,


    "Sir, you called for me. Do you need anything?"


    "I am Daniel. You shouldn''t call me a country kid; that''s an insult. Only someone rude, a real bitch,


    would call me that."


    Beauty''s anger red upon realizing Daniel was indirectly calling her a bitch. She kicked him in the


    backside so hard that he stumbled forward¡ªstraight into Lily''s awaiting embrace.


    Lily''s body was surprisingly soft, and Daniel caught a whiff of a delicate fragrance¡ªa mix of floral


    and herbal aromas. A fox intent on bing a fairy needed many rare herbs and even spirit


    medicines. Since Spirit Hill was a gateway to the Spirit Realm, such potent ingredients might


    actually exist right there on the mountain.


    Fuming as she watched Daniel cluelessly enjoying Lily''s embrace, Beauty stomped her foot. "You''ve


    got no shame, do you? Are you so hungry you''re trying to get a meal right here, now? You¡¯re utterly


    disgraceful!"


    Beauty, cursing, grabbed Daniel by the scruff of his neck and dragged him out of Lily''s arms.


    "There''s dinner here?" Daniel asked, visibly still yearning for more.


    "You''re the epitome of shamelessness! I''ll definitely tell Jessica when I get back!"


    "Tell her what?"


    "Tell her about your conduct just now! It''s disgusting!"


    "What did I do? I didn¡¯t do anything! I was standing right here when you decided to kick me over.


    You kick me and then use me of shamelessness. You really have no shame, Beauty!"


    "You dare use me of having no shame? I ought to twist you to death!"


    Beauty was fuming with rage. To vent her frustration, she grabbed Daniel by the waist and twisted it


    sharply.


    "Ow! O!" Daniel''s screams were almost inhuman. She really meant business¡ªit felt like his


    waist was suddenly not his own.


    "Do you dare call me shameless now?" Beauty snapped, although by now she''d let up on her grip


    somewhat.


    "Beauty, I wouldn''t dare! I''m sorry, I was wrong!" Daniel pleaded for mercy, eager to escape her


    wrath.

 Chapter 420 Cant Beat Him

    Chapter 420 Can''t Beat Him


    In his mind, Daniel vowed to get back at Beauty for twisting his waist, determined that one day he


    would bring her to heel.


    "If you continue to speak nonsense to me, rest assured that I won''t let you off so lightly next time,"


    Beauty warned after letting go of his waist. Having disciplined the country boy, she felt clear-headed


    and triumphant.


    "Why did you summon this fox spirit?" she asked Daniel.


    "Just as you said before, for dinner!"


    "You''re still saying such things?" Beauty raised her hand to act again, but Daniel, wincing from the


    previous twist to his waist, quickly scampered out of her reach.


    "Five more minutes, and the time will be up. If you haven''t found the Tiger King by then, you will


    have lost," Beauty said, hands on her hips assertively.


    Daniel was unfazed and looked at Lily with a mischievous smile. "You must know where the Tiger


    King is, right?"


    "I don''t know," Lily lied, but Daniel saw right through her.


    "Are you sure you don''t know? Don''t you want to think it over?" Daniel picked up a twig and lightly


    prodded Lily''s chest with it.


    "Ah!" Lily let out a yelp, and a puff of white smoke billowed from her chest.


    "You''re bullying me!" she eximed.


    "If you won''t tell me where the Tiger King is, I''ll not only bully you, but I will also humiliate you!"


    Daniel jested before prodding her again on the other side.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Ah!" Lily yelped once more, remarkably sounding rather pleasant to the ear. Soldier, watching


    nearby, felt a thrill and even contemted whether he should also pick up a twig and prod in


    mimicry.


    Without hesitation, Soldier grabbed a twig nearby and aimed it in Lily''s direction, copying Daniel''s


    action.


    "Smack!" The twig hadn''t touched her when Soldier found himself on the receiving end of a sharp


    p to the face. His face swelled immediately, the impact sending him flying, and his two front teeth


    ttered to the ground.


    Lily, the one who dealt the p, red at him furiously. "How dare you try to take liberties with me?"


    she shouted with ice-cold intent. "Do you not believe I would kill you?"


    Completely dumbfounded, Soldier touched his stinging face, puzzled. "Why did you p me? This


    country boy prodded you twice, and you didn''t even flinch, but I get pped before I can even touch


    you?"


    "I can''t beat him, but can''t I beat you? Had it not been for my inability to outfight the country kid, I


    would have sent him sprawling in search for his teeth with a left and right p long ago," Lily fumed,


    staring down Daniel with a huff.


    "Humph!" She snorted with disdain and indignantly said, "Sir, if you persist in frivolity, I will end up


    belonging to you!"


    The threat made Daniel shudder. "Whoa! Lily, that''s not happening! I''m human, you''re a spirit; we''re


    not suitable for each other."


    "You''re my honey!"


    Daniel was left speechless...


    Watching Daniel and the fox spirit flirt, Beauty''s patience reached its limit, regardless of how


    forgiving she might have been otherwise. She grabbed Daniel''s ear and scolded fiercely, "Country


    boy, what do you think you''re doing?"

 Chapter 421 Tiger King

    Chapter 421 Tiger King


    "Beauty, I didn''t do anything! I was just asking the fox spirit questions!" Daniel hurried to exin.


    "Is that right? Were you just ''asking questions''? Looks to me like you were flirting with her."


    "If you''re jealous, Beauty, you''re wee to flirt with me too! I wouldn''t reject you," Daniel said with


    a sly smile.


    "Scumbag!" said Beauty, her voice dripping with disdain. Then, fiercely: "You''ve got three minutes. If


    you don''t find the Tiger King, you lose! And then, you''ll have to kneel before Soldier, headbutt the


    ground, and call him ''grandpa.'' I wonder what you''ll do then, country boy?"


    At that moment:


    "Roarrrr!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    A tiger''s roar resounded suddenly. Hearing it, Soldier¡¯s legs went weak, and he sat down hard on


    the ground, creating an unmistakable wet patch. At the same time, an acrid smell filled the air.


    The nearby undergrowth began to stir, and a tiger,rger than an elephant and golden, approached


    with definitive steps.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The Tiger King was approaching. With every step, the ground trembled violently, as if a minor


    earthquake had struck.


    Lily took one look at the Tiger King and hurriedly hid behind Daniel. It was obvious; she feared the


    Spirit Animal.


    Daniel couldn''t help butugh. "You, a thousand-year-old fox spirit, scared of the Tiger King?"


    "Since when do foxes not fear tigers? This is a Spirit Animal! It''s dangerous! Ever since the Tiger


    King escaped, many animals on Spirit Hill have vanished. Those who could escape did, and many


    that could not have ended up in its stomach."


    Beauty, however, showed no fear, standing beside Daniel. He nced at her curiously. "Aren''t you


    scared of the Tiger King?"


    "It''s a pet raised by my family. Why should I be afraid? Besides, I have you here. You¡¯re so capable,


    why don¡¯t you take control of it?"


    Daniel gestured at Soldier¡ªsitting on the ground, already soiled with fear¡ªand reminded Beauty


    with a chuckle, "It was him you hired to guard the Tiger King. He took the sry, so why should I


    have to do the work? Whoever gets paid should do the job!"


    "I...I can''t. The Tiger King is too ferocious; it¡¯ll eat me!" Soldier confessed candidly, giving up any


    pretense of bravery.


    In front of Daniel, he could feign toughness, but in front of the Tiger King, the pretense crumbled.


    After all, a Spirit Animal was still an animal¡ªone capable of devouring humans.


    As Soldier shook his head and retreated, he spoke: "Country boy, just a moment ago you called the


    Tiger King a big house cat. If that¡¯s true, rubbing its head should be no problem. If you¡¯re so skilled,


    go ahead and rub the Tiger King¡¯s head! See if it won¡¯t bite your head off!"


    "It is a big cat! Just a pat on its head. What could be easier than that?"


    With those words, Daniel strolled casually toward the Tiger King.


    As she watched, Beauty was struck with fear. She quickly warned him, "Country boy, stop right


    there! Have you lost your mind? That¡¯s the Tiger King; its jaws are bigger than your head. Don¡¯t be


    careless; it might just eat you up!"

 Chapter 422: A Womans Favoritism

    Chapter 422: A Woman''s Favoritism


    Beauty''s cries couldn''t halt Daniel''s advance. He nced back with a carefree grin and assured her,


    "Don''t worry, Beauty, even if the Tiger King musters all its courage, it wouldn''t dare bite me. And if it


    does try, it''ll get a p from my left hand, one from my right, and it''ll howl in defeat."


    As he spoke, Daniel had approached the Tiger King. The enormous creature bowed its head and


    opened its jawsrger than a wellhead¡ªlunging for Daniel''s head.


    "Country boy, be careful!" Beauty yelled in panic, then, disregarding her own safety, dashed towards


    Daniel.


    At that moment, Daniel looked up sharply and lifted his hand in a swift motion.


    "Smack!"


    A crisp pnded on the Tiger King''s forehead.


    "Roar!" The Tiger King howled¡ªbut before it could react, Daniel delivered another p.


    "Roar!"


    "Smack!"


    "You dare growl? Shut your mouth!"


    "Roa¡ª"


    "Smack!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Still want to roar?"


    Defeated, the Tiger King fell silent, gazing at Daniel with eyes full of misery and fear. As Daniel


    raised his hand again, the Tiger King promptly copsed to the ground, rolling onto its back like a


    submissive giant kitty cat, begging for leniency.


    Beauty was stunned by this scene. "This... this is the Tiger King! How does it turn into a big kitty in


    front of you, country boy?"


    "The Tiger King? Even the fiercest tigers be gentle as kittens before me," Daniel replied with


    cheeky arrogance.


    Beauty sensed something off in his words and narrowed her eyes distrustfully. "Who are you calling


    fierce and good-looking?" she challenged.


    "Whoever fits the description," Daniel said with a teasing shrug.


    "I¡¯ll pummel you!" In a fit of rage, Beauty pounded Daniel''s chest with her fists.


    Suddenly, Daniel remembered something. "Oh, I just won a bet, didn''t I?"


    His question instantly put Beauty on alert. "What bet did you win?"


    Anticipating that Beauty might try to deny the bet, Daniel pointed at Soldier and asked, "Soldier,


    shouldn''t you be kneeling down to kowtow and call me ''grandpa'' now?"


    Hearing Daniel''s demand, Soldier naturally resisted. The shame of kneeling and calling someone


    ''grandpa'' was something he couldn''t bear a second time.


    "Why would I kneel? Why should I call you ''grandpa''? I didn''t bet with you!"


    In his shamelessness, Soldier resorted to outright denial to avoid the humiliation.


    Seeing Soldier''s refusal, Daniel immediately turned to Beauty. "Beauty, he''s trying to weasel out of


    the bet! This isn''t just an insult; he¡¯s trying to shame you! After all, you were the witness to our bet!"


    Beauty was always biased. She would never side with Soldier¡ªonly Daniel. Thus, with a stern


    expression, she ordered Soldier: "Kneel down, kowtow to the country boy, and call him ''grandpa'' to


    honor your bet!"

 Chapter 423: Bullying

    Chapter 423: Bullying


    Soldier had no choice but to obey Beauty''smand. With clenched teeth, he knelt down. Daniel,


    hands in his pockets, looked down at Soldier with a smug grin.


    "Big guy, your grandpa is ready. Though I won''t really acknowledge you as my grandson, you better


    start bowing down!"


    Feeling humiliated yet again, Soldier''s fists balled in fury, and he roared, "Country bumpkin, don''t


    push me too far!"


    "Pushing too far? Have I really bullied you? I don¡¯t think so! I''m just asking you to honor our bet.


    After all, it wasn''t me who insisted on betting; you were the one eager to take on the challenge. So


    really, you brought this on yourself. No ming me!"


    "You..." Soldier wanted to rise, his anger about to boil over, but Beauty shot him a fierce look.


    "Honor your bets and don''t embarrass yourself!"


    Those words came like a thunderbolt, stunning Soldier. Had he served Beauty for so long only for


    her to reprimand him because of some country boy? Had he lost her trust?


    No matter how bold he was, Soldier dared not defy Beauty. Gritting his teeth, he performed a


    kowtow and grudgingly called out "Grandpa!" to Daniel.


    "You might be calling me ''grandpa,'' but I''m not epting you as my grandson. That said, if you


    want to bet with me again and call me ''grandpa,'' I won''t stop you. A few free calls of ''grandpa'' from


    you certainly won''t cost me anything."


    "Country boy, you better stop gloating! I''ll settle the score with you one of these days! One day, I''ll


    make you kneel before me, make you bow a hundred times, and call me ''grandpa'' a hundred


    times!"


    "That day will nevere! Every time you provoke me, you¡¯ll face another loss. Feel free to


    provoke me anytime if you''re up for losing again!"


    With that reminder, Daniel turned to face Beauty. He hadn''t settled his ount with her yet.


    Seeing Daniel staring intensely at her, Beauty could tell that idiot was up to no good. So, she put on


    aposed face and asked, "Country boy, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something


    on my face?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Beauty, your face is prettier than any flower," Danielplimented.


    "No matter how pretty, you''re not allowed to stare! Take your eyes off me or believe me, I''ll gouge


    them out!"


    "Beauty, shouldn''t you honor our bet when you attempt to gouge out my eyes?"


    "What bet?"


    "The one where if I found the Tiger King within half an hour, you agreed to kiss me. Surely you


    haven''t forgotten? My memory is quite good, even if yours isn''t."


    With just a cold hum, Beauty gave no clear answer.


    "Beauty, what''s this about? Are you trying to back out?"


    "Back out? I''m not the kind of person to go back on my word. I honor my bets. Come on, stretch out


    your face so I can kiss you."


    Generously, Beauty agreed to uphold her bet, much to Daniel''s surprise.

 Chapter 424: Closing Eyes

    Chapter 424: Closing Eyes


    Daniel wondered whether Beauty was serious about following through with their bet or if she was


    nning a trick. Either way, he decided to stretch out his face, ready to see what she had in store.


    "Close your eyes!" Beautymanded.


    Daniel obeyed, closing his eyes.


    "All of you, turn around!" Beauty ordered Soldier and the others.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They all obediently turned their backs. Her actions made Daniel think that maybe, just maybe, a real


    smooch was about to happen. Anticipating the sweet moment, Daniel puckered up with closed


    eyes. But what he got was not a kiss but rather a sharp p across the face.


    With a surprised and angry face, Daniel asked, "Did you just p me?"


    "No, I was giving you a kiss! Didn''t you ask for a kiss? I used my palm to deliver a warm smack right


    to you! How was that? Was it heartfelt enough? I can add a bit more force if you want."


    "You...ugh! You shameless woman!"


    "Dare say that again, and I''ll p you proper!¡± Beauty raised her hand, looking ready to strike.


    Just then, Daniel noticed that Lily had disappeared. He quickly changed topics, "Hey, where''d the


    fox spirit go?"


    Beauty nced around, unable to spot Lily, and replied with irritation. "Wasn''t she summoned by


    you? Shouldn''t you know where she went off to? Instead of asking me?"


    "You had me close my eyes, so I missed out on your sweet ''kiss,'' got a p instead, and now the


    fox spirit''s gone. I was hoping to ask her for some information."


    "Information? What, you wanted to ask that fox if she¡¯d sleep with you?"


    "Does that kind of thing need asking? No, that''s something you figure out by doing, okay?"


    "Doing?" Beauty''s fists rained down on Daniel like hail. Her mood soured further, suspecting Daniel


    of more mischief. "Who are you doing that with? I should beat you senseless, you scoundrel!"


    As Beauty pummeled him, the Tiger King was secured back into its artificial mountain enclosure.


    Because of its previous escape, Beauty felt uneasy. She asked Daniel, "What if the beast escapes


    again?"


    "Give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll fix it. I guarantee the beast won''t dare stray again."


    Beauty lifted her hand again. "Herees the kiss!"


    "It''s supposed to be with your lips, not your hand."


    "Well, I only know how to ''kiss'' with my palm, Daniel!"


    Smack!


    Beauty''s handnded another p, but this time it wasn''t on Daniel''s handsome face but on his


    backside.


    "Now spill it, how do we make sure the animal doesn''t run off again?"


    "What else? Just talk to it!"


    Daniel approached the Tiger King and dered, "Big kitty, you don''t have a name yet, right? You''re


    all shiny gold, so how about I name you? With all that glitter, you''re unbeatable in the universe.


    From now on, you''ll be Gold."


    "Roar..."


    The Tiger King let out a sound, clearly not fond of the name.

 Chapter 425: Taming the Tiger

    Chapter 425: Taming the Tiger


    "Listen, you! The name I''ve given you, you hear? If you dare refuse it... from now on, you''re Gold.


    And let me tell you, Gold, if you don''t stay put and dare to run off, I''ll break those tiger legs of


    yours!" Daniel threatened the mighty Tiger King.


    "Roarrr..." The Tiger King protested with a growl that filled the air. It seemed to agree with the name,


    but it didn¡¯t like being confined to the artificial mountain¡ªit longed for freedom. The Tiger King,


    fierce with spirit, would rather die than lose its freedom.


    "You don''t want to stay in this fake mountain, wanna roam free on Spirit Hill? Fine! You can! I¡¯ll keep


    the gates open for you¡ªall the time, so you can leave whenever. But here¡¯s the deal:e back


    here every night. If you dare to skip a night and I catch you, I¡¯ll spank you so hard your stripes will


    hurt!"


    With that, Daniel gave the tiger a p on its rear. "Roar!" The tiger yelped. "Got it now?" "Roar!" "No


    growling. If you understand, wiggle that tail!"


    Daniel''s request to wiggle the tail seemed to amuse Beauty to no end. She poked him and said,


    "Country boy, it''s a Tiger King, not a dog. And you''re asking it to wiggle its tail?"


    "Why can''t tigers wiggle their tails? They''ve got tails, right? If it''s got a tail, it means it can wiggle!"


    Daniel defended his logic, tapping Gold on the head. "Gold, shake that tail!"


    With another protest, "Roar!" the Tiger King actually started wiggling its tail.


    Having truly tamed the Tiger King, Beauty and Daniel left Spirit Animal Valley, heading back to the


    Matthews'' mansion, arriving well past midnight.


    Jessica hadn''t gone to bed yet. Dressed in her nightgown, she was lounging on the living room


    couch, deeply engrossed in a soap opera.


    "Staying up thiste for TV? Watch out for those dark circles!" Beauty teased.


    "Why are you two back sote?" Jessica asked.


    "Didn''t I tell you? I took country boy here to Spirit Animal Valley. But give country boy some credit;


    he actually got the job done. Now, I¡¯m handing him back to you. Enjoy!" After her words, Beauty


    nudged Daniel, who stumbled and fell right onto Jessica.


    "Ah! Idiot, get up! You''re crushing me!"


    "Giggle, giggle, giggle..." Beauty covered her mouth, chuckling before announcing, "I¡¯m heading


    upstairs! I''ll leave you two alone. And just so you know, I won''t being back down, so don''t worry


    about a thing."


    "Brat!" Jessica scolded Beauty, then grabbed a throw pillow from the couch and tossed it at her.


    While the two beautiful women engaged in yful banter, Daniel swiftly made his escape. The close


    calls of the day, while not crossing any lines, left him feeling somewhat guilty, as if he might have


    done something wrong by Jessica.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Once back in his room, Daniel quickly took a shower and then sprawled out on the expansive king-


    size bed, flicking through short videos on his phone. He¡¯d just stumbled upon a clip of a stunning


    beauty dancing enticingly when the bedroom door creaked open.


    With a gentle squeak, Jessica entered the room, looking captivating in her slinky nightgown.

 Chapter 426: Misjudgment

    Chapter 426: Misjudgment


    "What are you doing?" Jessica demanded, startling Daniel into instinctively hiding his phone under


    the covers.


    "What are you hiding?" she asked, snatching the phone from his grasp. When she saw the beautiful


    woman on the screen, her face clouded over. "You''re hiding under the covers looking at this?"


    "Well, if you''d twirl for me, honey, I wouldn''t need the app! If you''re willing to dance for me, I might


    even delete it," Daniel teased.


    "I should twirl for you? I''ll show you a twirl!" Upset that Daniel had been secretly watching dance


    videos, Jessica grabbed his thigh and twisted hard.


    "Ow! Ow!" Daniel''s pitiful cries filled the room.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Quiet!" Jessica yelled, her voice ferocious.


    "You''re making so much noise, it''s like I''m bullying you."


    "Aren''t you bullying me? You¡¯ve turned my whole thigh blue," Danielined, rolling his eyes.


    "You jerk! How dare you roll your eyes at me! Try it again, and see what I''ll do!"


    She was incredibly aggressive tonight. Daniel figured she must be upset from waiting too long, so


    he tried to get rid of her quickly with a cheeky grin. "So, honey, what brings you to my room in the


    middle of the night?"


    "What do you think?" she snapped back.


    "Oh... I get it."


    Daniel then stretched out on the bed, invitingly spreading his arms and legs.


    "What do you mean by that?" Jessica asked, taken aback.


    "Do you even have to ask, honey? It must be me you want, right? I''m fresh out the shower, clean


    and waitinge on!"


    Smack!


    Jessica gave him a light p on the behind. "Get up! I came to discuss something serious."


    "Serious? What¡¯s up?"


    "Tell me everything you did with Beauty today - every single detail, don''t leave anything out."


    "What do you mean, honey? Are you suspecting something between me and Beauty?"


    Jessica''s expression darkened at his words. "Do you want something to happen with her?"


    "Why are you framing it like I want something to happen with her? What if she wants to be with


    me?"


    Hmph!


    Jessica scoffed. "Think Beauty would be interested in you? She''s an ambitious woman, and I doubt


    she''d give you the time of day."


    Jessica was confident about this. Even if Daniel had many qualities, she believed no other woman


    could see what made this goofy man so special, especially someone like Beauty, a member of New


    York''s power-society Matthews family.


    "So, knowing she wouldn''t be interested, you still lent me to her. Did you know that she took me to a


    ce called Spirit Animal Valley and called dozens of people to ambush me? Those guys came


    from battlefields, special forces soldiers who could take on ten at a time."


    "And then?"


    "Well, those dozens of nobodies didn''ty a finger on me. Iid them out t. They were all rolling


    on the ground, howling in pain. Even their boss, that ''Commando King,'' ended up kneeling and


    calling me ''grandpa!''"

 Chapter 427: Misjudgment

    Chapter 427: Misjudgment


    "You''re already a grandpa at your age? Idiot!" Jessica yfully punched Daniel and asked, "What


    about that Tiger King? Wasn''t the reason Beauty went out to Spirit Animal Valley because it ran


    off?"


    "Yeah, the Tiger King had run off, but I caught it up on Spirit Hill and brought it back. Gave it a name


    too; I called it Gold."


    "You tamed the Tiger King? How''d you do that?"


    "Just a couple of ps¡ªleft and right! It roared and hollered, but eventually, I got it to submit."


    "And then what else?"


    "What do you mean ''what else''? What else is there that I haven''t told you? Go ahead, spill it!"


    Jessica''s interrogation was clear baiting.


    "What haven''t I told you?" Daniel scratched his head, grinning mischievously. "Well, there is


    something... bute closer, I¡¯ll whisper it."


    "Talk!"


    Jessica leaned in, and Daniel nted a quick kiss on her cheek.


    "I''ve missed you."


    "Get lost!" She feigned outrage.


    "Come on, can''t we just sleep together tonight?"


    "Scram!"


    "You''re agreeing?" Daniel perked up immediately and sprawled out on the bed, saying earnestly,


    "Honey, go for it. I promise I won''t resist."


    "No! You shameless man!" With a light shove, Jessica stood up and left the room.


    She didn''t dare stay any longer, fearing that something more might happen.


    As for Daniel, he had the opportunity to take the initiative just now. But he respected Jessica''s


    boundaries¡ªshe had to make the first move. In reality, he was afraid of being rejected and didn''t


    want to ruin the close rtionship they had built. Good thingse to those who wait, he thought.


    A woman just needs to be wooed properly.


    The next morning, Daniel was roused from a beautiful dream by Jessica dragging him out of bed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Honey, what''s the deal?" he groaned.


    "What do you mean what''s the deal? The sun''s high, and you''re taking me to the office. You''re not


    going anywhere today; you''re staying at the office and working!"


    Jessica hadn''t slept well the night before, burdened by an unexined worry that her man might get


    snatched away by someone else...


    By mid-morning, as Daniel was working on preparing reports, Beauty paid a visit.


    "Well, aren''t the two of you busy bees?" Beauty greeted cheerfully while Jessica eyed her


    suspiciously, "What do you want?"


    "Not much; I just wanted to borrow your man for one more day. He was rather useful yesterday, so


    thought I''d use him again."


    "Why would I let you borrow him? He''s not a thing to be lent out or used whenever you feel like it."


    Before Jessica could even respond, Daniel expressed his refusal. After yesterday''s outing with


    Beauty, where she had pinched and prodded him, he was left covered in bruises.


    Reflecting on this, Daniel felt a twinge of relief for not having taken things further with Jessica the


    night before.

 Chapter 428: Fortune Antiques

    Chapter 428: Fortune Antiques


    Otherwise, Daniel was sure Jessica with her keen eyes would spot the bruises, clearly marks from a


    woman''s clutches. That would be a trickier situation to exin. After all, Jessica was no fool to be


    easily deceived.


    Beauty couldn''t help butugh outright at Daniel¡¯s remark. ¡°Ha! So you realize you¡¯re just a country


    boy?¡± she taunted.


    Daniel was at a loss for words. Caught off guard by Beauty''s retort, he faltered, which she seemed


    to find hrious.


    "Why so tongue-tied, country boy? It''s not up to you to decide. You''re Jessica''s assistant. It should


    be her call."


    Beauty looped an arm cozily around Jessica''s, grinning from ear to ear. "My dear, let me borrow our


    country boy here and take him out for another spin."


    "Don''t you agree with her? I''m your man, not some item to be lent to another woman!" Daniel


    interrupted before Jessica could reply, fervently rejecting the idea.


    But Jessica didn¡¯t give Daniel any face; instead, she answered with a smile, "Sure, as long as you


    return him in one piece. If you want to use him, feel free to borrow him."


    Jessica was confident Beauty wasn''t interested in Daniel. Besides, she had her own ns in mind.


    Although Jessica wasn¡¯t actively involved with the Matthews family matters, she still kept a distant


    eye on them. She knew Beauty wanted Daniel to help out the Matthews, so Jessica saw it fit to lend


    Daniel out¡ªboth as a member of the Matthews and to keep tabs on their affairs.


    "Aren''t you generous!" Beauty patted Daniel on the back andmanded, "Country boy, your boss


    has just lent you out to me, so be a good boy and listen. If you dare not, I¡¯ll whip you to tears!"


    Despite Daniel''s strong reluctance, Beauty eventually dragged him into the car. As usual, she


    tossed the car keys to him. "Drive," she ordered.


    "Drive? Where to?" Daniel was puzzled.


    "Fortune Antiques."


    The destination left Daniel stunned. "Fortune Antiques? You''re taking me antiquing in broad


    daylight?"


    "What, you want me to take you to a nightclub during the day?"


    "They''re open during the day? If they are, I''m all for it!"


    "Knock it off and start driving."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Beauty, you hail from New York. Whye to New York City to shop for antiques? And what''s so


    special about Fortune Antiques that got your attention?"


    "The owner of Fortune Antiques, Leo Turner¡ªhis family''s been tomb raiding for generations. He''s


    got quite the collection of rare treasures."


    Beauty shared the insider info with Daniel.


    "Leo? So he''s a tomb raider? That doesn¡¯t sound very reputable. So, taking me with you, are you


    worried about danger and need my protection?"


    "Humph!"


    Beauty merely snorted in response, then, like a proud swan basking in self-satisfaction, tilted her


    head high.

 Chapter 429: What Do You Want

    Chapter 429: What Do You Want


    "Beauty, taking me to such a risky ce with just a hum doesn''t seem very sincere, does it?" Daniel


    quipped.


    "What kind of sincerity do you want?" Beauty shot back.


    "You can rest easy; I''m not interested in your body. So, what''s the real reason you''re taking me to


    Fortune Antiques?"


    "The real reason is to buy antiques, what else?"


    "To buy antiques? I''m not buying it," Daniel retorted, skeptical.


    "Aren''t you just a little pup? Come on, bark for me."


    "Like heck I will! One more joke at my expense and I might just bite you!"


    "Where exactly would you bite if there''s so much to choose from?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Knock it off, you joker! One more word and I¡¯ll tell Jessica everything you¡¯ve said."


    "Tell Jessica? You wouldn¡¯t."


    "Why not?"


    "Because you enjoy it way too much! You love our banter. Why else would you borrow me for a day


    and thene back for more today? It''s clear you like the flirtatious vibe between us."


    "Flirt? Not a chance! I borrowed you because it seems like you might actually have some skills,"


    Beauty conceded, before ordering him with a nudge, "Hurry up and drive; stop dawdling!"


    As Daniel reached for the gearshift, his hand identally brushed against Beauty¡¯s thigh.


    Smack!


    With a crisp p, Beauty scolded him, "What kind of driving is that? Where do you think you''re


    going?"


    "Just Mercedes; top-ss luxury!"


    "Cut the nonsense and drive properly!"


    With the car started, they drove for half an hour before reaching the entrance of Fortune Antiques.


    "Beauty, we''re here. Anything I need to know before we head in?" Daniel asked, his intuition telling


    him there was more to this visit than met the eye.


    "It''s my first time at Fortune Antiques, and I''ve never met Leo before. Don''t let him know who I am.


    To him, we''re just ordinary folks."


    "Don''t worry, being ordinary is my natural state. But you, standing out like you do, you''ll need to act


    more low-key."


    "Stop talking nonsense! Once we''re inside, you''re my assistant, got it?"


    "Are we really buying antiques once we''re in there?"


    "Of course! I need to see if Leo has anything worthwhile."


    With that, Beauty, clicking along in her high heels, strutted into Fortune Antiques.


    As soon as they entered, a kindly looking old man wearing a blue traditional robe and a goatee


    came to greet them. He was naturally Leo.


    "Miss, here to purchase antiques? We''ve just acquired several unique treasures at Fortune


    Antiques. Are you interested in calligraphy, jade, or maybe something else? Whatever it is, our shop


    has a wide variety; we have it all!"

 Chapter 430: Arch-Enemies

    Chapter 430: Arch-Enemies


    Beauty''s attire clearly spoke of wealth. Sensing the opportunity to make a hefty profit from a well-off


    client, Leo eagerly boasted about his collection, hoping tond a lucrative sale. After all, in the


    antique business, one sale could rue enough profit for three whole years.


    "My grandfather''s birthday ising up next week, and I want to get him a gift. He''s fond of


    calligraphy and paintings. Do you have any masterpieces here?" Beauty inquired.


    "Masterpieces, you say? Indeed, I have something. There''s an original Piet Mondrian, ''Gray Tree,''


    right here. Let me get it for you," Leo offered, unlocking his safe and spreading out the painting on


    the table.


    The painting appeared authentic in every brushstroke, structure, and detail, as if done by Mondrian


    himself. Beauty inspected it closely, unable to discern its true origins. Not being knowledgeable


    about antiques and artworks left her genuinely impressed by the painting''s quality, but whether it


    was a Mondrian original was beyond her.


    At that moment, Smart walked in, not alone, but apanied by Xavier Reed, the president of the


    USA Antique Association and the nation''s leading appraiser.


    Caught sight of Beauty, Smart immediately engaged cheerfully, "Beauty! Long time no see! What


    brings you here?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What a surprise! Smart, out of all ces, we bump into each other in an antique shop," Beauty


    said, matching his enthusiasm.


    Given their knowledge of each other''s intents with the Matthews, their encounter felt less like


    coincidence and more like crossing paths with an arch-nemesis.


    Then Smart noticed Daniel and asked with a confused expression, "What are you doing with this


    country boy?"


    "He''s Jessica''s assistant. I needed a driver for my errands in New York, so I borrowed him for the


    day," Beauty exined, insinuating something less significant about Daniel¡¯s role.


    Smart felt a spark of joy at her words. He had always doubted that Jessica could seriously marry a


    country boy. Not when she was not only a scion of New York''s illustrious Matthews family but also


    their only granddaughter. For the sake of preserving face alone, Smart reasoned, the Matthews


    wouldn''t marry her off to a nobody.


    Smart had, of course, investigated Daniel''s background, finding he was indeed just a country boy


    from the mountains, without connections or family in New York City.


    Now confident in his understanding, Smart turned to Daniel with a stone-cold reminder, "Country


    boy, remember the unsettled score from the other night?"


    "Sure do!" Daniel replied, his smile not reaching his eyes. "That moron got the beating of a lifetime,


    didn''t get enough? Want another thrashing so you can go tooth-hunting again?"


    "Country boy, don''t get cocky! Don''t think just because you have a few fighting tricks up your sleeve


    you can insult me like that! That night was a surprise, but just you wait till I''m prepared. I''ll make you


    crawl and beg for mercy!"


    After those harsh words, Smart''s tone took an unexpected turn.


    "Country boy, I''ll give you onest chance. This is it. Miss it, and you''re done for. You''re going to end


    up so sorry you''ll wish you were dead!"

 Chapter 431: Smarts Humiliation

    Chapter 431: Smart''s Humiliation


    Daniel was well aware that Smart was up to no good, scheming to get him. However, Daniel wasn¡¯t


    worried. To him, Smart was no match; he could y games with Smart and make him cry if he


    wanted to.


    "What opportunity could you possibly be giving me?" Daniel asked with a grin.


    Smart pulled a hundred-dor bill from his LV wallet with a flick.


    Whoosh!


    The bill fluttered down to the floor with a satisfying crisp sound. Daniel watched the disy and


    shrugged.


    "Smart, what''s that about? If you''ve got too much money and feel like tossing it around, there are


    poor kids who could benefit from your generosity," Daniel said mockingly.


    "This Benjamin isn''t for charity, it''s for you, country boy. Take it and disappear from New York, stay


    out of Jessica¡¯s life, or things will get ugly," Smart threatened, intending not so much to be generous


    as to humiliate Daniel.


    "A hundred bucks? Really, Smart? You think a measly hundred can buy my love? Is that what you


    think it''s worth?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The mention of love triggered a burst of mockingughter from Smart.


    "You and love? Don¡¯t make meugh. Just look at yourself--your background, your status, your


    upbringing. You¡¯re just a country bumpkin, gutter trash thinking about love? You''d be lucky to find


    love in your vige, let alone anywhere else. Even vige girls these days aim for city guys with


    money. What are you worthpared to them?"


    But Smart''s mocking didn''t faze Daniel. He picked up the bill, smiled back, and said, "Thanks for the


    cash, Smart. I''ll donate it to those in need. But as for my love, you can¡¯t afford it. If you¡¯re so able,


    why don¡¯t you win over Jessica?


    You go on about me being a country boy, but here you are, the heir of the New York Evans family,


    and still falling short to me. Isn¡¯t that the real embarrassment? Wouldn¡¯t your ancestors turn in their


    graves knowing you can''t hold a candle to me?"


    With that, Daniel prepared to take Smart down a peg. He pointed at the ''Gray Tree'' painting and


    boldly eximed to Leo, "This painting isn¡¯t genuine; it¡¯s not Piet Mondrian¡¯s work."


    Beauty was astonished and looked at Daniel incredulously, "Country boy, you know about antiques


    and artwork?"


    "Just a little! Just a little," Daniel modestly replied, only to be met with a derisive snort from Leo.


    ¡°Heh," Leo chuckled disdainfully. "A mere country bumpkin dares to spout nonsense here. This


    painting is undoubtedly an original Piet Mondrian ''Gray Tree.'' Your im of its falsity is sphemy,


    baseless hot air!"

 Chapter 432: The Decline of The Matthews

    Chapter 432: The Decline of The Matthews


    Leo had paid a hefty sum for the painting "Gray Tree," and after countless inspections, he was


    confident it was the real deal¡ªan authentic Piet Mondrian.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fuming yet certain, he turned to Gary Smart.


    "Gary, you saw this Mondrian''s ''Gray Tree''st time you dropped by," Leo mentioned pointedly. "You


    dered it genuine, willing to shell out fifty million to make it yours. Though, just to be safe, you


    insisted on a master''s appraisal first."


    With a nod toward Xavier, Leo asked, "This gentleman here, he''s the expert you brought along,


    right?"


    At Leo''s words, Gary beamed triumphantly. After all, the lovely Be was watching, and he had to


    show off his chops. Secretly, he longed to marry Be, the granddaughter of the Matthews n and


    one of New York''s top beauties.


    But the Matthews wouldn''t agree to marry off Be to him, so he set his sights on Jessica, Be''s


    cousin. That didn''t mean he would turn down a fling with Be if the chance arose. His ultimate


    dream? To win over both Jessica and Be¡ªwhy choose if you don''t have to?


    "Do you know who this is, Leo?" Gary boasted. "This is Xavier, the chairman of the American


    Antiques Association and the premier appraiser in the USA!"


    Gary''s chest swelled with pride as he introduced Xavier.


    "Xavier? You''ve actually managed to bring Xavier here? That¡¯s incredible! Xavier gracing Fortune


    Antiques with his presence is a true honor. I''ve heard getting him is tougher than calling on heaven


    itself!"


    Leo''s words gave Gary just the opening he needed to strut his stuff.


    "That''s right," Gary quickly replied. "Xavier is no easy man to summon. Justst year, the Matthews


    family head wanted his consultation, and Xavier turned them down t. Mind you, the Matthews


    rank third among New York''s eight prominent families¡ªeven if they fall short of the Evans¡ªstill a


    dynasty of repute."


    At this, Be''s face darkened, and she asked coldly, "What are you implying, Gary?"


    "I''m just stating facts,¡± Gary shrugged. "The Matthews, despite their rank, have been losing


    influence. Otherwise, why would they fail to engage Xavier? They¡¯re only holding onto third ce


    because the other elite families respect the old man Matthews'' dignity. Sadly, the descendants of


    the Matthews are...cking."


    Be stamped her foot, frustrated and without aeback.


    The Matthews were indeed on the decline, their next generation not quite living up to the legacy.


    Be, despite being a woman, was the most capable of her generation. And as for her father''s


    generation, their infighting had thrown the family into chaos.


    Daniel watched the drama unfold with hands in his pockets, amused. He was genuinely curious


    whether Xavier,uded as the top appraiser in the USA, truly had the goods or was all talk. The


    "Gray Tree" on the table was a forgery¡ªa very convincing one, capable of deceiving even a


    seasoned expert. After all, even those with real talent could sometimes be fooled.

 Chapter 433: Leos Plan

    Chapter 433: Leo''s n


    Leo had paid a hefty sum for the painting "Gray Tree," and after countless inspections, he was


    confident it was the real deal¡ªan authentic Piet Mondrian.


    Fuming yet certain, he turned to Gary Smart.


    "Gary, you saw this Mondrian''s ''Gray Tree''st time you dropped by," Leo mentioned pointedly. "You


    dered it genuine, willing to shell out fifty million to make it yours. Though, just to be safe, you


    insisted on a master''s appraisal first."


    With a nod toward Xavier, Leo asked, "This gentleman here, he''s the expert you brought along,


    right?"


    At Leo''s words, Gary beamed triumphantly. After all, the lovely Be was watching, and he had to


    show off his chops. Secretly, he longed to marry Be, the granddaughter of the Matthews n and


    one of New York''s top beauties.


    But the Matthews wouldn''t agree to marry off Be to him, so he set his sights on Jessica, Be''s


    cousin. That didn''t mean he would turn down a fling with Be if the chance arose. His ultimate


    dream? To win over both Jessica and Be¡ªwhy choose if you don''t have to?


    "Do you know who this is, Leo?" Gary boasted. "This is Xavier, the chairman of the American


    Antiques Association and the premier appraiser in the USA!"


    Gary''s chest swelled with pride as he introduced Xavier.


    "Xavier? You''ve actually managed to bring Xavier here? That¡¯s incredible! Xavier gracing Fortune


    Antiques with his presence is a true honor. I''ve heard getting him is tougher than calling on heaven


    itself!"


    Leo''s words gave Gary just the opening he needed to strut his stuff.


    "That''s right," Gary quickly replied. "Xavier is no easy man to summon. Justst year, the Matthews


    family head wanted his consultation, and Xavier turned them down t. Mind you, the Matthews


    rank third among New York''s eight prominent families¡ªeven if they fall short of the Evans¡ªstill a


    dynasty of repute."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At this, Be''s face darkened, and she asked coldly, "What are you implying, Gary?"


    "I''m just stating facts,¡± Gary shrugged. "The Matthews, despite their rank, have been losing


    influence. Otherwise, why would they fail to engage Xavier? They¡¯re only holding onto third ce


    because the other elite families respect the old man Matthews'' dignity. Sadly, the descendants of


    the Matthews are...cking."


    Be stamped her foot, frustrated and without aeback.


    The Matthews were indeed on the decline, their next generation not quite living up to the legacy.


    Be, despite being a woman, was the most capable of her generation. And as for her father''s


    generation, their infighting had thrown the family into chaos.


    Daniel watched the drama unfold with hands in his pockets, amused. He was genuinely curious


    whether Xavier,uded as the top appraiser in the USA, truly had the goods or was all talk. The


    "Gray Tree" on the table was a forgery¡ªa very convincing one, capable of deceiving even a


    seasoned expert. After all, even those with real talent could sometimes be fooled.

 Chapter 434: Set on Winning

    Chapter 434: Set on Winning


    Gary thought briefly before asking coldly, "Leo, are you certain you want to do this?"


    "Absolutely sure!" Leo replied with a grin.


    "If that''s the case," Gary warned, "let me be clear. If Xavier''s appraisal reveals that ''Gray Tree'' is a


    fake, I won''t buy it. Furthermore, I''ll have Xavier issue a statement broadcasting to the world that


    your ''Gray Tree'' is a counterfeit, ensuring it will never sell."


    "If Xavier determines that ''Gray Tree'' is fake, I¡¯ll torch it on the spot!" Leo retorted, brimming with


    confidence. He was certain that Gary was desperate to possess the Mondrian. Authentic works by


    Mondrian, especially those as well-preserved as "Gray Tree," were a once-in-a-lifetime find. A


    hundred million might be astronomical for the average Joe, but for the Evans family, it was pocket


    change ¨C akin to a hundred bucks to an ordinary person.


    "Deal!" Gary nodded in agreement.


    He turned to Xavier and instructed, "Xavier, begin. Be meticulous, we can''t afford any mistakes.


    Losing a hundred million is trivial, but a dent in your reputation would be a true loss."


    The subtext of Gary''s words was not lost on Xavier, who quickly nodded, all smiles, and reassured


    him, "You have my word, Gary. Art appraisal is my forte. Mondrian is one of my favorite artists, and


    when ites to his work, if I''m second best, then nobody dares im to be the first."


    "That''s what I like to hear!" Gary nodded in satisfaction.


    Xavier pulled out a custom-made magnifying ss from his bag, designed specifically for examining


    artworks. With the ability to reveal every detail of paper and ink,bined with Xavier''s appraisal


    skills, the evaluation was virtually fail-safe.


    Xavier scrutinized every detail of the painting through the magnifying ss, and finally, he nodded.


    "Well? Is ''Gray Tree'' a genuine Mondrian?" Gary asked eagerly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Next month marked the 90th birthday of Elliot Evans, the patriarch of the Evans family. Elliot was an


    art aficionado, particrly fond of Mondrian''s works. If "Gray Tree" was authenticated, presenting it


    as a birthday gift would surely earn Elliot''s appreciation and catapult Gary to the forefront of the


    Evans grandchildren. It was an opportunity to truly shine at Elliot¡¯s 90th birthday celebration.


    "It appears genuine," Xavier replied.


    His answer left Gary somewhat confused.


    "What do you mean by ''appears genuine''?" Gary asked.


    "It means that ''Gray Tree,'' from every angle, seems to be a genuine Mondrian. Whether it''s the


    brushwork used, or any of the details, even the canvas¡ªit''s all typical of Mondrian''s usual


    materials," Xavier exined.


    "So you''re saying," Gary sought confirmation, "that ''Gray Tree'' is indeed painted by Mondrian and is


    an authentic piece?"


    "Yes," Xavier nodded confidently. "I assure you, ''Gray Tree'' is a true Mondrian original; there''s no


    doubt about it."

 Chapter 435: Why Should I Pay for You?

    Chapter 435: Why Should I Pay for You?


    Adding to his assessment, Xavier stated, "Moreover, this ''Gray Tree'' may very well be considered


    Mondrian''s magnum opus. Gary, you''re lucky to get it for a hundred million!"


    After hearing Xavier''s appraisal, Leo hatched a quick n. He turned to Be and asked, "Be,


    you''re interested in an authentic Mondrian too, right? Both you and Gary are big yers, and I can''t


    afford to offend either of you. How about a fairpetition? Whoever bids higher, I''ll sell this


    Mondrian''s ''Gray Tree'' to."


    No sooner had Leo made his suggestion than Gary became incensed. "Leo, what''s this about?


    Didn''t we just agree that after Xavier''s appraisal, I''d buy the ''Gray Tree'' for a hundred million?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Gary, it''s not that I don''t want to sell you the ''Gray Tree'' for a hundred million," Leo exined. "But


    in business, integrity is everything. Be came to my shop first today and expressed interest before


    you. So, if I were to sell the painting at a hundred million, shouldn''t I ask Be first?"


    Before thest word had left Leo''s mouth, Daniel chimed in with a bid. "A hundred million, we''ll take


    it!"


    Of course, Daniel had no intention of buying the ''Gray Tree'' ¨C he recognized it as a fake at first


    nce. By bidding now, he aimed to simply drive up the price and trap Gary.


    Seeing Daniel jump into the fray only made the already angered Gary verge on exploding. "Country


    boy, what are you shouting about? Can you even produce a hundred million? A hick from the hills ¨C


    I bet you can''t even cough up a hundred bucks! A hundred million? You''re not even worthy of


    mentioning that figure!"


    "Gary, does it matter if I don''t have a hundred million in my pocket?" Daniel retorted. "As soon as I


    make a bid, my Be will back me up."


    Daniel slung an arm around Be''s shoulder, grinning as he asked, "Isn''t that right, Be?"


    "Get lost! I''m not your mom! Why should I pay for you?" Be protested.


    "But you''re my Be! Besides, I don''t want the ''Gray Tree,'' you do. I''m just helping you bid," Daniel


    exined cheekily. "If Be doesn''t want the painting anymore, I''ll stop bidding. Gary only needs to


    bid a hundred million and one dor, just a buck more than myst bid, and he can walk away with


    this Mondrian ''Gray Tree.''"


    "Do whatever!" Be blurted out.


    She indeed wanted the ''Gray Tree'' but didn''t know much about paintings and their true value. She


    feared that bidding too high could lead to a significant loss if she ended up purchasing it. So, she


    left the matter in Daniel''s hands. If he drove up the price and she overpaid, she would certainly


    settle the score with himter. And if Daniel''s bid fell short and Gary ended up buying the painting,


    she would hold Daniel ountable all the same. In any case, Be was going to make Daniel pay!

 Chapter 436: Obeying Commands

    Chapter 436: Obeying Commands


    Be didn''t have any ulterior motives; she just wanted Daniel to be indebted to her. That way, she


    could have him at her beck and call, ensuring he followed her everymand.


    Gary, growing more irritated, warned Daniel, "Country boy, you''d better keep your mouth shut! If you


    keep bbing nonsense, I swear I''ll make you pay!"


    "Gary, my mouth is none of your business; only Be can shut me up. And good luck trying to ''get''


    me. If I''ve got anything, it''s a strong will to live. The way I see it, I¡¯m indestructible. So, your threats?


    They''re empty," Daniel challenged.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Country boy, you''d best face reality!" Gary spat, no longer wanting to waste breath on Daniel. He


    made his bid to Leo: "I''ll offer a hundred million and a hundred dors."


    Though trivial, the additional hundred dors was well within Gary''s means. However, Leo felt


    insulted by Gary''s gesture of bidding the bare minimum - just one hundred dors more to im the


    ''Gray Tree.'' He med himself for not specifying a minimal increment when setting the rules, which


    now left a loophole for Gary to exploit.


    Without the option to enforce a minimum bid raise, Leo turned his attention to Daniel, seeing an


    opportunity to use the gullible country boy to his advantage. "Country boy," he began slyly, "when


    Be told you to ''do whatever,'' she was assigning you a task to secure the ''Gray Tree'' at any cost.


    Gary is now bidding a hundred million and a hundred dors. Do you have the guts to beat that?"


    Daniel raised two fingers in response to Leo''s goading. Confused, Gary mockingly asked, "What''s


    that supposed to mean, country boy? Are you admitting you''re a fool?"


    "I bid two hundred million," Daniel dered.


    The bold bid floored Be. ring at Daniel, she hissed, "Are you trying to get yourself killed,


    country boy? Raising the price by a hundred million in one go; I ought to sell you off!"


    "Do you think I¡¯m worth two hundred million?" Daniel replied mischievously.


    "You know you''re not worth two hundred million, yet you¡¯re yelling out bids like a madman?"


    Gary was unwilling to match the lofty figure Daniel threw out. Quickly, he reminded Be, "Be, this


    country boy''s arbitrary bid can''t possibly stand, can it? Although the Matthews might be able to


    come up with two hundred million, the money didn''t just fall out of the sky! Letting some country boy


    squander it recklessly won''t look good to your family, will it?"


    "If I''ve given the country boy authority, then his bid is as good as my decision. So, if he says two


    hundred million, I''m on board," Be firmly answered.


    Even though she wasn''t sure about the true value of the ''Gray Tree,'' it had been authenticated as a


    genuine piece by Mondrian, appraised by Xavier himself. She figured even at the price of two


    hundred million, it was a fair deal.


    Be''s response infuriated Gary. Pointing at Be, he questioned loudly, "Are you trying to cross me


    on this?"

 Chapter 437: Quick-Witted in a Pinch

    Chapter 437: Quick-Witted in a Pinch


    Be replied to Gary with a coldugh and then retorted, "Oppose you? I have no interest in doing


    that. You¡¯re not worth my time. But this ''Gray Tree'' has been appraised by Xavier as a genuine


    Mondrian. I figure two hundred million is a fair price to secure it. If you''re feeling left out, Gary, you


    can always raise your bid. Why not add another hundred on top of the two billion? After all, that


    seems to be your style, barely daring to increase your bid, not even outdoing a country boy!"


    Be''s jab turned Gary''s face an ashen shade of anger. This sharp-tongued woman was actually


    insinuating that a country boy was better than him? He was determined to im her, to show her his


    worth, and he wondered if she would still dare to belittle him when she was under his control.


    Provoked by Be''s words, Gary couldn''t afford to be outdone by Daniel. Yet, instead of simply


    raising his bid, he turned his wits towards Xavier and questioned skeptically, "Xavier, are you sure


    about your earlier inspection? Are you certain this ''Gray Tree'' is an authentic work by Piet


    Mondrian?"


    Xavier wasn''t foolish; he picked up on the insinuation in Gary''s question. However, having just


    verified the painting as a genuine Mondrian, denying his word now would be contradictory. But


    Xavier was clever. With a quick mental pivot, he came up with a n.


    "This ''Gray Tree'' is indeed an authentic Mondrian, there''s no doubt about it. But when painting it,


    Mondrian made a few mistakes. Moreover, ''Gray Tree'' is an early work. Thus, both its style and


    technique are somewhat immature," Xavier offered his revised critique.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel couldn''t help but give a thumbs-up to Xavier''s ingenuity. "Impressive! Xavier, how


    impressive! Just moments ago, you dered this ''Gray Tree'' as Mondrian''s pinnacle. How has it


    suddenly be immature within five minutes?"


    "You country bumpkin, what do you know? When I said it was his masterpiece, I was referring to


    Mondrian''s early peak. However, it was hister works where he truly excelled. So, this ''Gray Tree,''


    even among all of Mondrian''s works, is not the worst but it''s certainly subpar. Even if it''s authentic,


    it''s not worth much. On the market, it might fetch at most one hundred million. Now with your two


    hundred million bid, by all means, buy it. After all, it''s not your money you''re spending; it''s Be''s.


    Spending someone else''s money wouldn''t pain you," Xavier retorted.


    With Xavier''smentary, Gary found his excuse. "I really do like this ''Gray Tree.'' Although Xavier


    says it''s worth at most one hundred million, and paying two hundred million would be foolish, I can


    be a fool for something I love. My final offer is two hundred million and one thousand dors," Gary


    dered, gritting his teeth as he bid. To make a show at Elliot¡¯s uing nieth birthday in front


    of the entire family, he was willing to go all in. Two hundred million was, after all, only two months of


    Gary''s pocket money.

 Chapter 438: What Are You Doing?

    Chapter 438: What Are You Doing?


    The very thought of his money¡ªpocket change that could amount to a month''s worth¡ªvanishing


    because of that country boy made Gary seethe with anger. He had expected Daniel to back down


    after his bold bid, but Daniel surprised him by casually shing a hand with all fingers extended,


    announcing, "Five hundred million!"


    Five billion? Did that country bumpkin just bid five billion?


    Be''s jaw nearly hit the floor, and she twisted Daniel''s arm harshly in disbelief. "What on earth are


    you doing?"


    Leo, on the other hand, was ecstatic. Seizing the moment, he said, "Brother here is representing


    Be, and he says five billion, so it¡¯s five billion. Be, you can''t back out!"


    Leo had acquired "Gray Tree" for thirty million, and selling it for fifty million would have been a


    massive profit. Through a fortunate turn of events, and now thanks to his clever tactics, he was


    looking at a mind-blowing sale price of five billion. It was like free money that he couldn''t afford to


    lose.


    "That''s right! I authorized the country boy to bid for me. So no matter the price he names, I


    acknowledge it!" Be confirmed, ready to y the high-stakes game. Five billion wasn''t a


    significant sum for her, especially after Daniel had just recently done her a significant favor by


    bringing back Tiger King. Considering Daniel''s feat, even fifty billion would be worth it for his choice


    of celebration.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Intuitively, Be felt that Daniel was just toying with Gary. Despite his unsophisticated appearance,


    Daniel was far from foolish¡ªhe was sharp. Be was curious to see how he would outy Gary.


    Arms crossed, she looked directly at Daniel with a hint of amusement in her eyes, reminding him,


    "Country boy, you better not disappoint me! If we end up overpaying for this ''Gray Tree,'' I¡¯ll make


    sure you regret it."


    "Don''t worry, Be. Even if we bid five billion, based on Xavier''s appraisal, this painting could fetch


    at least ten billion at auction. After all, ''Gray Tree'' is Mondrian''s masterpiece!" Daniel reassured her,


    then turned to Gary and goaded, "So, Gary, are you raising the bid? If you add just a thousand or


    something minor, I might go straight to ten billion."


    "Country boy, does it not hurt because it''s not your money?" Gary gritted his teeth, consumed by


    fury and finally called out, "Nine billion!"


    Gary''s bid of nine billion stemmed from Daniel¡¯s threat of ten billion. Deciding he no longer wanted


    "Gray Tree," Gary aimed to stick Be with the bill, forcing her to bear the loss due to Daniel''s


    recklessness.


    After announcing his bid, Gary watched Daniel expectantly, waiting for the whopping ten billion


    counter offer. But Daniel didn¡¯t raise the bid. Instead, he smiled at Gary and cheerfully said,


    "Congrattions, Gary!"


    This unexpected congrattion left Gary bewildered. Staring at Daniel in confusion, he demanded,


    "Country boy, what do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 439: What Are You Doing?

    Chapter 439: What Are You Doing?


    "No big deal, I''m just congratting Gary for sessfully securing the ''Gray Tree'' at nine billion!"


    Daniel said nonchntly. Gary immediately felt yed as Daniel''s words sunk in. Glowering at


    Daniel with fiery eyes, Gary bellowed, "Country boy, you dare to toy with me?"


    "Toy with you? Oh, absolutely! You were so keen on this ''Gray Tree,'' Gary. I thought letting you


    have it for one billion was too cheap for someone of your caliber¡ªThe young master of New York''s


    Evans family. So I kindly helped drive up the price for you," Daniel retorted with a grin. "Tell me,


    Gary, do you feel like nine billion isn''t high enough? Want me to help hike it up a bit more?"


    The moment Daniel suggested he might raise the bid again, Gary tensed up, believing the country


    boy would follow through since it wasn''t his money.


    However, Gary had to get the painting no matter what, so he would have to keep up with any price


    Daniel called out. To avoid any more unpredictability, Gary quickly turned to Leo and rified, "Leo,


    I''ve offered nine billion now. If this country boy makes any more wild bids, he''ll have to front the


    money, not just run his mouth."


    "So you''re saying you can provide nine billion as a guarantee?" Leo asked.


    "Of course!" Gary confidently pulled out his phone and dered, "I''ll transfer you nine billion right


    now. If the country boy wants to bid higher, he needs to pay cash. If he says ten billion, he''ll have to


    transfer it!"


    As a scion of the Evans family, Gary had the funds avable, so he promptly transferred nine billion


    to Leo. Afterpleting the transaction, Gary turned to Daniel with a smug grin. "Country boy, I''ve


    wired the nine billion. Do you have the cash to keep bidding? You might be representing Be, but I


    bet she''s not willing to let you continue this bidding war over Mondrian''s ''Gray Tree.''"


    "Why should I fight you for it? Gary, now that you''ve paid, let me be straight with you. The ''Gray


    Tree'' you bought isn''t a Mondrian original; it''s a copy, meticulously imitated but still a fake, just good


    enough to deceive," Daniel stated bluntly, which only elicited a coldugh from Gary.


    Gary retorted disdainfully, "What do you think you are? A country boy like you understands art and


    painting? And now you say this piece is an imitation? This ''Gray Tree'' has been authenticated by


    Xavier."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He grabbed the painting and turned to Xavier, saying, "Now that this ''Gray Tree'' is mine, you can be


    honest. How much is this painting really worth?"


    Xavier, with a smug smile of self-satisfaction, praised the piece. "This ''Gray Tree'' was passionately


    created by Mondrian in hister years, reflecting on a youthful romance. In terms of artistic


    achievement and depth of thought, it''s the most elevated of all his works. If this painting were taken


    to auction, it could easily fetch hundreds of billions of dors."

 Chapter 440: Too Early

    Chapter 440: Too Early


    Xavier¡¯s im about the painting''s value was certainly an exaggeration. Yet, the price at auction


    often depends on the seller''s clout. With the Evans family''s influence, it was indeed possible for


    them to sell this Piet Mondrian''s ''Gray Tree'' at a premium. The painting''s real value might be five


    billion at most, but by monopolizing the market and restricting the cirction of Mondrian''s works,


    the value of ''Gray Tree'' could at least double tenfold. With the right business strategy, a hundred


    billion wasn''t beyond the realm of possibility.


    Gary knew Xavier was puffing up the price, but he was thrilled all the same. When Gary thanked


    Leo for selling the painting for nine billion, Leo graciously epted the praise, happy to y along


    with Gary''s delight. After all, Leo was an expert and well aware of the ''Gray Tree''s actual value; he


    knew that Xavier¡¯s hundred-billion figure was just to indulge Gary.


    When Gary unted his acquisition in front of Be, attributing a hundred-billion-dor value, Be


    looked visibly annoyed.


    "Country boy, this is all your fault!" she snapped at Daniel.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel chuckled and warned Gary, "Gary, the ''Gray Tree'' you¡¯ve bought is not by Mondrian; it¡¯s a


    meticulously crafted imitation. If you present it as a gift during your grandfather''s nhieth birthday


    celebration, it will be an embarrassment. Spending nine billion on a forgery will make for quite the


    disgraceful grandson. If I had a grandson like that, I''d disown him on the spot."


    "Country boy, are you just jealous because you didn''t manage to get a Mondrian painting for


    yourself? No use in being green with envy. You, a country bumpkin, never had a chance at owning a


    genuine Mondrian anyway," Gary taunted back, confident in his triumph.

 Chapter 441 Another Bet

    Chapter 441 Another Bet


    "It''s just a Piet Mondrian painting; I can snag one for barely anything, not even close to nine billion,


    just a hundred bucks tops."


    Daniel''s im instantly made Smart burst into heartughter. "Ha ha ha ha..."


    After hisughter subsided, he said, "Farm boy, what are you babbling about? You''re saying you


    can get a Piet Mondrian for a hundred bucks? If you pull that off, I''ll call you grandpa."


    "You really wanna be my grandson, Smart? Alright! I''ll take you up on that! But just so you know, I''m


    not necessarily agreeing to be your grandpa. A spendthrift like you isn''t fit to be my grandson!"


    "If you can get a genuine Mondrian for a hundred dors, I''ll call you grandpa. But if you can¡¯t? Not


    only will you kneel and call me grandpa, you''ll also have to leave New York and disappear from


    Jessica''s life."


    Smart wanted to make a bet, one he was sure he''d win. It was impossible to buy an original


    Mondrian for mere pocket change.


    "Deal! I''ll take that bet! But if I win, you, the moron, have to kneel and call me grandpa, too. As for


    Jessica, that''s your problem. You can go after her all you want; you won''t get her anyway."


    That was how confident Daniel was!


    "Deal! I''ll take that bet," Smart nodded, then said with an air of victory, "Go ahead! Show me how


    you''re going to get a real Mondrian with a hundred bucks."


    Daniel pointed to a basket of paintings in the corner, which had a sign: "One Hundred Dors


    Each."


    "Leo, are all these paintings a hundred bucks each?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes! All these are fakes, some even prints. Take your pick, a hundred each," Leo confirmed.


    "Got any Mondrians in there?"


    Daniel''s question made Leough uncontrobly. "Ha ha ha ha... Farm boy, are you kidding me? A


    hundred-dor print and you''re asking if it''s a Mondrian? Have a dig through; maybe you''ll find


    something, though it''ll be a print."


    Daniel rummaged through the basket and finally found one. It wasbeled ''Piet Mondrian'' and titled


    ''The Red Cloud.'' It featured a swath of red clouds but was indeed a print.


    "This one, Mondrian''s ''The Red Cloud,''" Daniel held up the print and asked Leo, "A hundred bucks,


    right?"


    "Correct, a hundred dors," Leo nodded.


    Daniel turned to Madison with a grin, "Madison, time to pay up! I''ve got you Mondrian''s ''The Red


    Cloud'' for a hundred bucks."


    Daniel''s move left Madison speechless.


    With hands on her hips, she huffed, "I wanted an original Mondrian, not a worthless print!"


    "How''s this worthless? Didn''t Leo say it costs a hundred? A hundred dors is still money!"


    "You... I..."


    "Cut the chit-chat; we''re practically family. Madison, fasten up, pay up, and you might just get a


    surprise!"

 Chapter 442 Distinguishing Real from Fake

    Chapter 442 Distinguishing Real from Fake


    "You annoying fool, I have to see what kind of surprise you''ve got for me? If it''s not a surprise, you


    better watch how I''ll deal with you!" Madison grumbled but ultimately handed over a hundred bucks.


    Daniel unfolded ''The Red Cloud'' in his hand and pointed at it triumphantly to Smart. "See this


    moron? This is the genuine Piet Mondrian I got for a hundred bucks. You lost, so get on your knees


    and call me grandpa!"


    Smart replied with a coldugh, followed by a mocking response. "Country boy, what are you


    saying? You''re calling that thing a genuine Mondrian? Anyone with eyes can see it''s just a print."


    "A print? Oh, Smart, you are living up to your nickname. Here I am with a real Piet Mondrian and


    you''re calling it a print? You spent nine billion on what''s clearly a fake and you think it''s real. It¡¯s


    clear now, you can¡¯t tell real from fake."


    Daniel turned to look at Xavier with a smile, "Xavier, as the leading appraiser and the president of


    the Antiques Association, what do you think of my ''The Red Cloud'' by Piet Mondrian?"


    "I think? Ha!", Xavier let out a scornfulugh and said coldly, "You call that a painting? It''s a print,


    worth maybe five dors on a street stall, if anyone would even take it."


    "Xavier, you''re the top antique guy in the country, and you''re saying my genuine Mondrian isn''t


    worth more than a five-dor street stall item? Could it be you''re as senseless as Smart?"


    Daniel''s words turned Xavier''s face green with anger. "Who are you calling senseless, farm boy?


    You''re the fool! With a print worth less than five dors iming it''s a Mondrian original, spending a


    hundred on such trash, you must be out of your mind!"


    After berating Daniel, Xavier pointed at ''The Red Cloud'' and questioned Leo, "Leo, how much did


    you pay for that thing?"


    "It''s worthless! That whole basket is junk I got for ten bucks total. It''s there to fool the fools, you


    know? Some fools always look for valuable things at low prices. A ten-dor investment for a


    basketful selling at a hundred each¡ªthat''s thousands of times the profit!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pausing, Leo continued his ridicule of Daniel, "Although that basket is all profit, it sells poorly. Just


    look at the thickyer of dust on it. They hardly ever sell because fools like this country boy here are


    rare. It takes a long time to find one!"


    Hearing Leo''s words, Smart burst into roaringughter. "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Afterughing, Smart, full of mockery, asked Daniel, "Did you hear that, country boy? Leo said your


    ''The Red Cloud''¡ªhe got a whole basket for ten bucks. Each one cost less than ten cents and you?


    You paid a hundred dors for it."

 Chapter 443 Clash

    Chapter 443 sh


    "Does it really matter how much I paid for it? What matters is how much this painting is worth. ''The


    Red Cloud'' may not be Piet Mondrian''s most famous work, but it''s surely among his significant


    ones," Daniel retorted confidently while holding up his hand, "It''s worth at least a billion dors."


    Smart burst into a fit ofughter. After hisughter subsided, he sneered at Daniel, "Farm boy, is


    your head screwed on right?"


    "It''s perfectly on straight and clearer than ever!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "If you were in your right mind, would you seriously im that thing is worth a billion dors? Do you


    seriously think there are no taxes on tall tales?"


    At this point, Leo joined the conversation. "Country boy, if what you have is truly ''The Red Cloud,'' a


    genuine Mondrian, indeed it might be worth a billion. But as far as I''m aware, Mondrian''s ''The Red


    Cloud'' is in the possession of a wealthy family in New York. How could it possibly end up here?"


    Leo''s words prompted Smart to ponder, and then it clicked. "Leo, you¡¯re talking about that ''The Red


    Cloud''? I know the piece. It''s in my house; my grandpa bought it over a decade ago for a hefty sum


    from abroad. It cost us half a billion even back then!"


    Turning to Daniel with a sneer, Smart continued, "Country boy, if you had to pick a Mondrian to brag


    about, you should have picked one that''s not in my family''s collection. Oh wait! That''s right, my


    grandpa adores Mondrian, and we buy up any original that hits the market, sparing no expense. So,


    no exaggeration, out of every ten Mondrians, we own at least seven or eight. That''s the kind of clout


    the Evans have."


    Smart was looking at Madison as he spoke, a victorious gleam in his eyes. It was as if he was


    telling her that although both of their families valued Mondrian''s art, her grandpa couldn''tpete;


    not even when it came to snatching up paintings. The Evans owned almost all of Mondrian''s works,


    while the Matthews didn¡¯t have a single one.


    None of the eight wealthy families of New Yorkcked funds to buy Mondrian''s paintings. However,


    the Evans always managed to acquire them, showcasing their true strength. Among the elite, it


    wasn''t just about having money¡ªas that was the easiest thing to acquire. Rather, theypeted


    over antiques and masterpieces, for those were unique. Each piece was one-of-a-kind in the world,


    which is why Smart boasted about owning Mondrian''s pieces in front of Madison and why he was


    willing to spend a billion to secure ''The Gray Tree.''


    "Smart, you don''t suppose that dim-wittedness runs in your family? Your patriarch spent half a


    billion on a fake Mondrian, doesn''t exactly sound sharp, does he?"


    "Farm boy, you''re bold to insinuate my grandpa¡¯s not so sharp."


    "If he spent half a billion on a fake, could he be anything but?"

 Chapter 444 Fetch and Carry

    Chapter 444 Fetch and Carry


    Smart was fuming with anger as he red at Daniel, "On what grounds do you say that the painting


    my grandpa bought for half a billion dors is a fake?"


    "On what grounds? Oh, Smart, you''re really not the sharpest tool in the shed, are you? There''s only


    one ''The Red Cloud'' by Piet Mondrian, and this one is the original. So, naturally, if I have the real


    one, the one your grandpa''s got must be a fake!"


    "Your words alone don''t make it real. It''s just a print! Who are you trying to fool by iming it''s


    authentic?"


    "If I say it''s real, then obviously, I have a way to prove ''The Red Cloud'' is genuine."


    "You have proof? How will you prove it?" Smart asked, brimming with curiosity.


    Daniel didn''t reply directly but instead turned to Madison with a smile, "Madison, could you run


    down and buy me a lighter and also a bottle of vodka?"


    Madison''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Daniel, "Country boy, what do you mean by


    that?"


    "Nothing much! Just need you to grab a couple of things."


    "What do you mean, ''a couple of things''? You want me to run errands for you? Am I your servant or


    something?"


    "Madison, that painting is yours after all. Don''t you want to find out whether it''s truly ''The Red


    Cloud''? If it''s an authentic Mondrian?"


    Daniel''s remark left Madison bbergasted. She stared at him incredulously, "You''re iming that


    painting is a genuine Mondrian? Are you sure you''re not joking? You''re not just messing with me,


    right?"


    "Madison, not for a hundred guts would I dare to y you for a fool! You know you can get fierce. If I


    yed a trick on you, wouldn''t you scratch me to death?"


    "What does a lighter and vodka have to do with whether or not this is a genuine Mondrian painting?"


    Madison asked, genuinely curious.


    "Just do as I say. I''ll show you the connection soon. Trust me, Madison, I''m going to blow your


    mind!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Blow my mind? If you''re brave enough to have me fetch things for you, you better not fail. Or I''ll


    deal with you!"


    Tapping her heels, Madison walked away and was back shortly, carrying a bottle of vodka in one


    hand and a lighter in the other.


    "Here''s your stuff. Now I want to see what trick you''re pulling, country boy. Just so you know, this


    vodka and lighter cost me over three thousand dors. If in the end you can''t use these to prove


    that the painting is an authentic Mondrian, you owe me ten times the money!"


    "And if I can prove it is a genuine Mondrian, what''s my reward, Madison?"


    Daniel had a mischievous look that told Madison he was up to no good. Irritated, she said, "I''ll


    reward you with a p! And if one isn''t enough, you''ll get two!"


    Madison''s tone was fierce, and her pretty face looked just as intense. She even lifted her hand,


    ready to give Daniel a smack.


    Daniel knew she was trying to intimidate him, so he boldly leaned his face toward her outstretched


    hand.

 Chapter 445 Flames

    Chapter 445 mes


    "Go on then, hit me! If you do, I won''t let you see the true nature of this painting," Daniel taunted


    Madison, clearly holding some leverage.


    "Smack!"


    How could Madison tolerate such a threat? She pped Daniel across the face right away. But she


    held back, making it a light tap rather than a full-force blow.


    Daniel looked at her in shock, "Did you really just hit me?"


    "So what if I did? When I hit you, it''s because I care!"


    Madison leaned close to Daniel''s ear and added in a whisper, "Behave, or you''ll get more than a


    p!"


    That left Daniel puzzled, "More than a p? Where?"


    "I''ll flick that certain ce," Madison replied with a sly grin. As she spoke, her eyes darted


    downwards involuntarily, and her mind conjured up some imagery. She wondered what that private


    area of his might look like and what his reaction would be if she flicked it. Could it be delightful to


    see how a little flick makes this country boy howl?


    "Pervert!" Daniel returned Madison''s jest.


    Their whispered exchange, although inaudible to Smart, was enough for him to sense the flirtation


    based on their expressive interaction, which sparked an instant surge of jealousy.


    "Country boy, stop trying to distract us with your antics. You''ve got the vodka and the lighter now, so


    get on with your proof. Prove that this worthless print is a ten-billion-dor original by Piet


    Mondrian," Smart demanded.


    "Didn¡¯t expect to see you in such a hurry, Smart. Are you so eager to kneel and call me grandpa?


    Since you''re so impatient, I''ll start my demonstration."


    Daniel handed the painting to Madison, "Hold this for me, will you?"


    Madison held the painting while Daniel unscrewed the vodka bottle and poured its contents all over


    the canvas.


    "You''re pouring three thousand dors'' worth of vodka on worthless print? You really are a fool,


    aren¡¯t you? Such a waste when you could have enjoyed drinking it¡ªwhat a shame!" Smart mocked


    Daniel without understanding his intent.


    Daniel ignored Smart and turned to Madison, "Make sure you hold it steady now! Don¡¯t let go no


    matter what."


    While he spoke, he took out the lighter. Seeing this, Madison immediately became rmed.


    "What are you nning to do, country boy?"


    "What else? I''m going to light it, of course! A real painting won¡¯t fear the me. I''m going to set this


    painting on fire, and after it burns, the truth will be revealed."


    "What did you say? Set it on fire? Are you trying to burn me alive, country boy?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh! Madison, you won¡¯t get hurt."


    "You... I ought to kick you to death!"


    In her irritation, Madison gave Daniel a light kick with her high heel. Still, ''The Red Cloud'' remained


    in her hands; she didn''t throw it away.


    "Madison, you need to trust me. If I asked you to hold onto it, then I can guarantee one hundred


    percent that after it¡¯s lit, the fire won''t touch you."

 Chapter 446 What Trick Are You Playing?

    Chapter 446 What Trick Are You ying?


    "Absolutely won¡¯t burn me? If you say it won''t burn me, does that mean it really won''t? What if it


    actually ignites and I get burned?"


    "If it burns you, Madison, I''ll let you deal with me however you want. No resistance, I promise."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You''re saying that now, but if this fire lights and burns me, you¡¯ll see how I''ll handle you!"


    Madison was quite curious; she didn''t truly believe the painting wouldn''t burn her after being set on


    fire. But for some reason, she believed Daniel¡¯s outrageous im, thinking that maybe this country


    boy wasn''t actually deceiving her.


    With intrigue, Madison urged Daniel, "Country boy, hurry up! I want to see what trick you¡¯re pulling."


    Daniel pulled out the lighter. Snap! The lighter ignited, and he slowly brought it closer to the lower


    left corner of the painting.


    As soon as the me touched the canvas, whoosh! It burst into mes, casting a green fire that


    quickly danced over Madison''s fingertips. Nevertheless, she felt no heat, only a chilly sensation as if


    snowkes werending on her skin. It was an interesting feeling indeed.


    "How about it, Madison? Told you the fire wouldn¡¯t burn you, didn¡¯t I?"


    "Country boy, why is this me so green? Even greener than you!"


    "What do you mean ''greener than me''? Madison, what are you trying to say? You want to get in bed


    with me?"


    "Country boy, stop spouting nonsense or I¡¯ll end you! I have no such rtion with you!"


    "So, Madison, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve been with someone else?"


    "What do you mean ''been with someone else''?"


    "You know what I mean. Have you never heard of sex?"


    "Sex your ass! I¡¯ll kick you where it hurts!"


    Madisonshed out with a kick and hissed, "I''m still a virgin!"


    Daniel''s eyes lit up as he smirked at her, "Are you sure about that, Madison? You¡¯re really a virgin?"


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I''m simply a bit excited."


    "You jerk! You country boy, don¡¯t even think about it; you''re not getting a piece!"


    "Not my piece? Then who¡¯s the lucky one?"


    "If you keep bbering, believe me, I''ll smother you with this burning painting!"


    "Calm down, Madison. This painting is a ten-billion-dor genuine Piet Mondrian. If you smother me


    with it, my face might get ashy, but the painting would be ruined. Then, goodbye ten billion."


    "If this painting turns out not to be a genuine Mondrian, I¡¯ll be the one to set your hair on fire."


    "Which hair?"


    "Which hair do you think? Of course, the one on your head!" Madison rolled her eyes at Daniel and


    scolded, "Pervert!"


    As the two bantered, the green mes on the painting gradually extinguished. The painting itself


    turned into what looked like burnt charcoal, ckened with cracks running throughout.


    Seeing this, Smart burst outughing. After hisughter subsided, he pointed at the charred canvas,


    "Country boy, that¡¯s a genuine Mondrian? That thing is worth ten billion? Haha..."


    After taking in the sight, Leo also chimed in with his own jibes and mockery.

 Chapter 447 Shock

    Chapter 447 Shock


    "It was worth at least ten cents as a print, but now that you''ve burnt it, it¡¯s not even worth a dime!"


    Xavier, of course, wouldn''t miss his chance to chime in at such a moment. He added, "What a


    waste! Such a pity for that vodka! Such good liquor gone to waste!"


    Madison didn''t mock, but she immediately turned to Daniel with an angry look, questioning,


    "Country boy, where''s that genuine Piet Mondrian you were talking about? You better not be telling


    me that this charred thing is it!"


    "This is the genuine Mondrian! If you don''t believe me, just give it a shake."


    "A shake?" Madison¡¯s face was full of confusion, "Shake what?"


    Daniel subconsciously nced downward, and upon noticing where he was looking, Madison


    scolded him sharply, "You pervert!"


    "How am I a pervert now? I meant shake the painting, not your chest. Besides, if you wanted to


    shake your chest, it would only be for me to see. With all these animals around, how could I


    possibly ask you to do that?"


    "Shake for you alone? Believe me, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!"


    After her retort, Madison shook the painting vigorously.


    Woosh! A cloud of ck smoke rose up, covering her with ash. Then, the once ckened painting


    she held suddenly became clean, turning into a stark white canvas. On it was a vividly detailed


    picture, "The Red Cloud," and by the looks of the signature, it truly seemed to be painted by Piet


    Mondrian himself.


    At the sight of the painting, Smart went stiff with shock. The piece Madison was holding looked


    identical to the "The Red Cloud" at his home.


    Madison herself was utterly stunned. She truly hadn''t expected such a result from a simple flick of


    her hand. A ckened canvas had transformed into a brilliant, stunning painting.


    "Is... is this painting really Piet Mondrian''s ''The Red Cloud''?" Madison asked incredulously.


    "Of course, it is! When have I ever lied to you? Every word I say is trustworthy."


    Madison only responded to Daniel¡¯s boastfulness with a coldugh.


    "Heh!"


    After herugh, she clenched her fist threateningly, "If this isn''t Mondrian''s ''The Red Cloud,'' you¡¯re


    dead!"


    Smart, having snapped out of his initial daze, obviously wouldn''t believe that the painting in


    Madison''s hands was an original Mondrian. After all, "''The Red Cloud''" was at his home.


    "Heh!" Smart let out a scoff to break the silence.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Drawing everyone''s attention, Smart pointed at the painting and said, "Country boy, is this some


    kind of magic trick you''re putting on with Madison? I have to say, it does look quite convincing, quite


    impressive. But no matter how realistic your trick is, it¡¯s still just a trick. You might fool others, but


    you can''t fool me, heh!


    ''The Red Cloud'' by Piet Mondrian is presently sitting in my house. So whatever you ¡®magically¡¯


    produced right here has to be fake."

 Chapter 448 I’ll Give You a Million

    Chapter 448 I¡¯ll Give You a Million


    As Smart''s words settled, Leo quickly took up the conversation. "We don''t even need to look closely


    at the painting, just look at the canvas! Piet Mondrian was from the 19th century, which is over two


    hundred years ago. No matter how good the canvas he used for his paintings, they would''ve turned


    yellow by now. Look at this one; it''s as white as snow, like it''s brand new. How could it possibly be


    from the 19th century?"


    Leo''s rhetoric made Daniel ask, "How long have you been in the antiques business, Leo?"


    Though taken aback by the question, Leo, eager to unt his experience, boasted, ¡°I started dealing


    in antiques when I was just sixteen years old. It''s been almost fifty years now."


    "Nearly fifty years in the antiques business and you still can''t recognize a genuine Mondrian that''s


    right in front of you? You mistake a fake for the real deal?"


    Leo scrutinized the ''The Red Cloud'' painting, this time focusing on the artwork rather than the


    canvas. On closer inspection, he was a bit startled as he started feeling that what he initially


    dismissed as fake somehow seemed genuine. But even with that creeping suspicion, he certainly


    wasn¡¯t ready to admit that ''The Red Cloud'' might be real. He scoffed again in cold denial.


    "Heh!"


    After his scoff, he mocked, "Country boy, the artistry on your painting does look good, I must admit


    it¡¯s no longer just a print. But this painting is a fake, a reproduction. Judging by the quality of the art,


    it might be worth ten or twenty thousand dors."


    Meanwhile, Xavier had been staring intently at ''The Red Cloud,'' the more he scrutinized, the more


    shocked he became. So much so that he instinctively reached for his magnifying ss.


    "Madison, please put the painting on the table. Let Xavier have a good look at it."


    Madison ced the painting on the table, and Xavier immediately approached with his magnifying


    ss, examining the details closely. After a while, Xavier couldn''t help but nod his head. Although


    the canvas looked brand new, the more he observed, the more the painting resembled a true


    Mondrian original.


    Seeing Xavier pack away his magnifying ss, apparently having seen enough, Daniel asked with


    a grin, "How about it, Xavier? Is this a genuine ''The Red Cloud'' by Piet Mondrian?"


    "An original?" Xavier shook his head, "The painting indeed looks identical to Mondrian''s ''The Red


    Cloud,'' but it''s impossible for it to be an original. However, whoever copied this painting is a master;


    it¡¯s convincing enough to pass for real."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning to Madison with a serious expression, Xavier proposed, "Madison, this is a counterfeit copy


    and therefore, not much use to you. Why don''t you sell it to me? I¡¯m willing to offer you a million for


    it."


    The price of a million dors was a calcted offer by Xavier. Not too high, but not too low. In truth,


    he had already judged the painting to be a genuine ''The Red Cloud'' by Piet Mondrian.

 Chapter 449 Coward

    Chapter 449 Coward


    Regarding why the canvas was so pristine, Xavier really couldn''t understand; he racked his brain


    but could note up with a convincing exnation.


    Madison, with her sharp intellect, immediately sensed something fishy when Xavier expressed a


    desire to purchase the painting and even offered a million dors for it.


    Before Madison could respond to Xavier¡¯s offer, Daniel interjected, ¡°Xavier, you''re really something,


    aren''t you? Trying to con someone as beautiful and innocent as Madison. To think that you would


    attempt to acquire her ten-billion-dor genuine Piet Mondrian with a mere million. Can you really


    live with your conscience trying to swindle a youngdy like that?¡±


    ¡°This painting isn¡¯t a genuine Mondrian, it¡¯s a replica. How could the canvas of an original be so


    new?¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t even bother with Xavier after that. Wrapping an arm around Madison''s waist, he said


    cheerfully, "Let¡¯s go, Madison!"


    As the two left, Leo was itching with frustration. Even though he didn''t believe the painting was a


    real Mondrian, Xavier''s million-dor bid suggested he had sold the painting for far too little.


    Watching Daniel slip his arm around Madison''s waist, and seeing how she didn''t resist, Smart was


    gritting his teeth in jealousy and rage. After nearly grinding his mrs to dust, he turned to Xavier.


    ¡°Xavier, why would you offer a million for that painting? Could it actually be a real Mondrian?¡±


    "Uh... Well..."


    Xavier hesitated before saying, ¡°There''s a lot about that painting that indeed looks like the real deal.


    It''s just that canvas... it¡¯s too new. After hundreds of years, the canvas of a true original wouldn''t


    look so fresh."


    ¡°If that painting is real, does that mean the ''The Red Cloud'' at my ce is a fake?¡±


    ¡°Even if his painting is real, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean your ''The Red Cloud'' is fake. Mondrian


    might have painted two identical pieces.¡±


    ¡°That country boy somehow bought a genuine Mondrian for just a hundred bucks. I have to get that


    painting back and tear that country bumpkin limb from limb!¡±


    Smart¡¯s loathing for Daniel intensified now that he perceived Daniel to have gained an upper hand.


    Back in the Mercedes, Madison pointed at the painting and asked, ¡°Country boy, is this really an


    original Mondrian?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It''s real! Otherwise, why would that old fox Xavier offer a whopping million dors to buy it?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s real, then you won the bet with Smart, right? Shouldn''t he be kneeling down and calling you


    grandpa? Or are you scared because he''s the young master of the Evans family?"


    ¡°Scared? That word isn''t even in my dictionary!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no fear in your dictionary, then why didn''t you make Smart kneel and call you grandpa?¡±


    ¡°I said ''The Red Cloud'' is a genuine Mondrian, but Smart won¡¯t admit it, neither will Xavier or Leo.¡±


    ¡°So, you are scared after all?¡± Madison asked with a teasing smile.

 Chapter 450 Assassin

    Chapter 450 Assassin


    Being called coward by a young woman was not something Daniel would admit to, and he


    immediately retorted, "Who says I''m scared? Isn''t his grandfather turning ny next month? I¡¯ll just


    go to the Evans'' birthday celebration and make Smart kneel and call me grandpa in front of


    everyone at The Evans. That will have much more impact!"


    Madison, only half-believing him, responded dryly, "Braggart!"


    "Braggart? How could such a humble man like me brag?"


    Madison let out a coldugh, "Stop it, you''re definitely not humble!"


    "How do you know that?"


    "I just do."


    "Then why don''t you run away when you see me?"


    "You... I... I''ll beat you, you''re such an indecent man!"


    Madison yfully punched Daniel as if her small fists were raindrops showering upon him.


    In another scene, as soon as Smart left Fortune Antique, he received a phone call.


    "Smart, Kojima, the world''s ninth-ranked assassin and Japan''s number one, is now in New York


    waiting for your orders."


    "Good! Tell him to take out that country boy immediately! And, that country boy has a Piet Mondrian


    painting with him; make sure Kojima retrieves it for me."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Smart!"


    ...


    The Mercedes AMG was moving leisurely down the road when suddenly a Harley Davidson


    motorcycle appeared behind it, roaring loudly. Daniel, driving, took one nce in the rearview mirror


    and realized something was off about the motorcycle.


    The rider on the Harley seemed to be tailing him. Could it be that person was after him?


    Although the rider was wearing a helmet, Daniel had the amazing ability to see through things. His


    eyes could prate the helmet and get a good look at the person''s face.


    Well, well, a Japanese individual!


    He hadn''t offended any Japanese people recently, so why would one be following him?


    Daniel focused on the rearview mirror again and noticed the killer aura emanating from the


    Japanese man. So, it appeared they sent an actual skilled assassin after him.


    But no matter how formidable the assassin was, in Daniel''s eyes, they would end up as easy prey.


    Who would send an assassin after him? Daniel didn''t have to ponder for long before he thought of


    someone.


    That retard! It had to be Smart who sent him.


    After all, the Japanese killer exuded an air that only someone with deep pockets could afford to hire.


    This killer was part of the global elite of assassins,manding fees in the tens of millions of


    dors.


    With an assassin on his tail, Daniel couldn''t lead him back to the Matthews mansion. So, he steered


    the Mercedes AMG onto a dimly lit side road.


    Madison instantly sensed something amiss and questioned, "Country boy, what are you doing? Why


    have you driven us down this dark alley? What are you nning?"


    "What could I do to you, Madison? Even if anything happens, it''ll be because you did something to


    me."


    Daniel threw another indelicatement her way and then pointed to the rearview mirror.


    "Madison, take a good look."


    Focusing intently, Madison noticed the Harley motorcycle trailing them. Curious, she asked, "Is the


    person on that bike here to cause you trouble?"

 Chapter 451 Why Does He Want to Kill You?

    Chapter 451 Why Does He Want to Kill You?


    Daniel nodded, his response as cool as ever, "Yeah, probably."


    "Probably? I''m pretty sure he was here for you!" Beauty rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed, "Country


    boy, who did you tick off? Why would someone be bothering you thiste at night?"


    "Who could I have possibly ticked off? Thanks to you, Beauty, I''ve gotten on the bad side of


    Dumbbell, that''s who!"


    "Dumbbell? You mean the guy from earlier was sent by Dumbbell?"


    Now Beauty was picking up Daniel''s way of talking, referring to Smart as Dumbbell.


    "That would be my guess! But, to be honest, I''m not totally sure. Why don''t we lure him somewhere


    quiet and interrogate him? Then we''ll find out."


    Beauty nced again and noticed a concerning detail which left her stunned.


    "Country boy, that guy seems to have a gun tucked in his waistband. He¡¯s not here to kill you, is


    he?"


    "He''s definitely here to kill me! You and Dumbbell hail from New York''s elite families. You''re well


    aware of how your people handle things. To them, taking out someone like me, an insignificant


    nobody, is nothing. They¡¯d rub me out and vanish without a trace. No one would care about my


    death. No one would mourn the loss of a nobody like me."


    "Get outta here with that pity party! You knew he wasing for you, with a gun and everything,


    and you still drove us down this deserted road? Are you asking for trouble? Get us out of here,


    now!"


    "Are you worried about me?" Daniel teased.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m worried about myself! I just don''t want to get dragged into your mess. The killer''s after you.


    Whatever happens when you''re alone, I couldn''t care less. But since I''m in this car, you have to get


    us back to the main road right away and keep me safe."


    It was pretty obvious Beauty was concerned about Daniel, but she kept pretending it was all about


    her own safety. If the killer was indeed sent by Dumbbell, there was no way he''d dare touch her.


    After all, she was one of the Matthews!


    "Don''t worry, Beauty. With me here, not even the sky falling down could touch you. And some lowly


    assassin from Japan? Not worth a second thought!"


    Her suspicions piqued by his words.


    "How do you know the guy behind us is an assassin from Japan? He''s wearing a helmet. Can you


    see through it?"


    "Intuition!"


    "What intuition?"


    "A man''s intuition!"


    Beauty rolled her eyes and shot back, "Get lost!"


    She certainly wasn''t buying that Daniel figured out their pursuer was a Japanese assassin through


    some gut feeling. She suspected this ''country boy'' must have had prior knowledge. It couldn''t just


    be a coincidence that Smart ¨C she corrected herself, Dumbbell ¨C had hired an assassin to kill him. It


    wasn''t just about today; it was premeditated.


    "Why does Dumbbell want to kill you?"


    "Come on, his name is Dumbbell!"


    "Stop messing around!"


    Beauty gave Daniel a gentle shove.


    "At one moment you''re all ''me, me, me,'' the next you''re ''mine, mine, mine.'' Is it that bad if I call you


    ''big sister''? It''s a pretty powerful and awesome title, isn''t it?"


    "I''m asking you, why did Dumbbell have an assassine after you? Did you guys have some kind


    of beef before?"


    "It''s way beyond ''beef''. He''s got a grudge over a stolen love ¨C it''s a feud so deep it''s unresolvable."

 Chapter 452 A Grudge Over a Stolen Love

    Chapter 452 A Grudge Over a Stolen Love


    "A grudge over a stolen love? What, did you, a country boy, actually steal his wife or something?"


    Beauty teased Daniel on purpose, just to poke fun at him.


    "Steal his wife? It''s the other way around¡ªhe tried to steal my girl. Last time, my no-good mother-


    inw dragged me over to the Emperor Entertainment club. I thought she was just taking me out to


    have fun.


    Turns out she wanted me to meet Dumbbell. Right then and there, Dumbbell called a bunch of


    goons to beat me up. Luckily, I know a thing or two about fighting and knocked every single one of


    ''em t. As for Dumbbell, I pped him so hard I knocked out a bunch of his teeth. Bet they''re all


    fake now!"


    Just then, they reached the end of the road. Daniel stomped on the brakes and spun the Mercedes


    AMG around in a sharp 180-degree turn, then stopped smoothly.


    Because she wasn''t wearing a seatbelt, Beauty lost her bnce with the sudden drift and fell right


    onto Daniel''sp.


    "Jerk! Did you do that on purpose?"


    Beauty looked furious and gave Daniel a little pinch.


    "Do what on purpose?"


    "What do you think? Taking advantage of me!"


    "Me taking advantage of you? It''s more like you¡¯re taking advantage of me. There you were, not


    buckling up in the passenger seat, just waiting for a chance like this to fall into myp. Don''t think I


    can''t see right through you!"


    "Me, take advantage of you? Why on earth would I need that? I oughta wallop you today!"


    Beauty practically exploded, raining down blows on Daniel like a wild tigress, as he howled for


    mercy.


    Suddenly, a bright light shone in their direction. The Harley motorcycle was closing in.


    Click! The sound of a bullet being chambered filled the air as Daniel flung open the car door.


    "Stay in the car and don¡¯t run around. I''m gonna go handle that Japanese hitman! A Japanese guy


    dares to cause trouble on US soil? I''ll make sure he runs all the way back to Japan!"


    Daniel stepped out of the car. He had told Beauty to stay put, but that woman never listened.


    She actually opened the car door and got out too.


    "Can''t you listen just once?"


    Faced with the capricious woman who ignored everything he said, Daniel was speechless.


    "Why should I listen to you? You country boy, you can''t even tell who''s boss here!"


    "The Japanese are not to be trusted, and you, being so beautiful¡ªif he sees you and gets any


    funny ideas, it''d be terrible if he ruined you."


    "Would you let him ruin me?"


    "Of course not."


    Daniel grinned cheekily, pretending to be serious, "If anyone''s gonna do that, it should be me! No


    wait, that wouldn''t be ruining you, it¡¯d be cherishing you."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get lost! Cut the nonsense!"


    "Beauty, that Japanese guy''s got a gun¡ªa Desert Eagle, by the looks of it. Huge firepower. You


    sure you don''t want to hide in the Mercedes AMG? If I''m not mistaken, it''s got bulletproof ss,


    right?"


    "Why should I hide from a Japanese hitman on US turf? I''m an American; I''m not afraid of a


    Japanese guy."

 Chapter 453 Arrogance

    Chapter 453 Arrogance


    Beauty''s words made Daniel look at her in a whole new light. This dame seemed to have the spirit


    of a hero in her! He was starting to like her, just a bit more.


    Boom! Boom!


    After revving the Harley a couple of times, Kojima got off and removed his helmet, revealing a face


    with a ssic Japanese mustache.


    "Well, well, isn''t it a real Japanese guy?" Daniel couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Are you Daniel?" Kojima asked.


    "Yes, I am." Daniel nodded and threw back a question, "And you, sir, we haven''t met before, have


    we? You seem out of ce following my car around in the middle of the night. What''s your


    intention?"


    "I''m here to kill you!" Kojima''s response couldn¡¯t have been more straightforward.


    "Kill me? Who hired you?"


    "I''m a hitman. I have my professional ethics, so I can''t tell you who hired me."


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I know who sent you. It was Dumbbell, wasn''t it? Of The Evans'' little


    master, Dumbbell!"


    Kojima did not respond, which Daniel took as confirmation.


    "If you know you''re going to die, you might as welle and meet your fate. I¡¯ll make it quick,"


    Kojima said coldly.


    "Let''s not talk about ''quick'' just yet. How much did Dumbbell pay you toe after me?"


    "50 million!"


    The number caused Daniel to click his tongue in surprise.


    "Dumbbell sure values me! Spending fifty million to have me killed? But let me tell you, that money


    won¡¯te easy," said Daniel with a smirk. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. But since you¡¯re set on


    ending me and I have to send a message to Smart, I¡¯m nning on breaking one of your arms and


    a leg."


    "Heh!" Kojima sneered, pointing at Daniel''s nose, "You country bumpkin, you''re quite cocky! Today,


    you''ll pay the price for your arrogance!"


    With that, Kojima stepped forward, advancing toward Daniel.


    Throughout, Kojima showed no signs of reaching for his gun, which amused Daniel.


    "Hey, Japanese guy, isn¡¯t that a gun tucked in your waist? Isn¡¯t that gun supposed to be used on


    me?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There¡¯s no need for a gun to kill a country bumpkin like you! Weren¡¯t you just boasting about


    breaking my arm and leg? Let me indulge you. I¡¯ll start by breaking both your arms, then both your


    legs! I will turn you into nothing, a useless man!"


    "You''re pretty confident! But let me give you a friendly tip. Even if you used your gun, you couldn''t


    beat me. Without it, you¡¯re even less of a challenge. You daree to the US to kill? I must teach


    you a lesson.


    But you see, I''m naturally kind-hearted. So, I decide to give you an opportunity. If you kneel right


    now, apologize, and vow never to set foot on American soil again, I will, as previously stated, only


    break one of your legs and one arm before letting you go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have no choice but to


    break both your arms and legs."

 Chapter 454 Whats Your Name

    Chapter 454 What''s Your Name


    "Arrogant!"


    With a fierce shout, Kojima charged at Daniel like a wild boar gone mad. As Kojima closed in,


    Daniel sidestepped swiftly and, with a clever trip of the foot, sent him sprawling to the ground.


    Thud!


    Kojimanded face-first onto the ground¡ªin an unfortunate stroke of fate, right into a pile of dog


    droppings, likely left by some stray. As his mustached mouth pushed into the dried pile, it resembled


    someone trying to eat a stale cookie, not overly stinky but definitely a choking hazard.


    "Ptui!"


    "Ah, ptui!"


    Kojima scrambled up, spitting vigorously to rid his mouth of any trace of the revolting substance.


    Even if the droppings from an American farm dog might be more nutritious than Japanese Wagyu


    beef, it still was nauseating.


    Upon seeing this, Daniel couldn''t contain hisughter and began to taunt jovially.


    "Hey, Japanese guy, you traveled all this way just to have a taste of dog poop! That pile¡¯s gone cold,


    hard as a rock. Want me to find you a fresh, warm one? Something steamy would be softer to


    chew!"


    While Daniel joked around, Beauty, utterly disgusted by his remarks, gave his waist a fierce pinch.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Being pinched out of the blue, Daniel certainly had to ask, "Why''d you pinch me?"


    "That''s disgusting! I like eating durian."


    "Eating durian has what to do with this Japanese fellow eating dog poop?"


    After pondering for a moment, Daniel''s expression cleared.


    "Oh! I got it! It must''ve been my use of the word ''soft'' that reminded you of the texture of durian."


    "You still talking? I''ll kill you, you rascal! If you keep this up, I''ll stuff durian into your mouth and


    describe the taste of dog poop to you after we get back."


    "Beauty, you''re rich enough to afford durian. Poor folks like me can¡¯t afford that stuff, so I¡¯ll have to


    make do with stuffing dog poop in my mouth while I describe the vor of durian to you. After all, I''m


    someone who knows his manners."


    "You dare put dog poop in my mouth? I''ll kick you!"


    Enraged by his words, Beauty gave Daniel a good kick to the behind, causing him to stagger. But


    he managed not to fall, mindful that the Japanese man was back on his feet.


    "Ptui!"


    "Ah, ptui!"


    After spitting out more detestable droppings, Kojima clenched his iron fists and the veins on his


    arms bulged with anger.


    "Country bumpkin, how dare you y dirty! Are all you Americans this despicable?" he bellowed.


    "Let me tell you, Japanese guy, aren''t you shameless? It was clearly you who tried to sneak attack


    me, yet you im I yed dirty. My move was just a response to your attack, that''s all!"


    Grinning, Daniel continued, "Since you¡¯re here to kill me, shouldn''t you at least tell me your name?


    Otherwise, if you manage to kill me and I be a vengeful ghost, I won''t even know who to


    haunt."


    "Kojima!" The hitman stated his own name proudly.


    At the sound of it, Daniel burst intoughter, a reaction that was particrly grating to Kojima''s ears.

 Chapter 455 The Number One Assassin

    Chapter 455 The Number One Assassin


    "What are youughing at?" Kojima asked.


    "Oh, isn''t Dumbbell a character, sending an animal to take me down? Do I look like easy prey that


    one little animal can get the better of me?" Daniel''s reply instantly darkened Kojima''s face,


    understanding full well that ''animal'' was not meant as apliment.


    Infuriated, Kojima retorted, "Country boy, I am no animal! My name is Kojima! Japan''s number one


    assassin, Kojima!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Oh, so Japan''s top assassin is an animal, huh? Does that mean there are no humans there, just


    beasts? Hahaha..." Daniel''s mockery sent Kojima into a rage.


    "How dare you insult Japan like that? Watch as I punch your mouth to a pulp!"


    Kojima, fist raised, lunged straight at Daniel. He even gave a warning, "If you''re brave enough, don''t


    dodge! I''ll ensure this fist turns your mouth into mush and your face into a pig''s head!"


    "Alright, I won''t dodge!" Daniel epted the challenge openly.


    Whoosh!


    As Kojima''s iron fist cut through the air towards Daniel, he merely smiled slightly and swung his own


    fist to meet Kojima''s.


    Seeing Daniel neither flee nor dodge, but instead, ready to block his fist with his own, Kojima was


    secretly delighted. His fist was as hard as a diamond¡ªcapable of denting a ten-centimeter-thick


    steel te.


    He was sure that his punch would crush Daniel''s fist into a pulp.


    In the blink of an eye, their fists collided.


    Thud!


    The calm night was pierced by a heavy thump. As Japan''s number one assassin, Kojima had honed


    a formidable power. Daniel, however, housed seven dragons in his body. So when their fists met,


    not only did it create a muffled boom, but also a blinding white light, like a meteor colliding with


    Earth.


    Beauty, standing not far away, was temporarily blinded by the dazzling light that turned night into


    day. Then, a gut-wrenching scream filled the air.


    "Ah! Aaah!"


    The voice was concerning, and at the first "Ah!" Beauty was worried it might be Daniel. But upon


    hearing the second "Ah!" her fears dissipated; she was one hundred percent certain it was not


    Daniel, but the Japanese man screaming.


    She knew Daniel''s cry would carry a distinct vor, a quality that, once heard, made her want to


    hear it again.


    As the white light faded, Kojima''s fist was visibly swollen, puffed up like a loaf of bread. Daniel stood


    with his hands in his pockets, smirking joyfully.


    "Hey, animal, how¡¯s that hoof of yours feeling? It seems your punch just now didn''t quite work in


    your favor. How about we go another round? After all, you''ve only used your right hand. Your left


    one''s still fresh!"


    "Country boy, howe your fist is so hard?" Kojima asked, puzzled.


    "Not just my fists¡ªother parts are pretty hard too! How about I send a bunch of Japanese beauties


    over someday to experience it for themselves?" Daniel''s brazen taunt added insult to Kojima''s


    injury.

 Chapter 456 Making Mischief

    Chapter 456 Making Mischief


    Before Daniel could even finish his sentence, he felt a pinch on his backside. Beauty had sidled up


    next to him, her face stern as she stared him down and demanded, "Country boy, what exactly are


    you looking to ''experience''?"


    "Uh... nothing! I don''t want to experience anything! I was just saying those Japanesedies might


    want to... you know, have an experience."


    "You dare to spout more nonsense!"


    Another fierce pinch from Beauty sent Daniel howling in pain.


    "Country boy, if you ever dare to follow through with that, I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "How would you do that?"


    Beauty shaped her two fingers into scissors and made a snipping gesture through the air,


    graphicallymunicating to Daniel her intentions.


    At the sideline, Kojima''s nose red as he grew increasingly angry. That country boy was


    insufferable, he thought, swaggering even after swelling up his hand, and now flirting outrageously


    with a beautiful woman? It was as if Kojima didn''t even exist in his world.


    Unable to best him with his fists, Kojima stealthily drew the Desert Eagle holstered at his waist


    without a single sound. With a swift motion, he aimed the barrel directly at Daniel''s head. Feeling in


    control with the gun in hand, Kojimamanded from a position of power, "Country boy, get on


    your knees right now!"


    "Wow! So, Mr. Animal, you think just because you''ve got a gun, you can take me down? Let me


    remind you, any man in the USA is tough stuff¡ªyou Japanese folks can''t just mess with us.


    You''re way out of your depth here! Even if you had a cannon instead of a handgun, you couldn''t


    beat us bare-handed Americans! We''re not afraid of a tiny handgun; heck, even atomic bombs


    would be snuffed out by us!"


    Daniel¡¯s ims were far from bluster. If he managed to fully harness the power of the seven


    dragons within him, even an atomic bomb would fizzle out around him.


    "Country boy, I''m giving you a three-count. If you don''t kneel, I''ll make you," Kojima dered before


    starting his countdown.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    As Kojima reached "one," he swiftly shifted the aim of the Desert Eagle from Daniel''s head down to


    his knee and pulled the trigger.


    At that very instant, Daniel''s figure blurred, moving with lightning speed to close the gap between


    him and Kojima. Just as Kojima was about to pull the trigger, Daniel seized the barrel and twisted it


    with force, bending the highly durable steel into a twisted pretzel.


    Kojima, caught off guard, still fired the trigger.


    "Bang!"


    But this wasn''t the sound of a gunshot; it was the sound of the bullet exploding in the barrel.


    Apanied by that earth-shattering boom, a fireball with a diameter of two to three meters


    erupted. And when the mes subsided, Kojima¡¯s left hand was scorched to a crisp.


    "Ah! Aaaah!"


    The familiar scream echoed. Kojima, clutching his sted hand, rolled on the ground in agony.


    Daniel, much like before with his hands in his pockets, stood by Kojima, chuckling and taunting as


    the man writhed in pain.

 Chapter 457 Departure

    Chapter 457 Departure


    "Well, look at that! What happened, animal? Did you want to shoot me, aiming for my knees to force


    me down? Too bad the choice of your weapon was wed. You picked a faulty gun.


    Now look, you tried to shoot at me, and just when you pulled the trigger, that Desert Eagle


    backfired! It exploded and now your left hand is gone, hahahaha..."


    As Daniel was clearly relishing the moment, Beauty couldn''t help but reach out and pinch him.


    There was something oddly satisfying about the squishiness of his flesh. To cover up her true


    intentions after the pinch, she retorted sharply, "Jerk!"


    Daniel was thoroughly bewildered by her action.


    "Beauty, I was just dealing with the Japanese guy, why are you calling me a jerk? Whose side are


    you on? Aren''t you an American?"


    "Of course, I''m American! I''m on your side when you''re taking down the Japanese guy, but that


    doesn¡¯t stop me from calling you a jerk! Wait, that¡¯s not an insult, that''s apliment! Because I


    quite enjoy watching that jerk side of yours."


    "Beauty, do you really just enjoy watching?" Daniel teased.


    "What else could I be doing?" Beauty asked with a mischievous smile.


    "There''s no use just watching; you should get involved."


    "Get involved? Involved in what?"


    "In doing things that you like, things that make both of us happy afterward."


    "Get lost!"


    Beauty rolled her eyes at Daniel and scolded without a hint of humor, "Die, you idiot!"


    As their yful banter continued, Kojima, with his entirely ruined left hand and a barely functioning


    swollen right hand, suddenly pulled out a grenade and lobbed it towards Daniel, prepared to blow


    them both to smithereens in his desperation to kill Daniel.


    Seeing the grenade flying in, Daniel kicked it away with precision.


    Boom!


    The grenade soared back like a ser ball,nding squarely on Kojima''s chest.


    Boom!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The grenade detonated, reducing Kojima to a bloody pulp. He was dead.


    "I had only nned to break this Japanese guy''s arms and legs, but he went for a grenade on me


    and got himself killed instead. Serves him right!"


    Wrapping an arm around Beauty''s shoulder, Daniel spoke with a grin, "Let''s go, Beauty!"


    "We''re just leaving it like this? Aren''t we going to clean up here?" Beauty asked.


    "This animal was sent by Dumbbell; it''s only fitting he deals with the aftermath. Oh, do you have


    Dumbbell''s number? I''ll give him a heads up."


    After Beauty provided Smart''s number, Daniel immediately took out his phone and made the call.


    Back at the Emperor Entertainment''s presidential suite, Smart was living it up, surrounded by


    several beautiful women.


    His phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw that the call was from an unfamiliar number.


    Typically, he wouldn''t answer calls from strangers, but this time, he did.


    "Hello! Who is this?"


    "Your grandpa, me!"

 Chapter 458 A Suicide Mission

    Chapter 458 A Suicide Mission


    Daniel''s words threw Smart for a loop.


    "You''re my grandpa?" he asked.


    "Yeah, I''m your grandpa!"


    It didn''t take long for Smart to realize the voice on the other end wasn''t actually his biological


    grandfather¡ªit would be bizarre to have such a young grandfather.


    "It¡¯s me who''s your grandpa! Who the hell are you?"


    "Dumbbell, have you forgotten your granddad so soon? You sent an assassin named Kojima after


    me, but sadly he was amateur hour; he identally blew himself up with a grenade."


    With Danielying it out so clearly, Smart realized who was on the line and asked in shock, "You''re


    the country boy?"


    "I''m your grandpa! You ingrate, you actually sent a hitman after your grandpa? Don''t you realize


    that¡¯s utterly unforgivable? When your other grandpa Elliot celebrates his 90th birthday, I''ll be sure


    to visit The Evans family with my regards. Then, you''ll kneel down and call me grandpa!"


    "Country boy, you''re looking for death!"


    ...


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Smart ranted on for quite a bit more after that. But Daniel didn''t listen to a single word, hanging up.


    Beauty had overheard every single word Daniel had said on the phone and asked incredulously,


    "Country boy, did you really say on the phone that you''ll go to The Evans'' on Elliot''s 90th birthday


    and make Smart kneel before you and call you grandpa? Are you just bragging, or are you


    serious?"


    "Beauty, when have I ever bragged? Anything I say will eventuallye true."


    "Heh!" Beauty let out a coldugh, "Country boy, do you realize if you actually did that, you''d be


    publicly pping The Evans in the face? You''d be humiliating the whole family in front of everyone."


    "If The Evans don''t know how to raise their grandson properly, isn''t it right for me to give them a


    couple of ps? And besides, if I educate their grandson for them in public, shouldn''t The Evans be


    grateful to me?"


    "Grateful to you? Should they present you with a banner or something? Do you even understand


    what The Evans represent?"


    "What do they represent?" asked Daniel, genuinely curious.


    "The Evans represent enormous power! If you make Smart kneel down and call you grandpa on


    Elliot''s 90th birthday, that would bring extraordinary disgrace upon The Evans. With their way of


    doing things, they would surely make sure you end up dead."


    "The Evans want to kill me, and you''ll just watch and do nothing to help me?"


    "Help you? You''re on a suicide mission, how can I help?"


    "What are you talking about, suicide? I''m just asking Smart to honor a bet he made! Dumbbell bet


    with me and lost. People from The Evans can''t just welsh on a bet, can they? Others may let them


    get away with it, but not with me! Not even The Evans can do that!"


    Daniel, sounding sly, added, "Only a great beauty like you, Beauty, can get away with breaking a


    promise to me."


    Beauty, left speechless by his brazenness, rolled her eyes in exasperation and scolded, "Aren''t you


    just shameless?"

 Chapter 459 Justified Reasoning

    Chapter 459 Justified Reasoning


    "I don''t mean to be like this, you know! But you said you liked when I''m cheeky, so I''m cheeky just


    for you!" Daniel carried on with his shameless antics.


    "Get lost!"


    ...


    In the deep silence of the night, as everyone else seemed to be at rest, Beauty was not. She tossed


    and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep, and finally decided to get up and head to Jessica''s room.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Knock!


    Knock knock!


    Inside her room, a sleep-groggy Jessica was rudely awakened by the noise. She irritatingly


    assumed it was Daniel and barked, "Idiot, why aren''t you sleeping at this hour? Stop knocking! The


    door isn''t locked; just roll yourself in!"


    Outside, Beauty was shocked by what she heard. Although she knew Jessica and Daniel were


    married, she always believed it was a marriage of convenience. But Jessica''s words implied that


    Daniel must have not only knocked like that before but that he also took the invitation to ''roll in.''


    This suggested that something more had happened between them after he rolled in!


    Beauty, without even realizing, began to let her imagination run wild, and she could feel a peculiar


    twinge in her heart¡ªas if she were jealous.


    No, that couldn''t be right. How could she possibly be jealous over a country boy? She wasn''t


    jealous; she was just feeling sorry for Jessica. Why should some country boy have the chance to


    take advantage of her? If he really did take advantage of Jessica, Beauty wouldn''t let it slide. She''d


    grab a pair of scissors and, well, he''d get what he deserved!


    Pushing the door open, Beauty stepped into the bedroom. There, she found Jessica lying on the


    side in a strappy nightgown that left much of her chest exposed, and the bedsidemp was still on.


    The scene was filled with an aura of intimacy.


    Jessica was stunned to see that it was Beauty who entered.


    "Why is it you?"


    She instinctively pulled the covers up to hide her chest.


    "Jessica, something''s off with you! You thought it was that country boy at the door, so you purposely


    turned on the bedsidemp and even pulled down your covers. Then when you saw it was me, you


    quickly covered up. What, it''s fine for the country boy to see, but I can''t?"


    "Just stop it! What do you want,ing to my room in the middle of the night?"


    "Nevermind that for now." Beauty gave Jessica a serious look and asked, "Tell me, have you and


    that country boy... you know?"


    "Why should I tell you? That''s a private matter between him and me!"


    Jessica deliberately said this to fuel Beauty''s misunderstandings. She wanted Beauty to carry this


    false impression back to her mother and convey that Jessica had already slept with Daniel.


    "A private matter, huh?" Beauty suddenly reached under the covers and gave Jessica a quick feel.


    "Ah!" Jessica screamed instantly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing Jessica''s panicked reaction, Beauty couldn''t help butugh.


    "Looks like nothing''s happened between you and that country boy."


    "How did you know?"


    "If you¡¯d been with a man, you wouldn''t be scared of a man''s touch, so why would my hand scare


    you? You said that just now to make me tell your mom that you''ve been to bed with that country boy,


    didn''t you?"


    With just a little probing, Beauty swiftly unraveled Jessica''s lies.

 Chapter 460 She Believes It

    Chapter 460 She Believes It


    With things already this far along, Jessica decided toy all her cards on the table.


    "I will absolutely not marry Smart! As for me and Daniel, I can get into bed with him anytime I want.


    We''re already married, so it''s perfectly justified!"


    Jessica''s resolute attitude sparked some suspicion in Beauty.


    "Jessica, be honest with me, and don''t lie. Are you really starting to have feelings for that country


    boy? You originally intended to have a sham marriage, using him as a shield to ward off the


    arranged marriage your family nned. But have you fallen for him after getting to know him?"


    "I definitely like him, as for love, I can''t say for sure yet."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica''s response was entirely truthful, which left Beauty shook.


    "You... you actually like him? You''ve fallen for a guy like that?"


    Not wanting to dwell on the topic, Jessica quickly pivoted the conversation.


    "Anyway! You''re here in the middle of the night, what''s the matter?"


    "What else? It¡¯s because of that country boy, of course!"


    Beauty''s words filled Jessica with confusion.


    "Because of Daniel? What has he done to you?"


    "What could he have done to me? Would he dare to behave inappropriately towards me? If he ever


    did, I¡¯d cut his dick off!"


    "Then what are you here for?"


    "That country boy, he doesn''t know the magnitude of his actions. Today, while we were out, we ran


    into Smart at Fortune antique. There, he made a bet with Smart. I''m not entirely sure, but I think he


    won. That¡¯s not important, though. The critical thing is he imed he''d make Smart kneel down and


    call him grandpa on Elliot¡¯s 90th birthday!"


    Jessica furrowed her brows at this remark.


    "Maybe that idiot was just joking?"


    "Joking? Do you think he was joking? He said it over the phone to Smart! I told him that if he does


    that, it would be a p in the face for Smart in front of everyone, a humiliation for The Evans, a


    profound disgrace!


    I''ve said what I had to say, but I couldn¡¯t persuade him. He''s determined to do it. Since he''s married


    to you, if he goes through with it, it will definitely affect The Matthews. So, you¡¯d best get a divorce


    right away and draw a clear line between you and him!"


    After Beauty made her point, Jessica realized what was happening.


    "Heh!"


    She let out a coldugh and then responded, "Beauty, to get me to divorce Daniel, are you resorting


    to making up such tall tales? Whatever the case, we''re sisters! Isn''t this a bit too much?"


    "Jessica, what do you mean? Do you think I''m lying to you?"


    Beauty was visibly frustrated and quite angry as she spoke.


    "Go find that country boy right now and ask him. Is he nning to make Smart kneel and call him


    grandpa on Elliot¡¯s 90th birthday? If what I said is true, you owe me an apology!"


    "Sorry! Sorry! I believe you! I''ll go find that idiot right now!"


    Jessica understood Daniel''s way of doing things. Seeing Beauty genuinely upset and knowing


    Daniel''s style, she believed her.


    Jessica knew exactly what kind of family The Evans were and understood the consequences of


    offending them.

 Chapter 461 Do it

    Chapter 461 Do it


    So, Jessica knew she had to stop Daniel¡ªshe had to prevent that idiot from causing amotion.


    He was such a worry! And now, thanks to him, Beauty had woken her up right after she''d managed


    to fall asleep.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Jessica became, deciding she needed to give Daniel a


    piece of her mind. And of course, she wouldn''t knock; she just burst right into his room.


    Both beauties stormed in to find Daniel fast asleep, peacefully unaware andpletely oblivious to


    the fact that his bedroom had been invaded. He should be awake to greet her!


    Jessica raised her hand and pped him down.


    "p!"


    She got him right on his bottom, a firm smack. Quite a solid piece of flesh, enticingly resilient.


    "Ah!"


    Startled awake, Daniel opened his bleary eyes to find two beautiful women at his bedside, his gaze


    finally resting on Jessica.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Was that you who hit me?"


    "Who else would it be?"


    "I thought we had a ghost. Turned out it was just you!"


    "A ghost? What do you mean by that? Are you trying to say I''m a ghost?"


    "Ghosts aren''t as beautiful as you, but they''re more gentle."


    "What? You''re saying ghosts are gentler than me? Then marry a ghost instead!"


    As she spoke, Jessica pped him again.


    "p!"


    "Ah!"


    Daniel let out another yelp.


    "Why did you hit me again?"


    "You''re my man; I can do whatever I want!"


    "You..."


    "What ''you''?"


    "You''re being unreasonable!"


    "Unreasonable? You dare call me unreasonable? I''ll kill you, you idiot, and we''ll see if you keep


    saying that!"


    With that, Jessica pped him again.


    "p!"


    And with a fervor this time, she followed up with several more.


    "p p!"


    "p p p!"


    ...


    Beauty, unable to watch anymore, intervened, "Are you two going to flirt like this as if I''m not here?


    Should I excuse myself?"


    "Yes, yes, yes! You go ahead," Daniel replied eagerly.


    That response made Beauty feel that something was off.


    "What are you nning, country boy, by telling me to leave so quickly?"


    "What can I n? What would I dare to do? With you here, I can only passively take a beating! If


    you weren''t here, maybe I''d get the chance to p Jessica back."


    At those words, Jessica''s brows knitted together.


    "Country boy, you dare to hit me?"


    "Yes, I dare! I''ll do it¡ªand not just that, I''ll even grab your chest!"


    Daniel wasn''t just saying it¡ªhe was reaching out his hand. But before he could touch her...


    "p!"


    Jessica had him with a stinging p across his hand.


    With his hand reddening, Daniel winced and questioned Jessica, "Why did you hit me, honey?"


    "Because you¡¯re being obscene!"


    "Isn''t your body meant for me to touch? Do you want some other guy to touch you?"


    "Get out! I''m not in the mood!"


    After giving Daniel another shove, Jessica asked, "Do you even know why I came to your room in


    the middle of the night?"

 Chapter 462 A Command

    Chapter 462 A Command


    Daniel had no idea why Jessica would visit his room in the middle of the night, so he made an


    offhand remark.


    "If it was just you, honey, I''d have a guess as to why you''re here. But you brought Beauty along, so I


    wouldn''t dare specte. That thought might be just a little too bold."


    Jessica sensed something off in his response and shot back with a scowl, "Too bold? Where exactly


    are your thoughts going?"


    "Of course, towards happiness! Isn''t that what life''s all about?"


    "Happiness? You idiot, what joy are you seeking? I''ll beat you to death, see if you''re still happy


    then."


    As she spoke, Jessica pinned Daniel to the bed to give him a piece of her mind. In front of Beauty, it


    felt like she was asserting her territory.


    Daniel cried out as Jessica dealt with him, rolling around, but his hands were far from idle,


    managing to sneak in a few sessful attacks.


    Jessica, of course, didn''t mind. It wasn''t the first time this idiot had taken his liberties with her. No,


    that''s not right¡ªsince they were married, his actions were legal, not taking advantage.


    "Have you had enough?"


    "A lifetime wouldn''t be enough."


    "Idiot! You''re incorrigible!"


    After scolding Daniel, Jessica said with irritation, "I came here because there''s something I need to


    clear up with you."


    Seeing Jessica get serious, Daniel asked curiously, "What''s that?"


    "Are you nning to cause trouble at Elliot''s birthday banquet?"


    Her question flummoxed Daniel.


    "Who''s Elliot?"


    "Smart''s grandfather!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, Dumbbell''s granddad? I''m not looking to cause trouble at his birthday banquet, only asking him


    to do the honorable thing and make his grandson honor the bet."


    "You are not allowed to go!" Jessicamanded quite fiercely.


    "Why shouldn''t I go? Dumbbell lost the bet to me fair and square! He should honor his wager!"


    "Do you understand that by doing this, you''d be humiliating the entire Evans family?"


    "If The Evans are humiliated, is that my fault? If they feel disgraced, it''s because of their own


    grandson''s actions. If Dumbbell is willing to honor the betes and kneels before me to call me


    grandpa before his grandfather''s 90th birthday¡ªthis can all be forgotten.


    But if he doesn''t, I''ll have no choice but to ask him to fulfill the bet at the birthday event! The Evans


    may have their power, but I have my principles. I''m not afraid to offend The Evans for the sake of


    my principles!"


    Daniel was confident. No matter how powerful or influential The Evans were, he wasn''t afraid of


    them. In this entire world, there was no one whom Daniel feared!


    If anyone dared provoke him, he would respond in kind, tooth for tooth, blood for blood!


    Jessica knew it was useless to talk further since he wouldn''t listen to her. Annoyed, she grabbed his


    ear, demanding, "Idiot, are you going to listen to me?"


    "Ow! Ow! Honey, that hurts! My ear''s about toe off, can you be gentler?"


    "Are you going to obey or not? If you won¡¯t listen, there''s no point in having ears; I might as well


    twist them off!"


    "I''ll listen! I''ll listen! I always listen to you, honey!"

 Chapter 463 Daniel Is Shocked

    Chapter 463 Daniel Is Shocked


    Despite Daniel''s usual defiance, he was at Jessica''s mercy with his ear in her firm grasp. And with


    his honey holding onto him, how could he dare not listen?


    ¡°You''re listening? Then repeat after me what I said!" demanded Jessica.


    "Honey, you said if ''Dumbbell'' doesn''t honor his promise ande to kneel before me, calling me


    ''grandpa'' before his granddad Elliot''s 90th birthday, then I have to ensure justice is served at The


    Evans during the birthday celebration."


    "You... you''re still not listening to me!" Jessica eximed in frustration, pinning him down on the bed


    and proceeding with her own form of punishment. Such was her annoyance that Daniel was left


    wailing with each impact of her fists.


    But as she carried on, Jessica realized something wasn''t right¡ªthe idiot was getting aroused.


    With Beauty still in the room, Jessica didn''t dare to get up. Instead, she turned to Beauty and


    pleaded, "I¡¯m just disciplining my man here, could you please give us some privacy?"


    "Of course! Take your time; I''m not sure if you''re punishing him or rewarding him. Look how pleased


    he seems with all that shouting!"


    After a teasingment, Beauty left the room enviously.


    "Close the door, please."


    As Beauty reached the door, Jessica reminded her again.


    "Sure."


    CLANG!


    The door closed behind her, and Jessica hurriedly got off of Daniel.


    "What''s going on?" she asked.


    Completely bewildered, Daniel looked at the blushing woman before him, seemingly happy yet


    pretending to be furious, and countered, "What do you mean ''what''s going on''?"


    "Still ying dumb?" Jessica pointed out the obvious, asking Daniel for an exnation.


    "What else could it be? It''s a natural response, okay? It belongs to you, after all! You were teasing it


    just now; wasn''t it supposed to show some sign of life?"


    "You''re incorrigible! Put it away now!"


    With that, Jessica poked it gently, and Daniel was shocked.


    He obedientlyy back down.


    "Honey, I''m right here, at your disposal. I swear to the heavens, I promise on my honor that no


    matter what you do to me next, I won''t resist at all."


    "Get lost! Beauty is right outside!" Jessica hit him again, then reluctantly started heading for the


    door.


    Suppose Beauty wasn''t outside, perhaps Jessica might not have been able to resist any longer.


    After all, she was a normal woman and legally married to Daniel. And most crucially, she had truly


    started to like him.


    With the mood set, why couldn''t they just do what both would enjoy, all legal and pleasurable?


    Seeing Jessica leave, Daniel was naturally dejected.


    "What are you doing, honey?" he shouted after her.


    "What am I doing? You little rascal, stop with your nonsense! Don''t even think about it! Stay in line!


    If you dare disobey me, see how I''ll deal with you!"


    "And how will you ''deal'' with me? You''ve punished me enough for one evening."


    "Punished enough? If you upset me again, I''ll make it worse. I''ll suffocate you!" Jessica huffed.


    She was almost suffocating herself with frustration, so naturally, she wouldn''t let this idiot off easily


    ¡ªshe wanted to smother him!


    As she opened the door, Jessica paused intentionally, creating an opening for Daniel. A woman


    couldn''t be too forward, after all.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 464 Grandfather Is Ill

    Chapter 464 Grandfather Is Ill


    But to Jessica''s surprise, Daniel didn''t react at all after a few seconds of waiting. When she turned


    to look at him, the idiot had fallen asleep? He was already snoring, just like a dead pig in quiet


    repose.


    Little did Jessica know, Daniel wasn''t actually asleep; he was practicing "The Seven Dragon


    Scriptures." Jessica''s actions had ignited a fire in him that he needed to quell with "The Seven


    Dragon Scriptures." Otherwise, that small me would consume him, propelling him into madness.


    And of course, besides "The Seven Dragon Scriptures," there was another way to resolve it¡ª


    Jessica could have handled the consequences of her own actions with more direct measures. But it


    seemed she wouldn''t do that.


    Daniel found himself in an awkward position, left to practice "The Seven Dragon Scriptures" on his


    own in his frustration.


    Jessica emerged from the room carrying a face full of minor grievances. The ever-curious Beauty


    couldn''t help but inquire, "That was quick, what happened with the country boy?"


    Annoyed by the insinuation, Jessica pinched Beauty, eliciting a surprisingly melodious yelp.


    "Ah!"


    "Stop making stuff up! I was just disciplining that idiot. Don''t let your imagination run wild!"


    "I shouldn''t let my imagination run wild? You say you were disciplining him? How exactly were you


    doing that? When I was in the room, you were already on top of him. Who knows what you would


    be capable of when I''m not there?"


    "Do you want me to try it on you, you brat?"


    Jessica''s hands got to work yfully tormenting Beauty until she fledughing and running.


    Their boisterousughter reached into the room where Daniel was trying hard to train, now


    disturbed by the ruckus outside.


    The next morning, bright and early, Daniel, who had spent the night practicing "The Seven Dragon


    Scriptures," had just entered dreand.


    "p!"


    A firm smack on his rear end woke him up. As he opened his sleepy eyes, he found Jessica by the


    bed, dressed provocatively in a fiery red dress that entuated her curves.


    "You disrupted my sleep in the middle of the night, and now you''re at it again. Do you ever let me


    sleep?"


    "Sleep? You''ve got no time for sleeping! Get ready; we''re heading back to New York."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Back to New York? Isn''t your grandfather''s 80th birthday a few days away? Why are we going back


    now?"


    "My grandfather suddenly fell critically ill; he''s in the hospital receiving emergency care. Hurry and


    come with me, and bring your stic bag. Maybe you can save him."


    "Are you asking me to save your grandfather?"


    "I''m not asking you, you fool¡ªI''m ordering you! You have to bring him back to life!"


    "And if I manage to save your grandfather, shouldn¡¯t you give me some kind of reward?"


    "What kind of reward are you expecting?"


    "We''ve been married for so long, yet we''ve never done what a husband and wife are supposed to


    do. Despite being married, I feel like I''m not."


    "Get lost! In your dreams!"


    Of course, Jessica would refuse. No matter when or how Daniel posed the question, her answer


    was the same.


    She wasn¡¯t about to give in so easily. Indeed, she wouldn''t cooperate willingly. No matter what, as a


    woman, she had to offer some resistance before giving in halfway.

 Chapter 465 The Country Boy

    Chapter 465 The Country Boy


    As the flightnded at New York International Airport, Jessica, Beauty, and Daniel walked out of the


    terminal. Parked curbside was a two-tone Rolls-Royce awaiting their arrival. A man with slicked-


    back hair, garbed in Armani, exited the luxury car. It was Pork Matthews, Beauty''s older brother.


    When Pork caught sight of Daniel, his face revealed a tinge of doubt. What were his two sisters


    doing, walking alongside a seemingly unremarkable country boy, carrying nothing but a stic bag?


    It had to be a coincidence; they couldn''t possibly be together.


    "Jessica, Beauty, quick, get in the car. Grandfather is at 108 Hospital receiving emergency care. We


    must hurry; we might not make it in time to see him."


    As Jessica opened the car door, she called to Daniel, "Idiot, get in the car!"


    Jessica''s gesture left Pork confused, causing him to doubt what he was seeing. Pointing at Daniel,


    he asked, "Jessica, who''s this country bumpkin?"


    Before Jessica could finish replying, Beauty jumped in with an exnation, "Assistant! This country


    boy is Jessica''s assistant! He might look a bit rough around the edges, but he¡¯s an amazing driver.


    We brought him back to serve as a driver; it''s more convenient to have someone for driving and


    running errands."


    "Assistant? Driver? Well, if he''s just a driver, he doesn¡¯t deserve to sit in this car. Give him the


    address, and he can take a cab there!" Pork dered.


    Daniel pointed at Pork and asked Jessica, "And who might this gentleman be?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "He''s my cousin, Beauty''s older brother," Jessica introduced him briefly.


    "Oh, so you''re my big brother-inw!"


    Daniel extended his hand enthusiastically, "Brother-inw, how do you do! I¡¯m Daniel!"


    Pork rudely interrupted Daniel''s self-introduction, "What did you call me? Brother-inw? How am I


    your brother-inw?"


    "Well, aren''t you Beauty¡¯s real brother? So of course, you''re my brother-inw."


    Daniel''s reasoning forced Pork to turn to Beauty with a question, "What¡¯s going on? What


    rtionship do you have with this country boy?"


    Beauty was speechless and immediately, hands on hips, she roared at Daniel, "Country boy, quit


    your babbling and baseless ims! How dare you call my brother that? I have absolutely nothing to


    do with you!"


    "Beauty, how can you deny knowing me like that? You''re my Beauty! You loaned me out for two


    days, worked me to the bone, and now you say we have nothing between us? Doesn¡¯t that seem a


    bit heartless?"


    "How did I work you to the bone? What did I use you for?"


    "You know what you used me for, and you didn''t even give me a tip. That¡¯s so stingy!"


    Unable to listen anymore, Jessica twisted Daniel''s ear in frustration andmanded, "Shut up!"


    "Yes, honey!"


    Daniel''s calling Jessica "honey" further stunned Pork, prompting him to ask, "He calls you ¡®honey,¡¯


    and you¡¯re okay with it?"


    "Why would I object? I''m married to him!"

 Chapter 466 An Unexpected Development

    Chapter 466 An Unexpected Development


    Jessica''s response caused Pork''s jaw to drop in amazement; he also realized btedly what was


    going on. No wonder this country boy had called him brother-inw¡ªhe was Jessica''s husband.


    But that couldn''t be right. How could this country boy possibly be Jessica''s husband? Jessica was


    supposed to align herself with The Evans by marrying Smart. This development had to be corrected


    promptly; Pork couldn''t allow Smart to find out that Jessica was already married, and to such a


    seemingly ordinary man, no less.


    The more Pork thought about it, the more it didn''t add up. Jessica was a proud goddess, a queenly


    figure¡ªhow could she stoop so low as to marry a country boy? Daniel must be some kind of decoy


    Jessica was using.


    As someone with some scheming abilities, Pork didn''t n tosh out at Daniel directly. Instead, he


    said, "Since this country boy is Jessica''s husband, let''s all go and visit grandfather."


    This wasn''t an invitation out of goodwill. Avery was at the hospital, and bringing Daniel along would


    surely result in his dismissal.


    Soon, the Rolls-Royce pulled into 108 Hospital. Under Pork''s guidance, the trio arrived at the


    emergency room entrance, where Avery was pacing anxiously.


    "Cousin, how''s grandfather?" asked Pork.


    "They¡¯re still trying to save him," Avery responded.


    Then, Avery caught sight of Daniel and her face instantly filled with displeasure.


    "Why are you here?" she snapped indignantly.


    "Mom, I missed you," Daniel retorted facetiously.


    "Don''t call me mom! I''m not your mother!"


    Avery was infuriated. It was one thing for this country boy to call her ''mom'' in private, but in front of


    so many people?


    Their conversation left everyone present stunned.


    Jessica couldn''t believe it and asked, "Idiot, what are you doing?"


    "Yeah, mom hasn''t shown me any affection yet! I just called her ''mom'' and look at me, making us a


    proper family already."


    "Shameless!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The word "shameless" echoed in unison from the three women''s lips.


    Pork was the most shocked. He couldn''t believe Avery had met this country boy and that Daniel


    even dared to call her ''mom'' with such ease, as if it wasn''t the first time.


    "Yes! The first time we met in New York, he called me ''mom.'' My own daughter, in her twenties,


    rarely ever calls me that, but this chap seems to do it all the time. It''s so frequent that I''m starting to


    get confused¡ªwhether Jessica is my own child, or this rascal is."


    Avery''s answer, though meant for Jessica, got Pork thinking. It seemed like Avery actually enjoyed


    being called ''mom'' by this country boy.


    Determined to avoid anyplications in the alliance between the two families, Pork quickly


    reminded her, "Cousin, remember that Jessica is supposed to marry Smart!"

 Chapter 467 A Wrong Decision

    Chapter 467 A Wrong Decision


    "Who said my Jessica must marry Smart? The Evans might be the second-ranked family among


    The Eight, but I didn''t really like what I saw with Smart," Avery dered, still disconcerted by the


    previous events where Daniel ended up overpowering Smart. If Smart couldn''t even handle a


    country boy, then he certainly wasn''t fit to marry her daughter. He just wasn''t worthy.


    Pork was taken aback by Avery''s words. He looked at her incredulously and asked, "Cousin, are


    you seriously considering marrying Jessica off to this country boy? Jessica is the granddaughter of


    The Matthews. Marrying her to a country boy would be a disgrace to the entire Matthews family! As


    the eldest grandson of The Matthews, I absolutely refuse to ept this!"


    Avery''s face turned stern at Pork''s response, and she demanded, "Pork, are you trying to teach me


    a lesson here?"


    "Of course not! I wouldn''t dare. I''m just kindly reminding you, cousin. Jessica is your only precious


    daughter; please don''t make a wrong decision."


    "What do you mean by a wrong decision? It''s my daughter; she''ll marry whoever I want her to


    marry!"


    Daniel caught onto the conversation and immediately interjected with enthusiasm, "Mom, so you


    agree to give me Jessica in marriage? You''ll bless our union, won''t you? And you''ll even provide a


    generous dowry! Oh dear mom, I love you!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Get lost! If I married Jessica off to a dog, it wouldn''t be to you, you rascal! You even think you have


    a chance at marrying my daughter?"


    At that moment, the door to the operating room opened, and a man with gold-rimmed sses,


    followed by a group of doctors, walked out. His name was Bright Kim, the youngest chief of 108


    Hospital and the most prized disciple of USA''s top doctor, Joshua.


    As Bright emerged, Avery rushed forward anxiously, "Doctor, how is my grandfather?"


    "The patient is very old and has a long-standing injury from his younger days on the battlefield,


    complicating his condition. This sudden illness is due to excessive consumption of his physical


    strength, and it''s difficult to turn around. We''ve done our best, but there''s nothing more we can do.


    Grandfather only has a day or two left; you should spend more time with him."


    "Bright, please think of something else," urged Pork in desperation.


    "Mister Zhao, I''ve tried all possible treatments. Given his age and poor health, surgery isn''t an


    option¡ªwe can only resort to conservative treatment."


    As they spoke, there was amotion at the far end of the corridor. A figure in a Givenchy custom


    suit, unmistakably sharp and stylish, approached with several doctors in tow. This man was Down


    Perkins, the eldest son of New York''s leading family, The Perkins.


    Upon spotting Down, Avery greeted him with warm enthusiasm, "Down, what brings you here?"


    "Avery, I heard about your grandfather''s illness and immediately arranged for Professor John to be


    flown in from overseas."

 Chapter 468 Professor John

    Chapter 468 Professor John


    "Professor John?" Avery inquired because she wasn''t familiar with the name.


    "Professor John is not only the dean of Harvard Medical School but also a world-ss, Nobel Prize-


    winning physician. He has treated the President. If Professor John can''t cure someone, then no one


    can." Down praised the professor effusively.


    Daniel couldn''t help but snort derisively and interjected, "The most powerful medicine in the world is


    not in his practice, but within our own USA''s shamanic healing. Modern medicine is just scratching


    the surface. It''s akin to butchery¡ªcutting here, slicing there. Wherever there¡¯s a problem, they use


    their surgical des to cut it out. Though those methods may treat illness, they don''t get to the root


    of the problem. Our USA shamanic culture pursues divine intervention. Our shamanic ways are a


    continuation of USA¡¯s cultural heritage. Instead of just cutting and excising, we aim to eliminate the


    root cause of the illness."


    Daniel''s critique prompted Down to respond with a contemptuousugh before sizing up the


    seemingly rustic Daniel. To Down, Daniel appeared unimpressive and unfamiliar¡ªa clear outsider


    from a vige.


    ordingly, Down turned to Avery and asked, "Avery, who is this country-looking fellow?"


    "Just a country boy spouting nonsense. Pay no attention to him," Avery dismissed.


    Down was Avery¡¯s choice for a son-inw¡ªthe future head of New York''s top family, The Perkins,


    was a suitable match for her.


    Daniel, however, took exception to this and quickly retorted, "Mom, yourck of conscience is


    showing. I just called you ''mom,'' and now you''re disowning me? The prettier the woman, the more


    fickle, they say!"


    Down was perplexed by Daniel''s words and sought rification, "Avery, is he your illegitimate son?"


    "Down! How can you speak like that? How could I possibly have an illegitimate son? This country


    boy came from the mountains. I helped him with his education out of goodwill, and he recognized


    me as his godmother. But I never acknowledged him as my godson. That''s why he calls me ''mom.''


    Just ignore him as if he were air."


    As Daniel started to speak again, Avery shot him a fierce re and roared, "Shut up!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Even the fierce Jessica was wary, so of course, Daniel was also frightened of Avery, the formidable


    tiger mother.


    He quickly mmed up and stayed quiet.


    As the group entered the emergency room, they saw Kind lying in bed, surrounded by tubes,


    hovering on the edge of consciousness. The medical equipment monitoring his vital signs indicated


    his condition was dangerous though not yet devoid of hope.


    After a brief nce at the data, Professor John spoke, "The patient''s condition is grave. I need his


    medical records and all diagnostic reports immediately."


    Bright promptly handed over the required documents, and Professor John perused them seriously.

 Chapter 469 Rich

    Chapter 469 Rich


    After reviewing the medical records, Professor John made his decision. He addressed Bright, "This


    hospital¡¯s medicine certainly won''t save the patient."


    Avery, somewhat flustered, urged the professor, "Professor John, please think of something!"


    "Don''t worry, Avery. Since I¡¯m here, I will definitely help save your father-inw. He needs the new


    medicine we''ve recently developed at Harvard University. That medicine is the only solution that can


    save him."


    "Well, if we have the medicine, then use it quickly, Professor!" Avery implored, desperately hoping


    for a solution.


    "Avery, that medicine is extremely precious; it''s taken my team twenty years to develop. As such, it''s


    quite expensive. It costs one hundred billion dors to inject your father-inw with just one dose.


    Three doses should make him healthy and bring him back from his deathbed."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Professor John hade from far away with the intention of making a profit. The biggest difference


    between modern medicine and shamanic healing is that modern medicine is about making money;


    it''s driven by profit. Shamanic healing from the USA, on the other hand, aims to save lives and heal


    the sick with a focus on divine blessing.


    When Daniel heard the professor''s price, he was bbergasted. One hundred billion per shot, three


    hundred billion for three shots? This professor clearly came to fleece them rather than to heal.


    Unable to stay silent any longer, Daniel hastily urged Avery, "Mom, I can treat grandfather''s illness,


    and it¡¯s not going to cost three hundred billion. If you can¡¯t figure out how to spend that money, you


    can give it to me as a wedding fund. After all, I''ve called you ''mom'' so many times now."


    "Go away! Don''t interfere here! If you keep spouting nonsense, I''ll kick you out!" Avery scolded


    Daniel, clearly agitated.


    After being reprimanded by Avery once more, Daniel knew it was best to remain silent.


    "Professor John, please administer the medicine right away, and as for the price of a hundred billion


    per shot¡ªit''s not an issue. If you can really save him, The Matthews will give you five hundred


    billion," Avery announced, showing just how ''rich'' she was. For The Matthews, the third-wealthiest


    family in New York, five hundred billion was almost like a mere five hundred dors to amon


    household.


    "Avery, my medication requires payment upfront before administration. So, you''ll need to pay the


    first hundred billion for us to inject the first shot. Once it takes effect, you can then transfer the


    remaining four hundred billion," insisted Professor John.


    Avery found this demand infuriating. How could a doctor be so unreasonable?


    Professor John rified, "You misunderstand, Avery. This isn''t about debt; it''s simply my policy. If


    you want my treatment, you have to pay first. If you''re not willing to proceed, I''ll leave right now."


    Witnessing this, Down quickly stepped in to mediate, "Avery, I went to great lengths to bring


    Professor John all the way from abroad. Saving the old man is the top priority¡ªlet''s address the


    payment."


    Despite her strong resentment, Avery managed to suppress her anger and transferred the first


    hundred billion to Professor John''s ount.

 Chapter 470 Alive

    Chapter 470 Alive


    "Professor John, the one hundred billion has been transferred. Are we ready to begin?" asked Avery


    with an impatient tone.


    "Yes," Professor John nodded and stated, "I can nowmence." He then looked to his attractive


    assistant and instructed, "Bring out our university¡¯stest medicinal breakthrough for the patient''s


    treatment."


    "Certainly, Professor John!"


    His assistant opened a refrigeration unit and retrieved a vial containing the medicine, encased in


    ss andbeled in a foreignnguage.


    Daniel, fluent in foreignnguages, even from a distance and despite the small print, could clearly


    make out the text on the vial due to his excellent vision. He immediately recognized theponents


    inside the vial and had to admit¡ªit was indeed a high-quality medicine that only top scientists could


    have developed.


    But, this medicine was utterly unsuitable for Kind and would have no effect on him. Motivated by a


    desire to heal and help, Daniel kindly warned Avery.


    "Professor John, your newly developed medicine indeed has distinct qualities. However, it is not


    suitable for the patient. Injecting him with this particr drug will immediately result in his death."


    At Daniel''s warning, Professor John became furious and rebuked, "Nonsense! If I administer this


    medicine to the patient, he will be revived on the spot."


    Seeing themotion, Pork quickly tried to diffuse the situation, "Professor John, don''t take offense


    at the words of a country boy, he¡¯s nothing but a driver hired by my cousin. Besides driving, his only


    skill is odd jobs. You are a renowned physician¡ªdon''t let the words of this man bother you."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After trying to soothe the visiting doctor, Pork turned to Daniel and scolded sharply, "Country boy, if


    you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll toss you out instantly!"


    "Nonsense? Am I the kind to talk nonsense? I''m just saying the truth! When Professor John


    administers the shot and kills our grandfather, you''ll be to me. You¡¯replicit even if Professor


    John is the one who does it," Daniel retorted earnestly, turning to Avery with a serious reminder,


    "Mom, you are also an aplice! If grandfather dies because of this, you bear responsibility too!"


    "Shut up! Keep talking nonsense, and I''ll hit you!" Avery raised her hand threateningly, her posture


    and tone remarkably simr to Jessica¡¯s ¨C evidently, the apple didn''t fall far from the tree.


    Since this was a hundred-billion-dor drug, it was not something for the assistant to handle.


    Professor John himself prepared the syringe and said to her, "Get all the preparations in ce; I''m


    going to begin the injection."


    "Right away, Professor John!"


    The assistant and a team of workers bustled about, attaching various instruments to Kind. From the


    actions of these foreign doctors, it appeared they were indeed highly professional. Even Bright, the


    most esteemed doctor at 108 Hospital, had to nod in approval, recognizing that despite the


    excellent qualifications of his hospital staff, they did not match the skill level of the foreign medical


    team.

 Chapter 471 The Person in Charge

    Chapter 471 The Person in Charge


    Although Bright¡¯s hospital staff could perform the same tasks, their attention to detail was far behind


    that of the foreign doctors working now. The precision, meticulous care, and uracy disyed by


    these professionals were nothing short of wless. Despite their exemry performance, however,


    Daniel viewed their emphasis on protocol as mere formalism that served little purpose in actually


    healing patients. After all, genuine healing requires targeted remedies, not an overreliance on pomp


    and procedure.


    Modern medicine, from Daniel''s perspective, is all about using a series of devices to possibly


    determine a diagnosis, which can result in exorbitant costs even before a condition is effectively


    treated. Unlike shamanic medicine, which relies on intuitive and direct methods for illness detection,


    modern treatments often lead to interminable tests without guaranteed results. It seems the


    underlying motive is to bill for the machinery used rather than focusing on the patient''s recovery.


    This usage of equipment appears simr to less athletic children who rely on expensive sporting


    gear topensate forck of natural ability.


    Professor John prepared the syringe to inject Kind with the precious medicine. Since Daniel knew


    further intervention was futile, he simply stood by with his hands in his pockets, quietly observing.


    Avery, already gravely concerned, saw Daniel''s seemingly careless posture and was further


    agitated¡ªlike a mother distressed by her son''s disrespect during a solemn asion.


    "What are you doing, you country boy?" Avery scolded.


    "I''m not doing anything. Since you won''t let me speak, I have to stand quietly here, pretending I


    don''t exist," Daniel replied.


    "Don''t just call me ''mom''! Act more respectfully!"


    "Correcting me for no reason, mom, you must be scared, right? You''re afraid my prediction will


    come true, that the moment Professor John gives the injection, grandpa will die. Then you''ll lose


    your father."


    "Talking nonsense! Let''s hope Professor John''s injection brings grandpa back to life!"


    Avery found herself inadvertently veering off-course by Daniel''s words.


    "What''s the use of words if they can save lives? Do we need doctors then if just words can heal


    severe illnesses?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Stop arguing with me. If grandpa isn''t savedter, I''ll deal with you," Avery threatened.


    "Mom, we need to talk reasonably, right? Even if you''re a beautiful woman like yourself, we should


    still be logical."


    "And what ''logic'' do you want to talk about?"


    "Like I said, I can save grandpa, so don¡¯t waste that five hundred billion. But you trusted Professor


    John over me! If he fails to revive grandpa, it should be his responsibility, not mine. Mom, isn''t it


    entirely unreasonable to me me? Even if you''re my mom, you can''t do that!"

 Chapter 472 Shut Up

    Chapter 472 Shut Up


    "Shut up!" Avery chastised Daniel once more, then turned her attention back to Kind''s bed, deciding


    to ignore what she regarded as Daniel''s inane chatter. After all, having a yful and mischievous


    ''son'' like Daniel was proving to be quite entertaining.


    By this point, Professor John had already injected the entirety of the medication into Kind¡¯s


    bloodstream and removed the needle. Avery watched anxiously and asked, "Professor John, how is


    he now?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Rest assured, Avery," the professor assured her confidently. "The new medicine I developed is


    nothing short of miraculous. In less than a minute, you will see the patient wake up and open his


    eyes."


    As soon as Professor John finished speaking, numbers on the disy screens started to change.


    The steadily rising figures indicated that Kind''s condition was beginning to improve.


    Down was ecstatic, seeing the numbers as a validation of his efforts to impress Avery. He had


    brought Professor John here to prove his worth, ensuring a chance for Avery to consider him as a


    worthy suitor for her daughter. Three years ago, a single nce at Jessica had left Down utterly


    smitten; since that day, she haunted even his dreams.


    "Avery, look at the screens. He''s being saved. Professor John truly deserves his title as the finest


    healer on the!" Down dered triumphantly.


    "Down, you really are despicable," Daniel spat out with disdain. "Crowning him the world''s greatest


    doctor? His first attempt is about to kill the patient. How could that qualify him as the finest doctor


    out there?"


    "You country boy, stop talking nonsense," Down retorted. "What do you mean he''s going to kill the


    patient? Open your eyes and look at the screens. Can''t you see all the numbers are improving?"


    Down pointed at the screens with a confident smile, while Pork chimed in with a disdainful nce at


    Daniel.


    "You country bumpkin, keep quiet and stop behaving like an idiot," he admonished.


    "Being an idiot? What do you mean?" Daniel inquired.


    "My cousin is a rare beauty, the jewel of The Matthews family. Not only does The Evans¡¯s young


    master seek her hand; so does the head of New York''s finest family, The Perkins. So, it''d be best if


    you understand your ce. Otherwise, be careful not to y with fire and get burned to ash."


    "And here I realize, my dear brother-inw, you''re threatening me. You''re asking me to back down?


    Jessica is my wife, and I will never step aside," Daniel responded resolutely.


    Upon hearing Daniel''s assertive words, Pork became agitated and countered, "You country boy,


    don''t make absurd ims! How could Jessica possibly be your wife? With your peasant look, and


    no qualifications to speak of, what right do you have to marry someone like Jessica? Could you


    summon a world-famous doctor like Professor John? I doubt you could even secure his contact


    details!"


    Daniel retorted with a coldugh to Pork''s usations.


    "The world''s number one doctor? By jabbing someone and sending them straight to their demise?


    Does that make him deserving of the title?"


    "You''re talking rubbish! Grandfather has clearlye back to life, not been killed," Pork shot back,


    refuting Daniel''s usations.

 Chapter 473 Kind Died

    Chapter 473 Kind Died


    As Pork finished speaking, a cacophony of rms echoed throughout the room; the monitors


    connected to Kind began ring their loud warning tones. The figures on the screens that had just


    started to rise plummeted back to zero. Everyone present was shocked.


    "What... what happened? He was alive just a moment ago!" A look of panic crossed Down''s face.


    Having invited Professor John, he felt a measure of responsibility if Kind''s condition worsened on


    his watch.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Professor John stood, dumbfounded, staring at the digital readout. Hisrge blue eyes flitted back


    and forth between the screens and Kind in disbelief. "No, this can¡¯t be! We had just revived him;


    how could he suddenly die? Those numbers were rising just a second ago. Why did they all drop to


    zero?"


    "Professor John, save him, please!" Avery urged frantically.


    "Quickly! Revive the patient, give him a shock!" The professor was clearly in a state of panic.


    Defibrition is modern medicine''sst-ditch effort to resuscitate a patient, using electric shocks to


    jolt the heart back into beating. Whether this method can revive a patient is mostly a matter of luck.


    Moreover, even if it does work, the electrical assault can significantly impact the patient''s physical


    condition.


    Unable to restrain himself further, Daniel chimed in, "Defibrition won''t bring him back. The


    patient''s body is already too weak; more shocks will only overtax it. This next shock might even


    trigger aplete physical copse."


    "Country boy, keep quiet! Stop spouting your nonsense," Pork roared at Daniel.


    "Brother-inw, I''m not talking nonsense; I''m telling the truth," Daniel insisted, wanting to exin


    further. However, Avery shot him a warning look.


    "Shut up!" she thundered.


    While Daniel would typically disregard Pork''s words, Avery''smand carried sufficient weight to


    compel his silence. Even if his mother-inw wasn¡¯t his biological mother, her maternal authority


    instilled fear within him. Every bit as fearful of her as anyone could be, Danielplied when she


    raised her voice.


    Content with silencing Daniel, Avery''s mood remained grim. The state of her father was precarious,


    to say the least, and the prospect of his passing weighed heavily on her heart. In recent years, her


    father''s health had been in constant decline, and though he had managed to hold on, Avery had


    hoped he would at least make it to his eightieth birthday, just days away.


    Meanwhile, at Kind''s bedside, Professor John had administered several electric shocks. There was


    a brief spike on the monitors after the first couple of shocks, but the numbers soon tlined again.


    After multiple attempts, even with increased voltage and frequency, there was no effect. The screen


    steadied into a continuous line.


    Kind was dead.

 Chapter 474 Not Dead Yet

    Chapter 474 Not Dead Yet


    Professor John couldn''t believe the oue. His painstakingly developed drug, which had earned


    him the Nobel Prize, had failed to be effective and instead, appeared to have resulted in the


    patient''s death. There was no way the professor could admit any fault with the medication; he had


    been awarded the most prestigious acknowledgment for it. Acknowledging an error would not only


    damage his own reputation but would also mar the credibility of the Nobelmittee members.


    He had to pin Kind''s demise on the patient''s own health condition. After organizing his thoughts,


    Professor John spoke up, "Avery, I''m sorry! I did everything I could! While my newly developed drug


    is indeed effective, your father-inw was simply beyond saving. At his age and with his health, not


    even God could have saved him."


    Professor John and his team bowed three times toward Kind in a disy of respect for the


    departed. Daniel, who found the entire scene unbearable, stood up and called out, "He''s not even


    dead, why are you bowing?"


    Daniel''s assertion stunned everyone present, like a bolt of lightning from a clear blue sky. Professor


    John froze for a moment before he nced at the screens disying various readings. To confirm


    Kind''s state, he even lifted Kind''s eyelids to check his pupils. Finally, Professor John verified Kind''s


    death: "The patient is dead. There is no heartbeat or respiration. How can he not be dead?"


    "When heartbeat and respiration cease, does that mean death? Death is not determined by the


    body but by the soul. As long as the soul has not yet departed, even if the body appears dead, it''s


    only ''apparent death.''"


    Hearing Daniel mention the soul, Down let out a derisiveugh. "Hahaha! Country boy, do you think


    this is your vige? Talking about the soul and religious beliefs? That stuff might fool the gullible in


    your vige. Do you think the descendants of New York''s top families are simpletons like you? Do


    you think they are as na?ve as country bumpkins?"


    "Religion has been passed down by priests, and only the ignorant would question it," Daniel replied,


    undeterred by the ridicule.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if everyone else doubted him, Jessica would choose to believe in Daniel. She had witnessed


    his medical skills firsthand and knew his nature well. While Daniel often seemed unreliable, when it


    came to healing the sick, he never joked around.


    Therefore, Jessica looked at Daniel intently and seriously asked, "Is grandfather really not dead?"


    "Of course he''s not dead! But I''m the only one who can save him."


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Go ahead and save him! And if you can''t, you''ll have me to answer


    to!"


    "Honey, don''t worry, your grandpa is my grandpa too. Not only can I bring him back, but I can also


    make him healthy again."

 Chapter 475 Needle Of Seven Dragon

    Chapter 475 Needle Of Seven Dragon


    Daniel''s words were not an exaggerated im; he truly possessed the ability to revive the ill. "Stop


    talking and start saving him!" Jessica urged the self-proimed proficient healer.


    Daniel opened his stic bag and began rummaging through it under the gaze of everyone present.


    Professor John watched with furrowed brows, shaking his head before inquiring, "What exactly are


    you nning to do?"


    "You managed to kill the patient, didn''t you? I''m getting ready to bring him back," Daniel replied


    nonchntly.


    "Bring back the dead? Stop boasting! When someone dies, they are dead. Look at these screens;


    every reading is zero. Look at the patient''s pupils ¡ª they show clear signs of death. You can even


    feel his hand; it''s already ice-cold. Once a person dies, blood cirction stops, and the body quickly


    turns cold. This is basic medical knowledge. Don''t talk nonsense and disrespect the dead!"


    "Professor John, your ''basic medical knowledge'' is that of modern medicine, not our shamanic


    medicine. Themon sense of modern medicine is not always correct. From a modern medical


    perspective, the patient might be dead, but from a shamanic perspective, he is still alive and can be


    saved."


    "And how do you propose to save him?"


    As Professor John asked, Daniel had already retrieved his needle from the stic bag. Inside, there


    were Seven Dragon Needles ¡ª a total of seven.


    Daniel twirled the needles in his hand and dered, "With this."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This?" Professor John looked on, filled with confusion, "And what is that supposed to be?"


    "Needle Of Seven Dragon!" Daniel announced, showing the Seven Dragon Needles.


    These seven gold needles looked dingy, even rusty. Although gold shouldn''t rust, the gold used to


    create these needles went through a special process not typical to standard gold. The ck and


    rust-like spots were not actually rust but rather dragon scales.


    The Seven Dragon Needles were alive; they were seven fledgling dragons that required nurturing


    and nourishing. They looked dark and dirty because they had yet to mature into dragons. Once they


    did, they would turn bright gold and dazzlingly radiant.


    Observing these seemingly filthy needles, Professor John''s frown deepened. Pointing at the Seven


    Dragon Needles, he asked Daniel, "And what do you n to do with those things?"


    "Acupuncture, of course! In the patient''s current state, only my Seven Dragon Needles can revive


    him through acupuncture."


    "Acupuncture? You mean to say you want to stick those dirty needles into Kind''s body?"


    "If it''s acupuncture, then obviously, the needles have to go into his body!"


    Hearing this, Pork quickly stepped forward to intervene, "Country boy, what are you doing? Stop


    messing around! Sticking those dirty needles into my grandfather''s body is disrespectful!"


    "Disrespectful? How am I being disrespectful? Get it right, brother-inw, your grandfather is my


    grandfather. Why would I disrespect my own grandfather? What good would that do me? I¡¯m trying


    to save him because I''m the only one who can!"


    Daniel''s assurance that he could indeed bring the elderly man back from the brink of death left


    everyone in a state of suspended belief. Would his unconventional method truly breathe life back


    into the fading patriarch?

 Chapter 476 "Joshua is My Student"

    Chapter 476 "Joshua is My Student"


    Pork scoffed with disdain. "You, a country bumpkin, dare to call me Grandpa? And you think you


    can save him? iming only you can bring him back to life? You might not have any real skills,


    country boy, but you sure know how to blow your own horn!"


    Daniel paid no mind to Pork''s mockery and got ready to use the "Seven Dragon Needle" on Kind''s


    wrist.


    But before the needle could reach its target, Pork grabbed Daniel''s wrist.


    "What do you think you''re doing, country boy?" Pork snapped.


    "Uncle, have you forgotten what I just said? I told you, I''m going to save Grandpa''s life!"


    "You think you can fool us with your nonsense, bringing magic tricks here? And you believe you can


    revive Grandpa? I bet you''ve got some ulterior motive. What do you think you''re doing, poking


    around on his body with those needles? Are you up to something bad? Are you nning a


    sacrifice?"


    The usation was wild and far-fetched, but Pork was sure Daniel was up to no good.


    "A sacrifice? You think I''m nning to sacrifice Grandpa? Even if I were into sacrificing people, I''d


    pick someone young. But Grandpa? He''s a war hero, a man of great honor and spirit. Not exactly


    prime material for a sacrifice."


    "Aha! Got you, didn¡¯t I? You''re clearly up to no good, trying to offer Grandpa to the demons!"


    Daniel just rolled his eyes in frustration, staying quiet, which made Pork all the more triumphant.


    "Look Avery, the country boy''s gone silent ¨C must''ve hit the nail on the head! How dare he bring


    such evils to The Matthews'' doorstep? If I don¡¯t show him his ce and teach him a lesson, he


    might think we''re pushovers!"


    Avery turned to Daniel with a fierce look. "What''s your actual n, country boy? Are you seriously


    trying to sacrifice Dad with that tiny needle?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mom, do you really think I would do that? Didn''t I exin before? I''m going to save Grandpa with


    acupuncture!"


    "Do you actually know medicine?" Avery asked, still skeptical.


    "Of course, I do!" Daniel replied, then added confidently, "That famous doctor Joshua from the US


    even wants to be my apprentice! He''s called me ''master'' before, but I haven''t formally agreed to


    take him on as my student yet."


    To prove his medical skills, Daniel had no choice but to bring up Joshua.


    Down burst outughing. "You''re saying what now? Joshua called you ''master''? Aren¡¯t you


    exaggerating a bit too much? You do know Bright is Joshua''s student, right? If you were Joshua''s


    master, wouldn''t Bright have to call you Grandmaster? But you''ve been here all this time, and I


    haven¡¯t heard Bright call you that. In fact, Bright doesn''t even seem to recognize you!"


    Down''s words seemed logical, making everyone in the room believe his version.


    Immediately Avery red fiercely at Daniel and reprimanded, "Country boy, if you''re going to boast,


    at least make it believable, okay?"

 Chapter 477 "I Wasnt Boasting"

    Chapter 477 "I Wasn''t Boasting"


    "Mom, I wasn''t boasting!" Daniel insisted.


    "You weren''t boasting? Do you have any idea who Joshua is? He''s the head of The Grants, one of


    New York''s elite Eight Families. It''s not like he would even know you, much less call you ''master''!"


    Avery couldn''t fathom the possibility of Joshua knowing someone like Daniel, and she didn''t hesitate


    to express her skepticism.


    "Joshua is my student, if you don''t believe me, ask Jessica!" Daniel turned towards Jessica and


    said, "Honey, tell her, will you?"


    Jessica rolled her eyes and addressed Avery. "Mom, Joshua really does know Daniel. He''s even


    been quite polite and asked him some questions about traditional medicine. Sure, Daniel might be


    overstating it by calling Joshua his student, but his medical skills are definitely impressive. Let¡¯s not


    dy any longer, let''s just let the fool try and save Grandpa."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Jessica''s words, Pork let out a coldugh. "Haha," he scoffed, then turned to Jessica


    with a scornful tone. "What are you suggesting, Jessica? You want to leave the life of our patient in


    the hands of a country boy?"


    "Pork, Grandpa has already been dered dead by Professor John. Even if it seems hopeless,


    shouldn''t we let Daniel give it a try?"


    "How can you speak like that, Jessica? What do you mean by ''hopeless''?" Pork was getting


    agitated.


    "Pork, stop stirring up trouble! Grandpa no longer shows any signs of life. We have to let Daniel


    treat him right away, or it really might be toote."


    "The likes of a country boy have no business treating my Grandpa! If we¡¯re looking for treatment, we


    should call Joshua. Didn¡¯t this country boy just im Joshua is his student? If that''s true, then one


    phone call should be enough to bring Joshua here, right?"


    Pork was posing a tough challenge for Daniel; Joshua wasn''t so easy to summon. Even Pork


    himself couldn''t call on Joshua at a moment''s notice.


    "Fine, I''ll call Joshua right now," Daniel said, pulling out his phone and dialing Joshua''s number.


    "Hello! Master! What''s going on?" came the voice from the other end.


    "I''m at 108 Hospital. I need you toe over immediately."


    "Got it, Master! Hang tight; I''ll be there in no more than ten minutes!"


    ¡­


    After ending the call, and because Daniel didn''t use the speakerphone, nobody else heard what


    Joshua said.


    Thinking Daniel was only pretending to talk to Joshua, Porkughed mockingly and asked, "Country


    boy, was that call really to Joshua?"


    "Of course!"


    "You told him you''re at the 108 Hospital and he agreed toe?"


    "Absolutely!"


    "And how soon will he be here?"


    "I don''t know where he is, but he said he would arrive immediately, in no more than ten minutes!"


    Pork chuckled derisively. "Country boy, even if you aim to boast, you should have given yourself


    more time, don¡¯t you think? You''re saying Joshua will arrive within ten minutes. What will you say if


    he doesn''t show up after that time?"


    Daniel knew Pork was intent on setting him up, but Daniel wasn¡¯t concerned. In fact, he was curious


    to see what Pork was plotting. So, he cheerfully responded, "Uncle, what would you like me to


    say?"

 Chapter 478 "Betting Again

    Chapter 478 "Betting Again


    "I won''t take advantage of you! If Joshua doesn''t arrive within ten minutes, then you''ll have to get


    down on all fours like a dog and bark three times," Pork challenged Daniel, simply aiming to


    humiliate him a bit.


    "Uncle, are you proposing a bet?" asked Daniel with a chuckle.


    "A bet?" Pork looked at Daniel with a dismissive sneer and mocked, "Someone like you thinks you


    can bet with me?"


    "Well, if you''re not brave enough to make a bet with me, why should I act like a dog and bark?"


    Daniel taunted. He was trying to goad Pork into setting his own trap.


    After considering for a moment, convinced that Daniel could never get Joshua toe, Pork


    decided to take the bait in order to shame Daniel even more. "Fine! I''ll take that bet!"


    "Uncle, there are so many witnesses here! If you lose the better, you know you can¡¯t back out."


    Daniel warned.


    "Back out? Do I, Pork, seem like someone who backs down from a bet? But let¡¯s see if you, country


    boy, don¡¯t try to wimp out when you lose!" Pork said, then quickly shifted the conversation. "Since


    you want to bet, let¡¯s raise the stake."


    Pork was already hatching a new n in his mind, aiming to add insult to Daniel¡¯s injury.


    "Raise the stake?" Daniel, hands in his pockets, asked nonchntly, "Uncle, what exactly do you


    have in mind?"


    "Two minutes have already passed; there are eight left. If Joshua doesn''te, or if hees but


    doesn''t call you ''master'', you lose. Then, you''ll not only have to bark like a dog but also wiggle your


    butt like a little puppy wagging its tail. Moreover, while you''re wiggling, you''ll have to lick my shoe


    soles clean, just like a dog!" Pork dered.


    Stunned by Pork''s proposal, Daniel blurted out, "Whoa, Uncle, are you sure you want to go that far?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid you can¡¯t handle it?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What¡¯s the matter, country boy? Chicken? If you''re scared, just crawl on the ground, bark three


    times, admit your lie, and confess that you were boasting," Pork taunted. He wouldn''t let Daniel off


    the hook; he had to humiliate him, even if Daniel refused the bet.


    "I could never be a chicken. Alright, Uncle, if you want to y big, let''s y. Just remember, it¡¯s you


    who will have trouble handling it, not me! I¡¯m warning you upfront, if within ten minutes, Joshua


    arrives and calls me ''master'', you lose. Then, you''ll have to crawl on the ground and bark, wiggle


    your butt and wag your tail. And you, Uncle, will also have to lick my shoes clean¡ªI want them


    spotless!"


    While speaking, Daniel showed off the soles of his shoes, which hadn''t been cleaned in two months


    and were filled with mud.


    "Fine!" Pork replied, confident of his victory since he believed it was impossible for him to lose.


    Without a second thought, he agreed to the bet.


    Seeing the two men making their bet, Jessica grew anxious. She knew Pork was scheming against


    Daniel and was worried that Daniel might lose.

 Chapter 479 Humiliation

    Chapter 479 Humiliation


    Jessica knew that Joshua was acquainted with Daniel, but she didn''t believe that he would actually


    consider the fool his teacher. Besides, six minutes had already passed. With only four minutes left,


    could Joshua really make it in time? Worried, she quickly stood up to intervene, "No betting! How


    childish can you get? What are you even wagering on? Our priority should be saving Grandpa''s


    life."


    "Honey, I want to save Grandpa too! But Uncle Pork won''t let me; he insists on making this bet. If he


    wants to bet, then I''ll bet with him. Otherwise, I''ll look like a coward who can''t y along. Besides,


    you never clean my shoes anyway, so why not let Uncle Pork and his nimble tongue do it? If he


    wants to y the dog, we shouldn''t disappoint him. We should let him enjoy the freedom of being a


    dog, right?" Daniel responded, a touch of mischief in his voice.


    Avery chuckled coldly at Daniel''s answer. After herugh, she turned to Jessica and said, "If this


    country boy is so eager to make a fool of himself, let him."


    "Mom, why are you like this?" Jessica asked, visibly upset.


    "What did I do?" Avery retorted.


    "It''s a shame, especially since Daniel even calls you ''Mom.'' He really shouldn''t have bothered."


    "Who cares about him calling me ''Mom''? It¡¯s his own boasting that got us here. He wanted to bet.


    Whose fault is that? As a man, even a country boy should act like one and be responsible for his


    actions!"


    Just then, a hurried set of footsteps approached. A small, elderly man rushed into the emergency


    room. Who else could it be but Joshua?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bright saw him and hastened to greet him. "Master, why are you here?"


    Joshua didn''t pay attention to Bright but went straight to Daniel, gripping his hand warmly. "Daniel,


    I''ve missed you!" Not satisfied with just a handshake, Joshua also gave Daniel a hearty hug.


    Everyone in the room, except for Jessica, was astonished. Joshua really knew this country guy? He


    even called him Daniel?


    After exchanging a few brief and friendly words with Joshua, Daniel turned to Pork with a beaming


    smile and said, "Uncle, you lost the bet! So, please be a good sport and honor it."


    "I lost? Hah! How exactly did I lose?" Pork was not ready to concede.


    He was a scion of The Matthews¡ªhow could he lose to a country boy? It would be so embarrassing


    to lose to such a person.


    "We bet that he would show up here within ten minutes, and now he''s here. That''s why you lost."


    "True, one condition of our bet was that Joshua would arrive within ten minutes. But remember the


    additional condition? You imed that you were Joshua''s teacher and that he''d call you ''Master.''


    However, when Joshua came in, he did not call you ''Master.'' Everyone heard it clearly; he called


    you ''Daniel''!"


    Pork might believe that Joshua simply knew this country boy and perhaps even had a slight


    friendship with him. After all, Joshua was always friendly and approachable. It wouldn''t be too


    surprising that he would be friends with this country boy. Moreover, another possibility was that


    Daniel could be friends with Joshua because of Jessica.

 Chapter 480 The Untouchable Person

    Chapter 480 The Untouchable Person


    You have to understand that Joshua''s Healthy Land is conducting its business in New York in


    partnership with TMO. With that in mind, Pork was convinced that Joshua knew Daniel because of


    Jessica! So, in Pork''s eyes, the country boy remained nothing more than that¡ªan unworthy, filthy


    country boy boastful because of a woman¡¯s connections.


    Joshua, being the smart old man that he was, immediately understood what Pork had been talking


    about. It turned out the whole debate was about a bet with Pork. He quickly turned to Daniel and


    eximed, "Master, now can I finally openly call you ''Master''?"


    Joshua''s words shocked everyone present like a bolt of lightning from a clear sky. Avery was the


    first to snap out of it, and she looked at Joshua in disbelief, asking, "Joshua, what did you just call


    this country boy?"


    "He''s not a country boy; he is my Master! The medical skills of my Master can only be described as


    divine. I¡¯ve never respected anyone as much as I respect him in my entire life!"


    Joshua''s deration dumbfounded Avery. She stared wide-eyed, unable to believe it.


    Beside her, Pork waspletely taken aback. Even though Joshua had already addressed Daniel


    as ''Master,'' he refused to believe it. He suspected this was just an act, that Daniel had hired an


    actor to y Joshua.


    So, Pork let out a cold sneer, and his confidence quickly returned. "Joshua, I know your Healthy


    Land has expanded operations into New York and has a partnership with TMO. So it''s true, you do


    know this country fellow. But even if you know him, you shouldn''t be ying along with his act,


    right?


    I understand that The Grants might rank at the end among New York''s The Eight Families, just


    barely making it into the group. But calling a country boy ''Master,'' aren¡¯t you belittling yourself?


    Aren¡¯t you tarnishing the reputation of The Grants?


    With the way you just acted, how could you face The Grants'' ancestors in heaven? If word gets out


    you took a country boy as ''Master,'' aren''t you afraid of The Grants bing aughing stock?"


    Pork''s mockery visibly darkened Joshua''s mood. However, instead ofshing out at Pork, Joshua


    turned to Avery. "Is this the way The Matthews raises their younger generation?"


    Avery, a woman who knew propriety, also knew that The Grants, as part of The Eight Families, were


    not merely for show; they had real power. Even being at the bottom of that elite list, The Grants


    were not a family that anyone could afford to slight without consequence.


    "Pork, apologize to Joshua right this moment! What are you saying?"


    Though Pork was reluctant inside, he dared not disobey Avery''smand. Angry as she might be,


    she could genuinelysh out at him. A wise man does not fight when he¡¯s at a disadvantage; under


    Avery''s stern gaze, Pork hastened to bow to Joshua.


    "I''m sorry, Joshua!"


    "Forget it! I can''t be bothered to argue with a younger person," Joshua dismissed, then turned to


    Daniel and asked, "Master, what did you call me here for?"


    Daniel pointed to Kind on the hospital bed and asked, "Do you think you can treat this patient''s


    condition?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 481 Acupuncture

    Chapter 481 Acupuncture


    After contemting for a moment, Joshua realized what was happening. "Master, are you testing


    me?" he asked.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Test you? Just see if you can treat him already!" Daniel replied.


    "Give me a moment, let me examine him first," Joshua said, as he grabbed Kind''s wrist to check his


    pulse. This examination took a full five minutes.


    Once he was done, Joshua turned to Daniel and exined, "Master, I''ve figured it out. ording to


    modern medicine, he could be dered deceased. But in the realm of traditional healing, there''s still


    a sliver of hope. However, it¡¯s one in a million."


    "Then get to work and treat the patient!"


    "Master, that''s a tall order! When I say there''s a one in a million chance, it means that only you


    would have the possibility of bringing Mr. Zhao back. My medical knowledge isn''t enough to even


    know where to begin."


    "Since I''ve officially taken you as my student today, I can''t let you call me ''Master'' for nothing. I¡¯ll


    teach you a set of needle techniques called The Seven Dragon Divine Needles. If perfected, it can


    bring the dead back to life."


    No sooner had Daniel finished speaking than Pork let out a scoff. "Ha! There you go, boasting


    again! The Seven Dragon Divine Needles? Resurrecting the dead? You''re really pushing the limits


    of tall tales."


    Daniel ignored Pork''s mockery and picked up the first of the Seven Dragon Needles, aiming for an


    acupoint on Kind.


    "This first needle will awaken the senses of a patient in a state of suspended animation. He will kick


    his legs vigorously, much like a frog leaping out of water."


    Daniel''s exnation immediately set Pork off into a tirade. "You''re the frog, country boy! You¡¯re


    disrespecting my Grandpa!"


    Jessica, also irritated, gave Daniel a sharp twist on the waist without saying a word. After her firm


    pinch, she scolded, "Idiot, if you don''t know how to speak properly, keep your mouth shut!"


    "What do you mean, ''not speaking properly''? I''m not making this up! The needle technique I learned


    is exined just like that. Straightforward and easy to understand ¨C it¡¯s like a frog kicking!"


    With that, Daniel assured, "If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch. Once I insert this needle, I guarantee


    the patient will kick!"


    Without further ado, Daniel inserted the needle. To an outsider, the technique seemed


    unremarkable, but to Joshua, an expert, it was astonishing. Although he understood the technique,


    he absolutely could not perform it with such refined skill. Such mastery of the first needle would


    normally take decades to perfect, yet his Master was only in his twenties. With such young age, to


    possess such skill?


    The more Joshua observed, the more humbled he felt, as if he had lived his life in vain.


    After Daniel had inserted the needle, Kind¡¯s legs did not move. Pork seized the opportunity to sneer


    once more.


    "Heh," he chortled before pointing at Kind and taunting Daniel, "Country boy, you''ve only inserted


    the first needle and already it¡¯s a bust, right? Has the patient moved?"

 Chapter 482 Avery

    Chapter 482 Avery


    No sooner had Pork¡¯s words left his mouth than Kind¡¯s legs suddenly jerked like a frog¡¯s, vigorously


    kicking once. His body even leaped a bit. Had it not been for Daniel''s anticipation and quick hold on


    him, Kind''s kick would likely have sent him flying off the bed.


    "Uncle, how about that? Frog''s kick, huh?" Daniel said cheerfully.


    Irritated, Jessica reached out and twisted Daniel''s waist forcefully.


    "Ah!" Daniel let out a cry of pain and then took a sharp breath.


    "Honey, why''d you twist me?" he asked.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "For your frog''s kick! Go ahead and give me one!" she demanded, giving him a stern look and


    threatening, "Idiot, if you spout nonsense again, I''ll twist you to death!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. The first needle is really called ''frog''s kick.'' The second one I''m about to


    use is called ''dead fish eyes roll.'' If you don¡¯t let me proceed, then I''ll just have to stop and not save


    Grandpa. We¡¯ll just leave him here to... pass."


    Daniel''s words had an underlying message that the perceptive Professor John immediately caught


    on to. He jumped into the conversation mockingly.


    "You country bumpkin, you''re just a little scam artist, aren''t you?" scoffed the professor. "That


    needle you stuck in earlier, this ''frog''s kick,'' was just stimting the patient''s nerves; you haven''t


    actually revived him. If you did bring him back to life, requiring vital signs to reappear, why are all


    these monitor readings still showing zeros?"


    Professor John¡¯s statement was a wake-up call, snapping all those present back to their senses.


    Pork, who had been confused, now suddenly understood.


    Professor John had dered the old man dead, and the machines were corroborating his judgment.


    This country boy imed the old man wasn''t gone yet, that he could actually save him? Pork surely


    didn''t believe Daniel¡¯s words, convinced that this country boy must be lying, putting on some trick.


    To reverse the embarrassment of his earlier defeat, Pork allowed himself a cold chuckle. "Heh," he


    sneered condescendingly. "Country boy, you¡¯re bringing your vige tricks here, thinking we the


    Matthews are fools? Let me tell you, my aunt is the smartest woman in the world; you can''t deceive


    her! Disrespecting her father''s body in her presence, she won¡¯t let you off lightly!"


    Pork, cunning as he was, deliberately brought Avery into the mix. He was attempting to use Avery to


    tackle Daniel!


    Although Avery realized her nephew was up to no good, she felt the need to defend her dignity. She


    frowned and turned to Daniel.


    "Country boy, didn''t you say you could revive him? What¡¯s going on then? Why are all the numbers


    on the monitor still zero? And the lines, why are they all t without any waves?"


    "Mom, don¡¯t panic! You women always get anxious so easily. I''ve only done the first needle; I


    haven''t even started the second one yet! There are seven needles in The Seven Dragon Divine


    Needles technique. After all seven are inserted, I assure you Grandpa will quickly regain his health!"


    "Dead fish eyes roll? You despicable thing, if you disrespect the old man again, I¡¯ll do more than


    twist you!"

 Chapter 483 Conclusion

    Chapter 483 Conclusion


    As Avery was not the type of woman to only talk, she impulsively grabbed a hanger and swung it at


    Daniel, hitting him squarely on the backside.


    "Ow!" Daniel yelped yfully before turning to Avery. "Mom, did you actually hit me?"


    "You¡¯re calling me ''Mom,'' so isn''t it my right to discipline you? You good-for-nothing, get to treating


    my dad right now. And if you fail, I''ll make sure you regret it!" Avery was fierce, more intimidating


    even than a tigress. She might not have truly believed that Daniel could revive Kind but given that


    the patient was already dered dead, she was willing to make onest attempt. If a miracle


    happened and he was saved, great; if not, she''d take out her frustrations on this country bumpkin!


    Pork was stunned when he realized that Avery was actually allowing Daniel to continue treating


    their father. He hastily stood up to protest: "Aunt, you can¡¯t seriously mean that! This country


    bumpkin is disrespecting Grandpa¡¯s body! As his own daughter, you¡¯re allowing a nobody to insult


    him. Grandpa won¡¯t rest easy in heaven if you let this happen."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle, I forgot to tell you something. Though the patient''s vital signs may be gone ording to


    modern medicine, his spirit is still inside his body, and his consciousness is present. So, he can


    hear every word you say very clearly. And after my first needle, the patient is already aware that I''m


    trying to save him. If you continue to stop me from treating him, it means you don''t want him to live!


    When the patient wakes, he''ll be the first to p you for this!"


    "You country fool! You have no shame; corners have been cut and you''re still putting on airs?"


    "Bragging? In other matters, I may indulge, but not when ites to healing the sick. A doctor''s


    heart ispassionate. All I''ve got is a pure intention to heal. As long as there is the faintest thread


    of life, I will do everything in my power to save it. Even if you forbid me, I must save the patient!"


    With those words, Daniel flicked his finger.


    Whoosh! The second needle of The Seven Dragon Needles, glinting with a sh of golden light,


    struck precisely into one of Kind''s acupoints.


    His action left Joshua astounded. Eyes wide with disbelief, he turned to Daniel, "Master, was that


    move you used ''Flying Needle''?"


    "Merely a trifle, not worth mentioning," Daniel said modestly.


    Jessica, not understanding what had transpired, curiously asked, "Joshua, what''s ''Flying Needle''?"


    "It''s an old technique. Back when male doctors were not allowed to touch female patients, they


    developed the skill of ''Flying Needles'' to perform acupuncture without physical contact."


    Then Joshua, expressing admiration, held out his hand, "To master the ''Flying Needle'' technique to


    such a divine level, you could probably count such individuals on one hand. At my Master''s young


    age, to use the ''Flying Needle'' to such an extent, he must be the first person ever. It''s safe to say,


    my Master is the greatest healer of all time, past or present!"

 Chapter 484 The Charlatan

    Chapter 484 The Chatan


    Joshua¡¯spliments rendered everyone present speechless, including Jessica.


    "Heh," Pork offered his signature coldugh, breaking the silence. "Joshua, how much did this


    country bumpkin pay you to act? You''re really praising him to the skies. Don''t you feel any shame in


    praising him so falsely?"


    "Pork, every word I said about my master came from the bottom of my heart. I stand by what I said,


    and my conscience is clear. Unlike you, who has tried to stop my master from saving your


    grandfather several times. Are you hoping your grandpa doesn''t get revived? Even if he passes, as


    his grandson, you wouldn''t be next in line for The Matthews'' headship, would you?" Joshua


    revealed his biting wit, leaving Pork speechless.


    "Joshua, please stop spreading nonsense! How could I want my grandpa to die? The thing is, this


    country bumpkin is obviously a chatan! He¡¯s not treating; he''s disrespecting my grandpa¡¯s body!


    He imed his second needle would make my grandpa''s eyes roll. Look at him, did his eyes roll?"


    No sooner had Pork made his point than Kind¡¯s eyes indeed rolled back, leaving no face for Pork as


    Kind''s grandson.


    "His eyes rolled! Grandpa¡¯s eyes rolled!" Beauty eximed, dancing with excitement. Everyone


    knew that Kind was especially fond of his granddaughter Beauty, the most beloved grandchild in


    The Matthews family.


    "Only dead people''s eyes roll; that''s not a good thing!" Professor John added, seemingly


    undermining the possibility of recovery. He was considered the world''s leading doctor ¨C how could


    someone he dered dead be revived? He had spent decades developing a new drug and yet


    failed to save Kind. How could a country boy haphazardly sticking needles bring him back?


    Impossible! That was absolutely out of the question.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As for traditional healing, he viewed it as chatanism, mere trickery used by con artists to deceive


    the naive.


    Regarding Daniel''sment directed at him, Professor John retorted: "Daniel, is your jealousy or


    worry showing? Are you afraid that I might actually revive the patient, humiliating you if I bring him


    back to perfect health?"


    "You little chatan, your petty tricks are just for show," the Professor shot back. "Healing is about


    science! It''s not about randomly sticking needles into someone and bringing them back to life. As for


    this ''eyes roll'' business, it''s nothing but you using some unknown and despicable methods to trigger


    the patient''s nerves, making his eyelids twitch."


    To prove his point and to fully expose Daniel''s lies, Professor John once again pointed to the


    monitors, urging everyone to take heed.

 Chapter 485 Reputation

    Chapter 485 Reputation


    "Look, every vital sign on the monitor is still zero. What does zero represent? It means the patient


    still doesn''t have any sign of life! To put it inly, the patient is still dead!" Professor John asserted


    forcefully.


    "Professor John, data isn''t everything! These scientific instruments, though not liars, are lifeless


    machines. Theyck emotion and can''t sense human feelings,¡± Daniel retorted.


    ¡°In our USA, even after someone is dered dead, the body is observed for seven days, and a gap


    is left in the lid of the coffin ¨C just in case the person is not truly deceased. Professor, you im to


    adhere to science, yet you hastily dered him dead after only a moment. Is that truly respecting


    science? Or are you just trying to preserve your own authority? It seems like fishing for fame!"


    "You smooth-talking chatan," the professor shot back. "It doesn''t matter how eloquent or skilled at


    sophistry you are, the patient is still lying on that bed with no sign of life. If you insist he''s not dead,


    the best way to prove it is to revive him, not by arguing with me here."


    "Of course I¡¯ll revive him!"


    With that, Daniel continued with the treatment, inserting four needles in rapid session. Despite


    showing no outward signs of change, Kind''s blood vessels were bing unblocked from within.


    After these four needles, Daniel was visibly strained and gasping for breath.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Jessica showed concern, "Idiot, are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine! Just a bit out of bnce," Daniel replied, "The yang energy in me is too strong. So, when I


    use The Seven Dragon Divine Needles, it takes a lot of effort to suppress it."


    Although Daniel spoke the truth, Jessica found his way of speaking less than serious.


    "Idiot, be serious for once! One more ridiculous word, and I''ll twist you to death!"


    And yet, before Daniel could spout any nonsensical ims, she had already twisted his waist


    fiercely, making him cry out.


    "Ah!"


    The cry seemed to bring Daniel some relief, replenishing his vitality. It wasn''t masochism but rather


    the presence of seven dragons within him ¡ª beings associated with powerful masculine energy that


    required the essence of women to bnce. To be blunt, Daniel constantly needed interaction with


    gorgeous women, whether through speech or physically. Nevertheless, he had his standards; he


    couldn''t muster interest in interactions with unattractive women.


    His outcry left Jessica blushing with embarrassment, wishing she could vanish into thin air.


    "Idiot, aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" she scolded.

 Chapter 486 Shut Your Mouth

    Chapter 486 Shut Your Mouth


    "You twist me and use me of embarrassment? You cause me pain and I''m not even allowed to


    scream? Even though you''re my honey, that doesn''t give you the right to deny me the ability to


    speak out!" Daniel defended himself with logic.


    "Shut up! If you keep arguing with me, I''ll twist you to death!" Jessica threatened menacingly,


    resembling an enraged tigress.


    Daniel stopped talking and focused on Kind, quietly observing the patient for signs of change. A


    faint energy began to emanate from Kind; it was a sign that the first six of The Seven Dragon Divine


    Needles had taken effect, working surprisingly well.


    Seeing that Daniel was just watching and not doing anything else, Pork immediately concluded that


    this country bumpkin had no way of reviving Kind. Seizing another opportunity to interject, Pork


    mocked Daniel further.


    "Country boy, have you finished with The Seven Dragon Divine Needles? Look at the monitors ¡ª


    still no change! Not only the monitor data but also my grandpa isn''t fully healthy like you promised.


    He''s not even waking up; he hasn''t even opened his eyes..."


    Before Pork could continue, Daniel interrupted with a grin, "Uncle, are you unable to count?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Unable to count? How exactly am I unable to count?"


    "The Seven Dragon Divine Needles require seven toplete the set. I¡¯ve only applied six needles.


    There is still one more to go. If you can''t even count right, you shouldn''t be so quick to embarrass


    yourself."


    Pork responded with his habitual cold scoff. "Heh," he said with a know-it-all tone, "Country boy,


    don''t think I can''t see right through your n!"


    "My n? What n? I don''t know of any n!"


    "You said The Seven Dragon Divine Needles require seven needles, but after the first six, you


    realized it wasn''t working and had no effect. So you know you can''t save grandpa, and you left one


    needle intentionally unapplied. That way, you can im that until thest needle isn''t inserted, you


    haven''t failed. Are you ying the ostrich game? Thinking we''re all ostriches like you? Are you that


    foolish to think you can get away with such a clumsy trick?"


    With Pork already attacking Daniel, Down couldn¡¯t simply stand by silently. He took his stand.


    "Country boy, aren''t you boasting too much? Weren''t you confidently iming you could revive the


    patient? Well, do it then! And what about that promise of full health?


    The patient''s lying on the bed like a dead dog, with no sign ofing back to life! I thought you


    were some impressive doctor. After all that boasting, is this all you''ve got?"


    After this tirade, Down turned to Joshua. "Joshua, you are the head of The Grants, a member of


    New York''s The Eight Families! Additionally, you''re supposed to be the number one doctor in the


    USA!"

 Chapter 487 Dead End

    Chapter 487 Dead End


    "What are you trying to say, Daniel?" Joshua asked coolly.


    "What do I want to say? Joshua, you just made somements. Surely you haven''t forgotten, have


    you? You wouldn¡¯t have us believe your memory is failing because of your age!"


    "My memory is just fine!" Joshua retorted.


    "Since your memory is good, then you should remember how you praised this country boy, right?


    What did you call him? The greatest healer of all time?"


    "My master is the greatest healer of all time. Is there a problem with that?"


    "If he''s the greatest healer of all time, as you say, then this country boy should be able to revive the


    patient. Look closely, Joshua. Has the patient been revived? If it weren''t for your endorsement of


    this country boy, I''m sure The Matthews family would never have agreed to let him randomly stab


    needles into the patient!"


    Joshua didn''t respond to Down but instead looked at Daniel and asked, "Master, may I examine the


    patient again?"


    "Of course."


    Joshua wanted to examine Kind once more because he had noticed a change in Kind''splexion.


    It was a positive change, not negative, but Joshua wasn¡¯t entirely sure, so he needed to check


    again.


    He ced his fingers on Kind¡¯s wrist, conducting a thorough check. At first, there was no expression


    on his face, but soon a hint of joy appeared, which then turned into concern, and his brows knotted


    in confusion.


    "How odd! This patient¡¯s condition is so bizarre!" Joshua turned to Daniel with a puzzled expression.


    "Master, what¡¯s going on?"


    Daniel asked instead of answering, "What seems strange?"


    "The patient¡¯s body... at first, it felt like he hade back to life. But after checking for a while, it


    seemed like a dying sh, as if he were close to passing away. That¡¯s why I¡¯m uncertain!"


    "Life and death hang on a single thought, depending on the patient¡¯s own will. I''ve done what I can.


    Whether he makes it through depends on Kind himself. If he survives this ordeal, I¡¯ll administer the


    final needle. If not, then it is his fate! We can only say he has reached a dead end."


    Hearing Daniel¡¯s exnation, Jessica became anxious. "Idiot, didn¡¯t you say you could bring


    Grandpa back? Now you''re talking about a dead end. What do you mean?"


    "I''ve done my best, and naturally, I want to save him and will do everything in my power. But if he


    doesn¡¯t want to live, no amount of effort on my part can save him!"


    "Why wouldn''t Grandpa want to live?"


    "With a grandson who wishes him dead, even if he wanted to live, he could very well be angered


    back to death!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To Pork, Daniel''s words sounded like an excuse, a way to shift the me for Kind''s potential death


    onto him. Pork was not a good man; he would deflect responsibility whenever he could and certainly


    not ept me that wasn''t his, much less for something caused by a country bumpkin like Daniel.


    So when Daniel finished speaking, Pork became enraged.

 Chapter 488 Timing

    Chapter 488 Timing


    "What do you mean? Are you trying to pin the murder of my grandpa on me?" Porkshed out.


    "Don''t be hasty, Uncle. I''m saying if the patient does end up dead, it will most definitely be because


    you angered him to death. But if the patient is saved, then of course it''s because of me," Daniel


    retorted without the slightest effort of keeping up the pretense of civility.


    "Avery, listen to him! You trusted him so much that you allowed him to treat Grandpa. And now?


    Does he even sound human? He''s using me after killing Grandpa, trying to shirk responsibility in


    front of everyone?" Pork was indignant.


    Avery''s face darkened as she red at Daniel, issuing him a stern warning, "Country boy, if you


    manage to save the patient, then fine. But if something goes wrong, if the patient doesn''t recover, I''ll


    hold you responsible!"


    Avery wasn''t trying to be harsh on Daniel. Her intuition told her that this country boy might indeed


    have the ability to save the patient. If he doesn''t, it would mean he didn''t take it seriously, and thus


    she would naturally hold him ountable.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Grandpa will be fine. Once I administer the seventh needle, he will immediately


    recover fully. If I fail to save Grandpa, I am at your mercy. Even if you beat me to death, I won''t utter


    a word ofint. If I do make a single peep, I am not worthy to be your son-inw!"


    "Stop thering! Get on with the seventh needle already! It''s been ages; stop dilly-dallying. What


    are you waiting for?"


    "Mom, please, no rushing! The seventh needle is crucial for Grandpa''s life; it must be given at the


    perfect moment."


    Daniel turned to Jessica with a grin, "Honey, go pull open the curtains."


    "For what?" Jessica asked, puzzled.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just go open them," he urged.


    "You''re bossing me around now, idiot?" she replied with a frown.


    "Brittany isn''t here, so who else am I supposed to boss around? Surely you don¡¯t expect me to boss


    Mom around? I''d never dare!"


    "Idiot!"


    Despite herint, Jessica did as Daniel asked and opened the curtains, revealing a sunny sky


    with no clouds in sight.


    Daniel remarked, "This weather isn''t right. To revive Grandpa, we¡¯d need a bolt of shocking thunder!


    It¡¯s a clear sky without a cloud; it doesn¡¯t look like it''s going to thunder at all."


    "Country boy, are you making excuses?" Beauty asked.


    "Beauty, do I look like the type to make excuses?"


    "Yes! You''re not a man; you''re a country bumpkin, a rascal!"


    "And how would you know if I''m a man or not? You''ve never tried!"


    Although Daniel spoke in a whisper, Jessica overheard him and pinched his waist yet again.


    "Ah!"


    Daniel cried out cheerfully once more.


    "Idiot, if you don''t keep that mouth of yours shut, if you spew nonsense again, I''ll tear your mouth


    apart!" Jessica warned fiercely.


    "But honey, you didn''t tear my mouth; you pinched my waist," Daniel cheekily corrected.

 Chapter 489 Proper Etiquette

    Chapter 489 Proper Etiquette


    "Hurry up and save Grandpa! Stop making excuses! If by the end of today you haven''t saved


    Grandpa, see how I''ll deal with you?"


    "Saving Grandpa is easy, but the weather is wrong now. We need to create the right conditions,"


    Daniel replied.


    His remark utterly confused Jessica. She looked at him with a puzzled expression and asked,


    "Create weather? How?"


    "To awaken Grandpa, we need to shock his soul, and that requires a bolt of lightning! For the


    ceremony I need to perform, I require a hen. So, I need a hen, and it shouldn''t be too much to ask


    for ¨C just three years old will do. Additionally, the hen must be free-range, not raised in a coop."


    "Idiot, are you bossing me around again?"


    "If I don''t boss you around, who will I boss? I can''t boss Mom, and Uncle Pork isn''t someone I can


    order around. And Beauty? I wouldn''t dare boss her around."


    "You..."


    Jessica red at Daniel and warned with a growl, "I¡¯ll get someone to find your hen, but if you can''t


    save Grandpater on, see how I''ll deal with you."


    "And how will you deal with me?" Daniel asked curiously.


    "How? I''ll cook you and the hen together in a pot!"


    "Cook us together? Honey, are you craving chicken soup?"


    "Stop yapping and act serious. If you aren''t serious, I swear I¡¯ll twist you to death!"


    After threatening Daniel once more, Jessica made a phone call. Soon after, a hen was delivered to


    the emergency room.


    Daniel took the hen and scrutinized it closely.


    "This hen isn''t ideal, but it''ll have to do."


    Seeing Daniel fussing over the hen instead of getting down to business, Jessica couldn''t help but


    kick him sharply on the backside.


    "Idiot, get to work!"


    "Just having a hen isn''t enough. I need one more thing, so, honey, please help me once more."


    "Idiot, why can''t you ask for everything at once? I''ll twist you to death!"


    Jessica was fuming ¨C she wasn''t like Brittany. As his wife, she had more than enough leverage over


    the idiot.


    "I forgot, okay! I was thinking about you making me chicken soup."


    "So, what else do you need? Tell me everything now!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I need a pen and paper, and vodka too."


    "You..."


    Jessica was speechless.


    Still, she managed to ask patiently, "Are you treating someone or doing something else?"


    "I''m not ying any tricks! I''m appealing to the heavens! If we don''t pay proper respect, how can we


    expect the angels to help us? Angels are not so easy to deal with. If I want the angels to do us a


    favor, these rites are necessary."


    Daniel''s exnation, naturally, provoked another cold sneer from Pork.


    "Heh," Pork scoffed.

 Chapter 490 Angels

    Chapter 490 Angels


    Afterughing, Pork spoke with derision, "Country boy, what''s this about angels? You think you''re in


    ''Genesis''? Parading around here pandering to the gullible, do you really think I¡¯d buy into that? This


    is a hospital, not a ce for religious worship!"


    "Uncle, you may disrespect me, but you should never disrespect the divine. If you insult the sacred,


    the angels might not heed my call. Then, there will be no thunder, and we won''t be able to save the


    old man."


    "Divine? I don''t believe in any of that superstitious stuff! And anyway, it''s you, country boy, who


    would be disrespecting them!"


    "Me? How is appealing to the angels disrespectful?"


    Unable to stand more of their exchange, Jessica aimed a p at Daniel¡¯s backside.


    "Whack!"


    The hanger hit its mark perfectly.


    "Ah!"


    Daniel yelled again, his tone as lively and passionate as ever.


    "One more peep from you, and I''ll beat you to death! Here¡¯s your hen, and your pen and paper too.


    Start now! I want to see how you¡¯re going to get the angels to work for you. If there¡¯s no lightning


    strike soon, I¡¯ll be the one to strike down this idiot!"


    "Honey, don''t be so fierce! If you keep this up, I might have to let you go," Daniel yfully


    responded.


    "What did you say? You, an idiot, have the guts to talk about divorce?"


    Jessica grabbed Daniel¡¯s ear and twisted fiercely.


    "Ow! Mercy, honey! I was wrong! I won¡¯t ever dare it again!" Daniel was crying out in pain, begging


    for mercy.


    "Hurry up and save Grandpa!"


    "Don¡¯t rush, my dear. First, dilute the ink," Daniel ordered, indicating the pen. "You have to use


    vodka, not water, to dilute the ink. The effect is a million times better than using ordinary water."


    "What a hassle!"


    Jessica remained patient, although sheined and rolled her eyes at Daniel. She then


    assumed a genteel appearance, diluting the ink with tenderness and virtue sparkling in her


    demeanor.


    Daniel caught hold of the hen and plucked a bunch of feathers from its backside, eliciting a


    cacophony of squawks.


    "What are you doing?" Jessica asked.


    "I need some chicken feathers for the prayer!"


    "Why chicken feathers? You have a pen."


    "Feathers work better!"


    Then Daniel whispered something in Jessica''s ear that turned her face beet red with


    embarrassment. Swatting at Daniel''s back and cursing, she said, "Get lost! Shameless! I¡¯ll beat you


    to death!"


    Avery waspletely confused by their interaction and curiously asked Jessica, "What did the


    country boy say to you?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s shameless! You ask him! No! Don¡¯t you dare ask him! And even if you asked, he better not


    say anything inappropriate!"

 Chapter 491 Summoning Lightning

    Chapter 491 Summoning Lightning


    Jessica had diluted the ink, and Daniel took some using a chicken feather to draw on the paper.


    Soon he hadpleted a circle and drew a turtle with three characters on its shell¡ªPork. As soon


    as Pork saw his name on the turtle, he felt insulted.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He glowered at Daniel, demanding an exnation. "What do you mean by this, country boy?"


    "There''s no deeper meaning," Daniel replied cheerfully.


    "No deeper meaning? You write my name on this turtle and im it¡¯s innocent? Are you cursing


    me? Yes, you must be!"


    Rather than responding directly, Daniel prodded further, "Are you your grandfather''s biological


    grandson?"


    Pork, perplexed by Daniel''s question but still adamant, dered, "Of course I''m his biological


    grandson! Could you possibly be his grandson?"


    "How could I be your grandpa''s grandson? If I were, how would I marry your cousin? I''m his


    grandson-inw."


    "What does being his biological grandson have to do with you drawing a turtle and writing my name


    on this paper?"


    "Of course, it''s rted!" Daniel said with a smirk. "Since you are the patient''s biological grandson,


    you need to y the part of the turtle. I''m preparing to conduct a ritual, and I need to summon


    Xuanwu to call forth lightning."


    "What''s this ''summoning Xuanwu'' nonsense?¡±


    "Uncle, you went to school, didn''t you?"


    "I¡¯m a graduate of Oxford University. Do you think I just attended elementary school?"


    "Since you''re such an educated man, you should know that Xuanwu is a turtle, right?"


    "Obviously, I know that Xuanwu is a turtle!"


    At that moment, something clicked for Pork. "What are you getting at, country boy? You want me to


    y the role of the turtle to summon lightning?"


    "Exactly! Uncle, you are the old man¡¯s own grandson, and to save him, we need to bring down the


    lightning. To do that, we need a turtle, and you, Uncle, are the most suitable candidate."


    "Stop talking nonsense, country boy! Summoning lightning? Acting as a turtle? I see through your


    game; you can¡¯t really save the old man. This is just a ploy to humiliate and disrespect me! I''m not


    falling for it! I absolutely refuse to be the turtle!"


    "Uncle, if you y the turtle, and we manage to save the old man together, I''ll call off our bet.


    Otherwise, you''ll have to crawl on the ground, bark like a dog, wiggle your butt, and lick my shoes


    clean!"


    "When did I bet with you? When did I lose? Don¡¯t spout nonsense and lie through your teeth,


    country boy!"


    Pork shamelessly denied the bet outright.


    Daniel knew that among those present, only Avery had the authority to rein in Pork. So, he turned to


    her with a grin, "Mom, you were here when Uncle and I made the bet. Now that Uncle wants to


    weasel out of it, I''m counting on you to make things right!"

 Chapter 492 Helpless

    Chapter 492 Helpless


    "What do you want me to do? I''m not your mom! I have no idea what bet you''re talking about!"


    Avery, naturally, would never admit to it. After all, Pork was her nephew, and she certainly wouldn''t


    side with a country boy like Daniel.


    "Mom, you''re lying!"


    "What lie?" Avery countered.


    "You know very well the lie you''re telling. By doing this, you''re not only opposing me, but you''re


    opposing Grandpa too! You¡¯re acting just like Uncle, wishing Grandpa''s death!"


    "Country boy, don¡¯t you dare spout any more nonsense!"


    "I''m serious. If we want to save Grandpa, Uncle has to y the turtle today. If he''s unwilling, then


    I''m helpless. You¡¯ll have to find someone else, Mom!"


    Daniel meant to abandon the treatment. He was intent on seizing this rare opportunity to assert


    himself over Avery.


    Avery was a clever woman; she saw through Daniel''s little ploy instantly.


    "Country boy, are you threatening me?"


    "How dare I! Where would I get the courage to threaten you, Mom? Besides, you wouldn¡¯t stand for


    it¡ªyour hanger wouldn¡¯t agree! All I want is to save Grandpa. If you insist on opposing me,


    preventing Uncle from cooperating, then I truly am out of options. We''ll just have to watch Grandpa


    pass away, full of resentment.


    Oh, and I should remind you, Mom. Though Grandpa hasn''t woken up yet and looks just like a dead


    man, his spirit is still in his body. That means he''s aware of every single thing you do and every


    word you say."


    Furious, Avery picked up the hanger and struck Daniel hard.


    "Whack!"


    With a loud sound, his backside stung fiercely.


    "Ow! Ow ow!" Daniel winced, clutching his backside.


    "Mom, you hit me again!"


    "If you so insist on calling me ''Mom,'' then it''s right for me to hit you!"


    After scolding Daniel, Avery asked him earnestly, "Country boy, are you sure you can save my


    father?"


    "Absolutely sure! If I wasn''t, would I let Uncle y the turtle?" Daniel replied confidently. "If Grandpa


    isn''t saved, exining it to Uncle wouldn''t bother me too much. But if I can''t exin it to Jessica,


    she¡¯ll divorce me, right?"


    Avery still did not fully trust Daniel. She turned to Jessica and asked, "Do you believe this country


    boy?"


    "Yes!" Jessica replied firmly.


    "You''re that confident in him? You really think he can save Dad?"


    "Yes!"


    "Fine. Since you¡¯ve chosen to trust, I''ll give you the opportunity. However," Avery continued with a


    twist in her tone, "if this country boy fails to save your father, you must break it off with him. Then, I¡¯ll


    find a suitable husband for you."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And if he saves Grandpa?"


    "Then he won''t be punished."


    "If he fails, I¡¯ll leave Daniel; but if he saves Grandpa, Mom, you have to give your blessing for us to


    get married!"


    "Whatever, we''ll see when it¡¯s done. Want to marry my daughter? It won''t be that easy."

 Chapter 493 Do As He Says

    Chapter 493 Do As He Says


    Avery didn''t agree immediately. Marrying off her daughter to a country boy like Daniel seemed like a


    complete waste. Even if Daniel managed to save the patient, she had no intentions of letting him


    get away with it so easily. She would certainly present new challenges for him.


    Seizing the opportunity presented by Avery''s softened stance, Daniel quickly ordered Pork, "Uncle,


    Mom has agreed to let me try and save Grandpa. So, from now on, you''ll do as I say."


    "Why would I listen to you, country boy?" Pork retorted.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, Uncle won''t listen to me. You need to exert your authority and keep him in line! I trust that


    yourmanding presence will certainly do the trick!"


    Although Avery knew Daniel was scheming to tease Pork, her curiosity got the better of her. She


    wanted to see what mischief the country boy was up to. Most importantly, some instinct told Avery


    that Daniel genuinely had the ability to save the patient. Her father was the pir of The Matthews


    family; if he were gone, the family would crumble. She had to grasp at any chance for hope.


    Seeing this as a perfect opportunity to put Pork''s arrogance in check, Avery made up her mind. She


    sternly instructed Pork, "To save Grandpa, we have to take a chance and trust this country boy for


    once. So whatever he tells you to do, you''ll do it."


    "Pork, you may feel hard done by but indulge him. If he can''t save Grandpa after your cooperation, I


    assure you, I''ll help you make him pay. He''ll suffer just as he made you suffer."


    "Pork, you might heed my words, but this country boy might not."


    "He will!"


    "Well, alright then."


    Despite his strong reluctance, Pork had no other choice but to consent. After all, he was Kind''s


    biological grandson and genuinely hoped to bring his grandfather back.


    Daniel pointed to the window andmanded Pork, "Uncle, get over there and lie down like the


    turtle I drew. Your posture has to be exactly the same."


    "Don''t push it too far, country boy!" Pork barked, his face darkening.


    "If you don''t lie down, Uncle, I won''t be able to summon the thunder."


    Avery red at Daniel, threatening him, "You''d better not cause trouble!" Afterward, she gently told


    Pork, "Just do as he says, Pork. If he dares to go too far, I¡¯ll be the one to deal with him!"


    After grabbing the hanger and giving Daniel a swift strike, she added, "Ah!"


    Daniel yelped out in pain once more.


    "Mom, why did you hit me again?"


    "That''s what you get! If you bully Pork again, I''ll beat your backside till it blooms!"

 Chapter 494 Thunder and Lightning

    Chapter 494 Thunder and Lightning


    Avery, a clever woman, was ying a bncing act. She desperately wanted to save her father but


    also didn''t want Pork to suffer too much. Therefore, she made a decision¡ªif Daniel teased Pork


    even a bit, she would whack him with the hanger. Having been a mother for over twenty years and


    unable to bring herself to strike her daughter, Avery found gratification in smacking this willing


    scapegoat. There was something satisfying about disciplining her "son," especially someone as


    resilient and thick-skinned as Daniel.


    At the window, Pork had begrudginglyid down. His reluctant posture was significantly different


    from the turtle Daniel had drawn. Daniel approached with the hanger and swung it with a flick of his


    wrist.


    "Whack!"


    The hangernded heavily on Pork''s backside.


    "Ah!" Pork screamed, then turned and shouted at Daniel, "You damn country boy, you¡¯ve got some


    nerve hitting me!"


    "My mom''s always been bold. If she¡¯s not afraid to hit me, why would she hesitate to hit you? Now,


    lay down right, stick your butt up higher¡ªjust like the turtle I drew."


    "Why should I?"


    "Do you want to save your grandpa or not?"


    "Country boy, make no mistake. If you don''t save my grandpa, you¡¯ll see what I do to you. But even


    if you do save him, I''ll still settle the score. I''ll make sure mom uses that hanger on you, blooming


    your backside and beating the crap out of you!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Pork spat out threats, heplied with Daniel''s instructions. Daniel picked up a brush, muttered


    under his breath, and began drawing on Pork¡¯s face.


    "What are you doing?" Pork asked.


    "I''ve got to make you look the part. Your face may not be much to look at, but I still need to turn it


    into a turtle''s snout. Only then can we potentially make this work."


    After finishing his artwork, Daniel took on an exaggerated gait, his swagger so mboyant it would


    make any woman jealous. Jessica couldn''t helpughing, even as she mentally used the idiot of


    shamelessness.


    Dancing around, Daniel suddenly shouted, "Wind rise!"


    Out of the clear blue sky, a strong wind began to howl.


    "Clouds gather!"


    Another shout from Daniel, and the once-blue sky was rapidly covered with dark clouds. In an


    instant, day turned to night, pitch ck to the point of seeing nothing.


    "Lightning sh!"


    Following this roar, a bolt of lightning streaked down from the sky, ripping through the heavens.


    "Thunder roar!"


    With thisstmand, thunder boomed, reverberating across the sky, deafening everyone


    present. Even Pork, cowering on the ground in a turtle pose, instinctively covered his ears.


    Daniel took out thest of The Seven Dragon Needles and gently raised his hand.

 Chapter 495 It Was Me

    Chapter 495 It Was Me


    Whoosh! A streak of golden light shed as the Needle of the Seven Dragons firmly pierced Kind''s


    body. Kind woke up; his eyes opened. Everyone in the room was collectively stunned. Was Kind


    truly saved?


    "He''s alive! The old man is alive!" Avery danced with joy.


    Professor John, heralded as the world''s foremost healer and known for looking down on others, felt


    a surge of dissatisfaction. Unable, despite his best efforts, to save Kind but seeing a country boy


    aplish the feat struck a nerve. Instinctively, he turned his eyes to the monitors expecting them


    to confirm his doubts.


    tion filled him as he saw what he had hoped for ¡ª the monitor''s numbers were all zeros, and the


    lines were t, without a hint of fluctuation.


    "Kind hasn''t been revived. You see, the monitor''s numbers haven''t changed. This country boy is


    deceiving us, he''s ying tricks. I don''t know how he made Kind open his eyes, but he''s definitely


    not alive," Professor John dered triumphantly.


    "Professor John, are you so unwilling to ept that Kind has been saved? You say the monitors


    show zeros, of course, they''re supposed to!" Daniel pointed at the unconnected instruments and


    reminded everyone cheerfully.


    "To make it easier to administer the needles to Kind, I disconnected all these devices. Naturally,


    their readings would be zero, and the lines would remain t since they aren''t connected."


    Upon closer inspection, Professor John indeed noticed the disconnected lines. Even with Kind''s


    eyes opened, he refused to believe that he had been revived.


    Hastily, hemanded his assistant, "Lena, quickly reconnect the instruments. Kind certainly hasn''t


    come back. We''ll use science to disprove this country boy''s lies!"


    Lena and the other staff members hurried to reconvene all the devices to Kind. As soon as they


    were connected, the monitor''s data began to change. The t lines turned into undting waves,


    and the curves were prominent.


    Witnessing the data on the monitor and the arcs of the waveforms, Professor John was dumbstruck.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Kind''s really been revived? His bodily functions have returned to those of a normal person. No,


    they''re even better¡ªjudging by the numbers, it''s as if he''s rejuvenated by twenty years, showing the


    vitals of a healthy sixty-year-old."


    Down, not pleased with giving Daniel any credit, quickly jumped in to remind the still-shocked


    Professor John, "Professor John, could this country boy''s haphazard needles really have revived


    Kind? I¡¯d say it''s more likely that your wonder drug did the job, right?"


    Down''s suggestion sparked a newfound excitement in Professor John, who had initially felt he''d lost


    face. "Yes, yes, yes! Kind was saved by my wonder drug! It must have been my miracle medication.


    Those random needles this country boy stuck in didn''t do a thing to Kind."


    Professor John unabashedly tried to take credit for the recovery. Deep down, he was well aware


    that it wasn¡¯t his medication but the needles administered by Daniel that had saved Kind.

 Chapter 496 The Patient Wakes Up

    Chapter 496 The Patient Wakes Up


    "But Professor John would never admit it," he thought. There was no way he would concede that


    what he represented ¡ª modern medicine ¡ª was inferior to the practice of a shaman. Modern


    medicine was the embodiment of civilization; it represented progress, unlike the supposed


    backwardness and ignorance attributed to shamanic practices. How could something deemed


    regressive and ignorant triumph over modern medicine? If modern medicine couldn''t cure the


    patient, how could a shaman? Professor John''s refusal to admit defeat caught Daniel by surprise.


    "Professor John, given your age, you should at least understand what shame is," Daniel chided,


    causing the professor to explode with anger.


    "Country boy, who are you calling shameless? I think it''s you who is without shame! You shameless


    little con artist! It was my emergency medication that revived Kind, not your random needle pricks.


    To think you¡¯d dare im my achievement as your own, then have the audacity to use me of


    lacking shame! All you American shamans do is deceive and trick people! You shy away when it


    comes to saving lives, only to im credit after the fact!"


    Professor John''s outburst shocked everyone present. Jessica, defending her partner, stood up and


    argued confidently, "Professor John, you were the one who announced my grandfather was dead.


    You used all kinds of data from these devices to prove it. It was Daniel who said my grandfather


    wasn''t dead and then revived him with his needles. Now he''s back, although he can''t speak yet, but


    all his vitals are recovering. Yet here you are, trying to take credit and ndering Daniel. For a


    renowned doctor and professor at Harvard University, do you not feel embarrassed by such


    behavior?"


    Suddenly, Kind, lying on the bed, coughed twice and then sat up. Jessica rushed to his side.


    "Grandpa, you''re awake? How do you feel?"


    "Much better! Let me get out of bed and walk around. Let¡¯s see if I can move," Kind responded.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica helped Kind out of bed, but he quickly insisted on walking by himself.


    "Let go, I want to walk on my own!" Kind was a man forged in battle, with stubbornness in his


    bones. He refused to lean on his granddaughter, wanting to walk independently.


    "Grandpa, be careful," Jessica said cautiously.


    "I¡¯ve faced artillery on the battlefield; do you think I need to be careful taking a few steps? Am I that


    fragile?" Kind retorted and began to walk on his own. Although he wasn''t striding vigorously, he


    walked steadily.


    "Grandpa, try jumping and see how high you can get," Daniel suggested from the side.


    Jessica heard him and, without hesitation, twisted Daniel''s ear, "Shut up!"


    Before she could finish her scolding, Kind crouched slightly, then leaped from one end of the bed to


    the other. Avery was startled by her father''s action.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    "That boy told me to jump, so I jumped to show him," Kind replied, amused by Daniel''s request.


    "Why are you listening to that idiot? He¡¯s just nonsense," Avery admonished.


    Despite her reproach, Kind had already demonstrated that not only was he very much alive, but


    also surprisingly spry for his age.

 Chapter 497 Dont Need Your Permission

    Chapter 497 Don''t Need Your Permission


    Avery, after speaking her mind, casually swatted Daniel with the hanger again.


    "You''re a scoundrel. If you spout more nonsense, I''ll beat you to death!"


    "Mom, I was not spouting nonsense. I just wanted to gauge the recovery of Grandpa¡¯s health. With


    an urate assessment, I can develop a treatment n for his recovery," Daniel exined.


    Professor John, still eager to assert his role in the situation, interjected. "Kind, lie back down, and I''ll


    perform a full-body examination on you. Despite my special medicine having revived you, we must


    be cautious and should do aprehensive check to ensure your well-being."


    Kind scoffed back at him coldly, "Professor John, your so-called special drug almost sent me


    packing to the afterlife! If Daniel hadn''t stepped in on time and stuck me with those seven needles,


    pulling me back from the gates of hell, I would be checking in with Lucifer right now."


    "Kind, it was really my special drug that saved you, not this country boy!"


    "Get out! Now! Or else, I won¡¯t be polite!"


    Although Kind was approaching his eightieth birthday, his mind was clear, and he clearly


    remembered everything that had happened. He knew it was Daniel who had saved him, not


    Professor John.


    The professor walked away disheartened, and Down slipped out with him. Well aware of Kind''s fiery


    temper, Down wanted no part of a scolding.


    Meanwhile, Daniel had already jotted down a treatment n.


    "Mom, take this. Just get the medicine prescribed here for Grandpa. One course of treatment, just


    three days, and his health will be as if he were fifty again."


    "Don''t call me ''mom''! I''m not your mother! And he''s not your grandpa either, you shameless thing!"


    Despite her words, Avery took the treatment n Daniel handed her.


    Kind turned to Daniel, "What did you just call me, boy?"


    "Grandpa! Since you''re Jessica¡¯s grandpa and I''m her husband, naturally I should call you Grandpa


    too!"


    "You brat, I haven''t agreed to marry Jessica off to you just yet. Calling me Grandpa is premature."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Grandpa, you need to understand the situation. It''s Jessica who wants to marry me, not you. As


    long as Jessica agrees, we don''t need your permission!"


    "Jessica is my granddaughter. Without my approval, she can''t marry you. If you want to marry into


    my family, it won''t be easy."


    Kind''s statement gave Daniel a whiff of opportunity. It seemed the old man wasn''t entirely opposed


    to the idea of Daniel marrying his granddaughter. Seizing the chance, Daniel cheerily inquired,


    "Grandpa, what should I do to marry Jessica then?"


    "At my birthday banquet, I¡¯ll hold a contest for Jessica''s hand. Normally, you wouldn''t have stood a


    chance, but considering you saved my life, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity topete with the young


    masters from other prominent families.¡±


    "Does that mean we''re going topete in martial arts?"


    "Martial arts? You must understand that it''s not just fighting skills that will be assessed. As Jessica''s


    guardian, I''ll evaluate candidates in all aspects throughprehensive testing."

 Chapter 498 Inconvenience with You

    Chapter 498 Inconvenience with You


    Avery swatted Daniel lightly with the hanger once more. "Scoundrel, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll


    beat you to death!"


    "Mom, I wasn''t talking nonsense. I just wanted to see how well Grandpa''s recovered. I need an


    urate judgment to set up a treatment n for his recuperation," Daniel defended himself.


    Professor John, again, saw an opportunity to assert himself. "Kind, lie back down. I¡¯ll conduct a


    thorough full-body examination. While my emergency medication saved your life, we must proceed


    carefully with an in-depth check to ensure nothing¡¯s amiss."


    Kind responded with a coldugh and a stern rebuke. "Professor John, your emergency drug nearly


    had me pushing up daisies! If Daniel hadn¡¯t stepped in on time with seven needles, pulling me back


    from the brink, I would be reporting to Lucifer by now."


    "Kind, it really was my emergency drug that saved you, not this country whelp!"


    "Get out! And don''t make me say it again!"


    Despite Kind nearing his eightieth birthday, his mind was sharp, and he held a clear recollection of


    the recent events. He knew it was Daniel who had saved him, not Professor John.


    The disappointed professor left, and Down quickly slipped away, too, not wanting to face Kind''s


    temper.


    Daniel, meanwhile, had written a treatment n. "Mom, take this, get the medicine listed for


    Grandpa. Just three days for one course, and I guarantee Grandpa will feel like he''s fifty again."


    "Don¡¯t just call me ''mom'' at will! I''m not your mother! And my dad isn''t your grandpa, you shameless


    thing!" Despite her harsh words, Avery took the treatment n from Daniel.


    Looking at Daniel, Kind asked, "What did you call me just now, boy?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Grandpa, of course! Since you¡¯re Jessica''s grandfather and I''m her husband, I logically should call


    you Grandpa."


    "You little scoundrel, I haven''tmitted to marrying Jessica off to you yet. It¡¯s too soon to be


    calling me Grandpa."


    "Grandpa, please get it right. Jessica wants to marry me; it has nothing to do with you. As long as


    Jessica agrees, we don¡¯t need your permission."


    "Jessica is my granddaughter. Without my blessing, she can''t marry you. To win my granddaughter,


    it¡¯s not going to be easy."


    Kind¡¯s words provided Daniel with a sliver of opportunity. It seemed there might be a chance to


    secure his rtionship with Jessica. With potential leverage, Daniel asked eagerly, "Grandpa, what


    do I need to do to marry Jessica?"


    "At my birthday celebration, I will organize a contest for Jessica''s hand. Normally, a rascal like you


    wouldn''t stand a chance, but I¡¯ll grant you an opportunity topete against the scions of other


    prominent families."


    "So you want us topete in martial arts?"


    "Martial arts? Don¡¯t be narrow-minded, boy. What will be required goes far beyond merebat


    skills. I will personally vet the candidates for Jessica, assessing them in every aspect."


    With that, Daniel''s thoughts fluttered to the future, the hurdles he would have to ovee, and the


    chances he had of truly bing part of Jessica''s world.

 Chapter 499 Instructions from the Butler

    Chapter 499 Instructions from the Butler


    Logan paused before continuing his exnation. "I advised you not toe to New York because


    you, Young Master, have not fully matured. Once you have full control over the seven dragons


    within you, then you can make your presence known in New York. At that time, I will certainly


    support you in assuming the position of head of The Perkins, the number one family in the USA!"


    "What number one family, what position of head? I''m not interested," Daniel tly rejected.


    "Since you''re already here in New York, you''re already in danger. Whatever you do, do not reveal


    The Ring of The Seven Dragons you possess. I''m giving you a Dragon Token to use if necessary.


    The Dragon Token is the symbol of The Perkins family, who control the Flying Dragon squad. Only


    the highestmander of the Flying Dragon squad has a Dragon Token. With it, you canmand


    the Flying Dragon squad as you see fit."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After receiving the Dragon Token, Daniel suddenly remembered something that piqued his curiosity.


    He gazed at Logan and asked, "Do you know someone named Down?"


    "He is your cousin, the chosen sessor of The Perkins family. Young Master, you must avoid


    meeting him at all costs! He is at the peak of his power now, and if he discovers you¡¯re around, he


    will surely try to eliminate you to secure his position as the sessor."


    "Eliminate me? But isn''t he my cousin? Why would he want to get rid of me?"


    "Even though you are also a potential sessor, the seven dragons inside you could take The


    Perkins to new heights once you be the head of the family. As the eldest grandchild,


    convention dictates that he should seed the leadership, but clearly, his abilities are not on par


    with yours. Hence, this leads to the struggle between the heirs, a fight to the death over session


    rights, known to ur in powerful families throughout history. I do not wish to see such a cmity;


    therefore, I implore you to avoid conflict for now. Also, when your timees to rise, I beg you not


    to kill him. I will secure the headship for you, but I hope you will ensure his well-being."


    "Don''t worry. I understand that family blood is thicker than water. Since Down is my cousin, I would


    never kill him. But if he goes too far, I won''t be soft-hearted either. I''ll teach him a lesson he won''t


    forget and let him learn some sense!"


    "There should be no problem, then! He¡¯s been pampered since childhood, always acting high-


    handedly with no one to rein him in. If you can put him in his ce, making him be more


    discreet rather than arrogant, it will be good both for him and for The Perkins."


    "Rest assured, I''ll handle my own cousin. After all, we''re family, and I certainly can''t allow Down to


    tarnish the reputation of The Perkins."


    "I won''t disturb you further, then. If you need anything, just call me. I am at your service 24 hours a


    day."


    Logan then got into his Rolls-Royce and drove away, leaving Daniel to ponder the revtions he


    had just received. While Daniel was nearly certain that Logan hadn''t mistaken his identity, there was


    still that 0.001% chance of it being an ident, and so he decided not to unt his status as the


    heir of The Perkins family just yet.

 Chapter 500 Persistence

    Chapter 500 Persistence


    "No way ¡ª I''m a man of integrity!" Daniel thought to himself. All these years, his parents hadn''t


    come looking for him, nor had The Perkins, so why would a simple instruction from a butler make


    him want to return to his family? What a joke!


    Just as he was contemting this, Daniel''s phone buzzed with an iing call. Fishing the phone


    out of his pocket, he found it somewhat surprising to see Beauty¡¯s name on the disy. This woman


    only calls when there''s trouble brewing.


    After a quick thought, Daniel promptly hung up the call. However, Beauty immediately called back.


    After hanging up three consecutive times, her persistent dialing was evident. Resigned, on the


    fourth call, Daniel answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    Azy "hello" from Daniel was immediately met with a sharp shout from the other side.


    "What in the world are you doing?" demanded Beauty.


    "Do I have to report my activities to you? After all, you¡¯re not her."


    "What did you just say? Say that again."


    "I don¡¯t have to report my activities to you."


    "Not that part."


    "Then what part?"


    "Tell me what part."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "That¡¯s all there is. There''s nothing else."


    Daniel became fearful; he didn''t dare to speak further, knowing full well that Beauty was not


    someone to take his casual words lightly.


    "Where are you?"


    "I am... uh... I''m..."


    Daniel wasn¡¯t hesitating, but genuinely unsure where exactly he was in New York.


    Within moments, Beauty hung up and forwarded a location to Daniel''s phone. Starbucks.


    She was at Starbucks and wanted Daniel to join her ¡ª maybe for a coffee?


    While Daniel wasn¡¯t particrly enthusiastic about coffee, he guessed chatting with Beauty wouldn''t


    be too bad ¡ª other than her fierce nature, she was quite pleasant, not to mention good-looking and


    curvy.


    Intending to grab a taxi, Daniel found none after waiting ages. He decided to walk to Starbucks


    instead. Entering the coffee shop, he spotted Beauty sitting alone by a floor-to-ceiling window,


    sipping coffee.


    "Beauty, why only one cup? You nning to share with me? Want an indirect kiss or something?"


    "Get lost!" Beauty rolled her eyes and asked, "What time is it now?"


    "How would I know the time?"


    "When I called you, it was half-past five. Now it''s quarter past six."


    "Oh."


    "Oh? Do you realize how big a blunder you¡¯ve made? I told you to get here in ten minutes, and you


    made me wait for forty-five?"


    "Why should I do everything you ask? Am I really such a spineless, unprincipled man? That I would


    rush over at yourmand? It¡¯s already a privilege for you that I deigned to show up."


    "I gave you a privilege? I''ll twist you to death, you country bumpkin!"

 Chapter 501 The Embarrassing Scene

    Chapter 501 The Embarrassing Scene


    Lily was the kind of woman who meant what she said and said what she meant. No sooner had the


    words left her mouth than she grabbed hold of Danny''s waist and gave his flesh a painful twist.


    "Ow!¡± Danny cried out merrily, drawing the attention of everyone around.


    "Country bumpkin, what are you yelling about? D''you have any idea how embarrassing you are?¡±


    Lily red at him, wishing the ground would swallow her up. Without daring to stay a moment


    longer, she quickly dragged Danny out of there.


    "Lily, you didn¡¯t even treat me to a coffee! Why¡¯d you drag me out like that?¡± Danny asked with


    feigned innocence.


    "Was I supposed to let you keep making a scene in there? You were making a fool of yourself!¡± Lily


    snapped back.


    "How was I making a fool of myself?¡± he asked, ying dumb.


    "You¡¯re asking me? You were howling in there, sounding sassier than any woman I know!" Lily


    used him, trying to keep her voice down.


    "I might be sassy, but I''m nowhere near as sassy as you, Lily! If you let out even a peep, the whole


    ce would go wild!¡± Danny joked, dodging Lily¡¯s res.


    "Jerk, are you talking back to me? You believe I won¡¯t twist you into a pretzels?¡± Lily threatened,


    though a faint smile tugged at her lips.


    "I believe you, but think carefully, Lily. If you twist, I''ll scream louder than before! I''ve got no shame,


    so if you decide to join me in my shamelessness, give it a whirl! Go ahead and twist me in front of


    everyone!¡± Danny challenged her boldly.


    "Country bumpkin, don¡¯t get too full of yourself! Just wait till I find a secluded spot; then I¡¯ll show


    you,¡± Lily answered him, half serious, half teasing.


    "Whoa! Lily, you wanna take me somewhere private? What exactly are you nning to do? I''m a


    decent man, but with someone as pretty as you getting bold, I might just have to say yes,¡± Danny


    flirted unabashedly.


    "Get lost, you indecent fool!¡± Lily exploded, though a blush tinged her cheeks.


    After a moment, her expression turned serious as she said, "I asked you here for a reason.¡±


    "Whoa! You actually have something serious in mind?¡± Danny looked genuinely surprised.


    "Country bumpkin, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? Can¡¯t I have something serious to deal with? Is


    Jessica the only one who gets to have all the serious matters?¡± Lily defended herself, feeling slightly


    irritated.


    "If you want to deal with serious stuff, you should find a serious person. With a guy like me, the


    most serious matters end up not so serious,¡± Danny replied with a wink.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Less talking, country bumpkin!¡± Lily said, trying to stay on topic.


    "So what should we talk about? You want me to untie your dress?¡± Danny teased, reaching for the


    little bow on Lily''s dress.


    Smack!


    Lily pped his hand away, scolding him. "Beat it, you indecent fool! I swear, if you keep this up, I''m


    telling Jessica!¡±


    "What are you gonna tell her? That I tugged at your dress?¡± Danny inched a bit closer, testing the


    waters.


    "You think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Lily raised her eyebrows, challenging him.


    "In this world, there¡¯s nothing you wouldn¡¯t dare to do, Lily. It¡¯s not a matter of daring; it¡¯s that you


    can¡¯t bear to do it. If you tell her, we¡¯d never see each apart again. And that would break your


    heart,¡± Danny said with mock sincerity.


    "Get out of here! As if I care about you that much?¡± Lily retorted, but deep down, she knew she


    didn¡¯t mean it.


    For some reason, she enjoyed being with Danny. She found hispany strangely entertaining and


    couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why. All she knew was, time spent with this country bumpkin felt just right.

 Chapter 502 The Majestic Big Dipper

    Chapter 502 The Majestic Big Dipper


    After yfully yanking on Lily''s dress, Danny immediately put on a stern face. ¡°Lily, you said you


    had something important to talk about. What''s up?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You''re going to be my assistant!¡± Lily¡¯s answer stopped Danny dead in his tracks.


    ¡°Your assistant?¡± he echoed, slightly baffled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to?¡± she probed.


    ¡°Will I get paid?¡± he wondered aloud.


    ¡°Paid? Consider yourself lucky to be my assistant. I¡¯m already doing you a favor by not charging


    you for the opportunity,¡± she said matter-of-factly.


    Lily tossed the car keys to Danny with an authoritative air, ¡°Since you¡¯re my assistant now, you¡¯re


    driving!¡±


    Catching the keys, Danny was stunned to find the Ferrari emblem, the iconic prancing horse. ¡°No


    way! A Ferrari! Lily, you¡¯re loaded! With this kind of money, you¡¯re totally a sugar mommy! Will you


    take care of me?¡± he asked mischievously.


    ¡°You scoundrel, isn¡¯t Jessica taking good care of you already? You want me to do it too?¡± Lily


    retorted, half amused and half annoyed.


    ¡°The more, the merrier!¡± Danny quipped, shing her a cheeky grin.


    ¡°Save it. Now drive!¡± Lily barked, hiding a smile as she settled into the passenger seat of the


    gleaming Ferrari.


    After sliding the key into the ignition and grasping the steering wheel, Danny asked with a grin, ¡°So


    Lily, where are we headed?¡±


    ¡°The Big Dipper,¡± she replied briefly.


    ¡°The Big Dipper?¡± Danny found the name curious, sensing there was something special about it. He


    probed further, ¡°What ce is that?¡±


    ¡°A great ce,¡± Lily responded, keeping it mysterious.


    ¡°A great ce? You don¡¯t mean disastrously great, do you?¡± quizzed Danny.


    ¡°The Big Dipper is hailed as the finest pce in the USA. Inside, it might be a matter of life and


    death, or one of skyrocketing sess. Thendowner is known as The Divine Star. I won¡¯t lie to


    you, I''m bringing you to The Big Dipper because I need your help with a tiny favor,¡± Lily confessed.


    ¡°A tiny favor? Like what?¡± Danny inquired, intrigued.


    ¡°To meet The Divine Star,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Meet The Divine Star? But you¡¯re one of the Matthews. If you can¡¯t meet this person, how can I?¡±


    Danny questioned, showing a flicker of doubt.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That old oddball, The Divine Star, is notoriously temperamental, and doesn¡¯t give a hoot about the


    influence of the eight families. To meet him, it takes more than just clout,¡± Lily said earnestly.


    ¡°More than clout? What then?¡± Danny pressed.


    ¡°What else could it be? Obviously, it¡¯s a man¡¯s strength!¡± she hinted slyly.


    ...


    The Ferrari zed through the streets and soon reached its destination¡ªa grand, imposing


    complex of ancient architecture gleaming golden in the sunset¡¯s glow. This magnificent ce was


    The Big Dipper.


    Danny, well-versed in architecture, needed only a nce to recognize the exceptional craftmanship.


    Every building, every detail, every de of grass and tree was meticulously arranged¡ªclearly, The


    Big Dipper was not renowned for nothing.


    Lily noticed Danny¡¯s captivated gaze and asked with a teasing smile, ¡°Country boy, what are you


    staring at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at The Big Dipper, of course!¡± he said, absorbed.


    ¡°The Big Dipper? What¡¯s so fascinating about it?¡± Lily wondered, not as impressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s prettier than you,¡± he jested.


    Thatment earned Danny a roll of the eyes from Lily. ¡°Prettier than me? What¡¯s so pretty about it


    then? You¡¯ve been staring for a while now, what have you figured out about The Big Dipper?¡±

 Chapter 503 The First Challenge

    Chapter 503 The First Challenge


    "This ce, The Big Dipper, it''s magical. Within these walls reside many remarkable individuals.


    The Divine Star, the master of The Big Dipper, doesn''t give a hoot about the eight families because


    he''s got the might to back it up!" Lily exined.


    "I know The Divine Star is powerful, but what I want to see today is whether you, country boy, have


    the chops. Can you get me an audience with The Divine Star?" she challenged.


    As she spoke, Lily pulled out her Louis Vuitton wallet from her matching bag and handed Danny a


    crisp hundred-dor bill. His expression a mix of confusion and surprise, Danny stared at her,


    asking, "Lily, what''s this about?"


    "This is your starting stake for getting through The Big Dipper today," she dered.


    "My stake? Just a hundred bucks?" he asked incredulously.


    "Exactly!" Lily nodded, looking dead serious. "If you''re as capable as you think, you should be able


    to use that hundred to get me a meeting with The Divine Star. If not, even a hundred billion wouldn''t


    get you through the door."


    "You''re testing my abilities with a hundred bucks? No matter how capable I am, that price is just too


    low for me to do anything," Danny said, feigning indignation.


    "Country boy, what the heck are you bbering about?" Lily asked, pressing for rity.


    "What nonsense are you spouting, Lily? I¡¯m just riffing off what you''re saying," Danny countered with


    a smirk.


    "Stop being inappropriate!" Lily scolded.


    "Inappropriate? Pretty sure it¡¯s you who''s being improper, asking if I can ''perform.'' Why don¡¯t we find


    a night to test that out, huh?" he teased.


    "Beat it!" Lily snapped, giving him a stern look. "Idiot, if you keep this up, I swear I''ll tell Jessica. If


    she finds out how you''re flirting with me, she''ll tear you apart!"


    "So your solution is to snitch to Jessica? Can''t you handle this yourself?" Danny shot back.


    "Fine! I''ll handle it," Lily retorted.


    With a swift movement, she pressed Danny against the Ferrari¡¯s hood and started to pinch and twist


    his waist ferociously.


    "Ah! Ahhh!" Danny screamed, half in agony, half in yfulness.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go ahead, Lily, just pinch me to death!" he dramatic cried out.


    "Make me over the moon with your touch!" he continued, as his shouts echoed around the empty


    entrance of The Big Greater.


    "Shut your mouth!" Lilymanded, twisting harder on his behind.


    Finally, she stopped her assault.


    "All done, Lily?" Danny cheekily inquired.


    "What? Haven''t had enough fun? Want me to keep going?" Lily said, her brow raised in mock


    threat.


    "Uh... I¡¯m good for now. Maybe next time," he replied, trying to regain hisposure after the


    tussle.


    Danny never quite understood why, but every time Lily dealt with him like that, the ''dragon'' inside


    him would calm down immensely, leaving him feeling unexpectedly rxed. As for Lily, she always


    felt refreshed and invigorated after giving Danny a hard time. They were the ssic example of


    frenemies.


    "Lily, with just a hundred bucks, what do you expect me to do with that?" he asked, holding up the


    bill she gave him.


    "The first challenge inside The Big Dipper is a gamble. If you can turn that hundred into a billion,


    you''ll move on to the next round," Lily exined with a knowing smile.

 Chapter 504 Just a Hundred Bucks

    Chapter 504 Just a Hundred Bucks


    Lily spoke so nonchntly, as if winning a billion with a hundred bucks was as simple as a walk in


    the park. Danny was speechless. ¡°A hundred bucks to win a billion? Lily, why don''t you just give me


    a dor and ask me to win a billion?¡±


    "Because the cheapest chip in there is a hundred bucks! If I gave you a dor, you wouldn''t be able


    to y at all! See how much I care about you?" she said with a yful smirk.


    "You love me so much you could kill me," Danny joked.


    ...


    Upon entering The Big Dipper, Lily led Danny through avish hall that stretched over tens of


    thousands of square feet. It was a casino in all its splendor, bustling with all sorts of games.


    "Go exchange that hundred for chips," Lily instructed, handing him the money.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Danny rolled his eyes at her and nonchntly walked over to the service counter humming a tune.


    The stunningly beautiful cashier, d in a thigh-high slit dress showing off her long, silk-d legs,


    greeted him with sparkling white teeth and dimpled cheeks. Her voice was sweet as honey as she


    asked, ¡°Handsome, how much would you like to exchange for chips?¡±


    pping the hundred-dor bill on the counter, Danny cheerfully added, "Just a hundred bucks¡¯


    worth!"


    ¡°One hundred?¡± The cashier''s smile faded into a look of disappointment, and she tly refused.


    ¡°Country boy, our smallest chips are worth a thousand dors each. You can¡¯t exchange just a


    hundred. You''d better take your money and buy some weed on the street corner!¡±


    "Lady, can''t you be a bit more professional? You called me ''handsome'' a second ago, and now I''m a


    ''country boy'' just because I only have a hundred? And you say the smallest chip is a thousand?¡±


    Danny pointed toward the lower shelf of chips and said with a stern voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t those hundred-


    dor chips? Hurry up and give me one! I only need a hundred bucks to win a billion here!¡±


    The cashier burst outughing, her body shaking so much that the little pendant of her ne


    danced alluringly. As she bent overughing, the view was more than enough to capture Danny¡¯s


    gaze, and he found himself identally transfixed by the view.


    Lily caught this little interaction, but instead of blowing up there and then, she decided to settle


    scores with the ''country boy''ter.


    "What''s so funny?" Danny asked.


    "I''mughing at you, country boy. Do you think you¡¯re a fool? You actually believe you can win a


    billion with just a hundred bucks? The Big Dipper casino has been around for a thousand years.


    Less than a hundred people have ever won money here¡ªthat means, on average, just one person


    every ten years walks away with winnings. Converting a hundred bucks into a billion is dreaming of


    winning a million times your wager. No gambler in a thousand years has had such luck here. You, a


    country boy, dreaming of a million-fold profit, it''s utterly ridiculous!"


    "Whether it''s crazy or not, just sell me the hundred-dor chip, let me y, and we''ll see, won''t we?


    After all, I¡¯m a once-in-a-millennium kind of guy!" Danny grinned confidently.

 Chapter 505 Replacement

    Chapter 505 Recement


    ¡°A once-in-a-millennium man? Haha!¡± The beautiful cashier let out a coldugh before replying


    dismissively, ¡°Fine! I''ll sell it to you! We only have one chip worth a hundred bucks, so you can only


    bet once.¡±


    Holding the green, hundred-dor chip, Danny gleefully returned to Lily''s side. ¡°Pleased with


    yourself?¡± Lily asked coolly, her face stern.


    Danny, unsure what she was referring to, nodded reflexively, ¡°Yep! Gorgeous! Extremely gorgeous!¡±


    Of course, this response only made Lily''s already angry expression re up even more. She red


    at Danny, and with boiling anger, she demanded, ¡°Was it her legs or her chest that looked good?¡±


    By now, even the often clueless Danny caught on, especially considering what his eyes had


    witnessed moments before. He took a moment to seriously admire Lily''s legs, then allowed his gaze


    to travel upwards to appreciate her impressive chest. Even though they were modestly concealed


    by her dress, Danny''s imagination was more than enough to send his thoughts wandering.


    ¡°They both look good! Both look great! But if I have to choose, I lean toward the chest. After all, it''s


    not enough just to feast my eyes; those enticing curves need to be felt by these diligent hands of


    mine.¡±


    "idiot! Nonsense jerk! What are you looking at?" Lily snapped.


    "But Lily, you asked me what looked good! How can Ie to an objective conclusion if I don''t take


    a good look?" Danny replied with feigned innocence.


    ¡°I was asking about the cashier!¡±


    "Cashier? What cashier? There''s only you here, Lily. Apart from my Jessica, no one dares to call


    themselves beautiful in front of you. No one else deserves that title!"


    "You... I''ll twist you into a pretzel!" Lily threatened as she grabbed Danny''s waist, reminding him,


    ¡°Don''t you dare make a sound! If you so much as peep, you¡¯ll see what I¡¯ll do to you.¡±


    With that warning, she began to twist. Danny''s mouth opened to protest, but a fierce re from Lily


    made him swallow his cry.


    After she was done disciplining him and Danny didn¡¯t utter a sound, which seemed to please her.


    Taking the chip from Danny¡¯s hand, she teased, ¡°The color of this chip matches you perfectly,


    country boy.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What, are you betraying me now, Lily?¡± Danny joked.


    "Get lost! How could I possibly betray you? You and I have nothing to do with each other. But you''d


    better be aware, country boy, you won¡¯t keep Jessica. There are plenty of better men out there than


    you. As soon as she wakes up to that fact, she''ll kick you to the curb in a heartbeat!"


    "Lily, isn¡¯t it a bit low to stir trouble between me and Jessica? Or, do you have some ulterior motive?


    Perhaps, you¡¯re hoping to take Jessica¡¯s ce as my significant other?"


    ¡°Rece her? In your dreams!¡± Lily rolled her eyes at him, annoyed, and continued, ¡°Country boy, I


    brought you to The Big Dipper not to test you, but my grandfather wants to see what you''re made


    of! If you don''t pass today''s test, you¡¯ll have to get lost immediately!¡±

 Chapter 506 You Cant Win

    Chapter 506 You Can''t Win


    "Get lost immediately? What do you mean?" Danny asked, confused.


    "No, not immediately! If you can''t pass the test today, you won''t be able to walk out of The Big


    Dipper alive! Your life will end here," Lily rified with an ominous tone.


    "Hold on! What do you mean, Lily? Didn''t we agree that you needed my help? How did we go from


    that to you wanting me dead?" Danny protested.


    "It''s not that I want your life. But you, country boy, if you want to marry my Jessica and climb the


    ranks within The Matthews, you''d better show some real skill. The Big Dipper here is your first trial,"


    Lily exined.


    Danny nced over the casino and took in the atmosphere of The Big Dipper before understanding


    dawned on him. "This ce is brimming with a killer vibe!" he eximed.


    "You still have a choice! You''re not tied to The Big Dipper until you ce a bet. So, you can still


    back out and escape right now. But if you do, forget about ever stepping foot in The Matthews


    household," Lily said, giving him an out.


    "Escape? Do you really see me as the type of guy who runs away?" Danny challenged with a hint of


    pride in his voice.


    "So you''re not backing out? But think it through. If you sit at the table here in The Big Dipper, you''ll


    have to lose at least ten million dors before you''re allowed to leave."


    Lily was genuinely trying to give Danny a friendly warning.


    "Do you think I can''t afford to lose ten million?" he asked.


    "Of course you can lose ten million, especially with how Jessica spoils you. But even if you lost it,


    you wouldn''t want to leave. Not without winning it back, because I''d look down on you. You¡¯re a


    country boy but one with pride. You wouldn¡¯t allow me to disrespect you!" Lily continued her


    psychological y, aiming to take control of Danny¡¯s mindset.


    Spirit Animal Valley was a fluke that he passed, Lily thought, but she was convinced that there was


    no way he could pass the test of The Big Dipper.


    "Rest assured, Lily! I¡¯m going to disappoint you! I will use this hundred bucks to win a billion here at


    The Big Dipper! I¡¯ll win at least that much!" Danny proimed confidently.


    Lily let out a scoff, a dismissive, scornful chuckle. ¡°Win a billion with a hundred bucks here? Do you


    think that''s possible? The Big Dipper isn''t any ordinary casino. Even a gambling god would lose


    here!¡±


    "Gambling god? Doesn''t mean a thing! Could a gambling god pull off what I can? In front of me, a


    gambling god is nothing!" Danny said with bravado.


    "Keep boasting! We¡¯ll see if you¡¯re still doing it after you¡¯ve lost everything. And don''t forget, tears


    won''t help you here. Let me remind you before you start ¨C if you lose a million or two, Jessica might


    not say much. Lose ten or eight billion, and she¡¯ll definitely be mad. But if you lose a hundred billion


    or so, she''ll surely break up with you; she''ll kick you to the curb!"


    "Lily, are you so sure that I''m going to lose?" he asked.


    "Of course!"


    "And what if I win? What then?" Danny pressed.


    "What do you want to happen?" Lily asked.


    "If I win, you have to give me a kiss," he bargained with a smirk.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get lost! Shameless! Watching pretty dreams! Kiss you? I''d rather p you across the face!" Lily


    snapped.


    "So you''re afraid to bet with me, Lily? That means deep down, you believe I can win, right?" Danny


    teased, taunting her.

 Chapter 507 Catastrophe

    Chapter 507 Catastrophe


    "Fine! I''ll take that bet! If you can turn this hundred into a billion, I''ll give you a kiss. But if you don¡¯t


    make it to a hundred billion, you lose. Then you have to break up with Jessica and never appear


    before her again," Lilyid out her condition, certain that Danny couldn''t win.


    "Lily, you seem so eager for me to break up with Jessica. Got any ns brewing in that head of


    yours?" Danny teased.


    "What ns could I possibly have? I don¡¯t have any ns," Lily dodged the question.


    "Lily, just one look and I can see right through your little schemes. You keep trying to make me


    break up with Jessica because you want to use her to take the fall for you, don''t you?" Danny


    used.


    "What are you talking about?" Lily¡¯s tone was a mix of irritation and feigned curiosity.


    "In a family like The Matthews, you must make marriage alliances with other powerful families,


    right? If Jessica marries me, she won''t be avable to marry into another wealthy family. That


    responsibility would fall to you. And you, Lily, don¡¯t want to sacrifice your own happiness or your


    marriage for the sake of a family alliance," Danny deduced.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nonsense! That''s not it at all! I am a daughter of The Matthews, and I would give everything for my


    family!" Although Danny had struck a nerve, Lily remained defiant.


    "Yeah, yeah, you''d sacrifice everything for The Matthews, including your marriage. If The Matthews


    required you to marry That Retard or Down, you¡¯d do it, wouldn¡¯t you?" Danny didn''t miss a beat.


    "Ugh! Those two are not worthy of me," Lily spat with contempt.


    "Not worthy of you, but they¡¯re good enough for Jessica? I''m just a country boy who Jessica¡¯s willing


    to marry. If she could marry into The Evans or be the young mistress of The Perkins, she


    wouldn''t be at a loss," Lily reasoned, cing her family status above Jessica¡¯s.


    ¡°Lily, there¡¯s an old saying ¨C ¡®Do not impose on others what you yourself do not desire.¡¯ You wouldn''t


    want to marry those men, yet you''d be willing to push Jessica toward them. That''s like pushing her


    into hell!" Danny confronted.


    "Country boy, you don''t understand. When you''re born into a family like The Matthews, you have to


    be prepared to sacrifice your own interests for the family''s sake. So even if I don¡¯t want to marry


    Smart and Down, if the family forces me, I have no choice but to follow through," Lily said


    resignedly.


    "Lily, don''t worry. As long as you''re unwilling, nobody can force you into marriage. The Evans and


    The Perkins? They¡¯re nothing!" Danny boasted.


    "The Evans and The Perkins are nothing? And who do you think you are?" Lily challenged.


    "I''m nobody," Danny dered with a straight face.


    Lily couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. "So you do have some self-awareness! You actually admit


    you''re nobody!"


    "Why am I nobody, huh?" Danny yed along, unfazed.


    Lily was ovee withughter, bending over with glee. It was a beautiful sight ¨C utterly captivating


    and irresistibly charming ¨C so much so that Danny felt like diving straight into her beauty.


    "Let me tell you the truth, Lily! I am the future head of The Perkins family!" Danny stated seriously,


    though his statement only seemed to amuse Lily further.


    Sheughed uproariously as if tipsy, her joy shaking her entire frame ¨C a vision of loveliness that


    was beyond redemption, a beauty that was so breathtaking that Danny almost wished his eyes


    could take a closer look at her chest.

 Chapter 508 What Are You Looking At

    Chapter 508 What Are You Looking At


    Lily noticed Danny''s lingering gaze and her face instantly went cold. Her attractive oval face


    seemed to exude a chill, while her alluring eyes turned fierce as though she were a wolf on the brink


    of snapping.


    "Country boy, what are you looking at?" Lily demanded.


    "I''m looking at whatever catches my eye, of course!" Danny answered unabashed.


    "You...you have no shame! If you risk another nce, do you believe I''d gouge your eyes out?" she


    threatened.


    "Lily, you''ve threatened to scoop out my eyes hundreds of times. But you can''t bring yourself to do


    it. Even if you repeat it another eight hundred times, you won''t,¡± Danny teased back confidently.


    "Who says I can¡¯t? I''m giving you a chance to reform! If those eyes don''t behave and keep


    wandering over me, you¡¯ll see if I don¡¯t gouge them out," Lily warned him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "A woman''s words don''t match her thoughts! You obviously want me to look at you; that¡¯s why


    you''re shaking so much in front of me. That trembling... isn''t it a sign you want me to look?" Danny


    countered with a smirk.


    "Get lost, you pervert!" Lily rolled her eyes at him, feeling caught out. Intent on changing the


    subject, she quickly said, "Country boy, with just one chip worth a hundred bucks, what game do


    you n to y?"


    Danny scanned the entire casino with his keen eyes before decisively choosing his game. "Only a


    few games work with a single chip. Among those, the only one that can turn a little into a lot is over


    there¡ªthe dice roll."


    He walked over to the dice table with his green chip just as the attractive dealer was inviting yers


    to ce their bets on high or low. Betting on high or low each paid even odds, so regardless, his


    hundred would only turn into two hundred.


    But if he bet on Any Triple, the winnings would be a hundredfold, turning his hundred into ten


    thousand. Everyone at the table had made their bets, either on high or low; nobody dared to bet on


    Any Triple. With such low odds, it was a rarity, unlikely to happen even once in an entire evening.


    Betting on high or low offered a fifty-percent chance of winning, but betting on Any Triple


    guaranteed loss ¨C at least, that¡¯s what everyone believed.


    Lily, with an amused look, asked Danny, "Country boy, are you betting on high or on low?"


    "Lily, with just one hundred bucks, I¡¯ve got to go big! I¡¯ll be cing my bet on Any Triple for a chance


    to win a hundred times over," he dered.


    Having said that, Danny put his chip in the square marked Any Triple. As his chipnded, the other


    gamblers instantly began tough and mock him.


    "What a fool to bet on Any Triple! Do they think it''s easy to hit?"


    "I''ve been ying here for years, and I''ve seen an Any Triplee up less than ten times."


    "This country boy is obviously broke; probably has just the one chip, right? Just a hundred bucks, so


    he''s going for the big score."


    "Whether it''s a big bet or a small bet, you have a fifty percent chance of winning. But bet on Any


    Triple, and it''s a guaranteed loss. There''s no way to win!"

 Chapter 509 Success

    Chapter 509 Sess


    The experienced gamblers at the table had already decided in their minds that Danny was bound to


    lose, even though the dealer hadn¡¯t opened the cage yet. They had seen plenty of newbies like him


    ¡ªtheye and go like weeds.


    Once the crowd had settled, Lily asked with a sweet smile, ¡°Country boy, they all think you¡¯ll lose.


    Can you win this bet?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Lily?" Danny countered.


    ¡°I think you can win! If you lose on your first bet, that''d be a huge letdown. If that happens, I¡¯ll have


    to immediately add you to my cklist and banish you from my world! I need a capable assistant,


    not a useless one,¡± Lily replied with a hint of challenge.


    "Don''t worry, Lily. I won¡¯t lose. Especially not this round¡ªI¡¯m sure of it," Danny said confidently.


    Lily, being shrewd, knew that The Big Dipper casino wasn¡¯t as straightforward as it seemed. If she


    were betting, she too would bet on Any Triple. She nced over the chips on the table, noticing that


    the amounts bet on high and low were nearly equal. If the house wanted to win, they could only


    draw Any Triple, which overrides high and low bets.


    The entire table saw Danny as the only one who had bet on Any One Hundred, with just a hundred


    bucks on the line. If he won, it would amount to just ten thousand dors, a small sumpared to


    the hundreds of thousandsid on high and low.


    While Lily analyzed the situation, the dealer opened the cage¡ªthree ones, Any Triple indeed!


    Danny had won. His hundred had turned into ten thousand dors.


    The dealer shed him a winning smile and cooed in a sweet voice, ¡°Lucky guy, your first bet and


    you won a hundred times your money! Too bad you bet so little, only winning ten thousand. How


    much will you bet this time? While you¡¯re hot, why not go all in with your ten thousand?¡±


    "Alright! This time I¡¯ll bet ten thousand!" Danny agreed, taking the gamble.


    The dealer, pleased with her maniption, initiated a new round. Rattle, rattle, rattle; after a full


    three minutes, she ced the cage on the table. The dice were ready, and soon enough, bets were


    ced again. Just like before, gamblers mainly bet on high or low; though this round, more folks


    voted high.


    After observing the spread of chips on the table, Lily whispered in Danny¡¯s ear, ¡°Bet on low.¡±


    "Alright! If Lily wants me to stay on Any Triple, I¡¯ll stick with it," Danny affirmed, dropping his ten-


    thousand-dor chip into the square marked Any Triple.


    The crowd, upon seeing his bet, started ridiculing him again. ¡°The fool, thinking he can get lucky a


    second time?¡±


    "To get even one Any Triple in one night is rare enough. If it happens twice in a row, there must be


    something supernatural at y!"


    "He only bet a hundred on the first round, so even with Any Triple, the house could still win. But


    now, he''s put down ten thousand! If Any Triple shows up again, the house stands to lose half a


    million! There''s no way they''ll let Any Triple happen again."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The gamblers continued to heckle Danny, each one convinced he was making a foolish mistake.

 Chapter 510 Discerning Human Nature

    Chapter 510 Discerning Human Nature


    The gamblers at the table hadn''t noticed the dealer named Manly''s troubled look. Manly had been


    sure the country boy wouldn''t dare to bet on Any Triple again after his initial lucky win, so she shook


    another Any Triple, intending to sweep the table clean of bets. To her dismay, Danny stubbornly


    ced the same bet again.


    Lily, observant as always, caught the subtle change in Manly¡¯s expression and felt certain Danny


    had won again. This idiotic country boy seemed to have the knack for reading people. She didn''t


    know, however, what his strategy would be for the third round.


    True enough, when the cage opened, it revealed three threes¡ªan Any Triple. Everyone except for


    Danny and Lily was shocked.


    "How is it Any Triple again?"


    "Darn it! Two Any Triples in a row? That¡¯s just too fantastical!"


    "This guy''s luck is off the charts! With just two bets, his hundred bucks has turned into a million."


    "So what if he¡¯s gotten lucky twice? He''s bound to lose the third one."


    The chatter among the crowd continued for a good while. Eventually, as theirments died down,


    Manly looked at Danny again with a feigned smile, ¡°Lucky guy, you¡¯ve won two in a row! Maybe you


    should quit while you''re ahead and not y a third round?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Of course, Manly wanted Danny to y again¡ªit was her way of luring him deeper into the game.


    ¡°Why should I quit now? I should strike while the iron''s hot and win a few more rounds!¡±


    "Brave guy, do you dare to bet all your winnings on the next round? If you bet your million on Any


    Triple, you could win a hundred million!¡±


    Manly was all but seducing Danny into her trap. She controlled the dice in the cage¡ªshe could


    shake a high, a low, even an Any Triple if she wanted.


    "Of course, I¡¯ll bet the million. I¡¯ve been lucky; I¡¯ve won every round,¡± Danny responded cheerfully.


    What he would bet on wasn''t decided yet, of course. He¡¯d wait until Manly finished shaking the dice


    and he¡¯d seen the oue before deciding because Danny''s eyes could see through the cage.


    No matter what Manly rolled, a mere nce was all it took for Danny to know whether it was high,


    low, or Any Triple.


    Manly picked up the cage again and gave it another shake. Shortly after, it came to rest on the


    table. Because Any Triple hade up twice in a row, the gamblers were now wholly riled up in


    excitement, and some of them had piled a significant amount of chips on Any Triple.


    Danny scanned the chips on the table, then nced at the dice in the cage, and confidently tossed


    his million onto the field for low. His decision shocked everyone around.


    "The country boy is betting on low now? He¡¯s not betting on Any Triple anymore?"


    "Just a coward afraid to lose! And here I thought he had the guts to keep betting on Any Triple!"


    "This round is definitely going to be Any Triple, a hundred percent! If it''s not Any Triple this time, I''ll


    eat my hat!"


    "Once there¡¯s a second, there¡¯ll be a third. This table tonight will see many Any Triples, making up


    for all the missed ones in a thousand years."

 Chapter 511 Manlys Identity

    Chapter 511 Manly''s Identity


    While the gamblers excitedly exchanged theories and predictions, more of them began to fervently


    ce their bets on Any Triple, seeking the rush of winning a hundredfold profit, rationalizing that it


    only takes a single win in a hundred tries to break even.


    Manly''s countenance wasn''t pleased when she initially saw Danny betting on low and then winning


    again. However, as she spotted more gamblers flocking to bet on Any Triple¡ªnow the majority, with


    high bets second and low bets the fewest¡ªshe realized that even though Danny won another


    million, the odds were now in favor of the house.


    The cage opened: One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡ªlow!


    Danny won yet again.


    Manly''s eyes predictablynded on Danny as she gave him a hint of recognition and possibly


    appreciation. ¡°Handsome, I¡¯ve been at The Big Dipper for over a decade, and you¡¯re the first man to


    win three times in a row at my table. Quite impressive!¡±


    "If I weren¡¯t so impressive, how could I win your favor? A beauty like you only likes impressive men,


    right?" Danny said flirtatiously.


    The other gamblers erupted in surprise.


    "Whoa, this country boy¡¯s got some nerve, hitting on Manly!"


    "Does he even know what Manly represents in The Big Dipper? The things he said to her should be


    enough to have him chopped into pieces, right?"


    "Chopped into pieces? It would be too lenient. They''ll probably grind him into mush and feed him to


    the dogs!"


    Danny chose this table, not because he only had one hundred-dor chip, but because he could tell


    at a nce that the dealer at this table was no ordinary person. He learned that this woman was


    called Manly. What he didn''t know was that Manly was The Divine Star¡ªthe owner of The Big


    Dipper¡ªhis only female and the youngest of seven disciples.


    Manly responded to Danny''s yful banter not with anger but with a coquettish question,


    "Handsome, you¡¯ve won three rounds already. Are you brave enough for a fourth?"


    "Certainly! There¡¯s nothing I wouldn''t dare do in front of Manly," Danny boasted.


    "I like that; a brave man is my type! But brave men go all in every round. You bet all your chips.


    Betting any less means you¡¯re chicken," Manly responded. Her underlying motive clear: she wanted


    to wipe out all of Danny''s chips with a single round. Winning chips on the gambling table didn''t


    really belong to you because even a towering stack can vanish in one bad bet.


    "You want me to go all in every round? You sure about that?" Danny asked.


    "Of course, I¡¯m sure. But it depends on whether you, Daniel, have the guts," Manly challenged.


    "Don''t worry, Manly. If there''s one thing I''ve got, it''s courage. Especially at this table, there''s nothing


    I won''t bet. As long as you can keep up, I¡¯ll y until the very end with you, Manly¡ªany which way


    you like. I''ll make sure you enjoy every minute, make you feel ecstatic," Danny indulged in flirtatious


    bravado.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Daniel, if you keep spouting this nonsense, be careful, or I¡¯ll have someone smack that mouth of


    yours," Manly warned, half-yfully, half-seriously.

 Chapter 512 Make Me Cry

    Chapter 512 Make Me Cry


    "Manly, you won''t do that because you can''t bear to. If you had someone beat me up and drove me


    away, you wouldn''t find anyone else who could make you as happy," Danny responded confidently.


    "You sure are full of yourself, aren''t you, Daniel? You think you''re irreceable? There are plenty of


    men out here who want to y. One more or one less doesn¡¯t matter to me. To me, you''re nothing,


    so don''t overestimate your worth. It''s not you I care about; it''s the chips in your pocket! If you lose


    all your chips, you¡¯ll have to get up from my table," Manly dered.


    "Manly, not only will I not be leaving your table, but I¡¯m also going to win until you cry," Danny


    boasted.


    "Make me cry? Haha!" Manly let out augh, "Daniel, let''s see if it''s you who will end up making me


    cry or the other way around."


    No one had ever beaten Manly at this table. This time would be no different. How could she face her


    master, The Divine Star if she let some country boy win? Therefore, she was determined not to lose


    again.


    After several more rounds, Danny continued to go all in, winning each bet. Now he had twenty


    million dors in hand. What was key was that other gamblers, who had been losing money, began


    to follow Danny¡¯s bets, and many started to win alongside him. Thetest rounds had seen Manly


    losing at each bet¡ªa situation she had not encountered in her years as a dealer.


    Seeing her dissatisfaction grow, Danny couldn¡¯t help but wear a mischievous grin and teasing her,


    ¡°Manly, how does it feel? Have I made you cry yet? If not, I''ll keep winning with everyone here,


    endlessly!¡±


    "Daniel, you do have a knack for this. But if you''re truly brave, you''ll face me one-on-one," Manly


    challenged him.


    "One-on-one? Where do you want our showdown, Manly? In a private room, or right here? Wouldn''t


    that be inappropriate in public?" Danny yed along.


    "Right here, of course! What, are you afraid?" Manly queried.


    "Afraid? That word doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary!" Danny proimed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright then, let the game begin! What¡¯s the format?" he asked.


    "It¡¯s the same as before¡ªI shake the dice, and you guess high or low. But this time, you¡¯re the only


    one betting," Manly exined.


    "Let¡¯s do it! Your rules. Anyway, my goal for tonight is to turn a hundred bucks into a hundred


    million, and I am already twenty million in. Only eighty million to go," Danny said with determination.


    "To turn a hundred bucks into a hundred million? Here at The Big Dipper? We''ve been here for a


    thousand years, and nobody has ever been able to win a hundredfold that amount!" Manly boasted.


    "Perhaps others haven¡¯t been able to, but I can! After all, I am the once-in-a-millennium gambling


    god, destined to win every time. I''ve bet countless times since I was young, and I have never lost a


    single bet," Danny countered with confidence.


    "Never lost once? Haha!" Manly scoffed with disbelief.


    After her scoff, she said with a grim expression, "Today, I''ll make sure you lose. I''ll make you lose


    everything, even down to your shorts. Then we''ll see if you, country boy, have the nerve to keep


    being arrogant at my table!"

 Chapter 513 Reveal

    Chapter 513 Reveal


    Manly was furious! If she didn''t strip this country boy of everything he had and instead lost to him, it


    would spell unimaginable humiliation. After all, no one had ever bested her in gambling¡ªshe was


    Manly, the protege of The Divine Star himself!


    The Divine Star had passed down seven gambling arts to seven disciples, each inheriting a unique


    art. Manly''s specialty was gambling.


    "Manly, you''re so wicked, wanting to win my underwear! But I am a man of integrity; not just any


    woman has the privilege of winning my drawers!" Danny quipped, which only served to darken


    Manly''s already stern countenance.


    "Country boy, less talk, more action! If you¡¯re man enough, we can start the game now!" Manly was


    raring to go.


    "Manly, I¡¯m always game!" Danny gestured towards the cage and said cheekily, "Please, after you! I


    won''t leave until I''ve made you cry tonight, putting my Perkins name to shame if I don''t."


    At the mention of the Perkins surname, Manly¡¯s perfectly arched eyebrows twitched slightly. "You''re


    a Perkins?" she inquired.


    "That''s right, I''m a Perkins!"


    "What¡¯s your full name?" Manly asked, a tinge of seriousness in her voice.


    "I¡¯m Daniel," he replied.


    "Daniel...?" she repeated, pondering the name silently. As far as she was aware, among the


    grandsons of Washington''s premier family, The Perkins, none were named Daniel. This suggested


    the country boy must have only coincidentally shared ast name with The Perkins and was not


    actually a member of the esteemed family. After all, if he were truly a member of The Perkins, how


    could he possiblye to gamble with just a hundred dors?


    While The Big Dipper may not always bow down to The eight families, normal circumstances dictate


    not provoking them. The Big Dipper had always maintained an indifferent rtionship with The eight


    families, with mutual non-interference being the best policy.


    "Country boy, your name''s too hard to remember; I''ll just keep calling you ''country boy,''" Manly


    dismissed him nonchntly and began shaking the cage once more, smiling as she reminded him,


    "Country boy, since you¡¯re up for a challenge against me, shall we start?"


    "Let''s do it!" Danny nodded, "Begin!"


    Manly shook the cage vigorously, and soon it came to a standstill on the table. This time, she


    deliberately shook three threes because whether big, small, or Any Triple, no matter what Danny


    bet his twenty million on, Manly could make him lose.


    Danny peered intently into the cage and saw the three threes. With a grin, he pushed his chips


    forward.


    "I''m betting on Any Triple!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Having already witnessed Danny''s several winning streaks before, Manly had learned to expect that


    he could guess correctly. However, she had a trick up her sleeve¡ªcheating. And the highest level of


    cheating in gambling didn''t involve tampering with the gear; it was all about skill.


    "Country boy, you''re sure you want to bet your twenty million on Any Triple? Once youmit,


    there''s no turning back," Manly gave Danny a final confirmation.


    "With a bet on high or low, the twenty million will only double to forty million at best. But if I bet on


    Any Triple, I can turn it into twenty billion. Forty million won¡¯t make you cry, Manly; but with twenty


    billion, I''ll definitely make you weep!"


    Manly''s expertise in deceit was not the physical maniption of dice or cards¡ªity in her ability to


    control the oue with sheer skill, a power she wielded with confidence at her own table. And


    now, Danny was betting big, aiming for a win that he believed would bring her to tears.

 Chapter 514 Crazy

    Chapter 514 Crazy


    As Daniel boldly dered his intention to win big, the crowd once again burst into a mocking frenzy.


    ¡°This country boy has huge ambitions, thinking he can win twenty billion in one go? And beat


    Manly? Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°This guy¡¯s typical of a reckless gambler! Gamblers like him never win. He¡¯s destined for ruin!¡±


    ¡°Going all-in every round, betting his entire fortune time and again¡ªthis method is a surefire recipe


    for disaster!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity for this country boy. With such great luck, guessing correctly so many times, turning


    a hundred bucks into twenty million! Anyone with half a brain would know to leave while ahead,


    right?¡±


    ¡°If I won that much, I¡¯d definitely cash out. But this country boy¡¯s just too greedy! After winning


    twenty million, he still dares to bet on Any Triple, aiming to win twenty billion in one fell swoop? He


    must be out of his mind! No, even a lunatic wouldn''t be this crazy!¡±


    The onlookers had plenty to say, with both jeers and expressions of regret. In any case, everyone


    had an opinion.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once the chatter subsided, Manly asked with a sweet but telling smirk, ¡°Country boy, you sure you


    don''t want to change your bet? You¡¯re certain about Any Triple? Because once I open the cage and


    it''s not Any Triple, all your twenty million will be gone.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely certain! Quite certain, indeed! Manly, you¡¯re hesitating for so long¡ªdon''t tell me you


    shook an Any Triple for real this time? If you open it now, you¡¯ll lose! And when you lose twenty


    billion to me in one round, you¡¯re the one who will be crying!¡±


    ¡°Lose? How could I lose? It¡¯s definitely not Any Triple this time! Wait until I reveal it, and you¡¯ll lose


    everything, even down to your shorts!¡±


    Saying that, Manly deftly grasped the cage with practiced hands. As she did, she subtly released a


    faint surge of Genki through her fingertips. This energy slipped into the cage, nudging one of the


    dice from three to four. Thus, the dice collectively made the roll a high score.


    Of course, Daniel caught Manly''s sleight of hand, but that y was child¡¯s y against his own


    capabilities. It takes two to tango, after all, and if Manly could y with Genki, Daniel had an


    endless supply at his disposal.


    Thus, he surreptitiously released some of his own Genki, aiming it into the cage to flip the four back


    into a three, restoring the Any Triple formation.


    His Genki was far more potent than Manly¡¯s, who therefore could not detect its presence. Hence,


    she was unaware that the dice she had shifted to four had been turned back into a three.


    Assuming she secured victory, Manly was grinning at Daniel triumphantly as she began to reveal


    the result.


    "Country boy, make sure you¡¯re looking closely¡ªI¡¯m about to show you! Don''t cry when it''s not Any


    Triple, okay?"


    With that, Manly lifted the cage gently, and the dice inside were revealed to all.


    "Country boy, see it clearly? Three-three-four, high!" Manly didn''t even nce at the dice; she just


    announced the oue with a smug grin.

 Chapter 515 Stop

    Chapter 515 Stop


    As Daniel pointed out the trio of threes, he teased Manly with a smile. "Manly, are you visually


    impaired, or just blind? Are you sure you rolled a three-three-four?¡±


    "Of course, it¡¯s three-three..." Manyleft off abruptly when she looked down and saw the dice.


    Stunned, she questioned how this could be. She was sure she had manipted one of the three


    points to flip to four. How could it still be three threes?


    Was it possible that Manly, having not used her Genki in a while, made a mistake? That must have


    been it; she let Daniel slip through the cracks, and he won again!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Though furious inside, Manly managed to suppress her emotions, but Daniel couldn¡¯t resist taunting


    her further. "You''ve lost, Manly! You just lost twenty billion to me. You¡¯re not going back on your


    word now, are you?"


    "Go back on my word? I¡¯ve never done that! You''ve lost, that¡¯s all ¨C chalk it up to good luck for you,


    country boy! But don''t think your luck will hold ¨C if you have the guts, keep ying!" she snapped


    defiantly.


    "Of course, I''ve got the guts! I''ll keep ying until I''ve won enough to make you cry, pleading for me


    to stop!"


    The secret to conquaring a woman like Manly was simple: outy her in her domain of expertise


    until she breaks down in tears. "So now that you have twenty billion, will you dare to bet it all at


    once?" Manly challenged him, still employing the same strategy as before ¨C one win could bring all


    of Daniel¡¯s winnings back to her.


    Before Daniel could respond, Lily quickly pinched him on the waist, eliciting a cheerful yelp. "What''s


    that for, Lily?" he asked, puzzled.


    "Stop now! You¡¯ve already won twenty billion ¨C it''s time to quit. If you insist on continuing, do not bet


    twenty billion at once; you may only bet a maximum of one billion per round. And if you lose three


    times in a row, you must stop," Lilymanded.


    Sessfully turning a mere one hundred bucks into twenty billion already passed the first test. If he


    were to lose it all back, it would be equivalent to failing the challenge.


    Under The Big Dipper¡¯s rules, if Daniel stopped gambling now, it would be as though he bested


    Manly, effectively passing the casino challenge. Though Lily didn''t expect him to prevail in all seven


    challenges, she didn''t want him to fail either. Even if the country boy only passed the first challenge,


    the gambling one, it would be quite an achievement. At least that would prove that Lily had not


    misjudged him.


    Manly recognized Lily and was aware of why she brought the country boy here. If Manly let this


    challenge slip, it would be a disgrace. Since taking over the casino at The Big Dipper, nobody had


    ever managed to get past her challenge. Therefore, she wouldn''t let Daniel get away with it so


    easily.


    With a cunning smile, Manly tried a new tactic on Daniel: "Country boy, if you''re a coward, then


    listen to a woman! If a woman tells you to stop gambling, then you stop right there and take your


    twenty billion home!"


    This method, known as ''reverse psychology,'' was Manly''s gambit. She believed that any man with


    true grit couldn''t bear such an affront. To be told by a woman when to gamble would be intolerable


    to someone with a spine.

 Chapter 516 Temptation

    Chapter 516 Temptation


    "Raising kids is a woman''s job. A real man should conquer the gambling table!" Danny dered


    boldly, which immediately earned him another sharp pinch from Lily. However, this time, he kept


    quiet, showing some defiance.


    "idiot! Jerk!" Lily knew she couldn''t control him any longer and cursed, adding, "If you win, fine. But


    if you lose, you''ll see how I''ll deal with you!"


    "What, are you going to handle me at home? Surely you wouldn''t dare touch me in public?" Danny


    teased, bringing upon himself another pinch from Lily.


    "idiot! Shut your mouth!"


    ...


    Seeing Danny get Lily off his back, Manly couldn''t help but feel delighted. Thest round had been


    a slipup on her part. This time, she was determined not to make the same mistake.


    "Country boy, are you sure you want to bet all your twenty billion this round?" Manly asked with a


    grin.


    "Of course! Since Manly wants to y, I ought to entertain you thoroughly, right? I''m indifferent


    either way. The question is, can you handle ying big, Manly?"


    "I can handle anything you throw at me!" Manly retorted.


    "Since you can handle it, let¡¯s keep going!" Danny replied.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Manly wasn''t about to hold back; she picked up the cage and immediately began shaking it.


    ...


    After a long shake, Manly stopped her hand, mmed the cage down on the table with a bang. She


    had stuck with the same y, shaking three of a kind, following through with the same strategy


    twice¡ªaiming to shatter Danny''s confidencepletely. Gambling is all about the psychological


    warfare.


    "Country boy, the dice are ready. How will you bet this time? Since you''re so brave, why not keep


    betting on Any Triple? If you''re right again, your twenty billion will multiply a hundredfold to two


    thousand billion!" she tempted him.


    Manly was intent on luring Danny to keep betting on Any Triple. Just in case, she was prepared to


    use her Genki to alter not just one, but two dice, ensuring that even with a mistake, she would win.


    To be triple-safe, she nned to change all three dice, so even two errors wouldn¡¯t matter¡ªshe


    would still win.


    Manly had her n crystal clear in her mind, while Danny had already seen through the situation of


    the dice in the cage with his ability.


    The same trap again? Interesting!


    Since Manly had set the same snare twice, Danny decided to let her fall into it a second time. He


    didn''t ce his bet immediately but instead asked humorously, "Manly, you want me to bet on Any


    Triple?"


    "It''s your money; risk it however you like. I just think if you bet on Any Triple your odds of winning


    are higher. Ever since you joined this table, I''ve been rolling a number of Any Triples," Manly


    coaxed, hoping Danny would take the bait.


    "Alright! If Manly suggests I bet on Any Triple, then that''s what I''ll do," Danny agreed,ughing as


    he piled all twenty billion on Any Triple.

 Chapter 517 Unchanged

    Chapter 517 Unchanged


    Lily, seeing what was happening, became frantic and shouted indignantly, "Country boy, have you


    gone mad? Why are you still betting on Any Triple? Can''t you hear that woman is conning you? She


    wants to win all the money in your pocket!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rx Lily, I''m an honest man; Manly would never deceive me. If she said she rolled an Any Triple,


    then it must be one. So my twenty billion is bound to turn into two thousand billion!"


    "Two thousand billion? Do you even realize what you''re saying? Do you think every pretty woman is


    as kind-hearted as I am, not to trick you? Keep dreaming! I bet when those dice roll, you won''t have


    a single penny left!"


    Lily was sure that Manly wouldn''t roll an Any Triple. After all, the odds are a hundred to one. That


    means if she indeed rolled an Any Triple, giving Danny another correct guess, it would cost the


    house 2,000 billion. If it¡¯s not an Any Triple, even if Danny guesses right, it would only cost her 20


    billion. And if Danny bets wrong, his loss would also be 20 billion. So, barring stupidity on Manly''s


    part, she wouldn''t roll an Any Triple again.


    Who is Manly? She¡¯s the sole female disciple of The Divine Star, a woman of extreme intelligence.


    How could she be foolish?


    The surrounding onlookers started theirmentary in earnest:


    "How can this country boy be so foolish? Manly has just rolled an Any Triple; she wouldn''t do it


    again!"


    "If Manly rolls another Any Triple, she must be aplete idiot!"


    "If a clear-headed woman like Manly is considered a fool, are there any women left in the world who


    aren''t fools?"


    "This country boy won so many rounds, and had amassed twenty billion. To think that he''s now


    risking it all on another Any Triple, he must be really foolish!"


    "Twenty billion is more than I would earn in a lifetime, and it''s all gone! Such a shame, what a total


    waste!"


    After much spection and concern from the crowd, Manly turned to Danny with a taunting smile,


    "Country boy, are you certain about keeping your bet on Any Triple, unchanged?"


    "Unchanged!" Danny replied sinctly.


    "Alright then, keep your eyes wide open and let''s see if I roll another Any Triple." Manly slowly lifted


    the cage while secretly channeling her Genki, intending to flip the three threes into a one, two, and


    five.


    One, two, five¡ªeight points for a low result. As long as it wasn¡¯t an Any Triple, Danny would lose.


    Manly would win back the twenty billion Danny had just bet.


    The cage opened, and everyone was taken aback.


    Three fours? Another Any Triple?


    Manly was dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She had manipted the results with her


    Genki, aiming for one, two, and five; how did it turn out to be three fours?


    As Manly stood there bbergasted, Danny cheekily gave his thanks, "Thank you, Manly! You really


    do care for me; you never lied. You said it was Any Triple, and it was indeed Any Triple?"

 Chapter 518 Youre Not My Wife

    Chapter 518 You''re Not My Wife


    Manly, feeling something was off, turned to Daniel with a chilling voice, "Country boy, did you


    cheat?"


    "Cheat? Manly, you rolled the dice and opened them. If anyone cheated, it was you. I didn''t even


    touch the cage; how could I have cheated? Besides, you were the one who told me to bet on Any


    Triple. You suggested it, and I did. Now that I guessed right, you''re using me of cheating? Don''t


    you feel a bit guilty for framing me this way?"


    "So you just bet on Any Triple because I told you to?" Manly pressed.


    "Exactly! Whatever Manly tells me to bet on, I ce my bet without a doubt. I trust Manly; I trust that


    you want me to win and would never trick me," Daniel said, his clear-eyed sincerity making him


    appear like an easy-to-deceive youngster.


    "You trust Manly so much. Would you dare to bet all of your 2,000 billion against me for another


    round?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Sure I dare! Betting with Manly always means I win."


    "Alright, then let''s have another round!"


    Manly didn''t care how many times she lost. As long as this country boy kept going all-in, all she had


    to do was win the final bet to take all his chips. As long as Daniel kept betting, she hadn¡¯t lost yet.


    Seeing that Daniel refused to stop betting, despite already having won 2,000 billion, Lily became


    rmed. That was a staggering two trillion! Even to The Matthews, that was an astronomical figure.


    Lily quickly stepped forward, ring at Daniel with an intimidating look, andmanded, "You''re


    not allowed to gamble anymore!"


    "Why can''t I gamble? I haven''t had enough fun yet!"


    "There doesn''t need to be a reason! I said no more gambling, and that means no more gambling!"


    "Why should I listen to you? You''re not my wife, so why do you get to tell me what to do?"


    "You..."


    Lily stomped her foot in frustration.


    "You damned fool, won''t you listen to me?"


    "Why should I listen to you? I don''t always listen to my wife, let alone you. Women shouldn''t


    interrupt when a man is gambling. This is such a killjoy! Move aside, don''t disturb my winning streak


    against Manly. I said I''ll make Manly cry tonight, and I intend to keep winning until she''s sobbing!"


    Seeing Daniel''s unshakeable confidence and utter disregard for her, Lily couldn¡¯t help but let out a


    jealous scoff.


    After her icy rebuke, Manly addressed him with a menacing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t get toocent,


    country boy. I let you win before, just to give you a taste of victory. Next round, you¡¯ll surely lose,


    and I''ll have you lose all the two trillion you¡¯ve won. I want you to experience what it feels like to fall


    from heaven into hell."


    "Manly, I won''t lose," Daniel responded cheerily.


    "Why won''t you lose?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.

 Chapter 519 Idiot

    Chapter 519 Idiot


    "Because I believe, Manly, that you love me. You care so much for me you couldn¡¯t bear to see me


    lose. So, I''m sure I won¡¯t lose! I trust that in the next round, you will once again let me win," Danny


    replied with a confident grin.


    "Sure! I''ll let you win until you cry," Manly retorted. She was convinced that, despite making


    mistakes twice, she would not falter a third time. That would be uneptable and she couldn''t


    forgive herself for it.


    She shook the dice in the cage once again with a rattling noise but took her time this round because


    the thought of losing made her nervous. After careful thinking, Manly decided not to aim for Any


    Triple but to roll argebo with a three, four, and six to make it safe. Even if she made a


    mistake again, she would only have to pay double the bet. Two trillion doubled is four trillion, which


    was still manageable. If she aimed for Any Triple and it flipped a hundred times, that two trillion


    would turn into two hundred trillion¡ªa number too astronomical to even consider.


    The dice were ready, but Danny didn''t ce his bet immediately. Manly felt both anxious and


    unnerved waiting for him, so she asked with a coy smile, "Country boy, are you scared? Don¡¯t you


    dare to bet?"


    "Scared? Fear isn''t in my vocabry," Danny replied cheerfully.


    "If you''re not scared, then why aren''t you betting?"


    "I''m waiting for Manly," Danny answered.


    "Waiting for me?" Manly lookedpletely baffled, "What are you waiting for?"


    "I¡¯m waiting for Manly to give me a hint! If Manly says bet on high, I''ll bet on high. If Manly says bet


    on low, I''ll bet on low. If Manly suggests Any Triple again this round, I¡¯ll certainly bet on Any Triple!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Danny replied jovially.


    The mere mention of "Any Triple" was enough to make Manly¡¯s head spin. She did not want to see


    Danny bet on Any Triple again for fear of another correct guess and the staggering twenty trillion


    payout.


    Thinking back on her roll, which was high, she suggested to Danny, "Country boy, do you really


    want to follow my suggestion?"


    "Of course! Manly¡¯s suggestions can help me win money, so I must listen. After all, Manly loves me,


    and you¡¯re so in love with me you would bury me in money!"


    "Since you¡¯re willing to listen to me, then listen up! This time, I''ve rolled a low. Bet on low!"


    "Okay! I bet on low!"


    Danny pushed all his two trillion chips onto the low bet. The Big Dipper allows unlimited betting, so


    the highest chip denomination could go up to one hundred trillion. With only two trillion in y,


    Danny''s chips amounted to just two, each worth one trillion.


    Thump! He tossed both chips into the space designated for low bets.


    Lily was bbergasted, staring at Danny like he was a fool and asked, "Did you get your head stuck


    in a door or something, country boy?"


    "No way! How could a door possibly snap onto my head? At most, I could get trapped between


    Lily''s legs."


    Danny cheekily replied and shifted his restless eyes down to Lily''s long legs.


    His attention was obvious and Lily noticed right away, "Country boy, what are you looking at?"


    "Enjoying a beautiful view!"

 Chapter 520 Utter Foolishness

    Chapter 520 Utter Foolishness


    As Lily berated Daniel for his apparent madness, her chest heaved in anger. An opportunist with an


    eye for beauty, Daniel wouldn''t let such a sight go unnoticed and took the chance to admire her


    frustrated form.


    "What are you looking at?" Lily demanded, catching his unwavering gaze.


    "Your chest! It''s looking quite animated from all that anger, isn''t it?"


    Enraged, Lily reached out and grabbed Daniel, twisting with all her might as she had done with her


    husband.


    Daniel cried out, half in pain, half in jest, "Murder! It''s spousal murder!"


    "Quiet!" Lily, red-faced and angry, wished she had some tape to silence this infuriating man.


    Manly cleared her throat to regain control of the situation. "Country boy, are you certain these two


    trillion are all on the low?" she asked.


    "Absolutely! I trust Manly; you wouldn¡¯t steer me wrong. So, this roll has to be low."


    Manly, confident in her previous roll of arge six, decided against using her Genki to manipte


    the dice this time. Instead, she directly opened the cage. But to her dismay, instead of the


    anticipated three, four, and six, the dice showed one, two, and two.


    "How can this be? It should be three, four, six... Why have they turned into one, two, and two?"


    "One, two, two? That''s low! Manly, you truly love me. You''ve deliberately let me win again, and now


    I have four trillion."


    Daniel rattled his chips smugly, "Have I made you cry yet, Manly? Shall we keep going, or would


    you like to take a break and reconsider if you want to continue ying against me?"


    Manly, acknowledging his exceptional win, admitted defeat. "Winning four trillion here makes you


    the first, and you''ve got the skills. You''ve passed the first challenge.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, you have two choices: take your winnings and leave The Big Dipper forever or proceed to the


    second challenge. I can only offer money here, which is the most useless thing. At the second


    challenge, you have the chance to win something much greater. But I wonder if a country boy like


    you has the guts or the ability to brave the next test? Of course, if you''re cowardly, just pretend I


    didn''t say a word."

 Chapter 521 Lilys Taunts

    Chapter 521 Lily''s Taunts


    Manly''s use of reverse psychology didn''t go unnoticed. As long as Daniel remained within The Big


    Dipper, he couldn¡¯t take the four trillion he seemingly won with him. Thus, in Manly¡¯s eyes, her loss


    was not a true loss.


    "An imbecile? You know, such a beautiful woman like yourself shouldn¡¯t say that about me! If you


    im I¡¯mcking, I might just have to prove you wrong one day and let you feel for yourself just how


    capable I am," Danny retorted with a sly smile.


    "If you''re so confident, thene with me," Manly said whilst walking ahead, her hip sway


    entuated by her high heels.


    Daniel followed, trying hard not to stare too obviously, but the sight was too appealing for him to


    ignorepletely.


    Lily, walking beside him, certainly noticed where Daniel''s attentiony. She reached out and


    pinched his arm, causing a bruise to form instantly.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ouch!" Daniel cried out, perplexed, "Why¡¯d you pinch me, Lily? You''re really hurting me!"


    "I should¡¯ve done worse. If those eyes of yours keep wandering, believe me, I¡¯ll pluck them out," Lily


    snapped.


    "You''re such a she-wolf. Keep this up, and you''ll scare off any potential suitors!"


    "Mind your gaze and stop looking at her," Lily warned him before sarcastically adding, "Some


    women! Just because they¡¯ve got a bit of charm, they unt it at every step. It''s so shameless!"


    Lily''s words were loud enough for Manly to hear, and she knew they were meant for her.


    Manal responded, "What are you talking about, Lily? You''re guarding this country boy so closely


    tonight, is he your man? Aren''t you from The Matthews family? Isn¡¯t it a bit below you to pick a


    country bumpkin as your man?"


    "He''s my assistant, not my man! I brought him to The Big Dipper tonight so you all can see. Even


    just a simple assistant of mine could st through all seven challenges of Big Dipper. Add up all


    seven disciples of The Divine Star, and they¡¯re nothingpared to this country boy. Your


    millennium-long heritage, your legendary Big Dipper¡ªit¡¯s all just an empty boast!"


    Manly merelyughed coldly at Lily¡¯s taunts.


    "Lily, aren¡¯t you a bit too confident in this country boy? The reason he won against me is that I let


    him. If it weren¡¯t for seeing you and going easy on him, his hundred bucks would have been gone


    after the first bet, ending all this fuss."


    Manly couldn''t help regretting her decision now. If only she hadn¡¯t rolled the Any Triple on Daniel''s


    first bet, letting him win ten thousand instead of losing right away, this four trillion loss could have


    been avoided.


    Despite knowing that Daniel wouldn''t be able to walk away with that win, as the other six challenges


    were yet toe, the fact that she had been yed by a simple country boy was a source of


    embarrassment.

 Chapter 522 Wine Palace

    Chapter 522 Wine Pce


    The more she thought about it, the more Manly felt insulted. It was a disgrace!


    Tonight, there was no way she would let this country bumpkin walk out of Big Dipper alive! Even if


    he managed to leave without taking that four hundred billion, tonight¡¯s events would leave a


    permanent stain on Manly''s reputation!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a faint scent of alcohol wafted over to them.


    Even without tasting it, Daniel¡ªwith his keen sense of smell, sharper than a dog''s¡ªcould tell


    something was off just by sniffing the aroma.


    ¡°This isn''t just any ordinary alcohol!¡± Daniel realized.


    Though they hadn''t reached the second challenge yet, Daniel seemed to have figured it out, and


    with a grin, he asked Manly, ¡°Hey, you aren''t nning to try and get me drunk as the second


    challenge, are you?¡±


    ¡°My sixth brother Finn Hall''s a real boozehound. His homemade brew is so strong, a single drop


    could knock out a bull. Your challenge is straightforward: drink him under the table. Of course, if


    you''re scared, you still have a chance to back out now!¡±


    ¡°Manly, something¡¯s off with you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®off¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Keep on teasing, saying I don¡¯t have the guts. Are you trying to provoke me, to make me prove I''ve


    got what it takes? But careful, if I do prove it, you might end up with twins on the first shot!¡±


    ¡°Twins? What''s that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means one shot, double the prize!¡±


    ¡°Get outta here! bber nonsense like that again and I''ll tear your mouth apart!¡±


    With Manly¡¯s fierce threat, Daniel shut up.


    This idiot, daring to hit on another woman right in front of her? Beauty couldn''t stand it.


    Without warning, she reached out and pinched Daniel''s waist fiercely.


    ¡°Ouch! Stop it!¡±


    Jealousy made Beauty pinch without holding back, using all her strength.


    ¡°Why are you pinching me?¡±


    ¡°Because I feel like it! I''ll pinch you to death, you jerk!¡±


    ...


    Manly led them to a tavern, its entrance emzoned with two glittering gold letters ¨C Wine Pce!


    Well, that was a unique name, to be sure. Before stepping in, Manly coyly twirled a lock of hair


    around her finger and asked Daniel, ¡°You know the story behind the name ''Wine Pce''?¡±


    ¡°Nope, do tell!¡±


    ¡°Wine Pce, this is the pce of liquor. Many people havee here to challenge the owner, but


    they all failed. Not a single soul has walked out alive.¡±


    After Manly exined, Daniel understood why he felt a strange chill as they approached Wine


    Pce. The souls of those who died drinking were trapped here, haunting the ce!


    ¡°And their bodies?¡± Daniel asked, filled with morbid curiosity.


    ¡°Their bodies? They¡¯re used to brew more liquor, of course!¡±

 Chapter 523 Brewing the Drink

    Chapter 523 Brewing the Drink


    "Used for brewing liquor?" Daniel echoed in surprise.


    "Of course! Liquor made from the bodies of drunkards just has that extra kick to it!" Manly said,


    smirking at Daniel. "So, country boy, feeling any goosebumps yet? Scared?"


    "Scared? That word doesn''t exist in my vocabry!" Daniel boasted with augh.


    "Good for you! But whether or not you¡¯re scared, you can''t escape bing one of those


    drunkards whose bodies end up in the brew. By stepping into Wine Pce, you''ve already lost your


    chance for any regrets."


    Amidst the eerieughter, a short, round man emerged. He was a walking contradiction¡ªshort in


    stature but with a belly twice the size of a pregnant woman''s.


    "This kid managed to best me, so I''ve brought him to you," Manly introduced Daniel briefly.


    Finn looked Daniel up and down approvingly. "Not bad, kid! To have beaten my sister. It has been


    more than a decade since Wine Pcest added a new drunken soul. Today''s your lucky day!"


    Finn presented tworge jugs of liquor. "Kid, here at Wine Pce, the rule is simple: once you''re in,


    you¡¯ve got to drink a jug with me to start off!"


    Finn lifted a jug and tilted his head back.


    Gulp, gulp, gulp...


    He finished the jug with ease in mere minutes.


    Daniel picked up the jug and gave it a sniff. He didn''t rush to drink but instead, asked with a grin,


    "This is pretty strong stuff, isn¡¯t it? Brewed from the grains of the Spirit Realm, right?"


    "You''re onto something, boy! You could tell this brew''s from the Spirit Realm¡¯s grains. Passing my


    sister''s challenge, I see you''re not just anybody!" Finnughed heartily before asking, "Since you


    discerned it¡¯s from the Spirit Realm¡¯s grains, can you tell which kinds were used?"


    "If I''m not mistaken," Daniel ventured, "this is the Five Grains Spirit from the Spirit Realm, made


    from five different grains: sorghum, rice, sticky rice, wheat, and corn. Each one is full of sinister


    energy. Even one of them would be enough to send a regr person''s soul astray. But this Five


    Grains Spirit ¨C made from all five ¨C I''d say, drink a whole jug and you¡¯re knocking on hell¡¯s door,


    even a drop will do it!"


    Finn was stunned by Daniel''s knowledge.


    He hadn''t expected this youngster to know so much. But knowing a lot didn''t change the fact that


    Daniel had to drink the jug¡ªthere was no escaping it.


    "Well done, kid! Since you seem to know your stuff, I believe you can handle this jug of Five Grains


    Spirit." Finn motioned toward the filled jug, saying simply, "Please."


    Daniel picked up the jug and lifted it to his lips.


    Gulp, gulp, gulp...


    He downed the Five Grains Spirit, leaving the jugpletely empty.


    Seeing that Daniel had finished the jug, Finn immediately started counting loudly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    "Down!"


    Even the best of drinkers, those who imed they could handle a thousand cups, would sumb to


    the Five Grains Spirit within three seconds, falling over drunk.

 Chapter 524 Stone Cold Sober

    Chapter 524 Stone Cold Sober


    Yet, Finn had counted to three and shouted "Down!", but Daniel didn''t copse. He was standing tall


    and steady.


    Seeing Daniel perfectly upright with no sign of falling, Finn''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How... how


    are you still standing?" he asked in astonishment.


    "Did you think that after drinking your Five Grains Spirit, I''d just flop to the ground after three


    seconds?" Daniel chuckled, spinning his tale. ¡°I grew up in a vige, you know, and I¡¯ve always had


    quite the tolerance. Even our vige drunk couldn''t outdrink me. One time, I challenged the old


    boozer¡ªjug for jug¡ªand we emptied the tavern''s cer. The old drunk passed out, but I walked


    away clear-headed."


    No sooner had Daniel finished bragging than Beauty reached out and gave his waist a painful twist.


    "Ouch! Why''d you twist me this time?" Daniel winced in pain and asked.


    "Intending to get even a drunk ghost wasted? What exactly did you do to him after that?" Beauty


    demanded.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What could I possibly do to him? It¡¯s just a drunken spirit, not the beautiful you. But if you gave me


    a chance to get you drunk, who knows? Maybe there might be something I could do."


    "Something you could do? What exactly do you have in mind, you no-good jerk?" Beauty was


    incensed.


    "Don¡¯t get worked up! What I¡¯d do would make you happy, realfy. I''d bet you¡¯d want me to keep


    going!" he teased her.


    "Keep spouting nonsense and I''ll end you, idiot!" Beauty threatened.


    "And how exactly would you end me?" Daniel provoked. "Do you have a certain position in mind to


    take me out? Should I just lie there and let ''Beauty'' have her way, or give you a little reaction?"


    "Get lost!"


    ...


    Their yful bickering was ignored by Finn, who felt that he was being slighted. He felt a great deal


    of humiliation in that moment.


    "Country boy, you think you can drink? Then let''s go another round!" Finn dered, bringing over


    two more jugs.


    Though these two jugs of Five Grains Spirit were half the size of the first, and the quantity of alcohol


    was halved, the proof of these jugs was a hundred times greater than the first.


    Just a whiff of this Five Grains Spirit could knock out an actual bull, not just a man.


    Daniel lifted the jug Finn handed him to his nose and took a sniff, immediately grinning in


    satisfaction.


    "Now this is the real deal! This Five Grains Spirit has got some kick! It¡¯s been ages since I''ve had


    such a potent drink."


    Saying that, Daniel raised the jug and tilted his head back.


    Gulp, gulp, gulp...


    He chugged the entire small jug of Five Grains Spirit, not leaving a single drop.


    "Finn, I''m done. Your turn," Daniel said, passing the challenge back to him.


    Finn was stunned. This kid really could hold his liquor!


    His second jug of Five Grains Spirit didn''ty Daniel out after all.


    Finn was not the type to cheat at a drinking match. Since Daniel had finished the second jug, it was


    his turn to drink.

 Chapter 525 I Like Him

    Chapter 525 I Like Him


    Finn tilted his head back and dumped the second jug into himself, not a drop spared.


    "Keep going!" he dered, going for more.


    But this time, he didn''t take one jug at a time; instead, he brought over 36 jugs in total, eighteen for


    each of them.


    "Shall we start with these eighteen jugs? If you''ve got the guts, drink with me! If you chicken out,


    you can still surrender now!" Finn added quickly, eager to see Daniel fall, "This time, it¡¯s not just


    about capacity; it¡¯s about speed, too. Whoever finishesst has to drink another eighteen jugs!"


    Laying down the gauntlet, Finn looked at Daniel with a taunting expression, "How about it, kid? You


    up for the challenge?"


    Daniel smirked, responding confidently, "If I wasn''t up for it, would I be calling you brother?"


    Finn was briefly taken aback, not fully grasping what Daniel meant. He asked, puzzled, "Calling me


    brother, what''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Just like your sister!"


    "What are you talking about?" Finn turned to Manly, seeking an exnation, "Sister, what''s going on


    here?"


    "What''s going on? Don''t listen to this country bumpkin''s nonsense! There¡¯s nothing between him


    and me!" Manly quickly defended herself.


    "Manly, quit ying demure! If you didn''t like me, would you have let me turn a hundred bucks into


    four hundred billion at your ce? Remember, thosest two bets were made the way you told me


    to bet," Daniel retorted.


    "Country boy, shut your mouth! Stop spreading lies and tarnishing my reputation!" Manly was livid,


    seemingly ready to throttle Daniel then and there.


    Even though Daniel was joking, Finn furrowed his brow after hearing this. He was aware of how the


    bets went down at the casino, and Manly had indeed lost thest two rounds in a very strange way,


    especially since those big wagers were exactly how Manly had instructed Daniel to bet.


    The more he thought about it, the more suspicious Finn became. He stared at Manly and asked


    sternly, "Sister, you haven''t actually fallen for this kid, have you?"


    "Me, like him? What a joke! Even if he were thest man on Earth, I wouldn''t like him!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then why did you lose to him? He started with just a hundred bucks and won four hundred billion


    from you."


    "He just got lucky!"


    "Lucky?" Finn shook his head, unconvinced, "I don''t buy it."


    "Believe it or not, I don''t care," Manly was tired of trying to exin. She realized that the more she


    tried, the worse it seemed. Today¡¯s loss to this country boy was too peculiar, too abnormal. No one


    would believe it was merely good luck!


    "Sister, Big Dipper has its rules; you can''t fall for an outsider. If you''ve fallen for this kid, there¡¯s only


    one end for him: death."


    Upon hearing Finn¡¯s words, Daniel was shocked.


    "Brother, what do you mean? Your sister likes me and I have to die? What kind of rule is this at Big


    Dipper?"


    "The rules of Big Dipper were set by our master, and everyone has to abide by them. If you dare to


    defy, you¡¯re a traitor and will be hunted down by our order."


    "Well, if your master made the rules, then it''s easy. After meeting with The Divine Star, I''ll just ask


    him to change this ridiculous rule."

 Chapter 526 The Thirty-Six Jugs

    Chapter 526 The Thirty-Six Jugs


    Manly blew her top as soon as she heard Daniel¡¯s rash words.


    "Country boy, what did you say? You¡¯ve got some nerve suggesting Master change the rules!"


    "What''s so audacious about that? If The Divine Star made a rule that''s wrong, it''s only right to


    change it! Why should a stunning woman like you waste away at Big Dipper? It¡¯s a crying shame!


    There are plenty of outstanding men out there, like me¡ªI''m perfect for you."


    Daniel''s cheeky retort left Manly fuming.


    "You? An outstanding man? Please! A country bumpkin like you dares to set his sights on me? You


    must be delusional if you think you can pass my brother''s challenge!"


    "Can''t pass?" Daniel looked at the thirty-six jugs on the floor, turned to Finn with a smile, and asked,


    "Brother, although Wine Pce is your turf, after eighteen jugs, followed by another eighteen, can


    you really keep it down?"


    Finn responded with a heartyugh.


    "So what are you trying to say, kid? That you can drink faster than me? That my drinking speed is


    no match for yours? Sure, I may look like I have a super-sized jug for a stomach, and yeah, I can


    sure hold my liquor. But even if I can, I''d stille up just a bit shortpared to you. A drinking


    match against me, you have zero chance of winning¡ªnull, zip, nada."


    "Confident, aren''t you, country boy! Since you''re so eager to dash to your demise, let''s begin! Even


    if by sheer luck you finish these eighteen jugs, I doubt you''ll manage the remaining eighteen."


    Finn lifted a jug and said to Daniel, "Let''s get started!"


    "Being the sixth brother, I¡¯ll give you a head start¡ªdrink three jugs first. Only after you''re done with


    them will I begin."


    "Give me a head start with three jugs? You''re cocky for a country boy!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finn gave Daniel a scornful look, jokingly saying, "So what, you think I''ll pass out after three jugs


    and you¡¯ll win by default?"


    "Eighteen jugs aren''t nearly enough to knock you over. I bet even after these eighteen, another


    eighteen would be a piece of cake for you."


    "So you''re admitting defeat upfront, that''s why you''re letting me drink three jugs first? So you can


    im you lost because you let me?"


    "Why are you talking so much? Scared?"


    "Me? Scared? How could I possibly be afraid?"


    "If you''re not afraid, then start drinking!"


    "Fine, I''ll start! I refuse to believe that thirty-six jugs of Five Grains Spirit won''t floor you."


    Finn grabbed a jug in each hand and began pouring them into his mouth simultaneously, the dual


    streams of liquor merging into one as they cascaded down his throat without a drop missed! Finn


    truly had an impressive capacity for alcohol.


    Swiftly, Finn had finished three rounds, six jugs in total, while Daniel hadn''t even touched one. He


    didn¡¯t even seem like he was about to start drinking.

 Chapter 527 The Outcome

    Chapter 527 The Oue


    Beauty was puzzled, not quite following the country boy¡¯s strategy, so she couldn''t help but ask,


    "What are you up to?"


    "Well, certainly not you!" Daniel snarked back, which irked Beauty enough to want to tear his mouth


    to shreds.


    While they exchanged barbs, Finn guzzled down another two jugs. He had already knocked back


    eight of the eighteen, while Daniel hadn''t even taken his first sip.


    Beauty was growing anxious. Initially, she wanted to see Daniel lose, but now, she didn¡¯t want the


    country boy to lose. If he did, she¡¯d never find someone so entertaining to toy with again.


    "Country boy, you¡¯d better start drinking! Finn''s already down eight jugs; he¡¯s about to win."


    "Don''t worry, Beauty. I have a n," Daniel assured her casually.


    "A n? You have no n! And if you lose, just watch how I deal with you!" Beauty retorted.


    No sooner than she spoke...


    "Sputter..."


    Finn, having gulped down his liquor too fast, spat out a mouthful, which sshed all over the floor in


    a wet mess. Daniel had been waiting for just this kind of slip-up¡ªcaused by the mental trick he''d


    yed on Finn without him realizing it.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Brother, you just threw up. That spit takes away from the eighteen jugs you''re supposed to drink.


    Now it''s mixed with the dirt on the ground. Even if you got down on all fours to lick it up like a dog,


    you couldn¡¯t get that back into the jug. So, this round ¨C you lose," Daniel dered triumphantly.


    "How did I lose? All I did was spray out a mouthful of liquor. Unless you can drain all eighteen jugs


    without wasting a single drop, you''re the one who''s losing!" Finn contested, believing he¡¯d simply


    been too hasty.


    Though it was irreversible, Finn was convinced that tiny mistake wouldn''t affect the final oue.


    There was no way the country boy could drink the entire eighteen jugs of Five Grains Spirit dry.


    "Brother, then don¡¯t mind if I do, starting my round. If I finish these eighteen jugs, you lose. Then


    there''ll be another eighteen waiting for you," Daniel stated, as he lifted a jug with relish.


    "You can''t finish them all!" Finn didn¡¯t believe Daniel had the capacity.


    Daniel began to drink, leisurely savoring each sip.


    "Good stuff! What a fine drink! Such a quality beverage shouldn''t be guzzled¡ªit should be savored


    slowly."


    Although Daniel drank more slowly than Finn, he drank steadily. Jug after jug, he didn¡¯t spill a drop.


    After thest of the eighteen jugs were empty, Daniel asked with a smile, "Brother, do you concede?


    If you give up, you don¡¯t have to drink those remaining eighteen jugs."


    Having already spilled a mouthful and eighteen jugs of liquor weighing heavily in his belly, Finn


    could feel his endurance waning. Another eighteen might leave him drunk out of his mind.


    Finn was a man who could ept defeat gracefully. Despite Daniel¡¯s lucky win and his own


    misstep, Finn wasn¡¯t one to cheat.


    Big Dipper had seven challenges in total, and the country boy had only passed the second. There


    were still five more waiting for him, and Finn thought:


    "Even if I let him through, there¡¯s no harm. The other five brothers won''t let him pass so easily."

 Chapter 528 Playing Chess

    Chapter 528 ying Chess


    "You''ve passed this round! Head on to the next one," Finn said after conceding visibly.


    The fact that even the sixth brother''s challenge was ovee by the country boy made Manly grit


    her teeth in frustration.


    "Country boy, just count yourself lucky!" she snapped irritably.


    "I''m lucky every day, and it seems my luck''s even better when I run into stunning beauties like


    Manly!"


    Manly red at Daniel, warning him, "You better not be a smart aleck, or you''ll die a very ugly


    death!"


    Under Manly¡¯s guidance, Daniel moved on to the third challenge.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Manly, what''s the third challenge about?" Daniel inquired.


    "Why the rush? You''ll find out soon enough, won''t you?" Manly replied curtly.


    "If I''m not wrong, each challenge must be more dangerous than thest. The third one''s bound to


    be far more perilous. One slip-up and I could end up dead. So, before we arrive at the third


    challenge, shouldn¡¯t you tell me what it is, Manly? After all, even if you n to kill me, I should at


    least know what''sing, right?"


    "Stop with all the babble!" Manly retorted, annoyed. "My brother, known as ck White, is a chess


    fanatic. Beating him is quite simple, really. Just win one game of chess against him."


    "Just one game of chess? That seems easy."


    "Yes! Very simple!" she replied, the corners of her mouth lifting ever so slightly.


    What she didn''t tell Daniel was that no one who had yed chess with ck in thest twenty


    years had left alive. Games with ck had only two oues: win and live; lose and die. Not even


    The Divine Star, their master, could best ck at chess.


    They approached an ancient-looking pavilion, with its delicate carvails wreathed in a light mist,


    giving it an almost ethereal ambiance. A que hung at the pavilion disying its name.


    Inside was a man in a white garment holding a feather fan, exuding the aura of a sage. This was


    Manly¡¯s fifth brother, ck.


    ck flicked his feather fan while muttering to himself phrases from the "ssics of Go."


    Daniel wasn''t someone to be outdone culturally. From the age of three, the Old Man had made him


    memorize various ssics, so he was ready with a quote of his own.


    "The board represents thend, the stones the heavens; aligned by yin and yang, the universe they


    span. When moves reach subtle changes,ugh at those ancients who hermits became."


    As Daniel finished, ck stood up, shook his feather fan in acknowledgment, and greeted Daniel


    with a smile of a humble gentleman before asking, "Are you here to y chess with me?"


    "I''ve already gambled and I''ve drank. Now that I''m here with you, brother, of course, it''s time to


    engage in a game and test our skills," Daniel responded with conviction.


    "How is your skill at chess?" ck inquired.


    "Well, I can''t say I''m great, but I''m not terrible either. I once yed ten games with the smartest dog


    in the vige, and I barely won one game."


    "Smartest dog? Who is this ''Da Huang'' you speak of?" ck questioned.


    "Da Huang? That''s just Da Huang, the cleverest dog in our vige. He''s brilliant, not only at ying


    chess but he''s also excellent at filching meat."

 Chapter 529 No Chance of Winning

    Chapter 529 No Chance of Winning


    Daniel''sments instantly transformed ck''s gentlemanly smile into a dark scowl.


    "You y chess with a dog and lose nine out of ten games, and now you dare to y against me?"


    "That''s right! I may lose nine out of ten against it, but against you, brother, I¡¯m sure I can win all ten


    games without losing a single one," Daniel boasted.


    This provoked ck to anger immediately. "What do you mean by that? Are you saying I''m inferior


    to a dog?"


    "You might beat any other dog, but not Da Huang. I can''t even beat him, let alone you."


    Manly couldn¡¯t stand it anymore andshed out at Daniel, "Country boy, how dare you disrespect


    my brother!"


    "Manly, we should always speak the truth! How have I disrespected him? Every word I sayes


    straight from the heart and is the absolute truth."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "The truth? You im you can¡¯t beat a dog at chess but can beat my brother? What you¡¯re saying is


    nothing but nonsense!"


    "Why not y a game and see whether it''s nonsense?" Daniel chuckled.


    ck joined in, his voice cold, "Country boy, do you know the rules of ying chess here?"


    "Rules?" Daniel shook his head. "No, I don¡¯t."


    "You dare toe y chess without knowing the rules?"


    "What rules govern chess here, brother?"


    "The rules here are quite simple. For every piece of yours I capture, a dagger will be shot at you. If


    you can dodge it, then dodge. If not, whether you get injured or die is up to your fate."


    "A dagger attacks me each time you capture one of my pieces? What if I capture one of yours? Are


    daggers shot at you too?" Daniel inquired.


    "No! Capturing my piece is just that¡ªa capture. If you manage to dodge all the hidden weapons


    and still win the game, you will pass my challenge. I¡¯ve been here for over thirty years, and in all


    that time, no one has beaten me. Most who failed didn¡¯t even survive beyond losing ten pieces."


    "Brother, don¡¯t you think this is a little shameful? You attack me with a dagger every time you


    capture one of my pieces, but I get nothing when I capture yours?"


    "If you can''t handle the game, you¡¯re free to concede. I¡¯m not forcing you to y."


    "Can¡¯t handle it? There''s no such phrase in my dictionary," Daniel smirked, then warned yfully,


    "Just so you know, if a dagger that was meant for me ends up hitting you instead, you can¡¯t me


    me, brother."


    "Rest easy, country boy. The daggers I''ve designed have eyes of their own. They will hit only you,


    never me."


    "Let¡¯s begin then! You¡¯re the host, I''m the guest ¨C I''ll follow your lead. So you y ck, and I''ll y


    white; ck goes first."


    "Fine! Let''s start! I want to see if you, a country bumpkin, can even make it to the tenth move."

 Chapter 530 Daggers

    Chapter 530 Daggers


    ck immediatelyunched the chess game with no courtesy for Daniel, cing the first ck


    stone squarely in the middle of the board. They went back and forth, cing over a dozen stones


    each without capturing any.


    ck was surprised, ncing at Daniel with disbelief. ¡°I must say, I didn''t expect this; you might be


    a country boy, but your skills are decent. You¡¯re the first person in thirty years to avoid losing a


    single stone to me in the first ten moves. Not bad! Not bad at all!¡±


    The game proceeded, and soon a third of therge board was covered. Yet the match was


    stalemated, with neither yer able to capture any of the opponent''s stones. Just then, Daniel


    made a move that seemed to be an error. As soon as the stone hit the board, ck''s face lit up with


    excitement.


    The country bumpkin has made a mistake!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    While ck believed he had outyed Daniel, Daniel seemed entirely unfazed, "Brother, it seems


    I¡¯m the first to capture! With this move, I''ve taken three of your stones."


    ck couldn¡¯t contain hisughter, ¡°What are youughing at, Brother ck?" asked Daniel.


    "Laughing? Of course, it''s because you''re too inexperienced, too impatient! Did you think I¡¯d


    overlook those three stones? I let you capture them on purpose. You seize three of mine ¨C I''ll take


    thirty of yours."


    With that, ck captured a significant formation of Daniel''s, aplete dragon, snatching away


    thirty of his stones in one fell swoop.


    Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh!...


    A flurry of daggers darted out, all targeting Daniel. However, he remained seated on the bench,


    motionless. As the daggers approached, he casually reached out, effortlessly catching each one in


    midair.


    After collecting them, Daniel counted, "The numbers don''t add up, Brother ck. You captured


    thirty of my pieces; there should be thirty daggers. But no matter how I count, there are only twenty-


    nine. Where¡¯s thest one?"


    As Daniel pondered, a sudden snap resounded from underneath him.


    "Damn it! Thest dagger was under me? That''s a bit much, isn¡¯t it?" He yelped, then with reflexes


    like a monkey''s, he leaped from the bench.


    Lucky for him, he moved quickly and jumped high enough to evade. Otherwise, the dagger shooting


    upwards from the seat could have been a disaster.


    Resting his shaken nerves, Daniel looked at ck with speechlessness, "Brother, don''t you think


    the cement of that dagger was a bit too sneaky?"


    "Daggers by nature are meant to surprise. But I must admit, you surprised me, country boy ¨C you


    managed to avoid all thirty daggers? Impressive!"


    ck waved his fan, smiling as he warned, "Just remember, those thirty daggers were only the


    beginning, with less lethal force."

 Chapter 531 Lost

    Chapter 531 Lost


    ck''s words left Daniel speechless.


    "Even shot from within the bench, had I not reacted quickly, my rear would have been speared. And


    you say the damage is minor? Sure, the dagger¡¯s damage is minor, but it''s incredibly insulting!"


    "That was just an appetizer," ck maintained shamelessly. "Too bad you managed to dodge it, but


    no worries, there''s always a second time!"


    "Brother, you just captured thirty of my stones, but I''ll return the favor double-fold. My next move will


    take sixty of yours, leaving you with no more countery and losing the game straight away."


    "Hm," ck chuckled coldly.


    After a thorough survey of the board, he was certain.


    The country boy was bluffing.


    Given the currentyout, no matter where Daniel ced his next stone, there was no way he could


    capture sixty of ck''s pieces. Moreover, the board visibly foreshadowed Daniel¡¯s defeat ¨C ck


    only needed to avoid any major mistakes to secure afortable win.


    Convinced that Daniel couldn¡¯t take sixty stones and considering the visible advantage, ck said


    dismissively, "Country boy, there¡¯s no use bluffing with me; you''ve reached a dead end. Just


    concede and give up. If you concede now, you¡¯ll only need to dodge onest dagger to retreat


    safely. However, if you refuse and the game continues, your life could end very soon."


    "I''ve never conceded in my life, and I''m not about to start. I¡¯d rather lose standing than concede."


    "Unwilling to concede? Then proceed. I¡¯m curious to see where you''ll ce your next stone. The


    board is ample, but it''s no longer a ce where your stones can survive."


    "Is that so?" Daniel countered softly, then ced his next stone with the same light touch.


    That move instantly revived what had been a sure loss into a living game.


    Stunned, ck shook his head in disbelief, mumbling to himself, caught up in the throes of self-


    doubt.


    Rubbing his eyes, he examined the board once more. The more he looked, the more speechless he


    became.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "p!"


    Almost involuntarily, he smacked his own face with a loud p. How had he not seen such an


    obvious move? Was he blind?


    It was over; after Daniel''s maneuver, no matter ck''s next y, a single follow-up move by Daniel


    would ughter ck¡¯s major group, capturing sixty stones at once.


    Should ck lose sixty stones in one move, how could the game possibly continue?


    The game could no longer go on because no matter the y, the oue was sealed ¨C ck


    would lose.


    No! He couldn¡¯t lose! ck refused to ept defeat to this country boy. The humiliation would be


    unbearable.


    His brain raced, desperately searching for a way to salvage the dire situation.

 Chapter 532 Noahs Disciple

    Chapter 532 Noah''s Disciple


    No matter what, ck couldn''t afford to lose. He''d even y dirty rather than face defeat. After a


    long pause with no move made, Daniel looked at him and cheekily asked, "Brother ck, haven''t


    figured out your next move yet?"


    Suddenly clutching his stomach, ck eximed, "Oh no! I think I ate something bad for lunch, I


    need to use the restroom¡ªexcuse me!" With that, he bolted away.


    Daniel watched ck flee, dumbfounded. "Holy smokes, is he for real? All over losing a game?"


    "How could my brother possibly lose to you? He just has an upset stomach and went to sort it out.


    Stay put; I''ll go check on him," Manly responded.


    At her words, Daniel stared at her with agonized disbelief. "Your brother went to poop, and you''re


    going to see? What, are you going to watch him?"


    "Get lost! Disgusting, isn''t it?" Manly turned on her heel and left clicking her high heels without


    another exnation, though she was fully aware that ck''s reasons for fleeing likely had nothing


    to do with an upset stomach.


    Inside a tea room, The Divine Star was sipping tea when suddenly ck burst in, still breathless,


    holding one of his shoes in his hand.


    "Master! It''s terrible!" he eximed.


    Seeing his disheveled disciple, The Divine Star tried to suppress both irritated and amusedughter,


    almost spluttering out his tea.


    "ck, what''s wrong with you? You''re a mess! Are ghosts chasing after you or what?"


    Before ck could answer, Manly came clicking in on her high heels.


    "What''s the matter? Did you upset your sister? If she''s after you, you probably had iting, and I


    certainly can''t help you with that."


    "Master, you misunderstand! It''s not about my sister. Why would I dare to provoke her? She''s fiercer


    than a she-wolf, as you know."


    Just as ck finished his sentence, Manly called from behind with a scolding tone, ¡°Who are you


    calling a she-wolf?¡±


    "Little sister, you misheard me! I didn''t call anyone a she-wolf. I was just saying, that country boy is


    truly formidable. Not only did he beat you and our sixth brother, but he¡¯s also cornered me, leaving


    me no choice but to seek Master¡¯s help."


    ck''s words caused The Divine Star to raise an eyebrow. He looked at ck incredulously, asking


    in disbelief, "What did you say? That boy has backed you into a corner? Is he really that strong?"


    "Yes, Master! I don''t know where that kides from, but he''s quite something!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Divine Star pointed to the chessboard and said, "Set up the chess game you yed with him. I


    want to see his skills for myself."


    "Yes, Master!" ck said as he quickly reconstructed the game.


    The Divine Star examined theyout and suddenly cursed sharply. "Fuck!"


    ck was taken aback. "Master, are you cursing me?"


    "Do you think I¡¯d waste my time cursing you? Do you have any idea who that boy is? He''s Noah''s


    disciple!"


    "Noah?" ck wore a look ofplete confusion. "Who is Noah?"


    "He''s my younger brother¡ªyour Martial Uncle!" The Divine Star revealed.

 Chapter 533 Junior Brother

    Chapter 533 Junior Brother


    The Divine Star¡¯s revtion shocked both Manly and ck.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Master, are you saying we should wee that boy like long lost family?" ck asked puzzledly.


    "What are you talking about? I''ve taken on seven disciples, and you''re telling me you can''t handle a


    single student of Noah? You¡¯re all useless! Don''t let him know that I am his Martial Uncle, and don''t


    you dare let him find out that you ipetent lot were taught by me," The Divine Star fumed, his


    frustration mounting as he continued to rant. "Back in my day in the sect, I was always ahead of


    Noah. And now? Seven disciplester, and you¡¯re all outssed by just one of his? It''s a disgrace!"


    Initially there to seek help, ck now felt deted after being censured by The Divine Star.


    However, his mind worked quickly, and he seized upon an idea.


    With a smile stered on his face, he turned to The Divine Star, "Master, if you don''t want your


    disciple to lose to your brother''s disciple, it''s simple. Just teach me how to counter this game, and I


    will go defeat him."


    "Teach you? That would be cheating, wouldn''t it? You worthless thing, you can''t beat the kid, and


    now you want me to help you cheat? Are you trying to say that I haven¡¯t been humiliated enough?"


    "Master, that''s not what I meant!"


    "What then? Solve it yourself! I have only one requirement: you are not allowed to lose! If you dare


    lose, I''ll break your legs!"


    The Divine Star pointed towards the door, bellowing, "Get out of here! You lot just irritate me, such


    an embarrassment!"


    Stepping out of the tea house, ck wore a morose expression. Manly, however, seemed slightly


    delighted.


    "I knew there was something unusual about that boy; so, he¡¯s the junior brother, huh?"


    "What junior brother? He''s here to humiliate us!"


    "He''s the disciple of our Martial Uncle, which makes him our junior. Losing to an outsider is a


    disgrace, but losing to a junior? That''s not as embarrassing."


    "You¡¯re not embarrassed, you don''t care! But didn¡¯t you hear what Master said? If I lose to him,


    Master will break my legs!"


    "Don''t worry, brother. Just stay out of sight, and I''ll handle getting rid of that boy."


    "Get rid of him? How exactly?"


    "Just make him leave! Since he''s our junior, I surely can''t kill him. Didn''t Master make it pretty clear?


    We should not let him know he''s our junior. So the best approach is to make him leave Big Dipper


    straight away and stop causing trouble."


    "Okay! I¡¯ll leave it to you," ck agreed, his mind easing a little.


    Meanwhile, Daniel had finished the fruit te while waiting for ck to return. The tea had gone


    cold, and ck was still nowhere in sight. As Daniel stood up to look for him himself, the sound of


    clicking heels approached.


    Manly returned, her figure swaying with each step. Daniel tilted his head to look past her, but ck


    was not there.


    Could it be that ck was admitting defeat and ying dirty?

 Chapter 534 Not Satisfied?

    Chapter 534 Not Satisfied?


    Manly knew Daniel was looking for ck, but she feigned ignorance and asked, ¡°Country boy, what


    are you looking for?¡±


    "I''m looking for your brother, not you. You¡¯re not that interesting to look at!" Daniel replied with a look


    of distaste.


    "What did you say? You dare to say I''m not attractive?"


    ¡°Stop wasting time! Where''s your brother? We were only halfway through the game when he left. Is


    he quitting because he knows he can''t beat me?"


    "He''s not quitting. My brother had urgent matters to attend to. Now, I''ll y with you for the rest of


    the game."


    With that, Manly picked up a ck stone and ced it carelessly on the board.


    "You¡¯re going to y me?"


    "Yes! Why, are you scared?"


    ¡°Fine by me."


    Daniel made his move and took sixty of the ck pieces. But Manly remained unfazed and


    continued to y the ck stones.


    "Manly, you¡¯ve lost," Daniel dered after making his move.


    "Lost? I won!" Manly countered, cing another stone and pointing to five ck stones in a row.


    "It''s my win¡ªlook, I''ve connected five."


    Daniel was baffled by her bold y. "Manly, what are you trying to pull here? Are you ying dumb


    because you can''t beat me?"


    "Who''s ying dumb? Aren¡¯t we ying connect five?"


    "We¡¯re ying Go, not connect five."


    "I don¡¯t know how to y Go; I only know connect five."


    "You..."


    ¡°What about me? You¡¯ve lost anyway! So forget about the four hundred billion and just leave!"


    "This is how you y at Big Dipper?"


    "What does Big Dipper have to do with anything? If I''m the one ying the fool, what¡¯s it to you?


    Are you not satisfied?"


    Daniel had no words...


    Frustrated by Manly''s antics, Daniel couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. He followed her and left Big


    Dipper.


    ¡°Not bad, country boy, getting out of Big Dipper in one piece," Beauty remarked with a smile.


    "I''ve spent all this time in Big Dipper, lost a hundred bucks, and came away with nothing."


    "You¡¯re lucky to have gotten out alive."


    After saying that, Beauty frowned, her face full of confusion. "Something¡¯s off with Big Dipper today."


    "Off? How so?" Daniel inquired.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "The fuss you caused at Big Dipper today was a big embarrassment for them. Typically, Big Dipper


    would ensure you didn''t leave alive, especially after making it through three challenges with four


    more to go. Plus, The Divine Star hasn¡¯t even shown up. It¡¯s strange that they just let you go...


    Could it be there¡¯s some internal issue at Big Dipper, and that''s why they didn¡¯t deal with you?"


    As Beauty mulled over her thoughts, she didn''t realize the true nature of Daniel''s rtionship with


    Big Dipper. Daniel, on the other hand, knew exactly why he left the way he did because the Old


    Man had told him about The Divine Star being his uncle. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left so easily.


    If it weren''t for Old Man''s sake, he wouldn¡¯t have let Manly off the hook with four hundred billion.

 Chapter 535 Her Bottom Line

    Chapter 535 Her Bottom Line


    Beauty''s intent in bringing Daniel to Big Dipper was unknown to him, but he had his own agenda¡ªit


    was, simply, to let his Martial Uncle know he¡¯d been there. Unfortunately, it seemed that his uncle


    didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him, probably because Daniel had beaten three of his disciples, causing


    some embarrassment. Daniel could understand; the Old Man had mentioned his uncle''s obsession


    with his reputation.


    Back at the hotel, Daniel took a shower and then sprawled out on the spacious two-meter bed,


    quickly falling into a deep slumber. The challenges at Big Dipper, although victorious, had drained


    him of energy, so he slept soundly until morning rays pierced through the windows. Fast asleep like


    a dead pig, oblivious to the world, he was startled awake only by the beep of the door being


    opened.


    Jessica, dressed in a form-fitting dress and clicking high heels, stepped into the room. Upon seeing


    Daniel lying on the bed like a lifeless lump, she couldn''t resist indulging in a mischievous impulse.


    Lifting her hand, she delivered a crisp smack to Daniel¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Daniel yelped after a dy of several seconds, finally waking from his dream. Rubbing his


    bleary eyes, he realized with shock that it was Jessica who had hit him.


    "Why are you here?"


    His question prompted Jessica to raise her eyebrows questioningly, her response tinged with


    irritation. ¡°Idiot, what do you mean? Were you hoping for someone else?¡±


    ¡°I wish it were someone else! But no one else could enter my room. Besides, even if they could,


    they wouldn¡¯t be as rude as you!¡±


    ¡°You dare say I¡¯m rude? Then I''ll show you how rude I can be!¡±


    Indeed, Jessica was itching to unleash her pent-up energy¡ªnot merely with ps, but with pinches


    and squeezes too. Without further ado, she began to wreak havoc on Daniel as hey beneath her.


    As he was tossed and turned under Jessica''s assault, Daniel teased with a sly grin, "Honey, you


    seem to be longing for a man. I just happen to be one, and I''m avable for you to use."


    "Get lost! Insolent fool!"


    "Honey, what¡¯s the meaning of this? I¡¯ve already saved your grandfather; are there more trials to


    face?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Saving Grandpa is your duty. To win me over, you need to pass my mother''s test."


    "Your mother is so difficult to deal with; how am I supposed to manage that?"


    ¡°You have to! You useless thing!"


    Jessica''s frustration grew as she spoke, leading to a spiteful punch. Normal women had normal


    desires; they were married, she had grown to like him, but she couldn¡¯t have him. The more she


    thought about it, the more stifled she felt, and all the more irate.


    She had her principles; Daniel had to win over her mother and secure her approval for their


    marriage before she would wholeheartedly give herself to him.


    Jessica''s reactions left Daniel rather perplexed. Despite clearly yearning for intimacy, she was


    taking her frustrations out on him.

 Chapter 536 Class Reunion

    Chapter 536 ss Reunion


    Daniel could understand Jessica¡¯s perspective. After all, everyone wished for their parents¡¯ blessing


    in their marriage, so her determination to get his mother-inw¡¯s approval was quite clear.


    Win over her mom? That seemed like a Herculean task. How, in what manner, was he supposed to


    win her over?


    "Smack!"


    Another sharp p to Daniel, followed by Jessica''s sternmand, "Get up, youzy pig!"


    "What do you need me up so early for?"


    "To apany me to a ss reunion!¡±


    "ss reunion?"


    "That¡¯s right,¡± Jessica said, shooting Daniel a look as she added, ¡°Are youing or not?"


    "If I don''t go, won¡¯t your male ssmates get their chance?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Get lost! Do you think I have such poor taste? And how are any of them like you, idiot?"


    Daniel changed into a cheap T-shirt, pink shorts, and yellowing white sneakers. Jessica looked him


    over, her face expressing utter speechlessness.


    "Idiot, are you really going like that?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    "Do you deliberately want to embarrass me?"


    "If you think I¡¯ll embarrass you, then don''t take me! That way, you won¡¯t have any trouble meeting


    up with your male ssmates without me being the third wheel, right?"


    "If you keep spouting nonsense, believe it or not, I¡¯ll cheat on you!"


    "If you dare, I''ll break your legs!"


    "Idiot, you dare to hit me?"


    "If you dare to cheat on me, I''ll break your legs for sure! I have my limits. I may not care about


    anything else, but cheating, I can''t stand!"


    "Idiot, I won''t betray you! I¡¯m yours, only yours. But you also have to be only mine. If you dare flirt or


    betray me with another woman, I swear I¡¯ll break all three of your legs!"


    As she spoke, Jessica spied a pair of scissors on the coffee table and grabbed them.


    "Snip, snip!"


    The sound made Daniel shudder involuntarily.


    "Honey, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing much! I''m just testing it to see if it''s handy enough."


    "Isn¡¯t that scissors a little too small?"


    "Small? I think it''s big enough!"


    Jessica then measured the scissors between Daniel¡¯s legs mockingly.


    Afterparing, she mused, "Seems a bit small indeed! But no worries, if it''s too small, I''ll just


    make a few more cuts."


    Daniel felt a chill run down his spine...


    For the ss reunion, Jessica didn¡¯t want to show off too much, opting for a low-profile approach, so


    she chose a pink Beetle. They drove out of the city and stopped at a golf club.


    Curious, Daniel asked, "We¡¯re here for golf at a ss reunion?"


    "Yes," Jessica nodded. "Do you y?"


    "When I was a kid, I used rocks to shoot birds."


    "Really?" Jessica inquired with a yful smile before her hand suddenly seized Daniel''s crotch.

 Chapter 537 Rival in Love

    Chapter 537 Rival in Love


    Daniel was taken aback by Jessica¡¯s bold grab and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Honey, what are you


    doing?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you what I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m just checking to see if it¡¯s still there,¡± Jessica replied with


    a mischievous smile, retracting her hand.


    ¡°Just checking with your hand doesn¡¯t prove anything. At least use your mouth if you really want to


    check,¡± Daniel retorted yfully.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jessica snapped back at him, still in no mood for jokes.


    Their banter was interrupted by the roaring engine of a green Porsche 911, zipping towards them


    like a bolt of green lightning. The man driving was wearing Givenchy, unting a gold chain around


    his neck. His name was Wyatt Money, a real estate mogul, one of Jessica¡¯s college ssmates, and


    the young owner of the Harmony Group.


    During their university days, his family was the wealthiest. Most were unaware of Jessica¡¯s


    illustrious background¡ªthat she belonged to New York''s number one family and was part of the


    Matthews, ranking third among The Eight Families of Washington.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in school, Wyatt had tried to win Jessica¡¯s attention by unting his wealth, but money had


    never impressed her. Despite his persistent attempts, he had never seeded, which remained his


    biggest regret from college.


    This reunion was organized by Wyatt, and his motives were as clear as ever¡ªto finally win over the


    woman of his dreams. Undeterred by his past failures, he was determined to use this gathering to


    make Jessica his.


    The screech of tires marked the arrival of Wyatt¡¯s Porsche 911, performing a stylish drift to a halt


    next to the pink Beetle. It was intentional; spotting Jessica inside the Beetle, Wyatt wanted to make


    an entrance and catch her attention. But at the moment, Jessica was too absorbed in sparring with


    Daniel to notice.


    Jessica continued her yful assaults on Daniel, who, in return, kept dodging her attempts to grab


    him. As her actions became more aggressive and boundaries blurred, Daniel quickly alerted her,


    ¡°Someone ising!¡±


    As Jessica turned and saw Wyatt stepping out of his car, she drew her hand back, chiding Daniel,


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shameless? Who was the one crossing the line just now?¡±


    ¡°It''s all on you! Do you want to argue about it?¡±


    ¡°You''re right; I¡¯m the shameless one.¡±


    Daniel conceded, knowing there was no use arguing with her. As far as he knew, reasoning with a


    woman was a lost cause because women, in his mind, were always right no matter what they said.


    Exiting the car, Wyatt eagerly approached with his beer belly leading the way. ¡°Jessica, long time no


    see!¡±


    He reached out to shake hands with Jessica, likely hoping to get a little extra contact in the process.


    But before his hand could reach her, Daniel intercepted it with a handshake of his own.


    Pleasantly, Daniel greeted him, even though his enthusiastic handshake astonished Wyatt. Wyatt


    scrutinized Daniel, searching his memories, but was unable to ce him among the many college


    ssmates. Considering the time since they¡¯dst seen each other, it was understandable that


    Wyatt wouldn¡¯t recognize Daniel right away.

 Chapter 538 He Is My Boyfriend

    Chapter 538 He Is My Boyfriend


    Given Wyatt frequently skipped sses in college, there were many ssmates he did not


    recognize, so it was not a surprise that he couldn''t ce Daniel.


    "Which ssmate are you, please?" Wyatt directly inquired upon failing to remember him.


    "I¡¯m Daniel!" Daniel answered with a grin.


    "Daniel?" Wyatt scratched his head, wracking his brain to remember, but he came up empty.


    Daniel¡¯s face and name were unfamiliar to him.


    Wyatt turned to Jessica, bewildered, "Jessica, I never saw you this close with any male ssmate.


    Was Daniel in our ss?"


    "He wasn''t in our ss; he''s my boyfriend," Jessica introduced, opting to describe Daniel as her


    boyfriend rather than husband to avoidplications. If their ssmates learned she was married


    without having invited them to the wedding, it wouldn''t sound good. Labeling Daniel as her boyfriend


    would make things simpler.


    Jessica¡¯s main reason for bringing Daniel was to signal to her male ssmates that she was taken


    and to back off.


    Jessica¡¯s revtion caught Wyattpletely off guard. He sized up Daniel and noticed his rural


    appearance; his entire outfit didn¡¯t even look worth a hundred bucks. How could such a guy be


    Jessica¡¯s boyfriend?


    As a shrewd individual, Wyatt refused to believe it. He figured Jessica imed Daniel was her


    boyfriend as a ruse to deflect other ssmates'' advances.


    To confirm his spection, Wyatt asked Daniel, "Where do you work, brother?"


    "I¡¯m an assistant for a boss."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "An assistant? What kind of assistant?"


    "Just driving her around and stuff."


    "Oh, you''re a driver?"


    Understanding Daniel¡¯s job, Wyatt felt more certain about his judgment.


    "How much do you earn a month as a driver?" Wyatt probed.


    "After insurance deductions, I take home about three thousand."


    "That''s pretty official work, even paying insurance. But brother, isn''t three thousand a month a bit


    too little? Here''s an offer:e drive for Harmony Group. For Jessica''s sake, I''ll pay you ten


    thousand a month. After taxes and insurance, you''d take home six or seven thousand."


    "Ten thousand a month? That¡¯s a lot!" Daniel feigned amazement.


    "So, are you interested?"


    "Thanks for the offer, but I drive for the boss because I enjoy it, not for the money. So, it doesn''t


    matter if it''s ten thousand or a million a month; I wouldn''t switch jobs."


    Daniel spoke truthfully, but Wyatt heard it as boastful bluster. A million a month and still wouldn¡¯t


    change jobs?

 Chapter 539 Jealousy

    Chapter 539 Jealousy


    Even the brightest graduates from the world''s most prestigious universities couldn''tmand a


    sry of a million a month!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Heh," Wyatt chuckled sarcastically, dropping all pretense. "Country boy, what did you say just now?


    You think you wouldn''t switch jobs for a million a month? Do you even see what you¡¯re all about?


    With that bumpkin appearance, do you really think you¡¯re worth a million a month?"


    "A million isn¡¯t that big a deal! Back in the vige, I picked up a few medical tips from a doctor


    nearby and sometimes treat people¡¯s ailments," Daniel casually dropped.


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter at Daniel''s im. After he finishedughing, he said with


    disdain, "You learned a bit from a doctor and think you can treat people? The medical skills of


    vige doctors are so poor; who woulde to you? To say it inly, perhaps the uneducated


    farmers in your vige woulde to you because their lives are cheap. If you ended up killing


    them with your treatments, it wouldn¡¯t matter. After all, they¡¯re just peasants whose deaths would be


    no big loss!"


    Wyatt¡¯s continuous slights infuriated Jessica, who immediately spoke out sternly, "Wyatt, Daniel is


    my boyfriend, please show him some respect. If you can¡¯t do that, it''s as good as disrespecting me,


    and I see no purpose in staying at this reunion!"


    Jessica had little interest in the ss reunion to begin with. If it weren''t for the sake of face, she


    wouldn¡¯t havee at all.


    The thought of Jessica leaving panicked Wyatt, and he approached with augh, "Jessica, I was


    only joking, don¡¯t take it to heart. Since this country boy is your boyfriend, of course, I wee him


    as an old ssmate!"


    "Anyone who''s sick will say anything, and I take no offense," Daniel retorted with a grin.


    Wyatt''s fury red up at Daniel''s words. He stared at Daniel usingly, "Who are you calling sick?"


    "Of course, I meant you! Who else could it be?" Daniel replied.


    Wyatt snapped, "Of course, it''s you! You''re just a country boy jealous of my wealth!"


    In truth, it was Wyatt who was drowning in jealousy. He couldn¡¯t fathom how a goddess,


    unattainable even to him, ended up being a bumpkin''s girlfriend. Even if it was all pretend, that


    didn''t sit well with him. He felt as though his goddess was being defiled, particrly by some


    country rube!


    At that moment, a BMW 530 rolled up. A man decked out in a business suit with gold-rimmed


    sses stepped out. His name was Sebastian Brown, a medical practitioner who had embraced


    indigenous medicine afterpleting his undergraduate studies.


    Seeing Sebastian, Wyatt''s warmth overflowed, "Oh, if it isn''t Washington¡¯s finest doctor, Sebastian!


    You are so punctual today, a rare sight indeed! Last time I was under the weather, you prescribed


    some medicine for me, and it worked wonders!"


    "Thank you, Wyatt. Helping you was just me doing my job. My mentor, Anthony, is the truly fine


    physician; he''s a disciple of Joshua, the number one medic in the USA."

 Chapter 540 Next Year, On This Day, Will Be Your Memorial Day

    Chapter 540 Next Year, On This Day, Will Be Your Memorial Day


    Sebastian''s words left Daniel utterly stunned. Holy cow! Was this guy really Anthony''s apprentice?


    That would make him, what, my apprentice¡¯s apprentice? A grand-apprentice?


    Wyatt suddenly remembered something and pointed at Daniel, then turned to Sebastian and asked,


    "Hey Sebastian, this country bumpkin said I''m sick? Can you take a look and tell me if I''m really


    sick?"


    "Come on, Wyatt, with that glow in your cheeks, how could you be sick? You''re stronger than an


    ox!" Sebastian''s words boosted Wyatt''s confidence sky-high.


    Puffing out his chest proudly, Wyatt turned to Daniel and boasted, "You hear that, bumpkin?


    Sebastian just said I¡¯m healthier and stronger than an ox!"


    "What did you say? Healthier than an ox?" Daniel scoffed with a coldugh. "Believing the


    nonsense of a quack? With your condition, if you¡¯re not careful, next year, on this day, could be the


    day we remember you by!"


    Daniel never joked when it came to medical matters. If he said Wyatt was sick, Wyatt was definitely


    sick. And if he said Wyatt might die today, then there was a good chance it could happen!


    Naturally, Daniel''s words didn''t sit well with Wyatt, who red at him and asked icily, "You''re saying


    next year, on this day, will be my memorial? Are you saying I''m going to die today?"


    "Wyatt, are you hard of hearing or is your brain just not working right? Did you not understand what


    I said? I said next year, on this day could be your memorial if things aren''t handled correctly. There''s


    a condition that needs to be met for you to die!"


    "A condition? What condition?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you want to stay alive, Wyatt, you can''t touch a drop of alcohol today. If you so much as sip a


    drop, you could kiss your life goodbye."


    As soon as Daniel finished talking, Wyatt burst into raucousughter.


    "Hahaha..."


    After hisugh, he shot back, "What''s that now, bumpkin? One drink and I''ll die? Do you have any


    idea? I¡¯ve sealed business deals over drinks for years. No one can beat me at the drinking table. I


    drink every day like it''s water, and you''re telling me one drop will kill me? Hahaha... That''s the


    biggest joke I''ve ever heard!"


    "Wyatt, I''m just looking out for you because you''re an old ssmate of Jessica. Whether you take


    my advice or not is up to you. After all, it''s your life on the line, not mine. If you want to drink, go


    ahead¡ªbut remember, if something happens, you¡¯re the one who''ll pay, not me!"


    Before Daniel could finish, Sebastian cut him off, "Wyatt, don''t waste your time with this hick. You¡¯re


    in tip-top shape, strong as an ox. Drink as much as you want. Besides, I''m here, nothing to worry


    about!"


    Right then, a red Porsche 718 pulled up, and out stepped a mboyant woman named Maya Stone.


    She was considered the most gorgeous woman around, but that was only because Jessica had


    stopped caring about those silly contests. Maya, though young, had made a name for herself as the


    Public Rtions Manager for The Perkins Organization.


    The Perkins Organization, naturally, belonged to Washington''s foremost family, The Perkins. And


    the chairman of The Perkins Organization? That was Logan, the family''s own steward.

 Chapter 541 Where Do You Work?

    Chapter 541 Where Do You Work?


    To be the Public Rtions Manager at The Perkins Organization, one of USA¡¯s toppanies,


    definitely meant that Maya was a sessful person.


    Wyatt weed Maya with open arms as soon as he saw her. He knew how important it was to


    establish a good rtionship with Maya, who managed public rtions for The Perkins


    Organization. His ownpany, Harmony Group, had been eager to coborate with The Perkins


    Organization and to build a connection with the prominent Perkins family.


    "Hey, if it isn¡¯t Maya! Word is you''re making waves at The Perkins Organization, pretty much


    second-inmand now, huh?" he eximed enthusiastically.


    "Please, Wyatt, you''re exaggerating. I just have a regr old job at The Perkins Organization; I''m


    merely the PR Manager," she said, downying her sess.


    "PR Manager! That''s a key position at The Perkins Organization! Maya, you must be a pretty big


    deal there now, right? Have a say in everything? We go way back, don''t forget I voted for you back


    in the day. Don¡¯t forget that favor, okay? Maybe you could introduce me to your CEO sometime?"


    "The CEO is really busy; I hardly get to see him myself. But I¡¯ll definitely introduce you to him if I get


    the chance," Maya responded, being clever enough to neithermit nor reject his request


    outright.


    Did Wyatt honestly think it would be so easy to meet Logan? If this guy wanted an introduction, he''d


    have to show some real initiative. Without enough dedication, Maya wasn''t likely to make any


    introductions.


    Her sharp eyes quickly took stock of Jessica''s appearance, including her outfit and the bag she


    carried. After a thorough once-over, Maya felt sure of the conclusion she¡¯d drawn: Jessica was


    living very ordinarily. Her dress was a run-of-the-mill brand, and her bag, neither LV nor Chanel, was


    just a regr bag, probably not over a few hundred bucks.


    Jessica, not one to worship money or use designer brands to define her, chose clothes and


    essories simply based on what she liked, not thebel attached to them.


    ¡°Well, well, if it isn''t our ss beauty who swept off so many guys'' feet, Jessica! Long time no see,


    where are you working now?¡±


    Maya was convinced Jessica wasn''t doing well and was looking for an opportunity to put her down


    just a bit.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve started a small business," Jessica replied modestly.


    "A small business? How small are we talking? Does it bring in a million a year?" Maya probed.


    "Yes, it does," Jessica answered.


    "Not bad at all, Jessica! You''ve started your own business and it''s pulling in a million a year.


    Assuming a 10% profit, you''re making a hundred thousand a year!" she said, almost mocking.


    Jessica couldn''t be bothered to correct her or to argue. She just nodded and said, "Pretty much."


    "Our lovely Jessica, is that the best you can do? Running a small business that barely scrapes


    together a hundred thousand a year," Maya chided.


    Then she turned to Wyatt and suggested, "Wyatt, you¡¯ve been smitten with our Jessica since


    school. Now she''s having such a rough time, aren''t you going to lend her a hand? Why don''t you


    offer her a job at yourpany? Make her your secretary with a tidy annual sry of two hundred


    grand?"

 Chapter 542 True to Wyatt’s Form

    Chapter 542 True to Wyatt¡¯s Form


    "An annual sry of two hundred thousand? Isn¡¯t that a bit low to be offering our Jessica?" quipped


    Wyatt.


    "Low? For a ''trophy'' like her, it¡¯s not low at all. Even someone as capable as I am, as the PR


    Manager at The Perkins Organization, I barely make three million a year," Maya stated, unting


    her own sess.


    She pointed at her Louis Vuitton bag and bragged, "With this measly sry of three million a year,


    I''m practically broke. This LV bag, thetest model, set me back 1.38 million. But the most


    expensive one in the new collection costs 5.88 million¡ªI couldn¡¯t even afford it. And my dress, it''s a


    mere 880,000. The top-priced one from the same brand runs 1.88 million.


    Plus, with my earnings, I can only use budget makeup. My lipstick costs less than 30 grand, only


    28,000 to be precise. The priciest brand goes for over a million a piece. Not to mention, this Rolex


    I''m wearing is worth a mere 3 million, nothingpared to those valued over a hundred million."


    Maya''s shameless disy of wealth was so awkward that everyone else felt their toes curl in


    secondhand embarrassment.


    Then Maya turned to Wyatt, "You''re the man with deep pockets! If I get you an introduction to our


    CEO, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let me down, right?"


    "Don''t worry, Maya. As long as you can spearhead a deal between Harmony Group and The


    Perkins Organization, I won¡¯t forget an old ssmate. I always share the wealth with friends," Wyatt


    smoothly replied. He was an old fox himself, not willing to give out money for nothing. Maya would


    have to work for any perks by facilitating the coboration between Harmony Group and The


    Perkins Organization.


    As long as Maya helped Harmony Group secure a project with The Perkins Organization, Wyatt


    was ready to pay without reservation. He would give the agreed reward to thest cent.


    In Maya''s eyes, Wyatt was a plump sheep ripe for shearing. Having met him at the reunion, she¡¯d


    be remiss if she didn¡¯t take a hefty cut.


    With a sly smile, she said, "Wyatt, I¡¯ve heard you''re a whiz at golf, even an amateur champion.


    You¡¯ve even ced in the pros, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Well, I still have my fair share of shoringspared to the pros. But among amateurs, I''d say


    no one can beat my golf skills."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Hey, I''m an amateur as well! How about we y a round at the courseter? Anyone can join, but


    it¡¯ll cost half a million to enter for the prize pot. Whoever takes first ce gets the cash," she


    challenged.


    Wyatt, with a grand sweep of his hand, replied, "Since Maya wants to y, I¡¯ll sponsor the prize.


    Today''s get-together was organized by me, after all. To bring good luck and fortune to everyone,


    let''s set the prize at 8.88 million."


    "True to Wyatt¡¯s form, always the generous host!¡± Maya apuded. "Since Wyatt is hosting today,


    we¡¯ll all follow his lead. Let''s not dy any further. Let''s head to the golf course! Today, no one


    holds back. Let''s see who''s the best in a true showdown of skill!"

 Chapter 543 The $8.88 Million Prize

    Chapter 543 The $8.88 Million Prize


    Maya was itching to get started. She had practiced her golf game tirelessly for this reunion, aiming


    to impress and dominate everyone on the green. That $8.88 million prize had to be hers.


    Once everyone arrived at the golf course, Wyatt geared up with a professional air and dered,


    "Even though most of you are amateurs, and some haven''t yed golf at all, let''s stick to official


    rules. Seventy-two strokes for eighteen holes."


    "Sure, I¡¯m good with that," said Maya, confident.


    "I¡¯m in," Sebastian added.


    Maya then turned to Jessica with a teasing tone, "You joining us, Jessica?"


    "I''ll pass," Jessica replied.


    "Come on! High-end business often revolves around golf¡ªit''s an essential social skill. I think you


    should take this golden opportunity to broaden your horizons, join us for a round. You might not win


    but hey, you''ve nothing to lose; Wyatt¡¯s covering the massive $8.88 million prize."


    "Just go ahead without me. I''m not interested," Jessica insisted, uninterested in golf and even less


    so in ying with Maya.


    As soon as Jessica declined, Daniel eagerly stepped forward, grinning wide, "How about I join in


    instead?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This got everyone''s attention fixed on Daniel.


    Until now, Maya had been solely focused on Jessica and hadn''t paid Daniel any mind. With Daniel


    volunteering, her gaze shifted to him.


    Looking Daniel up and down with a puzzled air, Maya asked, "Who''s this country bumpkin? I don''t


    recall such a person in our ss."


    Before Daniel could introduce himself, Wyatt jumped in, "Jessica says this country boy is her


    boyfriend. What do you think, Maya? Does he stack up to our ss''s Jessica?"


    The revtion shocked Maya. She looked at Jessica in disbelief and asked, "Is what Wyatt says


    true? This guy, a country bumpkin, your boyfriend?"


    "Yes, he''s my boyfriend!" Jessica admitted clearly and confidently.


    Maya had expected Jessica to be evasive¡ªa denial she could pounce on to embarrass her. But


    Jessica''s frank admission, and the confidence with which she made it, left Maya at a loss. The


    words she''d primed tounch were swallowed back.


    However, she couldn''t let the fact that Jessica had chosen such a "country boy" as her boyfriend go


    unremarked upon.


    Biding her time for a targeted strike, Maya turned to Daniel with malice, "So, country boy, where do


    you work? Hopefully not scrubbing dishes at some diner, or maybe street sweeping? Some cleaner


    without benefits, taxes, getting cozy with garbage all day? That''s it! Repulsive! Your bumpkin aura is


    ruining the mood!"

 Chapter 544 Slandering

    Chapter 544 ndering


    "Sweetheart, you¡¯re pretty enough, not terribly ugly. But my goodness, why is your mouth so foul?


    Smells worse than a public restroom! Even with all your perfume, you can''t hide that stench," Daniel


    said with a chuckle.


    His words infuriated Maya. "What did you just say? Who are you calling stinky?"


    "Whoever stinks knows it themselves. All that perfume can''t mask the stench. I wonder just how


    rotten, how foul you really are," he taunted, ncing briefly towards her stomach.


    Jessica caught his nce and, although silent, gave Daniel a subtle warning pinch on the waist.


    Maya, feeling like she was stepped on, raised her voice in anger, "You lowlife, stop babbling


    nonsense and sullying my good name!"


    "Sullying your good name? If you''re truly ''pure,'' my words won''t taint you. If you''re not ''pure,'' you


    don¡¯t need me to sully you ¨C you''re already dirty, no need to pretend to be a white lotus here!"


    "You... you''re nothing but a filthy ruffian! A disgusting brute! You''re so revolting, it¡¯s unbearable!"


    At this moment, Wyatt stepped in. "Maya, let''s not waste time on a country bumpkin. Let''s y golf.


    He said he wants to join, right? Let him. Show him up on the green."


    Maya was not one to let an insult from a "country bumpkin" slide by easily. After a moment''s


    thought, sheid out her terms to Daniel, "Country boy, if you want to join our golf game, fine. But


    on top of Wyatt¡¯s $8.88 million prize, each yer should put in an additional $880,000. If you can


    cough up the cash, you¡¯re in. If you can¡¯t, you don¡¯t deserve to y!"


    Maya was clearly trying to put Daniel on the spot, to shame him. She was convinced this "country


    bumpkin" could nevere up with $880,000. As for Jessica, an owner of a smallpany with aThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    yearly profit of only $100,000, how could she possibly afford $880,000? Even if she could, she


    wouldn¡¯t hand it over for a "country bumpkin," would she?


    "Only $880,000?" Daniel said nonchntly, then turned to Jessica, "Honey, give me the money!"


    "Idiot," Jessica muttered under her breath.


    Then she pulled out her phone, facing Maya, asking, "Whom do I give the entry fee of $880,000


    to?"


    Maya was stunned, staring incredulously at Jessica and asked, "You can reallye up with


    $880,000?"


    "Of course! Is there a problem?"


    "Heh," Maya let out a scornfulugh and continued, "I never would¡¯ve guessed. Jessica, our little


    boss, can actually pull out $880,000? Pouring out so much money, your littlepany is gonna go


    bankrupt, isn''t it? To go to such lengths for a ''country bumpkin,'' aren¡¯t you something? Don¡¯t tell me,


    this ''country bumpkin'' is your kept man?"

 Chapter 545 Do You Dare to Play?

    Chapter 545 Do You Dare to y?


    "Yes! I''m Jessica''s pampered lover!" Daniel shot back at Maya, shamelessly question, "Are you


    jealous? Jealous that our Jessica is keeping such an amazing lover like me?"


    "Wow, unting about being a lover, you really have no shame, don''t you? Do you even know how


    to spell embarrassment?"


    "I''m sure you''re more acquainted with how to spell it than I am! After all, you''re the PR Manager,


    aren''t you? You must know quite a bit about public rtions," Daniel fired back.


    "How I handle public rtions is none of your business! What would a country bumpkin like you


    know? Just shut your mouth! You¡¯re not even worthy of talking to a manager like me!"


    "With that rotten fish stenching from you, it¡¯s sickening just talking to you," Daniel said, looking


    utterly repulsed.


    He was genuinely disgusted. As someone with a strong sense of cleanliness, he found Maya


    repulsive and filth personified. He''d steer as clear from her as possible with no intention of physical


    contact whatsoever.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re the one who stinks! If you dare, let''s make a high-stakes bet just between us. One-on-one,


    for $10 million!" Maya challenged, her intelligence pushing her to fight with money since words


    failed. After all, hadn''t she repeatedlypromised herself in her role as PR Manager all for the


    sake of money? If she could win $10 million from this ''country bumpkin'' just by ying golf, she''d hit


    the jackpot.


    Besides, Maya was convinced Daniel couldn''te up with the money, so Jessica would have to


    foot the bill. Jessica was just a small business owner who had just forked over $880,000. Could she


    possibly find another $10 million?


    "$10 million?" Daniel chuckled mischievously. "Just now, four of us paid an entry fee of $880,000.


    Betting one-on-one for $10 million isn¡¯t fair, right? Why not make it interesting for everyone? Each of


    us adds $10 million to the pot for this match. The winner takes it all!"


    Earning an extra $30 million wasn''t a big deal for Daniel, but the thought of bringing a bit of pain to


    these people was certainly pleasing. After all, happiness is priceless!


    Sebastian had begrudgingly paid the initial $880,000, and now Maya was suggesting they each add


    another $10 million. That figure was astronomical for him.


    So, Sebastian frowned and said, "Ten million is too much. I can¡¯t afford it. Plus, I''m not really good


    at golf. I think I¡¯ll take my $880,000 back and sit this one out. You three y."


    Seeing Sebastian ready to back out, Wyatt quickly intervened. "Sebastian, no need to worry. Let''s


    y together. I¡¯ll cover your $10 million. If we win, it¡¯s yours; if we lose, it''s on me. And about that


    $880,000, put it on my tab. Next time you supply me with medicine, I¡¯ll throw in a little extra!"


    Sebastian expressed his gratitude, "Thanks, Wyatt!"


    Of course, hearing that he wouldn¡¯t have to pay, Sebastian was all in.

 Chapter 546 Hidden Talents

    Chapter 546 Hidden Talents


    Sebastian definitely had no objections to ying a round of golf¡ªespecially when he wasn¡¯t risking


    his own money. His master, Anthony, wasn''t the generous type. Sebastian worked himself to the


    bone, and all he got was less than $10,000 a month.


    Of course, Sebastian was shrewd. Under Anthony''s name, he''dnded quite a few side gigs. That''s


    how he could afford a BMW¡ªa luxury that to many seemed like a dream.


    The game began.


    Wyatt, being the host, yed first on the par-four first hole. He finished impressively with just two


    strokes.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Way to go, Wyatt! A birdie on the first hole. Awesome!" Mayaplimented.


    "I''m not on top of my game today. Normally, I should have scored an eagle on this course," Wyatt


    bragged without a hint of modesty.


    By golf rules, if the standard score for a hole is par-four and you finish with three strokes, it''s called


    a birdie¡ªone stroke below par. If you finish with two strokes, it''s an eagle¡ªtwo below par. On a


    standard 18-hole course with a par of 72, failing to get the ball in the holes with 72 strokes meant a


    loss.


    Wyatt was very familiar with this course. ying at his usual level, he would finish with 70 strokes or


    less. His record was 65.


    Maya, too, waspetent. She had practiced on this course and even hired a private coach for the


    reunion. Her best score was 68!


    Sebastian, however, was a different story. He rarely yed golf, so his chances of winning were


    slim.


    He yed next, taking five strokes¡ªone over par¡ªto sink the ball.


    "Not bad, Sebastian! For someone who rarely ys golf, you managed to go just one over par.


    Impressive!" Maya praised him.


    Then it was Maya''s turn. While her skills were simr to Wyatt''s, she was luckier that day and


    scored an eagle with just two strokes.


    Wyatt was shocked. "Maya, you''re full of surprises! An eagle¡ªamazing!"


    Sebastian quickly chimed in with praise, "I thought Wyatt had this in the bag, but Maya, you''re a


    strong contender!"


    After the mutual admiration, they turned their attention to Daniel, the country boy who hadn''t swung


    yet.


    With all four participants in the game, only he remained.


    Maya looked dismissively at Daniel, "Country boy, ever yed golf before?"


    Daniel shook his head, answering honestly, "Nope."


    "You dare to spend $1.088 million on ourpetition without ever having yed golf? Don¡¯t you


    feel guilty about spending Jessica¡¯s money?"


    "While I¡¯ve never yed golf, I did shoot birds with stones back in the vige. And let me tell you, I


    never missed. Sinking a golf ball in the hole, I reckon it should be a breeze!" Daniel retorted with


    casual confidence.

 Chapter 547 What Are You Saying?

    Chapter 547 What Are You Saying?


    Daniel''s deration was met with uproariousughter from Wyatt.


    "Hahaha..."


    After hisughter subsided, Wyatt said, "What are you talking about, country boy? You think


    because you''ve hit birds with stones, you can y golf? You think it''s the same?"


    "Of course, it''s not the same! Hitting birds with stones is hard. ying golf is a piece of cake in


    comparison. All I need to do is hit this golf ball into the hole with this club, right?"


    Daniel picked up a club and took a swing.


    Thwack!


    With a crisp sound, the white golf ball soared out, made a beautiful arc in the air, and with a plop,


    landed right in the hole.


    Everyone stared, dumbfounded.


    A hole-in-one?


    Was this country boy''s golf skills that good?


    No, that can''t be right! A country bumpkin who¡¯d never yed golf before couldn''t be skilled.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It must''ve been pure luck!


    Yes, it had to be luck. Excellent luck!


    Maya had felt quite smug after scoring an eagle, positive she was ahead. Then, Daniel, the country


    bumpkin, got a hole-in-one and upstaged her.


    This infuriated Maya, making her wish she could tear him into pieces right there.


    Unsatisfied and feeling the urge to mock him¡ªher mood demanded it¡ªMaya sneered, "Heh, didn¡¯t


    expect you to be so lucky, country boy. A hole-in-one on your first golf game?"


    "It''s not about luck; golf is just too simple. Even for the second hole, I can get a hole-in-one. Just


    eighteen holes, right? One swing each should do it; end of the game in eighteen swings!"


    Even though Daniel was just speaking the truth, Maya didn''t buy it for a second. She was sure this


    country bumpkin was just blowing smoke.


    "Heh," she scoffed disdainfully. "If you can hole-in-one the next swing, I''ll eat the ball!"


    "Eat the ball? With what, exactly?"


    Daniel''s ''joke'' was received with an immediate ck expression from Jessica.


    "Idiot, what are you saying?" Jessica didn¡¯t just scold Daniel; she also gave him a sharp pinch on


    the waist.


    "Ouch! Honey, stop pinching me! You¡¯ll pinch me to death! Maya is the one who said she''d eat the


    golf ball, I was just trying to get the details, so I know if I should take that bet!"


    Daniel yelped, dodging and exining.


    "Spew one more nonsense, and I''ll pinch you dead, you little jerk!"


    Jessica red at him angrily before finally loosening her grip.


    "If you die, why would I have to remain a widow? If I get rid of you, idiot, there¡¯ll be plenty of men


    wanting to date me!"


    "But none of those men would catch your eye," Daniel teased.


    After his remark, he turned his gaze back to Maya, "Maya, even though you¡¯re capable of fitting that


    golf ball in your mouth, if you actually eat it, you''ll have to undergo surgery to remove it. What a


    hassle that''d be!"

 Chapter 548 Placing Another Bet

    Chapter 548 cing Another Bet


    Daniel paused, chuckled, and then suggested, ¡°So, if you want to raise the stakes with me, let¡¯s bet


    on something else. I don¡¯t need you to eat the golf ball.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Maya sneered, her brain whirling as a cunning idea struck her. ¡°Bet on something else? Fine,


    let¡¯s notplicate things. Let¡¯s just bet money. If you manage a hole-in-one again, I¡¯ll pay you $10


    million. If not, you owe me $10 million.¡±


    A money bet?


    Wyatt was instantly excited at the prospect and interjected eagerly, "If we¡¯re betting money, I want a


    piece of the action. But for me, the stakes have to be doubled¡ª$20 million. If you, country boy, can


    get a hole-in-one on this next swing, I¡¯ll pay you $20 million myself. If you can¡¯t, you owe me $20


    million!"


    Worried that Daniel might turn down the challenge, Wyatt added with an incredulous scoff, "Of


    course, if a country bumpkin like you doesn''t have the guts, you don¡¯t have to bet with me. I


    understand. Most youe from the countryside probablyck the nerve. No hard feelings if you


    don¡¯t dare y with me."


    "You¡¯re willing to bet $20 million with just me, Wyatt? You must be quite wealthy then?" Daniel


    asked with a grin.


    "I don¡¯t have piles of cash, but I¡¯m certainly richer than a country bumpkin like you! I would never be


    scared to gamble with you. As long as you dare to bet, I¡¯m all in," Wyatt dered confidently.


    "Well, since you put it that way, how about we make a small bet?" Daniel teased him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Small wager? How small are you talking about? For me, $20 million is already the absolute


    minimum. Anything less is just no fun," Wyatt was provoking Daniel, eager to see just how much


    Jessica was willing to fork over. She had initially mentioned a smallpany, and yet she could


    easily pull out over ten million.


    Anyone who could nonchntly extract more than $10 million was no minor yer¡ªherpany,


    though small, must be of considerable scale, likely having at least a hundred employees and an


    annual turnover in the hundreds of millions.


    Daniel responded not with words but with a gesture, showing a single finger.


    Wyatt, upon seeing it, asked with a smirk, ¡°You want to bet $10 million with me? Fine, it''s a little on


    the low side, but I can work with that.¡±


    Daniel shook his head to rify, ¡°Not $10 million. It¡¯s a billion!¡±


    A billion?


    That figure left everyone, except Jessica,pletely bbergasted.


    Jessica knew this idiot was up to no good because, from Daniel''s first swing, she believed he could


    hole-in-one the second as well.


    With Daniel¡¯s record of never losing a bet since they''d met, she was brimming with confidence. No


    matter how high the stakes, Jessica stood firmly behind him. Why wouldn''t she support him when all


    the winnings would be hers?


    Wyatt, the first to reel from the shock, gestured back with a finger, asking in disbelief, ¡°Country boy,


    you''re saying you want to bet a billion dors with me?¡±

 Chapter 549 Mayas Plan

    Chapter 549 Maya''s n


    "Yep, let''s bet a billion! Or are you saying, Wyatt, that you can¡¯t pull together a billion and don¡¯t dare


    to bet with me?" Daniel challenged, nearly causing Wyatt to spit blood with frustration.


    "What are you saying, country boy? That I can''t bring a billion to the table? If you cane up with


    a billion, let''s bet," Wyatt countered with defiant sarcasm, using reverse psychology. He didn''t


    believe for a second that Jessica could produce a billion dors and certainly not for a gamble.


    Daniel quickly moved behind Jessica and began rubbing her shoulders appeasingly. "What are you


    doing?" she asked.


    "Honey, how about you advance my allowance for next month for a bet?" Daniel cheekily


    suggested.


    "And what if you lose?" Jessica said with a yful smirk.


    "Rest assured, honey, I''m the reincarnation of the God of Gamblers - I can''t lose," Daniel confidently


    replied.


    Jessica chuckled coldly, then teased, "Even the God of Gamblers can''t guarantee a win every time.


    What if you really lose?"


    "If I lose? Then it''s up to honey, of course! Whatever you decide, no objections or dodging from


    me."


    "If you dare to lose, I''ll cut your allowance!" Jessica yfully threatened, then with a smile,


    encouraged, "Go y!"


    Now that he had secured a billion from Jessica, Daniel was feeling rich. He turned to Wyatt and


    confidently inquired, "My billion is secured, Wyatt. Do you dare to y with me?"


    Wyatt responded with a sneer, "Why would I be afraid to y? Hah!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After his scornful chuckle, Wyatt''s sly mind began to turn. "A billion isn''t a trivial sum. We can''t just


    rely on verbal agreements. To prevent any dishonesty, both of us should transfer the money into a


    holding ount first. Whoever wins gets the transfer."


    Wyatt insisted on this condition because he was wary of Daniel reneging on the bet. He knew the


    country boy didn''t have deep pockets or many assets to his name; if Wyatt won and Daniel dodged


    payment, he¡¯d have no recourse.


    "All good with me! Whatever you say, Wyatt. Let''s do it your way. After all, I''m the one who will win,


    so moving the money into a holding ount early works to my advantage," Daniel chimed in with


    ease.


    He then looked at Maya and grinned, "Maya, I''m ying for a billion with Wyatt. Want to join? Of


    course, if a billion''s too steep, we can keep our bet at ten million. Just one thing¡ªwe follow the


    same rule as Wyatt and transfer the money to the holding ount in advance."


    Maya didn¡¯t rush to reply; instead, she nced at the golf course. The second hole was notoriously


    tough¡ªthe longest distance over two hundred meters, with a small forest in the middle and even an


    artificialke.


    A hole-in-one was virtually impossible. Even world champion golfers couldn¡¯t achieve it.


    After pondering a moment, Maya made her decision. Turning down an easy ten million would be


    foolish.


    "Fine, I''ll bet with you! But can you, a country bumpkin, even afford to throw in another ten million?"


    she asked with a faint sneer.

 Chapter 550 Countless Plans

    Chapter 550 Countless ns


    Maya turned to Jessica with a mischievous smile. "Jessica, you''re betting so much money on this


    country boy. If you end up losing all of it, what will you do? Is your littlepany even capable of


    handling such a bet?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Maya spoke, an idea suddenly struck her. "Or maybe you borrowed this money from the bank?


    Or perhaps you¡¯re misusing funds owed to someone else?"


    "What does it concern you?" Jessica replied coldly.


    Maya let out a mockingugh and said, "You''re right, it doesn''t concern me. But as your old


    ssmate, I feel the need to remind you. If you borrowed this money from the bank or if it¡¯s funds


    from your business and you misuse it, and if Daniel ends up losing, you won''t be able to cover the


    shortfall. That couldnd you in jail. Imagine going to jail over such a country bumpkin¡ªit''s not


    worth it!"


    Maya''s words were meant to mock Jessica, but they also nted a seed of thought in Wyatt, who


    had not considered this angle. The more he thought about Maya''s suggestion, the more his mind


    raced.


    If Jessica really was betting with borrowed money or misappropriated funds, she could indeed end


    up in prison if unable to recover the loss. Then, if Wyatt were to offer a helping hand, perhaps his


    longtime crush and the wless beauty of his dreams would be grateful enough to reciprocate¡ª


    maybe even with her affections.


    Quick to prevent Maya from spoiling his machinations, Wyatt urged, "Maya, if you''re going to bet


    with this country boy, just ce your bet. If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t. Now if you remember,


    even Tiger Woods has yed on this course, and at this second hole¡ªthe par-six¡ªWoods himself


    took three strokes to get the ball in the hole! So, if you don''t want to throw away your money, cut the


    chatter and ce your bet!"


    With that, Maya hastily moved to transfer the funds, but she didn''t have ten million at her disposal.


    She applied for various loans, including some high-interest ones, and eventually scraped together


    enough to deposit the ten million into the holding ount.


    Meanwhile, the shrewd Sebastian had already made several calls, borrowing from everyone he


    knew. He managed to gather eight million.


    "Country boy, I want to bet with you too, but let''s go for eight million, not ten," Sebastian dered


    after making all his calls, not hiding his intentions from Daniel, who had overheard everything.


    Did they all think Daniel was such a simpleton, a mere country bumpkin who would let his money


    slip through his fingers? Daniel had tough. He would not turn down free money. After all, only a


    fool would refuse such an offer.


    "Sebastian, you sure you want to bet with me?" Daniel verified.


    "Country boy, don¡¯t tell me you''re getting cold feet and want to back out now? I''ve already


    transferred the eight million into the holding ount, and there''s no way for you to wriggle out of it,"


    Sebastian confidently taunted.

 Chapter 551 No More Games

    Chapter 551 No More Games


    Sebastian was insistent on making a bet with Daniel, not allowing Daniel to refuse. After all, if


    Daniel turned it down, he would miss the chance to win eight million dors.


    "Sure thing! If Sebastian wants to hand me eight million, I''m all for it!" Daniel was all smiles, readily


    epting the challenge.


    With all the money in the pot, the game kicked off. Daniel picked up his golf club and swung.


    Bam!


    The sound of the club hitting the ball echoed, and the golf ball soared high into the sky, drawing a


    beautiful arc before itnded.


    Plop!


    The ball went straight into the hole. Everyone was stunned. They gazed at Daniel with disbelief, as


    if he was some kind of oddity. How could this country boy be so lucky?


    His first swing was a hole-in-one. And now, the second shot was another hole-in-one?


    "Winning over a hundred million just like that, man, this is unbelievably awesome!" Daniel chuckled


    and taunted the crowd, "Thanks, guys! I appreciate you all so eagerly giving me your money. It''s not


    every day you find people so willing to part with their cash."


    Wyatt was boiling with rage, especially after being mocked by a country boy. He was so angry he


    felt like he could shatter his mrs.


    "Country boy, don''t get so cocky. You just got lucky! Losing a hundred million to you? I can handle it!


    Did you know my family''s in real estate? Just by building a tower and selling it to fools, I can make


    billions. A housing project can bring in tens of billions. We''re in real estate, rolling out money like it''sThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wyatt, you''re the man! So, you guys in real estate make that kind of money, huh?"


    "Of course! We make a lot more than running some smallpany. Real estate is the pir of the


    economy! Without it, there''d be no prosperity like we have in the USA today! We in real estate will


    always make money! Huge amounts of money! Money that a country boy like you can''t even begin


    to imagine! We sell houses for eight million dors a square and there are still fools waving cash,


    mortgaging their future generations, fighting to buy! You betting against me is like an egg against a


    rock!"


    Daniel couldn''t help butugh at Wyatt''s words. He looked at Wyatt, still grinning, and asked, "So,


    Wyatt, are you saying you''re not satisfied? You want another shot at betting with me?"


    "What, country boy, got cold feet after winning a hundred million? It''s okay if you''re scared! After all,


    you''re just a country boy! It''s normal for someone like you not to afford the stakes. I never expected


    a country boy like you could handle it!"


    "Not afford the stakes? Who says I can''t afford it?" Daniel nced at Wyatt, still with a cheerful grin,


    "Well, Wyatt, you haven''t even yed this second hole yet. How about this? Let''s bet another


    hundred million, or even two hundred million. If you make a hole-in-one, I''ll concede. But if you


    don''t, then you lose!".

 Chapter 552 Unwilling to Accept Defeat

    Chapter 552 Unwilling to ept Defeat


    Daniel''s words left Wyatt feeling a bit frustrated.


    A hole-in-one?


    How could that be possible?


    He wasn''t Tiger Woods, the world champion. Even if he were, there was no guarantee that he could


    ace the second hole.


    "It seems you''re quite cunning, country boy. Winning a million from me isn''t enough; you want to win


    again? Your shot just now was pure luck. I''m not that lucky!"


    Wyatt, who wasn''t stupid, naturally rejected Daniel.


    "It sounds like you''re afraid to bet with me," Daniel asked with a chuckle.


    "Afraid? Hehe! What do you mean I''m afraid? If we''re going to bet, we need a fair and just method."


    "A fair and just method? What kind of fairness do you want, Wyatt?"


    "Let''s bet two million this time! No, make that five million!"


    "Five million? How shall we bet?" Daniel inquired.


    "We''ll bet the same way we did before. You''re about to y the third hole, which is much easier


    than the second. If you can ace it, I lose. If you can''t, you lose!"


    Wyatt''s proposal made Danielugh.


    "Wyatt, it sounds like you want to fall into the same trap twice. Losing a million to me isn''t enough;


    you want to lose five million?"


    "Lose five million to you? Do you really think your luck is that good, enough to win again? I don''t


    believe Lady Luck will always be on your side. You''ve had two lucky shots already; do you think you


    can seed a third time? That''s impossible!"


    "Wyatt, you don''t know me. I''m lucky every day! So, if you bet with me, you''re guaranteed to lose,


    and you''ll keep losing!"


    Wyatt let out a coldugh.


    "Country boy, it sounds like you think you''re destined to win? Do you think you can hit a hole-in-one


    with your third shot, just like the first two? I don''t believe your luck is that good. If you still have such


    good luck, I''ll ept my fate."


    Then, Wyatt turned to Maya.


    "Maya, you must be feeling unsatisfied after losing a million. Why don''t you continue betting with the


    country boy and win back your losses?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maya was more than willing to bet; she was filled with resentment after losing to Daniel, the country


    boy.


    However, Maya was unable to bet further because she had no money left. She had no idea how to


    repay the debt she already owed.


    So, she said to Wyatt, "Wyatt, I''m not like you; you''re a big shot with plenty of money to gamble


    with. I''ve already lost all my money from thest bet. I''m broke."


    Upon hearing this, Wyatt became excited.


    "Old ssmate, money is no problem. If you need it, I can lend it to you. For an old ssmate like


    you, I won''t charge any interest."

 Chapter 553 Wyatts Terms

    Chapter 553 Wyatt''s Terms


    Wyatt was worried that Maya wouldn''t be willing to lend him the money, so he urged her, ¡°Once I


    beat this country boy, I''ll pay you right back! I''m sure he''s going to lose this time.¡±


    Maya pondered for a moment, convinced Daniel would lose. Such a golden opportunity to strike it


    richy before her; how could she let it slip away? Tentatively, she asked Wyatt, ¡°With all your


    wealth, could you maybe lend me a bit more so I can win big?¡±


    Hearing her request, Wyatt was immediately excited. But being the crafty fox that he was, he


    couldn''t let his excitement show.


    Hiding his eagerness behind a small smile, Wyatt asked, ¡°How much are you thinking of borrowing,


    Maya?¡±


    ¡°Not too much. Just a hundred million will do. I want to win a hundred million from this country boy.¡±


    Seeing that she took the bait, Wyatt gently reminded her with a smile, ¡°Maya, although we''re old


    ssmates, a hundred million isn''t a small sum. You''ll need to give me some coteral. Betting with


    this country boy has a 99.999% chance of winning, but there''s still that tiny 0.001% chance of


    losing.


    Just in case, if you lost, you wouldn''t be able to pay back a hundred million, right? So for the


    security of my funds, you need to provide some sort of promise as coteral.¡±


    Maya let out a coldugh at that. ¡°Ha!¡±


    She asked icily, ¡°What kind of coteral do you want me to offer, Wyatt? You know my situation. I


    can''t provide a hundred million worth of coteral.¡±


    ¡°The most valuable thing about you, Maya, isn''t a material possession; it¡¯s your position as the


    Public Rtions Manager at The Perkins Organization. If you''re willing, you can certainly get me a


    meeting with the CEO. So, in case you lose to this country boy again because of his luck, either you


    pay me back the hundred million, or you help me secure a coboration between Harmony Group


    and The Perkins Group. If I secure that cooperation, I''ll write off the hundred million debt!¡±


    Wyatt was ruthless when stating his terms. After all, business is all about benefits!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you''re biting off more than you can chew, Wyatt? Just for a hundred million, you


    expect to secure coboration with The Perkins Organization? Do you realize that they are the


    number one financial power in the USA, one of the top ten in the world?


    Even if you threw a hundred billion at them, you wouldn''t be qualified to work with The Perkins


    Organization. To coborate with them is like partnering with a money-printing press. Don''t you think


    a hundred million is a bit too low?¡±


    ¡°You''re right; The Perkins Organization is indeed the number one financial power in the USA, one of


    the top ten in the world. But you are just a small Public Rtions Manager. Can you really secure


    core business dealings for me with The Perkins Organization?¡±


    Changing tack, Wyatt continued, ¡°Of course, this is just my condition. Whether you agree or not is


    up to you. If you think a hundred million is too little, we¡¯ll pretend I never mentioned it. You don''t


    have to bet with the country boy. Watch as the easy money just slips away.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 554 Negotiation

    Chapter 554 Negotiation


    Wyatt appeared indifferent, but Maya, despite her efforts to remainposed, was growing


    increasingly anxious on the inside.


    You see, the one million she lost just now was borrowed from various loan sharks.


    While she boasted about her annual sry of three million, that was just bragging. In reality, she


    only earned a few dozen thousand in sry each year. The remaining two million was acquired


    through other means.


    No way!


    I must gamble with that country bumpkin!


    I must win one billion from the country bumpkin!


    Wyatt must lend me that one billion!


    No, it shouldn''t be considered a loan! It''s money that must be given to me! I must have both his one


    billion and the country bumpkin''s one billion in my hands.


    That way, I''ll have two billion!


    Maya''s words surprised Wyatt slightly.


    It seems this woman isn''t easy to deal with.


    She not only has the appearance of a seductress but also the intelligence of one.


    Wyatt wasn''t someone who could easily be taken advantage of. While he could afford the one


    billion, he certainly wouldn''t hand it over for free.


    Therefore, with an innocent smile, he inquired, "Maya, you mentioned facilitating a coboration


    between Harmony Group and The Perkins Organization. What kind of coboration are we talking


    about?"


    Upon hearing this, Maya understood that Wyatt was negotiating terms. To secure the two billion


    dors in one fell swoop, Maya pondered carefully.


    After a moment''s consideration, she thought of a project that could be feasible.


    After all, with the first coboration, there would likely be more. Wyatt was a wealthy man, and she


    needed to give him a taste of sess to secure more money from him in the future.


    With a smile, she said, "The Perkins Organization''srgest project this year is the development of


    the Golden Hill tourism project, with an investment exceeding five hundred billion dors.


    Within the Golden Hill project, a vacation town needs to be constructed. The total investment for this


    vacation town exceeds two billion dors, and the profits could reach fifty billion.


    Wyatt, your Harmony Group specializes in real estate, so building a tourism town should be within


    your expertise, right? And you should have the necessary qualifications, right?"


    The Golden Hill tourism town?


    Wyatt was indeed aware of this project and had looked into it.


    Maya''s im of a two-billion-dor investment was exaggerated; she was just bragging. The actual


    investment for the tourism town was likely around fifty million dors.


    As for profits, how could there be fifty billion? At most, it would be five billion!


    However, for Wyatt, five billion in profit was quite substantial.


    After all, the real estate market was in decline, and his Harmony Group was already incurring


    losses. The days of easily building a tower and making millions were long gone.


    The reason he organized this ss reunion was because every one of his ssmates had value to


    him. Inviting Maya was because he had his eyes on the tourism town project.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Now that Maya had brought up the tourism town, Wyatt had to seize the opportunity and secure this


    woman.


    "Maya, the Golden Hill tourism project you mentioned, I''m aware of it. I''ve looked into that vacation


    town as well. ording to my understanding, the investment isn''t as high as what you''ve


    mentioned, is it?"

 Chapter 555 The Bonds of Classmates

    Chapter 555 The Bonds of ssmates


    "So if it''s not two hundred million, how much is it?" Maya inquired.


    "As far as I know, the total investment for the Golden Hill tourist town project is less than fifty billion.


    Based on the current profit margin in the industry, the gross profit is at most ten percent. So, the


    most we¡¯re looking at is five billion in gross profit. In terms of profit, it¡¯s at most two or three


    billion.


    For a profit of two or three billion, you¡¯re looking to just take one billion away. Even if I were to


    get this tourist town project with your help, it would still be busy work for no gain. It''s a clear case of


    me doing all the work while you make the money,¡± Wyatt almost spoke the truth. Of course, being a


    businessman, he naturally skewed the conversation to his own advantage.


    Net profit of two or three billion would be if the tourist town was built with real materials, strictly


    adhering to the standard construction protocols. But someone in real estate like him would never


    fullyply with national standards. Any chance to cut corners would be taken without hesitation.


    All construction projects are not about how long they canst; it¡¯s about whether they can pass


    inspection. Once it passes inspection, everything else is inconsequential.


    After all, as long as it passes inspection, the moneyes in. Whatever happens afterward¡ª


    whether there¡¯re leaks, cracks, or other issues¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter.


    As long as the buildings don¡¯t copse or cause any significant incidents, all issues can be


    considered minor. Minor problems that can be solved with a little bit of money!


    Maya knew precisely whether she was exaggerating or bluffing. Wyatt, that wily old fox, wasn¡¯t as


    easy to fool as one might think.


    Maya didn¡¯t react hastily. Instead, she decided to y along, smiling mischievously at Wyatt.


    "What do you mean by that, Wyatt? I didn¡¯t catch your drift! Are you saying you''re not interested in


    the Golden Hill tourist town project? If that''s the case, no problem. I just won¡¯t take your billion and


    won¡¯t bet with the country boy anymore."


    Although Wyatt knew she was just trying to get the upper hand by feigning disinterest, he


    desperately needed to secure the tourist town project. If hended it, his Harmony Group could


    continue to secure loans from the banks and keep operating.


    After all, coborating with The Perkins Organization would tremendously boost Harmony Group¡¯s


    reputation.


    Furthermore, as for the tourist town project itself, if he used substandard materials in the actual


    construction, he could still reap a profit of twenty billion. The profit margin in construction lies in


    the cost difference between materials used. As long as the spread is high enough, the profit can be


    substantial!


    Even if he charged high prices, he could use the lowest quality materials and the worst construction


    processes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait, don¡¯t do that, Maya! I was just being honest with you! I¡¯ll be running at a loss if I take on the


    tourist town project, but if you can help me get it, I¡¯ll give you a billion!


    Even if it means a loss, even if it feels like busy work, I don''t care! I¡¯d consider it paying tribute to


    our old friendship! Let''s celebrate the first sessful step of our coboration as old ssmates! It''s


    a beautiful beginning¡ªthe start of us making big money together."

 Chapter 556 What Comes Next

    Chapter 556 What Comes Next


    At this point, Wyatt shifted his tone. ¡°I believe, Maya, that you are a loyal person and wouldn''t let me


    down. After we finish with the tourist town project, I am certain that you''ll introduce more profitable


    ventures to me. Of course, I wouldn''t forget my old ssmate. We should all make money together


    ¡ªthat¡¯s the rule I understand well!¡±


    Since Wyatt had put it like that, of course, Maya agreed! While the decision-making power for the


    Golden Hill tourist town project wasn''t in her hands, with her connections at The Perkins


    Organization, she was absolutely capable of securing the project for Wyatt.


    Snagging a cool billion for herself and then winning another from the bet, making two billion in one


    go, the thought was incredibly tantalizing.


    Maya didn''t rush to agree, instead putting on a troubled expression, she said, ¡°Wyatt, you''re a


    businessman! You''ve been dealing in business for years, and you must understand the rules of the


    game. You should know that even if you gave me a billion, that money isn''t mine. After all, I am


    merely a Public Rtions Manager at The Perkins Organization.


    While I have good rtionships there and am familiar with various departments, knowing how to


    work the system, and whom we need to secure to guarantee the tourist town project for Harmony


    Group, just managing those rtionships, the bribes alone, would consume a substantial sum¡ªnot


    to mention the effort, the favors, among other things. So even if everything goes smoothly, out of the


    billion you give me, I wouldn¡¯t keep more than ten percent.¡±


    What Maya said was clearly not true. How could she possibly spend ny million on bribing


    others? Even if some bribes were necessary, she would find reasons to have Wyatt cover the cost.


    The billion Wyatt would give her was all hers; she wouldn''t give away a penny.


    Wyatt wasn¡¯t a fool; he didn¡¯t believe that Maya would spend ny million on making connections.


    Still, he smiled and thanked her in advance, ¡°I thank you in advance, Maya, and wish you sess.


    Rest assured, my old ssmate, that if you pull this off, I won''t let you down. There will be a


    handsome reward for you once it''s done.¡±


    Of course, Wyatt''s words were not sincere; it was just a courteous response. If Maya seeded, he


    would indeed feel grateful, but his gratitude would definitelye with strings attached.


    As for what those additional terms would be? That would remain to be seen.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Wyatt did business steadily and strategically. The Perkins Organization was a behemoth, the


    leading financial powerhouse in the USA. Coborating with them wasn''t something that happened


    overnight; it required patience.


    In short, the partnership with The Perkins Organization needed to be secured one project at a time.


    As for Maya, her role as a Public Rtions Manager was just a minor one. Wyatt''s ambitions were


    much grander. His goal was to win over Logan, the Chairman of The Perkins Organization.


    Logan was not only the chairman but also the steward of the Perkins family. Securing his support


    meant Wyatt wouldn''t have to worry about wealth and status for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 557 A High Price

    Chapter 557 A High Price


    Having negotiated a deal with Maya, Wyatt immediately turned his fox-like gaze toward his next


    target: Sebastian! Anthony''s apprentice, Sebastian!


    Wyatt actually looked down on Sebastian; he wanted to use Sebastian as a stepping stone to get


    acquainted with Anthony, and then be introduced to Joshua, the top doctor in the USA.


    The most powerful individuals in the USA were the old guard, who, due to their age, were gued


    with various ailments. Many of them hoped to receive treatment from Joshua, a member of one of


    The Eight Families and the head of The Grants. No matter how influential these old folks were, they


    couldn''t get Joshua to treat them.


    Wyatt had been scheming¡ªif he could get to Anthony through Sebastian, and then persuade


    Joshua toe out of retirement to treat these old magnates, he''d just need to y the role of a


    facilitator. In doing so, he could earn the gratitude of these powerful old-timers.


    In the USA, the most challenging debts to repay are those of personal favors.


    "Sebastian, are you in for this next round? You just lost eight million to this country boy in the first


    bet; you''re not going to let that go and give him an easy win, are you?"


    "Wyatt, I think I¡¯ll stop gambling," Sebastian responded.


    "You''re quitting after one loss? Why are so scared? Isn''t it embarrassing to lose to a country boy? If


    I were you, I''d at least try to win back the eight million I lost and then some."


    "Wyatt, that''s easy for you to say! You''re the big boss; you can afford to make aeback. It''s


    different for me; I''m just an employee surviving on a sry. I borrowed that eight million, and I''ve


    asked everyone I could for money. It¡¯s not that I don''t want to bet or am afraid to, but I literally don''t


    have the money to gamble anymore. Unless, Wyatt, you''re willing to lend me money like you did


    Maya, without interest."


    "Sebastian, that''s a bit cold! We''re old ssmates, best of pals! Of course, it''s no problem to lend


    you money, and I definitely won''t charge you interest."


    Wyatt extended his capable hand and patted Sebastian¡¯s somewhat youthful shoulder. Then, with a


    kind expression, he asked, "How much do you want to borrow, Sebastian?"


    Even though Sebastian was apprenticing under Anthony, he had been used up and was in dire


    need of money. Now that Wyatt had given him an opportunity, he had to grab it¡ªthis could be his


    chance to strike it rich.


    He was one hundred percent certain that Daniel couldn''t score another hole-in-one. So, he decided


    to go for broke and boldly dered, "Same as Maya, I want to bet a hundred million against this


    country boy!"


    A hundred million? This figure made Wyatt frown. He was willing to put up a hundred million for


    Maya because she was the Public Rtions Manager at The Perkins Organization, and she could


    secure the tourist town project for him.


    Sebastian was different; he was just a doctor and an average one at that. A hundred million was too


    much for someone like him.


    "Sebastian, Maya asked me for a hundred million because she can help me secure the tourist town


    project."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 558 Sebastians Bargaining Chip

    Chapter 558 Sebastian''s Bargaining Chip


    Wyatt didn''t outright refuse but instead made a suggestive remark. Sebastian, a clever man,


    understood what Wyatt meant. He knew that this wily fox thought his asking price was too high.


    Sebastian was aware that ssmate affection wasn''t worth a billion dors¡ªin fact, it might be


    worth nothing at all.


    If he wanted that billion, he would have to offer something valuable in return. His greatest


    bargaining chip was his mentor, Anthony. Sebastian, without hesitation, leveraged his rtionship


    with his master.


    "Wyatt, you''re aware that my master Anthony isn''t just the top doctor in the USA but also a


    renowned disciple of Healthy Land. To secure an appointment with him, the consultation fee starts


    at fifty million. If you were to lend me a billion, I could arrange for him to consult on your medical


    case. I¡¯ll convey your symptoms to him for advice.


    However, if you give me a billion outright without expecting repayment, I could arrange for my


    master to see you or anyone you''d like him to treat up to three times. It doesn''t have to be just for


    you; it can be for someone else you want my master to examine.


    With your extensivework and business dealings, I''m sure there are many who need a doctor of


    my master''s caliber. Many of them could be of significant use to you. If you could have my master


    treat them, it would be doing them a huge favor. They would surely be grateful, wouldn''t they?


    The benefits you could reap from their gratitude would undoubtedly be worth more than just a


    billion, right? Consider that I could provide you with three opportunities to gain three favors."


    Sebastian was adept at negotiating, although he was not entirely sure he could actually persuade


    Anthony toe forward. But Wyatt didn''t need to know that. Securing the billion dors was the


    first step; the rest could be figured outter.


    Sebastian''s proposal momentarily stunned Wyatt. He had initially thought Sebastian was just a


    naive academic, a clueless bookworm. But today, the bookworm seemed to have had an epiphany.


    He was actually negotiating terms with him?


    Sebastian''s offer genuinely impressed Wyatt. Indeed, he did need Anthony''s services for treating


    certain influential individuals. As for getting Joshua, that privilege was reserved for the most elite.


    For now, Wyatt didn''t need Joshua''s help; securing Anthony''s services was already quite an


    aplishment.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had heard that a university professor had recently fallen gravely ill, and her son was the mayor


    of Washington. Upon learning of the professor''s illness, Wyatt had thought about sending a doctor


    to establish a connection with her. If he could help save the professor, that would open a direct link


    to the mayor.


    Wyatt had tried numerous approaches to get close to the mayor but to no avail. He hadn''t even


    managed to secure a dinner meeting with him. The terms Sebastian was offering were incredibly


    tempting for Wyatt at the moment, making his heart race.

 Chapter 559 Bargaining

    Chapter 559 Bargaining


    Wyatt, being the old fox, naturally would not agree so easily. He nned to strategize to gain even


    more.


    "Sebastian, you want a billion just for your master to treat someone three times? Don''t you think


    your asking price is a bit too steep? It¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    "Wyatt, my master is Anthony¡ªa prominent disciple of the top doctor in the USA! Without my


    connection, even if others offered him a fifty million consultation fee, he might not even consider it!"


    Sebastian boasted.


    With Anthony''s reputation and character, even fifty million would be enthusiastically epted, let


    alone sixty. Even for his master Joshua, such a hefty consultation fee was unwarranted. Joshua


    treated patients based on interest; you couldn''t guarantee an appointment even with money. Once,


    a tycoon offered a hundred million for a consultation with Joshua, which was promptly rejected.


    Although a doctor, Joshua did not treat just anyone.


    Wyatt found Sebastian''s assertion amusing. He was the seasoned fox¡ªcould a young pup like


    Sebastian outfox him?


    "Alright then! Given the high price your master demands, I won¡¯t bother him for a consultation. I


    don¡¯t have any illness to treat anyway. Also, a friend of mine¡¯s mother needs medical attention, but


    she''s in her eighties. I believe she is beyond help. We must trust fate! Living to over eighty is


    already quite fortunate; her chronic illnesses can''t be cured by anyone."


    Wyatt''s nonchnt attitude immediately put Sebastian on edge. Without Wyatt''s agreement, he


    could kiss that easy billion goodbye.


    Sebastian quickly stered on a smile, eager to appease Wyatt: "Wyatt, we''re old friends! If your


    friend¡¯s mother is ill, it''s as if my own mother is sick. Rest assured, I will keep this matter close toThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    heart and will make sure to request my master''s assistance."


    Seeing Sebastian soften, Wyatt wasn¡¯t the type to push an advantage relentlessly. After all, he was


    a businessman. It wasn''t his goal to belittle Sebastian but to use him.


    So, Wyatt took the initiative, "Look, we''re old ssmates, and I can¡¯t shortchange you. Just get your


    master to treat the olddy. The ten million I lend you today, you won''t have to repay.¡±


    "Only ten million?" Sebastian asked, slightly dejected.


    "What, is that too little for you? I can lend you more, but that would be a loan. Even if your master


    treats my friend¡¯s mother and heals her, you''ll have to pay me back. I can lend you up to ny


    million, max. That, plus the ten million I already mentioned, makes it a hundred million in total."


    Wyatt outright stated his terms. This was the best deal he could offer Sebastian. If Sebastian


    continued to haggle, Wyatt was ready to retract his offer and not give him a cent.


    In business, you must have your own bottom line. Once that line is crossed, it bes impossible


    to negotiate properly next time..

 Chapter 560 A Great Opportunity

    Chapter 560 A Great Opportunity


    Offering only ten million with ny million as a loan was an offer Sebastian was reluctant to ept.


    After giving it some thought, he put out his hand and proposed, ¡°Wyatt, can¡¯t you at least give me


    fifty million?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s proposal visibly darkened Wyatt¡¯s mood. ¡°What do you mean, Sebastian? Do you think


    we¡¯re haggling over vegetables here? Are you trying to bargain with me?¡±


    ¡°Wyatt, it''s not haggling. If I''m going to ask my master to intervene, I need to offer him something,


    right? At the very least, I need to present him with a respectable gift. Otherwise, how can I ask for


    his help?¡±


    ¡°That''s your problem to solve! If you''re going to bargain, then it¡¯s pointless to continue this talk.


    Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d give you ten million? Well, I¡¯ve changed my mind, you only get five million now.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    If you still want a billion from me, the remaining ny-five million is a loan. Seeing that we¡¯re


    ssmates, I won¡¯t charge you an exorbitant interest rate, just the bank rate. If you win against the


    country boy, pay me back immediately, and I¡¯ll only charge you a one percent interest.


    Those are the terms, and I¡¯ve made them clear. If you agree, then agree. If not, I won¡¯t insist. What


    you have before you is a golden opportunity to win money and change your destiny. Whether you


    seize it or let it slip away is up to you!¡±


    Wyatt was an old fox, and his psychological warfare skills were sharp. Sebastian, already feeling


    uneasy, became even more flustered after hearing Wyatt¡¯s words. He was acutely aware that this


    was his once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to strike it rich, a chance that might nevere again.


    Such fools as Daniel were rare, a once-in-a-century find. Missing out on Wyatt¡¯s loan meant missing


    out on the chance to turn his life around. With that thought, Sebastian quickly apologized to Wyatt.


    "Wyatt, I was being foolish just now! Please don''t hold it against me, bearing in mind our shared


    past as ssmates. Let¡¯s stick to what you said earlier¡ªyou give me ten million, and the rest is a


    loan with no interest."


    "It was ten million before, now it''s five million. There was no interest, now it''s bank interest. If you


    want to negotiate or set terms, then we''ll have to start all over."


    When Wyatt issued this ultimatum, Sebastian became even more panicked. ¡°Wyatt, please, don¡¯t


    change the terms anymore! I ept, okay? However you want to work it out, that¡¯s fine with me!¡±


    Seeing Sebastian dare not set terms anymore, Wyatt was quite pleased. If he couldn¡¯t handle


    someone like Sebastian, how could he manage in this society?


    "Sebastian, I can give you five million. But let¡¯s get this straight. These five million are the


    consultation fees for your master, for three treatments. That is to say, with these five million, you


    need to get Anthony to treat three patients for me. And it''s not just about some cursory treatment;


    he has to cure them."

 Chapter 561 Unreasonable

    Chapter 561 Unreasonable


    Wyatt''s condition was somewhat over the top. However, as someone who had made it into the real estate industry and be a significant business owner, Wyatt didn''t see anything wrong with his proposition. A small fry like Sebastian was hardly a challenge for him.


    Wyatt''s demand was indeed excessive, and of course, Sebastian was not willing toply. Disying clear dissatisfaction, he stated, "Wyatt, isn''t this a bit too much?"


    "If you think it''s too much, you don''t have to take my money! If you find it unreasonable, then let''s not discuss it any further. I won''t even give you the five million, and even if you beg me for the ny-five million, not even at three percent daily interest will I lend it to you!"


    "Wyatt, don''t be like that! I was wrong; can I just agree with you?" Sebastian hastily capitted, his fear evident. If it weren''t for the chance to win a billion from that country boy, he would never allow Wyatt to push him around like this. Sebastian had his pride too, after all!


    "See, that wasn''t so hard! If you''d had this attitude earlier, we wouldn''t have wasted so much time. We would have already won the money from that country boy."


    Wyatt patted Sebastian on the shoulder and gently reminded him, "Sebastian, we''re old ssmates. Among all our peers, I''m the most sessful. So what I say goes. Don''t go against me, and don''t try to set terms with me. Take what I give you and don''t get greedy!"


    "Yes, yes!" Sebastian nodded repeatedly while agreeing.


    "You''re right, Wyatt! From now on, I''ll listen to you! I promise never to oppose you again. Whatever you say, I''ll follow; however much you give, I''ll take."


    Having tamed Sebastian, Wyatt turned his attention to Jessica.


    "Jessica, you''ve heard everything. This country boy is betting against. us three, and I''m staking two billion, while Maya and Sebastian are each putting up one billion. That''s four billion in total. Are you still willing to put up money for this country boy to bet?"


    "Daniel is my boyfriend, and if it makes him happy, I''m willing to b


    for him. It''s just four billion et


    afford to y." Content


    evels


    to


    Jessica''s casual response evoked a triumphant smirk from Maya.


    "Hmm!"


    After smirking, she coldly asked, "Jessica, you only run a smallpany; can you reallye up with four billion?"


    "Whether I can pull together that much money is none of your business," Jessica replied icily.


    "Jessica, I know what you''reAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thinking. You must be assuming that this country boy, having won big in thest round, will win again. So, you want to borrow money to let him bet, hoping he''ll win another four billion for you. After all, with your smalpany, you only about a hundred thousand a year. Winning four billion is more than you could earn in your lifetime! But have you considered, what if the country boy loses this round, and you lose four billion? You would be indebted for your whole life! Even if you sold yourself, you could never repay the four billion he loses."

 Chapter 562 Winning

    Chapter 562 Winning


    Winning


    Wyatt, upon hearing this, realized Maya was inadvertently jeopardizing their n. If Jessica decided not to fund Daniel after Maya''s mockery, he would lose the opportunity to make easy cash. And as for Jessica losing four billion and falling into hardship, Wyatt would wee such a scenario; it presented an opportunity for him.


    Should Jessica fall into such a predicament, Wyatt''s chance would arise for him to offer ''assistance.'' He quickly stepped in with a stern warning: "Maya, if you want to gamble, stop chattering here! If you keep it up, I''ll withdraw the money, and you''ll have nothing to y with!"


    While Wyatt''s words were embarrassing for Maya, she didn''t dare retort. She knew that Wyatt was concerned about Jessica backing out. Without her contribution, there would be no game. Even for the sake of the billion about toe her way, she had to remain quiet.


    Soon after, everyone transferred their bets into the escrow ount. With the money secured, there was no backing out-this bet was officially underway!


    Holding back her frustration, Maya could now let loose. Smirking at Jessica, she asked her coldly, "Jessica, do you really believe this country boy can pull off another hole-in-one?"


    "My man? Of course, I know him. He''s urate! If he says he can make a hole-in-one, then he''ll undoubtedly make a hole-in-one. So, that billion you''re betting is definitely going to him."


    Jessica''s confidence was met with a scoff from Maya.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haha!"


    Following herugh, she responded equally coldly.


    "Jessica, oh Jessica! I think you must be blind to trust such a country boy. The only reason he won thest time was pure luck. He''s won twice on luck; does he really standa chance to win a third time?


    Picking up the thread, Sebastian said smugly, "Pure luck can''t win three times in a row. Even the luckiest person couldn''t win three times consecutively! Winning twice in a row is already incredibly rare. So, there''s no way this country boy can make another hole-in-one on the third shot. Thinking about the billion I''m about to win is getting me a little excited!"


    "You two, stop yapping here and let the country boy y. If he ys and it''s not a hole-in-one, then we can start counting our winnings," Wyatt interjected, eager to remind the pair.


    He wanted to get the money first; there would be plenty of time for talking after winning.


    Daniel picked up his golf club and swung it lightly through the air.


    "All three of you, keep your eyes peeled! I''m about to pull off another hole-in-one and win all your money back for you."


    "Country boy, cut the chit-chat, don''t spout nonsense-just hit the ball! I want to see how skilled you are to make a third hole-in-one," prodded Wyatt impatiently.


    "Yeah, get on with it, don''t waste time. Don''t think about backing out. This billion is mine to win," Sebastian added with urgency.


    "Hey country boy, you''re not getting


    cold feet, are you? I''ll count down from three, and if you haven''t made your swing by then, you lose," said Maya cunningly, hoping to fl¨¹ster Daniel and ensure her victory.


    She began counting down quickly.


    "Three!"

 Chapter 563 You Lost

    Chapter 563 You Lost


    Maya had just shouted "three," and before she could continue to "two," Daniel swung his golf club with force.


    "Thwack!"


    The club struck the ball, producing a dull sound, and the golf ball took flight. After curving beautifully through the air, itnded about one meter from the third hole''s cup on an uphill slope.


    Normally, considering gravity, the ball would roll away from the hole afternding, but Daniel''s powerful swing had given it enough momentum to keep rolling forward.


    As the golf ball inched closer to the hole, everyone watching held their breath.


    "Stop! Just stop!" Maya shouted.


    But the ball, indifferent to her pleas, kept rolling. It veered slightly when it reached the edge of the hole, rolling past it. Seeing this, Wyatt burst into excitedughter.


    "The country boy lost! He didn''t make a hole-in-one this time! Hahaha... I won, I won two billion!"


    Sebastian, equally thrilled, shouted gleefully, "Hahaha... I''ve won too, I''ve won! With this billion, I don''t have to work under that old geezer Anthony anymore!"


    Maya was jumping for joy, but she was even more excited to mock Jessica.


    "Jessica, how does it feel? Are you crushed? Your country boy just lost four billion in one go! That''s four billion! Not even if you sold yourself, could youe up with that much money, right?


    What are you going to do now? Work at a nightclub, letting dirty old men have their way with you for a couple of hundred bucks a time? Hahaha..."


    With the three of them indulging in their triumph, Daniel''s cheerful reminder came: "Don''t celebrate too soon. Didn''t you see the golf ball is still rotting? It might just roll into the cup. If it does, it''s still a hole-in-one,


    and I still win!" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Maya scoffed at Daniel''s reminder. "Haha!"


    After scoffing, she pointed at the golf ball, which was rolling slower but still in motion.


    "Country boy, take a good look. Sure,


    the ball is still rolling and indeed rolling back, but right below it,. there''s a dip. It''s about to roll right into it and won''t be able toe out"


    As soon as Maya finished speaking, the ball plopped into the dip and started spinning in ce. Maya burst intoughter upon seeing it.


    "See? Didn''t I tell you? I said the ball would roll into that pit and wouldn''te out. I was right, wasn''t I? Country boy, you''ve lost. Just admit defeat!"


    "But ording to the rules, Maya, as long as that ball is still rolling and hasn''t stopped, it''s not over. What if it rolls out of the dip and then into the hole?"

 Chapter 564 Moving On

    Chapter 564 Moving On


    Daniel was just toying with them because he knew he could make the ball roll into the hole whenever he wanted-it was all under his control, thanks to his Genki. Sure, it was cheating, but wasn''t it justified to cheat when dealing with scoundrels? Wasn''t his Genki meant to be used for good, to deal with such people? So, even though he was cheating, Daniel felt no guilt.


    Initially, Wyatt was somewhat worried, fretting that maybe just maybe the country boy might pull through by luck again, causing the golf ball to roll into the hole. However, seeing the ball enter the dip and its movements slowly diminishing, he became confident that the country boy had indeed lost. Triumphantly, he let out a heartyugh.


    "Hahaha... See, country boy? You''ve lost! That golf ball is about to stop rolling and soon it won''t move an inch. You''ve lost all four billion! Hahaha..." Sebastian, with a rooster-like strut, looked at Daniel, his face alight with schadenfreude. "Country boy, haven''t given up yet? You''re a loser now; that golf ball is going to stop any second. If you still can''t ept it, if you''re not out of hope, you can keep betting against us! Another bet on a hole-in-one! I''m curious to see how much more Jessica is willing to bet on you."


    Winning a billion had excited Sebastian to his core, and naturally, he felt that a single billion wasn''t enough-he wanted more. That''s why he made the suggestion, fantasizing about Daniel continuing to bet against him and losing another billion.


    Maya found Sebastian''s proposal appealing and quickly agreed. "Country boy, you''ve certainly lost this round. However, I can give you a chance to turn the tables and bet on another game! I just wonder if you have the guts? Are you man enough to keep ying with me?"


    "Why wouldn''t I dare to keep ying? After all, I''m definitely winning this round! As long as you losers want to keep ying, I''ll happily amodate you. In betting, the winner can''t quit as long as the losers want to continue. To win money and not y anymore, that''s the attitude of someone who can''t afford to gamble, and I''m not that person!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Wyatt, who had been attentively


    g the golf ball, suddenlyC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    burst into loudughter.


    s to en.swnov


    "Country boy, you''ve lost; the ball''s stopped moving."


    "It hasn''t stopped; it''s clearly still moving!" Daniel countered.


    "Yes, it''s moving, but barely! How could it possiblye out?"


    No sooner had Wyatt finished speaking than a strong gust of wind suddenly picked up. The ball, which had been lying in the dip and barely moving at all, suddenly began swaying dramatically. It wobbled and wiggled, then like a rabbit


    darting out of a burrow, it shot out of the dip.


    Plop!


    The golf ball had gone into the hole? It really did? It was the wind that blew it in.


    Wyatt and the others were left


    dumbfounded, their faces a picture of sheer bewilderment. Content


    s to en.swnovelsteet

 Chapter 565 Free Money

    Chapter 565 Free Money


    Seeing the three of them freeze in ce, disying expressions as if they''d just plummeted from heavenly bliss into a dark abyss, Daniel couldn''t help but chuckle. "That''s fate for you!" he beamed. "You see? I''ve done so many good deeds that God decided to help me out. A wicked gust of wind blew my ball, which wasn''t supposed to make it, right into the hole. God has indeed been kind to me!"


    Jessica yfully nudged Daniel, smiling, "You idiot, it''s a good thing you got lucky and didn''t let me down. The money you won, leave it with me for safekeeping."


    "Safekeeping? Is that what you call it?"


    "What else would it be?"


    "If it was really safekeeping, you''d give it back. But have you ever? Every time money ends up with you for ''safekeeping,'' it disappears."


    "Disappear? I''ll kill you!"


    Irritated, Jessica gave Daniel a good pinch.


    "Ow! Ow, ow!"


    Daniel''s joyful yelps of pain echoed as the couple basked in the joy of their win. In stark contrast, the three losers wore increasingly sour expressions. After a moment to regroup, Wyatt was the first to speak up. "Country boy, if you''ve got the guts, you won''t back out. Keep gambling with me!"


    "Back out? How?" Daniel asked with a chuckle.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Just before, you said as long as we losers don''t call it quits, you have to keep ying. You can''t end the game," Wyatt pointed out.


    Daniel didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he turned to look at Sebastian and Maya, asking with a grin, "You two as well? You think you haven''t lost enough to me? Want to lose a bit more?"


    "Heh," Maya scoffed, saying, "Country boy, don''t get too cocky! You just got lucky that''s all! You had luck once, twice, three times¡ªbut a fourth? I don''t buy it!"


    "Maya, when have I ever relied on luck? I''ve just done so many good deeds that I''m loved by the heavens. So, it''s best if you don''t continue to bet against me today. Because if you do choose to keep ying, you''ll keep losing."


    "I don''t believe it! I can win it back! I''ll make back everything, with interest!" Maya insisted.


    She then turned to plead with Wyatt, her face eager with hope, "Wyatt, the billion from before was thanks to you. Now, I want to borrow another billion from you!"


    "Maya, I can lend you the money. But just the tourist town project isn''t enough. You''ll need to hand over several more projects from The Perkins Organization to me."


    "Wyatt, rest assured. The Perkins Organization has plenty of projects. I''ll easily secure a handful for you, so you can effortlessly earn hundreds of billions."


    "With your assurance, Maya, I can rest easy!"


    With terms agreed upon between Wyatt and Maya, Sebastian, whose face was now more twisted than ax pretzel, wallowed in misery. He was supposed to win a billion, but in the end, he had lost a billion. A billion! It was unimaginable for him to earn that much in a lifetime of tabor-he couldn''t fill that void.


    His only chance to turn things around was to continue gambling What''s lost at the table has to be recovered at the table, after all. He had to keep borrowing from Wyatt to win back the billion he lost.

 Chapter 566 A Billion

    Chapter 566 A Billion


    Determined, Sebastian immediately turned to Wyatt with an expectant look. "Wyatt, can you lend me another billion?"


    Sebastian''s request didn''t surprise Wyatt much. He understood that, despite Sebastian having lost just now, he certainly didn''t ept it. Sebastian would undoubtedly seek to borrow money to turn his fortunes around. The country boy had lucked out three times already; how could he possibly win a fourth?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, lending to either Maya or Sebastian posed no real risk-it was a safe bet. From the bottom of his heart, Wyatt was prepared to lend. But of course, money lent muste with strings attached.


    Now that Sebastian found himself backed into a corner, Wyatt saw the perfect opportunity to set some terms and score a hefty payoff from him. Wyatt didn''t rush to ept or deny the request and instead asked with slyness reflective of an old fox, "Sebastian, what did you say just now? You want to borrow another billion? You haven''t even paid back the billion you borrowed earlier."


    It was clear that Wyatt was taking advantage of the situation, but Sebastian couldn''t argue.


    Sebastian steeled his resolve. "Wyatt, if you''ll lend me another billion, I wouldn''t mind calling you ''dad.""


    Sebastian''s bold proposal stunned Wyatt. He looked at Sebastian with disbelief, asking incredulously, "What did you say? You''re saying if I lend you a billion, you''ll call me dad?"


    "That''s right! As long as you lend me the billion, I''ll call you dad right away!"


    Wyatt burst outughing.


    After hisughter subsided, he turned to Maya, "Look at how sensible Sebastian is-lends him a billion and he calls me daddy. What about you, Maya? Will you give it a try?"


    Being an astute and spirited woman, Maya fully understood what it meant to call someone ''daddy.'' She knew Wyatt was just trying to take


    advantage of her. But she wouldn''t directly refuse.


    Maya looked at Wyatt, feigning sweetness, "Wyatt, you want me to call you daddy for just a billion? e That''s not nearly enough. If you give me another billion for free, without having to pay it back, then maybe I''ll consider it!"


    "Just give you a billion? Maya, although you''re a beautiful woman and quite pretty, that doesn''t warrant such a ludicrous sum! No matter if your... charm is gilded with gold or studded with diamonds, it''s not worth a billion. Even at the going market rate, we can find someone with your allure for just ten thousand. Don''t you think your billion is a little over the top?"


    Wyatt''s remarks made Maya feel insulted. She visibly darkened and asked, "What do you mean, Wyatt?"


    "Nothing much! Just the literal sense! I''m just reminding you, Maya, not to set your price too high. Based on the current market, you''re not worth that much!"

 Chapter 567 Playing Dirty

    Chapter 567 ying Dirty


    Maya''s face grew even darker after being humiliated once again. She red at Wyatt and asked in a cold voice, "Wyatt, aren''t you taking this too far?"


    "Too far? Where have I gone too far? I was just kindly reminding you! If you''re going to act like a woman of the night, at least be clear about your status and don''t shoot off random prices. A billion? That''s the price for a pristine world-ss goddess!"


    Maya was fuming mad, but she had no choice but to endure. Considering the billion she nned to borrow from Wyatt, all she could do was hold back.


    When Maya stopped talking back, apparently subdued by his dominance, Wyatt was quite pleased with himself. To confirm her submission, he said with a smile, "Maya, why don''t you just say ''daddy'' for me? I bet it would sound very sweeting from your lips."


    Wyatt''s relentless prodding deeply angered Maya. Even though she was seething with fury to the point of wanting to tear Wyatt into pieces, she eventually gritted her teeth and begrudgingly called out.


    "Daddy!"


    "That didn''t sound passionate at all, Maya! It was weak and uninspired. It doesn''t make me want to lend you the money."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Wyatt pushed too far, inciting Maya''s rage. Her teeth were audibly grinding as she spoke with venom. "Wyatt, don''t push it!"


    "Push it? How am I pushing it? If you think I''m overstepping, you don''t have to say anything. Anyway, I found your recent ''daddy'' utterly insincere, so I''ve decided not to lend you any more money."


    "Daddy!"


    Maya repeated the word with a heavy dose of sentiment.


    "That''s more like it! That''s the spirit! I''ll lend you another billion, but tonight, you''ll have to say it to me alone!"


    During their college days, Wyatt''s


    dream girl was Jessica, but Maya was undoubtedly beautiful too. Men naturally have a penchant for


    beautiful women, and since Jessic


    was out of reach this evening, Wyatt thought, why not turn his attention to Maya? If not, what was the point of organizing the ss reunion?


    "Wyatt, what exactly are you implying?" Maya asked.


    "Maya, you''re a smart woman. Don''t you know what I mean? I''m sure with your intelligence you know exactly what I''m suggesting. Of course, you have the right to refuse. But if you do refuse, then I won''t lend you any money. Also, you must


    repay the billion you just must


    lost, with


    interest."


    Wyatt''s words infuriated Maya. She pointed at his nose, her voice filled with indignation, "Wyatt, are you trying to y dirty?"


    "y dirty? I''m not ying dirty; I''m


    n


    just renegotiating terms with you. You can reject my offer, of course But you''d better think it through, because if you reject me, it''s only fair that do the same to you. That''s what we call a win-win situation!"

 Chapter 568 Sincerity

    Chapter 568 Sincerity


    Wyatt gazed at Maya with a voracious look in his eyes, taking in every inch of her sensational figure. The more he looked, the more his pulse raced with the urge to swoop in closer. Such a temptress was just too alluring.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Maya, about that billion-do you still want to borrow it? If so, you''ll need to show some sincerity," Wyatt said, his tone veering into the inappropriate territory.


    Seemingly in a rush, Wyatt suddenly and somewhat crudely invited, "I suddenly feel the need to use the restroom. Would you like to join me, Maya?" This invite came without any innuendo or subtlety.


    Maya was stunned, staring at Wyatt in shock. Such boldness, was he truly asking her to join him in the restroom, without a hint of embarrassment? The anger that shot through Maya turned her normally fairplexion to a dark and ominous shade. Her nostrils red as if steam would erupt at any moment.


    Faced with Maya''s silent and fuming demeanor, Wyatt pressed, "Maya, won''t you apany me to the restroom? If you''re unwilling, then I guess I can''t lend you that other billion!"


    Without waiting for an answer from Maya, Wyatt began to walk away, deliberately moving at a sluggish pace to see if she would follow.


    Maya clenched her fists tightly, fire practically zing from her eyes. Finally, she gave in and followed after Wyatt, her high heels producing a stato rhythm against the flooring.


    Maya actually followed him?


    Could she truly stoop so low?


    Despicable! Shameless woman!


    Sebastian couldn''t utter these words aloud but hurled a barrage of silent insults at Maya. Maya was the goddess he pined for in college and the reason he attended this ss reunion.


    The gathering had been small, including only four people. Jessica was Wyatt''s target, so Sebastian held back. He had thought Maya might be his for the taking, but now, Maya had just followed Wyatt to the restroom.


    Noticing Sebastian''s distress-akin to being betrayed by a


    girlfriend Daniel gleefully prodded him. "Sebastian, you look a bit pate. Is it tough seeing the woman you adore head off to do


    who-knows-what with another man, right in front of you?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I


    "Country boy, don''t get so smug! Jessica will end up in the clutches of that scum Wyatt if you lose. The world''s cruel like that; beautiful. women are just ythings for the wealthy. No exceptions!" Sebastian retorted bitterly.


    "Sebastian, let me give you a piece of advice-if we keep betting, I won''t lose. I''ll still win. And if you continue to bet against me, you''ll only lose


    more. You''re already down over


    billion f you want toe out on top, there''s only one way to do it bet on me to win back what that deplorable couple will lose in the bathroom!"


    Daniel knew Sebastian wouldn''t ept his suggestion, but he mentioned it anyway. After all, even if only in times long past, Sebastian had been his disciple. Of course, Daniel would only say this much and nothing more.

 Chapter 569 Trap

    Chapter 569 Trap


    If Sebastian remained deluded, Daniel couldn''t be bothered to intervene any further.


    "Heh," Sebastian scoffed, giving Daniel a look as if he had seen right through him, then spoke in a dismissive tone, "Country boy, you really are a malicious one, aren''t you? You know you''re about to lose, so you want to drag me down with you, is that it? You think you can y such amateur tricks in front of me? Hah!"


    Daniel found Sebastian''s usation amusing. "What? Me, malicious? I''m offering you a chance to win back what you''ve lost because I see you''re down to your underpants already. But if you don''t trust me, then fine.


    However, I''ll still advise you not to keep betting against me. Because you''ll lose. You''ve already thrown away over a billion. If you keep going, you''ll bepletely finished."


    All Daniel got in return for his good-natured advice was yet another coldugh from Sebastian.


    "Heh," Sebastian let out another scoff, then coldly pressed, "Country boy, do you think I''m a fool?"


    "Whether you''re an idiot or not, you''re clearly foolish and idiotic. I''m handing you a chance to turn the tables, and you refuse to seize it, iming I have malicious intentions? You really can''t recognize when someone''s looking out for you!"


    Just then, Wyatt and Maya returned from the restroom. Seeing the two approaching, Daniel couldn''t help


    himself and cheerfully said to Jessica, "Honey, your old ssmate doesn''t seem up to scratch! That was over way too quickly! If it was me, I wouldn''t be done in less than a day and a night."


    "Get lost! Disgusting! You improper man!" Jessica scolded Daniel, then continued, "This reunion is boring. Just go and beat them already. Once they''re thoroughly defeated, we''re out of here."


    She indeed wanted to leave; the ss reunion had proven to be a total bore. Initially, Jessica was quite reluctant to attend, but she had given in to the persistent invitations.


    Wyatt sauntered over with an air ofThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    self-satisfaction, while Maya looked at him with disdain. She was a woman of experience, and Wyatt''s performance was just


    appalling-uninteresting and utterly unenjoyable. It had barely begun


    before it was over. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Daniel eyeing Maya up and down made her ufortable. "Country boy, what are you staring at?" she snapped irritably.


    "Maya, why so hostile? From your


    tone and demeanor, could it be a case of... frustration? Perhaps Wyatt didn''t manage to please you in the restroom? But that''s no reason to me him. After all, Wyatt has a lot on his te-he''s been worn out and isn''tup for much anymore. So, if he didn''t make you happy, that''s to be expected. It would actually be abnormal if you hade out of there satisfied!"


    Wyatt bristled at Daniel''s words, genuinely affronted. After all, he considered himself a man through and through!

 Chapter 570 A Difficult Woman

    Chapter 570 A Difficult Woman


    Daniel''smentary struck at Wyatt''s pride, an utter affront to him as a man. Wyatt red at Daniel, fury etched into his features, and demanded, "What do you mean, country boy? What did you mean by what you just said?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel''s response was nonchnt, "I meant exactly what I said, nothing more."


    Enraged beyond measure, Wyatt pointed usingly at Daniel, "Are you saying I''m not up to snuff?"


    Wyatt''s outburst prompted Daniel to meet his anger with a tranquil demeanour, "There''s no need for such a big reaction, Wyatt. Whether you''re capable or not isn''t something someone else can state-it''s proven by action. If you''re really capable, Maya''s face will tell us."


    "You look at Maya; the fury, the frustration, the dissatisfaction-clear indications of yourcking performance!"


    Wyatt was livid, and in an attempt to prove himself, he turned to Maya and bluntly inquired, "Am I incapable?"


    Maya caught on to the situation and yed along with an air of coquettishness, "Oh, you were magnificent, Wyatt! You were my first; how could you not be? Since I gave myself to you entirely, you should cherish me properly. For instance, by giving me ten or eight billion directly?"


    Maya was without shame: all she was interested in was the money.


    Wyatt seethed with anger at her response, "Are you ckmailing me, Maya?"


    "You promised in the restroom, Wyatt. You said you''d satisfy any of my wishes, didn''t you?"


    Maya refused to concede, instead continuing her seductive act. Wyatt tly rejected the im, "Did I ever say that? I don''t recall ever making such a promise."


    Men, as the saying goes, rarely take promises to women seriously, and Wyatt''s casual assurances were no exception. If he truly believed every promise he made, he''d end up bankrupt from the amount he''d spoken to countless women.


    Harassed by Wyatt''s intransigence, Maya persisted, "Wyatt, it''s not very nice to back out now, is it?"


    "Backing out? Where have I done


    that? I was clear from the start: I''d lend you one more billion, with


    interest at the bank''s rate. If you


    want it, it''s yours. If not, then forget it. If you keep haggling with me, I won''t lend you anything at all!"


    Maya''s tenacity paid off: "I won''t let you back out! I''m borrowing it, the full billion! I must recover double what I lost to this country boy!"


    While Maya secured her loan, Sebastian still hadn''t managed to do so. Anxious, he said to Wyatt, "Lend me a billion, Wyatt! I''ll give you double the bank''s interest."


    Seeing Sebastian''s desperation,


    Wyatt saw an opportunity to enact the n he had been brewing. He had thoroughly investigated Sebastian before inviting him to this


    get-together. Now that the fish hhad taken the bait, Wyatt smiled, "Sebastian, do you think I''m short on interest? You already owe me ny-five million, and now you want another billion. What if you lose to the country boy again? How will you repay me?"


    "My life! If I lose again, my life will belong to you, Wyatt."

 Chapter 571 Wyatts Condition

    Chapter 571 Wyatt''s Condition


    "Your life?" Wyatt shook his head and asked calmly, "Sebastian, do you know how much pork costs per pound?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean by that?" Sebastian inquired.


    "Pork is only worth a few dors per pound. Even if we take all your flesh into ount, maybe you weigh around a hundred pounds at most; you could sell it for maybe a couple of thousand dors. You owe me two billion, and you want to repay with your life? That''s nowhere near enough!"


    Sebastian could see through Wyatt''s act; the old fox certainly had some scheme up his sleeve. Deciding to be direct, Sebastian pushed, "If my life isn''t enough, then what would be, Wyatt?"


    Seeing Sebastian''s straightforward approach, Wyatt dropped the pretense. He paused before suggesting, "Your master, Anthony, isn''t worth two billion either. But your master''s master, Joshua, as the top doctor in the USA, he would be worth two billion."


    Wyatt''s words made Sebastian furrow his brows.


    "What are you suggesting? Do you want Joshua to treat you?" he asked.


    "I don''t need the top doctor in the USA for anything at the moment. But I heard Healthy Land recently developed some unique form. As Joshua''s disciple, you could get that recipe, right? Yeah, it''s some kind of beauty cream called The Seven White Cream. I heard that even a fifty-year-old woman could have skin as pale and youthful as an eighteen-year-old girl with it."


    The Seven White Cream?


    Daniel was taken aback upon hearing the name because the form for The Seven White Cream involved his own intelligence. Due to modern ingredients''promised purity, it was challenging to reproduce the form from the past with consistent quality.


    So, Daniel was searching for more cost-effective and stable ingredients to tweak the form. The Seven White Cream''s recipe was a secret, and Healthy Land received only a partial version-Daniel didn''t entirely trust Anthony and wanted to see if he would betray him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jessica was in on the secret of the iplete form shared with Healthy Land. At the mention of The Seven White Cream, she perked up, curious to see what kind of foul bargains these two would strike.


    Sebastian was sharp. As soon as Wyatt mentioned The Seven White Cream, he grasped the underlying scheme of the old fox''s belly.


    He offered a wry smile and inquired, "So, Wyatt, you want me to get you the form for The Seven White Cream, right?"


    "Steal? I didn''t tell you to steal


    anything.merely wish to possess the form, and how you acquire that form doesn''t concern me! If you can obtain it for me, I might consider lending you another billion."


    "Once The Seven White Cream goes public, it''s projected to have a market value well over a hundred billion, with profits in the tens of billions annually. That form is, to say the least, invaluable."

 Chapter 572 The Plan

    Chapter 572 The n


    After a moment of silence, Sebastian smirked and said, "I''ll steal it for you, but you''re only offering me a billion? You''re treating me like a fool!" Wyatt''s face darkened, and he asked coldly, "Sebastian, what do you mean by that? Are you trying to negotiate with me?"


    "Wyatt, I''m not negotiating. Since it''s a business deal, we need to sit down and talk properly. You can state your terms, and I''ll state mine!" Sebastian''s response left Wyatt momentarily stunned, with a slight frown.


    Wyatt stared at Sebastian in shock, unable to believe what he was hearing. "You want to propose terms to me? What terms are you talking about?" "For The Seven white Cream form, I''ll provide it to you, but we need to work together, develop it together, and make money together."


    "How do you suggest we coborate?" Wyatt asked.


    "It''s simple-technical equity! No, wait, it should be form equity! However, before I hand over the form to you, Wyatt, you need to pay me ten billion upfront. Then, we''ll split the profits 50-50!"


    Now that Wyatt had invited Sebastian to propose terms, Sebastian was not going to hold back. Heid out his conditions directly.


    Upon hearing Sebastian''s terms, Wyatt''s initial reaction was shock, followed by more shock.


    Wyatt stared at Sebastian with a disbelieving expression and asked, "You''re saying you''ll give me the form for that price, and I have to pay you ten billion upfront, plus we split the profits 50-50?"


    "Yes, that''s the condition! Wyatt, you either agree or we drop it. Anyway, many people are interested in The Seven white Cream form. If you don''t want it, I can sell it to someone else for the same price."


    "Fine, I agree to your terms," Wyatt said without hesitation.


    Of course, his agreement was not


    sincere, it was a ploy to keep Sebastian calm. After all, once form was leaked, it woulddos value. Content belongs


    its


    ording to Wyatt''s n, he needed tounch The Seven white Cream before Healthy Land could.


    At the same time, he would apply for a patent.


    Once The Seven white Cream became a patented product of Harmony Group, anyone who dared to copy it would face legal action and hefty fines. Therefore, for Wyatt, the immediate priority was to deceive Sebastian into handing over the form.


    Once he had the form, Sebastian


    would no longer be of any use. If Sebastian behaved himself, Wyatt


    would give him a small sum of


    money and tell him to leave. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If Sebastian refused to learn his lesson and tried to ckmail him, Wyatt wouldn''t hesitate to use extreme measures.


    What extreme measures? Well, that would involve making Sebastian disappear from Washington, from the USA, and indeed from the face of the earth.


    Wyatt''s immediate agreement left Sebastian overjoyed.


    In his excitement, Sebastian didn''t think much. He genuinely believed that Wyatt was desperate to obtain The Seven white Cream form, which is why he agreed to


    Sebastian''s terms.


    Thinking he had secured the form with a single condition, Sebastian immediately began to propose additional terms.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 573 Somebody Else

    Chapter 573 Somebody Else


    Wyatt sat across the table, a yful look on his face as he spoke. "Words alone don''t prove sincerity, Wyatt. If you really want the form for The Seven White Cream, you''re going to have to show some realmitment!"


    "What kind ofmitment are you expecting me to make?" Wyatt asked, raising an eyebrow in amusement.


    "You just promised me a billion dors on the spot. Now, I won''t ask for that much. Just give me half a billion to start with so I can take on this country boy in a bet. He won one from me; I need to win at least five times that amount back!"


    "So, you want me to give you half a billion just like that? Even if I were to agree, I would need the form for The Seven White Cream first!" Wyatt firmly refused.


    "If that''s your stance, Wyatt, then I guess we have nothing left to talk about. It seems I''ll have to offer the form to someone else." Sebastian''s tone was much firmer than before - he had the upper hand.


    Sebastian knew very well the worth of The Seven White Cream''s form. He was aware that it could make Wyatt billions, maybe even hundreds of billions of dors. So, he believed if he held his ground, Wyatt would eventually cave in; he was sure of it.


    "Sebastian, I can only lend you one billion max. Take it or leave it!" Wyatt was no fool; he wouldn''t be easily intimidated by Sebastian.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Wyatt turned to Daniel and said, "Country boy, let''s get started. If Sebastian''s sitting this round out, it''ll just be you and me."


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian became anxious. "Wyatt, I''ll take that billion! Lend it to me first! Let me y against this country bumpkin and win back what I lost."


    The money was transferred to a monitored ount, and a new round began. Daniel grabbed his golf club and swung hard. "Bang!"


    The ball soared into the air in a beautiful parab beforending with a ''nk'' straight into the hole Another hole-in-one! The spectators were already crying over their.


    ver


    losses, and here was Daniel, winning


    yet again.


    It''s one thing to lose once or twice, but four times in a row? This was unbelievable! The country boy''s streak of luck was impossible.


    A furious Wyatt pointed at Daniel''s nose and bellowed, "You sneaky little cheat! You''ve rigged the game to take our money! You''ve got to cough up every dime you won, with interest, doubled!"


    Wyatt''s reaction left Daniel startled. He looked at Wyatt incredulously and chuckled, "Hold on, Wyatt. What do you mean by that? Are you being a sore loser and looking for an excuse? I won that money fair and square. Just because you demand it back, I''m supposed to return it?"


    "Country boy, do you know where you are? Whose turf this is? This is the golf club of The Perkins! You cheat and swindle money from use here, you''re insulting The Perkins! You''re insulting the top family in the USA, The Perkins!" Wyatt was clearly using The Perkins'' name to intimidate Daniel and to turn the situation to his own advantage.

 Chapter 574 Dont Go

    Chapter 574 Don''t Go


    Meanwhile, Wyatt was also trying to take the moral high ground, so he could set up his next move. "The Perkins is nothing!" Daniel scoffed with disdain.


    That statement set Wyatt aze with excitement. "Country boy, what did you just say? You dare disrespect The Perkins in broad daylight?"


    "Yeah! The Perkins really is nothing!" Daniel repeated, then casually added, "Since you can''t handle the game, Wyatt, let''s just call it a day. Goodbye!" He waved his hand cheerily and took hold of Jessica''s hand.


    "Let''s go, honey. We''re heading home! Today''s reunion might not have fed us, but we sure fed our bank ount with a few billion - a tidy little sum!" "Think you can just walk away with the money? No way! Not when you''ve won it dishonestly! If you two manage to walk out the club''s front door, then I''m a loser!" Wyatt spat out, but Daniel just met his threat with a cold chuckle.


    "Heh."


    "After all, Wyatt, my legs are mine, not yours. If I want to leave, no one can stop me! Don''t believe me? Just try and stop me."


    Daniel knew for a fact Wyatt


    eOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn''t be reasoning with him; he was ready to y rough. Wyatt was in real estate, after all. Someone in his line of work always had some muscle at hand for dealing with stubborn holdouts during evictions - talking things through was never anoption. Violence was the method of choice when you didn''t want to pay but needed folks to move out - because some people only


    understand a fist. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Sure enough, before Daniel and Jessica could even start walking, Wyatt was already on his phone dialing. Watching this, Daniel paused, gave Wyatt a curious look and asked with a grin, "Wyatt, calling for backup, are we?"


    el


    "Country boy, if you''re so tough, then stay! If you leave, you''re nothing but a coward, a weakling!" Wyatt was using every trick in the book to provoke Daniel into staying, believing the young man''s pride wouldn''t allow him to walk away from such an insult.


    "Even though I don''t have to prove anything to you, Wyatt, since you''veid down the gauntlet, of course, I''m not going anywhere. I''ll tell you this - I won''t leave until I''ve put you in your ce!"


    Daniel grinned cheekily at Wyatt and asked, "So, Wyatt, are you nning to keep me here to continue ying golf, maybe lose a few more billions to me? Or are you ready to call in your hired goons to snatch back the money I just won fair and square?"


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking,


    ???


    several burlymen in dark suits were striding toward them with purposeful steps. A close look at these neers - all muscle and brawn, clearly professionals their steady gait hinted they weren''t just your average henchmen; they were tough, seasoned pros.

 Chapter 575 The Fight

    Chapter 575 The Fight


    Yet, for all their supposed toughness, they were just impressive to ordinary folks. To Daniel, they were mere weaklings, as insignificant as ants. With just a flick of his finger, Daniel could squash them. Approaching Daniel was a group that included Wyatt''s bodyguards, specifically the burly team leader Hudson Anderson.


    Hudson, built like a tank with muscles to match, and a ck belt in Taekwondo, might be intimidating to an average person, but not to Daniel. Born with the essence of seven dragons and cultivating immortality, even Taekwondo masters far above Hudson''s skill level couldn''t beat an eight-year-old Daniel. Now, well past eighteen, Daniel was exponentially stronger.


    To Daniel, Hudson, though admirable among ordinary people, was nothing more than a bug, meaningless. Hudson approached Daniel and towered over him, exuding confidence and advantage like a great gori.


    "Country boy, you sure have guts to scam Wyatt," Hudson''s voice boomed. "Cough up all the money now, and I''ll let you live with just one broken arm. If you keep being stubborn, I won''t just break an arm but all your limbs, leaving you a worthless piece of trash begging for death."


    To emphasize his intimidation, Hudson clenched his fist loudly, creating a menacing sound meant to scare Daniel into submission. He thought this act would terrify Daniel into a mess, but instead, Daniel just chuckled, amused, as if watching a monkey perform.


    ?


    el


    Daniel''sugh made Hudson feel ignored and insulted, so he darkened his expression, pointed at Daniel''s nose, and coldly asked, "Country boy, did I scare you silly?"


    "Scared silly? By you?" Daniel replied with gleeful sarcasm.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "And why are youughing if you''re not scared?" Hudson demanded.


    e


    "I just think you''re kinda cute, even cuter than the monkeys in the zoo. No, you''re more like a gori, a big one at that," Daniel teased even further.


    l


    "Country boy, how dare you insult me? You call me a gori? I''ll knock your teeth out with one punch!" Enraged, Hudson bellowed and threw a heavyweight straight punch toward Daniel''s face with the force of a sledgehammer.

 Chapter 576 Iron Fist

    Chapter 576 Iron Fist


    Not even a head made of steel could withstand Hudson''s ferocious punch without getting dented, for his fists were known to smash deep holes even in five-centimeter-thick steel tes. As Hudson''s fist neared Daniel''s face, with an effortless twitch of his golf club, Daniel flicked a golf ball into the air and swiftly sidestepped to the left. Hudson''s iron fist, with all its might, struck the golf ball instead of Daniel.


    "Bang!"


    The golf ball flew off far into the distance. Golf balls are not soft; they are incredibly hard, and hitting one with such force, of course, hurt like nothing else. The pain made Hudson bellow in agony as he instinctively sucked in the cold air, nursing his throbbing hand.


    Earlier, he had tried to intimidate the "country boy" and had ended up being made a fool of. Now, his attempt to teach Daniel a lesson had backfired hriously, with his fierce punch being turned into a silly golf stroke. It was humiliating. He was a professional being toyed with by a kid from the countryside. How could this be?


    "Country boy, you''re asking for it!" Hudson roared before taking another swing at Daniel.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The tee-off area was littered with golf balls. With deft hands, Daniel gently hooked another one from the ground with his club.


    Thump!


    Hudson''s punch, aimed at Daniel''s chest, met yet another golf ball dead center, sending it flying. And again, Hudson''s hand suffered a searing pain. "Ah! Aghhh!"


    Instead of howling, Hudson''s cries were now shrill shrieks of agony, each one sounding more pitiful than thest.


    "Ssh!"


    This time, the golf ball punched away by Hudson fell into a man-madeke.


    "Wow, not a great shot there! You just hit the ball into the water; that one''s a goner," Daniel teased without a hint of concern.


    With his face red with anger and his hand throbbing from striking golf balls, Hudson screamed at Daniel, "Don''t run away, country boy! Fight like a man! Stop with these cheap tricks! Take my punches withyour face if you''re so tough!"


    Such a shameless demand, and yet Hudson made it so brazenly that Daniel couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "Seriously? You think I''m an idiot?


    You want me to catch your punches with my face to prove I''m brave? Why don''t you show me how it''s done first? Try catching my punch with your face?"


    No sooner had Daniel finished speaking than heunched his own fist toward Hudson. Hudson saw the punching and prepared to block or dodge, but before he could even move, Daniel''s fist had already made contact with his face.

 Chapter 577 Impossible

    Chapter 577 Impossible


    "Smack!"


    Daniel''s punch, delivered with barely a fraction of his strength, crisplynded on Hudson''s face. It was enough to swell his cheek and send several of his teeth flying.


    "Ptui!"


    Blood and teeth spewed out of Hudson''s mouth. Then, pointing a shaking finger at Daniel, Hudson cursed fiercely.


    "Country boy, you dare hit me? You dare smash my face and swell it up? And you knocked out my teeth?"


    "You swung at me twice, though you missed. But still, you swung. And just now, I''ve returned the favor with only one punch. I believe in an eye for an eye. Since you tried for two, I owe you two in return."


    Daniel raised his fist, still wearing a grin, and warned, "Watch out, herees the second one! Get ready!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Daniel''s fist flew out again. Hudson, reacting just as he had before, was still half a beat too slow.


    So, as Daniel''s second punch barreled toward him, Hudson couldn''t dodge in time. This punch, like the first, squarely hit his face.


    "Thud!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With a dull sound, blood exploded from Hudson''s mouth. The force of the punch sent him flying through the air before hended with a ssh into theke ten meters away, thoroughly drenched like a drowned rat.


    "Boys, get him! Take down that country punk!" bellowed Hudson, iling in the water.


    His bodyguards, upon hearing their


    leader''smand, didn''t hesitate. They surged forward and encircled Daniel. While Hudson had gone in unarmed as their leader, his subordinates wielded an array of weapons-some had stun batons, some had nunchucks, and others had daggers. Every single bodyguard was armed and showed no mercy toward Daniel, attacking directly with their weapons.


    But, of course, Daniel wasn''t about to let these guysnd a hit on him. Throwing punches and kicks in every direction, it took him no more than thirty seconds to send each and every one of those attackers flying.


    BUMS


    With each thudding impact, spurts of water shot up into the air. The bodyguards, one by one, were hurled by Daniel into the man-madeke.


    "Ssh! Ssh!"


    Wyatt was dumbfounded. His expensive bodyguard team had just been wiped out by a single guy-a "country boy"¡ªand now all of them were floundering in the water?


    At that moment, a drenched Hudson mbered out of theke and trudged back, dripping and defeated. Catching sight of him just fueled Wyatt''s rage; he kicked out viciously, knocking Hudson back to the ground.


    "Worthless! Absolutely worthless! You can''t even handle one country kid!"


    "Wyatt, that country boy is a


    professional, he''s too strong for me. But he''s not getting away today. I''m calling my big brother right now!" Hudson blurted out, despite his miserable state lying on the wet ground. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Kon


    S

 Chapter 578 Calling Big Brother

    Chapter 578 Calling Big Brother


    Speaking of which, Hudson turned to Daniel with a self-satisfied look and asked, "Country boy, do you have any idea who my big brother is?" "I don''t know," Daniel replied nonchntly.


    "You don''t know? I knew it! My big brother is Levi Anderson! He''s a member of the Dragon Team! Once I call him over, you''re done for!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Dragon Team? Daniel found the name vaguely familiar but couldn''t recall it at the moment, so he asked out of curiosity, "Is the Dragon Team that impressive?"


    Hudson could barely contain hisughter at the question. "Hahaha...¡±


    After catching his breath, he looked at Daniel coldly. "You just asked if the Dragon Team is impressive? Of course, they are! They''re one of the top tenbat teams in the world, number one in the USA! The Dragon Team is the elite force of the Perkins, the number one family in America. Each member of the Dragon Team is one in a million, either a top martial arts master or the king of soldiers. And my big brother Levi, he is top-tier in the professional league!"


    Hudson''s exnation made things click for Daniel. The Dragon Token Logan had given him was to summon the Dragon Team, and now Daniel was their boss. Testing the Dragon Team''s capabilities seemed like a good opportunity.


    With this in mind, Daniel asked Hudson with a smile, "So, you want to call your big brother to deal with me?"


    "My brother just so happens to be in Washington right now. If you''re brave, don''t leave! I''ll make a call and get my brother here!"


    "Fine, I won''t leave! Aren''t we here for a reunion? We should at least have a meal. I''ve won a good amount from you guys today, so I''ll treat you to a meal here at the restaurant. I''ll eat while I wait for your big brother toe and deal with me!"


    Daniel''s words earned him a disgruntled look and a pinch on the waist from Jessica. "Idiot, are you looking for a beating?" she asked, irritated.


    "The only person on this earth who


    can


    at me is just you, honey.


    r you''re dressed or notel


    fight back." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Go away! You and your improper manners!" she scoffed.


    ¡°Come on, let''s go eat! After all that golf, I''m starving!"


    1


    With an arm around Jessica''s waist, Daniel headed for the restaurant. He ordered avish spread of all his favorite foods, iming he was feeling generous with his winnings. Daniel dug in with gusto, lobster in one hand and crab in the other.


    "Can you eat with a little decency?" Jessica asked, annoyed.


    "I''m not a woman. I''m a guy; I don''t need to nibble on my food like youdies, all dainty and pretentious."


    "Idiot, are you saying I''m being


    pretentious?" Not amused, Jessica gave him a pinch, picked a slice of salmon loaded up with wasabi, and held it before his mouth. "Open up!" shemanded.


    "You''re trying to trick me?"


    "Yes, I am! Now open up!"


    "No way! I''m not stupid!" Daniel shook his head, steadfastly refusing: "Absolutely not!"


    Jessica didn''t say another word; she just gave him a re, and Daniel obediently opened his mouth.

 Chapter 579 Who?

    Chapter 579 Who?


    There they were, after winning his money and beating his men, still cozily feeding each other and unting their affection. Wyatt was furious. After all, Jessica was the girl of his dreams!


    Right there, his goddess was feeding food to a country boy, her hand casually resting on his thigh. It was an intolerable sight for Wyatt.


    "Heh," Wyatt let out an untimely scoff, breaking the silence, then said coldly, "Country boy, enjoy your meal. It''s likely yourst supper before you report to the grim reaper."


    "Report to the grim reaper? Why? I''m not ready to die yet," Daniel replied with a chuckle, still working on the lobster w.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why? You ask why? Because you''ve offended a member of the Dragon Team! No, you''ve offended the whole Dragon Team! You''ve made an enemy of the Perkins! That''s why you must die today!"


    Wyatt was adept at framing others. Just like that, he''d pinned abel on Daniel''s head. A country boy dared to stand against the Dragon Team and the number one family in the USA, the Perkins? How could he live?


    Daniel didn''t bother responding to such nonsense and continued relishing his lobster. He had to admit, the restaurant did a fantastic job; the lobster was incredibly delicious.


    Just then, there was a loud bang as the door to the private room was violently kicked open. A burly figure strode in, every step causing the marble floor tiles to crack beneath him. These twenty-centimeter-thick and incredibly sturdy marble tiles shattered with each step the neer took. The person was Levi!


    "Who''s the idiot that hurt my little brother?"


    Levi scanned the room, and his gaze


    finallynded on Daniel. Over the


    phone, Hudson had spoken of a


    country boy, and here, only Daniel fit


    there


    "You''re Levi? A member of the Dragon Team?" Daniel asked, nonchntly biting his lobster, his tone casual.


    "You''re that country boy?" Levi shot back.


    Then, his eyes wandered to Jessica. "Wow, so she''s with you? Pretty girl. After I''m done killing you, country boy, she''ll be mine. I''ll make sure to have a good time with her, let her experience the real fighting spirit of the Dragon Team!"


    Before Levi could finish his appalling statement, the lobster shell in Daniel''s hand flew out like a missile. Smack!


    It struck Levi''s face with force, swelling it up instantly. Levi staggered and then fell to the ground with a thud in an incredibly disgraceful heap.

 Chapter 580 Humiliation

    Chapter 580 Humiliation


    Without another word, Levi swung his fist, heavy as a sledgehammer, straight for Daniel''s head. Such power should have been enough to crack open Daniel''s skull, to turn it to dust.


    But who would be foolish enough to catch a punch with their head?


    So, as Levi''s iron fist came crashing down, Daniel effortlessly snatched a stainless steel fork from the table to meet it. Levi saw the small movement but didn''t pull back his punch.


    "Crack!"


    The stainless steel fork was crushed under the impact. Daniel shook the ttened fork in his hand, feigning astonishment.


    "Whoa, impressive! This fork''s made of stainless steel, it can puncture a steak easily! And you squashed it with a single punch?"


    Daniel gave a thumbs-up, continuing his praise, "Impressive! Your fist is definitely harder than your little brother''s. That guy, he''s like a girl. Screamed his head off with just a tap to a golf ball. Even little girls aren''t that dramatic!"


    "You dare mock me, country boy?" Levi swung another punch, this time from a different angle, aiming for Daniel''s cheek.


    Seeing the heavy punching, of course, Daniel had to block it. This time he picked up a te.


    "Crack! Smash!"


    The te shattered, and pieces scattered all over the floor.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whoa, your iron fist can break a te. That performance deserves a peanut!" Daniel eximed, picking up a single peanut from the broken te and flicking it with his finger.


    "Whoosh!"


    The peanut, like a bullet, shot


    straight toward Levi''s mouth. At that moment, Levi''s mouth was clenched shut. The peanut pryed open his lips, knocked out a tooth, and along with that tooth, flew right into his mouth. A mix of saliva, blood, and the peanut awarded by Daniel was swallowed down by Levi.


    Humiliation This was a monumental disgrace. Levi''s rage boiled over anew. He had thrown two punches without even grazing the country boy, and now he had lost a tooth, knocked out by a mere peanut.


    "You''ve gone too far, country boy! If you''ve got the guts, then fight me fair and square, without all these sneaky tricks!"


    Levi had been warned by Hudson


    over the phone that this country kid was a tough nut to crack. At the time, Lew wasn''t worried; after all, he was a top-tier professional. But after shing with Daniel, he realized this "country kid" was not so easy to deal with-actually, surprisingly tough.


    The worst part was, Daniel was clever, always with a trick up his sleeve, making Levi suffer defeat not once, but twice!


    Levi, a member of the Dragon Team, was a specialist in fieldbat.

 Chapter 581 Young Master

    Chapter 581 Young Master


    Levi, not familiar with close-quartersbat indoors, wanted to switch venues. "Want to go at it fair and square? How exactly?" Daniel asked, still in high spirits.


    "If you''re really tough, follow me to the Dragon field!" Levi suggested.


    "Dragon field? What''s that?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s the training ground and headquarters of the Dragon Team. There, killing isn''t illegal. If you''re brave enough,e with me!"


    Levi didn''t hold back, speaking inly about his intentions. "Killing isn''t illegal?" Daniel chuckled. "Levi, by the sound of it, you''re looking to kill me?" "If you fight me in the arena and die in the process, it''s not murder. It just means you''re not as skillful," Levi exined.


    "Okay! If you want topete at Dragon field, let''s go. I''m curious to see the strength of the Dragon Team anyway," Daniel responded immediately, prompting Jessica to re at him and scold, "Idiot, you can''t go! The Dragon field is off-limits; if you go there, you won''te back alive!"


    Jessica knew that the Dragon Team was the Perkins''s trump card. For Daniel to stir up trouble at Dragon field would be tantamount to provoking the Perkins family itself. Provoking the Perkins meant only one thing: death. She had to stop Daniel from making a foolish mistake.


    "Dragon field might be off-limits to others, but not to me, because I am the owner of the Dragon field. The Dragon Team is mine, so I should go check on it, right?" Daniel dered seriously. His statement, however, was met with a roar ofughter from everyone in the room.


    "Hahaha..."


    Wyattughed the loudest, pointing at Daniel and asking, "Country boy, what did you say? You''re the owner of Dragon field? The master of Dragon field? And the Dragon Team is yours?"


    "Heh," Maya joined in with a scoff. "Country boy, don''t tell me you''re also going to im that yourst name is Perkins, and you''re the Young Master of America''s top family, the Perkins?"


    Daniel nodded earnestly and replied, "That''s right! I am the Young Master of the Perkins."


    His answer wasn''t really for Maya


    but for Jessica. Regardless of


    whether Jessica believed him, he felt


    he needed to mention it. Otherwise,


    she might pull him up on itter when she learned his true identity. Being caught by Jessica could really hurt.


    Daniel''s response, predictably, induced another round ofughter from the crowd. "Hahaha..."


    After theughter, Wyatt pointed his finger at Daniel and turned to Levi, asking, "Levi, you''re a member of the Dragon Team. You must know who the masters of the Perkins are, right?"


    "Wyatt, there''s only one master in the Perkins¡ªMaster Down! He''s the sole heir of the Perkins. I''ve never seen him, and I haven''t even heard about any Young Master of the Perkins," Levi affirmed.


    With the confirmation from Levi, Wyatt pointed at Daniel and taunted loudly, "Country boy, heard that? The Perkins has no Young Master! And here you are, pretending? Even if you were to pretend, you should have at least done some research first!"

 Chapter 582 Dragon Field

    Chapter 582 Dragon Field


    Wyatt''s remarks gave Maya an opportunity to chime in. "Heh," she sneered, "Impersonating the Young Master of the Perkins, that''s a death sin, right? This country guy dares to pretend to be the Young True Master of the Perkins in front of us, he must have been scamming others with this lie elsewhere too!"


    rm painted Jessica''s face as she quickly stood up to rify, "Daniel was just joking, he''s not really the Young Master of the Perkins. Don''t take him seriously!"


    "Heh," Wyatt snorted mockingly and then responded coldly, "Joking? Is this something to joke about? Daring to impersonate the Young Master of the Perkins, what nerve! This matter must be settled at Dragon Field, with an exnation to the Perkins!"


    "Alright then, let''s go to Dragon Field!" Daniel agreed quite readily.


    Washington also had a Dragon Field, and Daniel was curious to see if it bore any resemnce to the Dragon Field where he had grown up. The one in New York was a magical boundary capable of reaching the heavens and connecting to the Spirit Realm. He was eager to ascertain whether this was true for Washington''s Dragon Field as well.


    The group drove toward Dragon Field, with Daniel and Jessica''s car in the middle of the convoy, Daniel took the wheel. Suddenly, Jessica remarked, "You''re pretty good at driving, aren''t you?"


    "Decent enough," Daniel responded cheerfully, and then inquired, "What about it?"


    "There''s an intersection up ahead. Turn off and lose them."


    "Why should I? I want to go to Dragon Field."


    "Why do you want to go there? Are you seeking death?"


    "What death? Do I look like the kind of fool who seeks death? Didn''t I tell you already? I am the Young Master of the Perkins, Dragon Team is mine, and I have a Dragon Token!"


    As he spoke, Daniel took out the


    thumb-sized Dragon Token from his


    pocket and tossed it to Jessica. Inspecting it, she saw that it was indeed inscribed with the words "Dragon Token." Yet, the token seemed to be roughly fashioned from copper.


    "Heh," Jessica couldn''t suppress a snort of disbelief, saying disdainfully, "This is a Dragon Token? What a joke! Where did you buy this trinket from, a street stall? How much did it cost, five bucks?"


    She reached over and pinched Daniel to make her point.


    His partner''s sudden move left Daniel bbergasted. "Honey, what are you doing?"


    "What do you think? Teaching you a


    lesson, you naughty little brat! Keep spinning tales and deceiving me, and I''ll pinch you into oblivion!" Jessica Coupled her words with another pinch, finding the action rather amusing. There was something satisfying about it, so whenever they were alone, she couldn''t help but reach over and give Daniel a good pinch.


    An hourter, the convoy arrived within the territory of Dragon Field. As they entered the winding mountain roads, Daniel understood why Dragon Team trained hereThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    abundant in Dragon Field. Evele


    spiritual aura was incredibly


    ordinary people with mediocre talents, practicing martiabarts here for just three to five years, could achieve professional-level prowess.


    The path of martial arts hinges on the harmony of the heavens, the right ce, and human ord. Mastering one out of these three aspects can lead to modest aplishments.

 Chapter 583 Unleashing the Hounds

    Chapter 583 Unleashing the Hounds


    If one could harness the alignment of heavenly timing, locational advantage, and human harmony, they''d surely achieve greatness. And in Dragon Field, where the locational benefit was extraordinary, not just a person but even a dog could attain unrivaled prowess if trained here. This was why many Daoist temples in China were situated atop famous mountains, bathing in copious amounts of spiritual energy¡ªa crucialponent for attaining mastery over one''s craft.


    Upon entering therge iron gates, the convoy had reached the Dragon Field base. Levi, being a mere team member rather than a corebatant, could not enter the main facility of the base. His domain was the dog kennel, the ce he was in charge of.


    So, Levi led everyone to the kennel area, which wasn''t made of cages, but rather, it was a slope where a pack of huge wolfhounds were allowed to roam freely. Each of these hounds, if standing, would be taller than a person, with each of them weighing over a hundred pounds. Due to the constant nourishment from the spiritual energy at Dragon Field, these wolfhounds were far more powerful than ordinary ones and could easily overpower wolves, even thoserger than themselves.


    Having crossed fists with Daniel, Levi knew hisbat skills were formidable. Now on his turf, he had to outwit Daniel.


    Levi, eyeing Daniel, said coldly, "Country boy, didn''t you just im to be the Young Master of the Perkins? These hounds are the most loyal dogs of the Perkins and recognize their master. If you truly are the Young Master of the Perkins, they surely won''t bite you. So if you want to prove you''re the Young Master, step into the pack and let''s see if they really bite you or not."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These wolfhounds were used to being fed andmanded by Levi and would fiercely obey his orders With just onemand, Levi could incite them to attack whoever he wanted. Hence, if Daniel stepped into the pack, Levi would signal the hounds to bite him.


    Such a petty trick was transparent to Daniel, who saw through Levi''s scheme with just a nce. Smiling at Levi, Daniel teased, "You''re asking me to step into the midst of these hounds. What''s your real intention? Do you hope they''ll bite me to death? Well, I tell you, these wolfhounds won''t bite me!"


    "Country boy, if you''re indeed the Young Master of the Perkins, these hounds naturally won''t harm you! But if you''re not, they will tear you apart! They won''t just kill you; they''ll rip you into pieces, chew up your flesh and gulp it down. Your Bones will be crunched into fragments and devoured, so not a trace of you remains!"


    "Levi, it seems you''re really hoping these wolfhounds will rip me alive. But trust me, they won''t. Once I step into this pack, these hounds will be even more obedient than huskies, they''ll wag their tails and sway their hips for me!"


    With that, Daniel strode confidently towards the pack of wolfhounds, an amused smile still ying on his lips.

 Chapter 584 Unnecessary Worries

    Chapter 584 Unnecessary Worries


    The wolfhounds that had been lounging or yfully chasing each other all quieted down at once as Daniel approached. One by one, they lifted their heads and offered an attentive salute in his direction.


    "Woof!" The bark came from the farthest wolfhound named Dark Baby, Levi''s favorite. Unlike the others, Dark Baby always acted with caution, always barking from a distance before lunging into the fray or starting a ruckus and then watching it unfold from afar.


    Upon Dark Baby''s signal, the rest of the wolfhounds elerated towards Daniel, baring their teeth and emitting menacing growls, ready to bite. Daniel nced at the snarling wolfhounds, hands in his pockets, and asked casually, "You guys really want to bite me?"


    "Nonsense! Boys, attack!" At Levi''smand, the wolfhounds lunged to bite.


    "idiot, be careful!" shouted Jessica, her anxiety evident. Although she knew Daniel must be confident if he was walking into the pack of wolfhounds¡ª after all, this idiot had even handled the Tiger King¡ªshe couldn''t help but worry that he might still get bitten.


    But Jessica''s concerns were unfounded. As the wolfhounds drew near, not one managed to bite Daniel. They were met instead with a blow each, sent flying by his mighty punches. Soon, they filled the air with their pained howls after several consecutive rounds of Daniel''s retaliation.


    Eventually, the wolfhounds lost the desire to fight. They no longer dared to approach or bite Daniel. Dark Baby, who had been barking from the side, hadn''te close to Daniel even once.


    el


    Walking over to Dark Baby with hands still in his pockets, Daniel chuckled, "You were barking so eagerly; I thought you''d be the first to charge at me. Turns out, after all that noise, you''re really a dog through and through. While your mates got floored by me several times, you''ve yet to take a hit. If you don''t want to be beaten, go bite him."


    elhet


    Daniel gestured towards Levi and ordered Dark Baby, "As for where to bite, that''s for you to decide. But it has to be just a single bite, and it has to satisfy me. If you fail to impress me with your bite, I''ll make sure you''re the one left hunting for your teeth."


    Dark Baby might have been a literal dog, but it was a clever one. It had witnessed Daniel''sbat prowess and knew very well that if it did not obey Daniel''s order, it would be severely thrashed.


    As for Levi, Dark Baby hardly gave it


    a second thought. It knew it belonged to the Perkins, not Levi; Levi was just a caretaker. Even if i bit Levi, there would be noOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    consequences. After all, Levi.el??


    wouldn''t dare to harm it, as he just another dog raised by the Perkins, just like itself.


    With a smart canine brain spark at work, Dark Baby quickly made its decision after some analysis.

 Chapter 585 Levi Gets Bitten

    Chapter 585 Levi Gets Bitten


    Dark Baby lunged forward like a bolt of ck lightning, streaking past in a sh.


    "Woof!" A single bark preceded the sharp bite of Dark Baby. The space between Levi''s legs immediately gushed with blood. Realizing what had happened, Levi mped his hands over his groin and cried out in agony.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    Watching the scene, Daniel found it impossible not be amused. He had suspected the cleverness of Dark Baby when he saw it lying low, but he hadn''t expected such resourcefulness. Smart dogs, of course, should be utilized. Daniel pointed towards Wyatt and instructed Dark Baby with a grin, "There''s another one for you. That guy also wants to sleep with my wife."


    Obedient to Daniel''smand, Dark Baby once again dashed out like a streak of ck lightning.


    "Woof!" A terrifying bark heralded fresh carnage as Wyatt now found himself in a simr plight as Levi, blood soaking his trousers.


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    Btedly realizing what hit him, Wyatt yelled in intense pain. With the messy affair sorted and no further need to stay at Dragon Field-it was clear there were no other people except for Levi, a mere dog keeper, as Dragon Team members were out on ssified missions-Daniel surveyed the remaining individuals and cheerily asked, "Does anyone else want to get bitten? Speak up now or I''ll be on my way!"


    After witnessing Levi and Wyatt''s grisly injuries, which ensured neither would perform as a man ever again, everyone else was visibly shaken. No one stepped forward, of course; not even the most foolish person would volunteer to be bitten by a dog.


    With no volunteers presenting themselves, Daniel cheerily bid farewell, "Since none of you wants a bite, I''ll be off then. Goodbye!" He waved casually, then wrapped his arms around Jessica''s waist, and the pair contentedly left the chaos behind.


    Back in their car, Jessica was visibly delicate brows furrowed


    tense,


    in


    Die Her anxiety led h ¨¤ Daniel hard on the era 1.9


    thigh.


    "Ouch! Ahhh!" Daniel''s yelp was undeniably sultry and oddly pleasing to the ear.


    "Why''d you pinch me?" Daniel asked, clearly disgruntled; Jessica''s pinches hurt a lot.


    "You''re asking why I pinched you?" Jessica responded irritably.


    "It was you pinching me, not the other way around. How would I know why you did it? Are you crazy?"


    "Dare to call me crazy? I''ll pinch you to death!"


    Jessica went on another pinching spree, hitting every spot she could find, which left Daniel howling and crying out non-stop from the pain.


    After her vigorous pinching session, Jessica demanded indignantly, "What''s your n to handle this?"


    "Handle what?"


    "All the trouble you caused at


    Dragon Field, injuring members oret


    the Dragon Team. The Perkins will surelye after you. What''s your response?"


    "Honey, you''ve got it all wrong. Levi brought me Kere, and it was his own dog, Dark Baby, that injured him. That''s not my problem! As for the Perkins, I''ve already provoked Down for your sake. I''ve had issues with the Perkins before; this is nothing new."

 Chapter 586 The Eightieth Birthday Celebration

    Chapter 586 The Eightieth Birthday Celebration


    Daniel''s reasoning left Jessica speechless, and she could only roll her eyes at him in exasperation.


    "Just behave yourself!" she snapped, followed by yet another punishing pinch.


    "Ow..." Daniel yelped like a little pup.


    "What are you yelping about now?"


    "You''re bullying me again."


    "So what if I am? Got a problem with that?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You wouldn''t dare bully me without using your hands!"


    "And what should I use instead?"


    "Your mouth."


    "Get lost!" Jessica remarked irritably before pinching him once more.


    ...


    The Matthews Estate.


    Although Daniel had saved Kind''s life, after confirming that Daniel was nothing more than a country bumpkin, Kind would never consent to his granddaughter marrying such a nobody. The Matthews, as one of Washington''s leading families, cared deeply about their reputation; marrying the granddaughter to a country kid would be far too


    embarrassing.


    At twelve minutes past noon, the birthday feast officially began. A beautiful hostess held the microphone on stage, addressing the attentive crowd. Although she was quite an attractive sight, Daniel was uninterested in her bber.


    Hot dishes hadn''t yet been served on the table, but the appetizers were ready. Daniel grabbed a piece of fruit, thoroughly enjoying himself. Sitting beside him, Jessica shot him a reproachful nce.


    "idiot, are you starving or something?" she asked disgustedly.


    "Yes, I am starving! What, can''t you afford to feed me? Are you starting to resent me now?"


    "Such an embarrassment!" Jessica rolled her eyes and lightly tapped Daniel with her chopstick beforemandingly ordering, "Stop eating!"


    "No! I want to eat!" Daniel defiantly continued his feast. After all, it would be a waste not to eat perfectly good food in front of him.


    Just then, a familiar figure entered the banquet hall. It was none other than Smart, carrying an exquisitely crafted sandalwood box with a 24-karat gold lock.


    Spotting Daniel and Jessica


    together, stilkmunching on fruit,


    1


    Smart wouldn''t just let it slide. He might be there ostensibly to celebrate Kind''s birthday, but his main hope was to officially ask for Jessica''s hand in marriage he was determined to make her his wife.


    To achieve that, he needed to crush Daniel, ensuring the country boy felt humiliated and unworthy to show his face again. After today, Smart was intent on making Daniel leave The Matthews Estate and never dare to cross its threshold again.


    Smart approached Daniel with a sneer and taunted, "Country bumpkin, you''re already eating, huh? Are you here to freeload? This is The Matthews estate, part of Washington''s The Eight Families. How audacious of a country bumpkin like you to show up here!"

 Chapter 587 Coming with Sincerity

    Chapter 587 Coming with Sincerity


    "If you can''t speak properly, then keep your damn dog mouth shut," Daniel retorted, his focus still on enjoying the piece of fruit in his hand, showing no signs of intimidation or embarrassment.


    "You here to enjoy the banquet, huh?" Smart scoffed disdainfully. "Since you''re here for Kind''s eightieth birthday celebration, did you bring a gift? You wouldn''t havee empty-handed, would you?"


    Daniel eyed the sandalwood box in Smart''s hands, spotting a glowing pearl filled with spiritual energy within-a truly rare treasure. Its valuey not in the pearl itself but in the energy it contained. Without hesitation, Daniel siphoned the spiritual energy from the pearl, leaving behind a dull, shrunken stone.


    "What gift I bring is none of your business. After the banquet, I''ll personally deliver my gift to Kind. As for you, aren''t you the foolish one? No, you''re the Young Master of the Evans family. Looking at the size of that sandalwood box, your gift must be impressive. It should at least be a present worth showing off, right?"


    On the surface, Daniel seemed to be offering Smart an opportunity to boast about his gift. In reality, he was setting a trap. Since the glowing pearl was now nothing more than a in stone, Smart would assuredly first boast about the pearl, elevating its status sky-high, and only then would he reveal it.


    Daniel wondered how Smart would exin when everyone discovered the ''priceless'' treasure he touted was just a regr stone. Would the Young Master of the Evans family walk away in embarrassment over this face-losing incident?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With all ears on him, Smart replied pridefully, "The birthday gift I bring represents not only myself but the entire Evans family. Thus, the gift I have brought is indeed invaluable."


    Curiosity piqued, Beauty couldn''t help but ask, "Smart, what exactly is this gift you''ve brought? Don''t keep us in suspense, just tell us."


    "Beauty, why are you always so impatient? The gift I''m presenting isn''t just any gift; it''s something money can''t buy."


    Still reluctant to reveal his hand,


    Smart continued to tease, intent on


    raising everyone''s expectations.


    Once the pearl was unveiled, he aimed to astonish the whole room. After all, his goal for the day was to win Jessica''s hand, and to do so, he needed to sway everyone at The Matthews estate to his side beforehand.


    "Money can''t buy it? What is it?" Beauty pressed on.


    "This gift is a one-of-a-kind treasure, the only one in the world. Ites from the depths of the East Sea-8,000-meters underwater. Incredible resources and manpower were spent obtaining it-hundreds of lives were sacrificed in the process! Someone once offered a hundred billion for it, but my family refused to sell."

 Chapter 588 The Night Pearl

    Chapter 588 The Night Pearl


    An offer of a hundred billion and not selling? Even though the members of the Matthews family suspected Smart might be boasting, his assertion stunned the entire room. At the very least, everyone was now curious about the treasure inside the box Smart held in his hands.


    "Smart, stop beating around the bush. Open the sandalwood box in your hands and let everyone see what''s inside," an impatient Beauty urged, her curiosity evident.


    "You know what they say, curiosity killed the cat, but a woman''s curiosity is a thousand times deadlier," Smart said, trying to build suspense. He cleared his throat and announced with an air of importance, "A night pearl!"


    Beauty was momentarily at a loss for words; after all the showmanship and the suspense, was it just a night pearl? Nearly rolling her eyes at him, she chided, "Really? After making such a big deal out of it, it''s just a night pearl?"


    She looked at Smart with disdain. "Smart, what do you take the Matthews for? Sure, we''re amongst Washington''s The Eight Families, and to ordinary people, a night pearl might be a treasure, but to us, it''s nothing special. Bringing a night pearl as a birthday gift would have been fine if you hadn''t made such a huge fuss about it. Are you trying to y games with us? With the Matthews?"


    "No, Beauty. This night pearl is different. It''s not your ordinary variety," Smart insisted.


    "Different how?" Beauty asked.


    "This particr night pearl has been nurtured for thousands of years in the rich spiritual energies, 8,000 meters deep in the East Sea. It took immense effort, resources, and even the lives of hundreds to obtain it! Someone once bid a hundred billion for it, but we didn''t sell."


    Interest reignited, Beauty prodded further, lured in by the prospect of spiritual energy attached to the treasure.


    The Evans family was well aware of the power of spiritual energy; any itemced with it was truly invaluable.


    Smart continued to dangle the carrot before them, building anticipation for the big reveal. He intended to impress everyone at the Matthews estate and substantiate his quest to marry Jessica by providing them with a clear disy of the Evans family''smitment.


    "This night pearl isn''t just a birthday gift for Kind but also represents my betrothal gift for Jessica as I ask for her hand from the Matthews family. Once lopen this sandalwood box, it will indicate the Matthews''s consent to our union," Smart dered, setting the stage before cracking open the symbolic gift. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Aware that Kind loved night pearls-and would adore one brimming with spiritual energy-Smart was confident about his move. After all, the family had initially nned for his engagement with Jessica to take ce during the birthday celebration.


    Now that Smart hadid his cards on the table, any refusal from Kind would mean a slight to the Evans family. So, without further ado, Kind himself called Smart''s bluff.


    "Smart, since you im to be


    making a marriage proposal to our family, then let''s see the bethrothal gift you''ve brought. You said your night pearl is infused with spiritual energy and someone offered you a hundred billion for it-words alone aren''t enough. Let''s see the proof so everyone can verify its value," Kind challenged.


    "Kind, if everything I''ve said holds true, will you give Jessica to me in marriage?" Smart asked, ready to make the Matthews an offer they couldn''t refuse.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 589 From the Depths of the Sea

    Chapter 589 From the Depths of the Sea


    Smart knew how to negotiate, and today, securing Jessica''s hand was his top priority. As for Daniel, Smart didn''t consider him a contender at all; the country bumpkin wasn''t even worthy. But since Down Perkins was setting his sights on Jessica, Smart realized he must act quickly to im her before any unexpected developments.


    "Alright!" Kind did not hesitate to agree to Smart''s proposal.


    "Now that Grandpa has consented to your request, hurry up and open the sandalwood box. Let us all see what kind of night pearl it is," Kind urged. Although Beauty had seen her fair share of night pearls, the concept of one enriched with spiritual energy was brand new to her, fueling her curiosity. "Don''t be too hasty, Beauty!" Smart coughed slightly to grab attention, then began his theatrical pitch. "This is not just any night pearl; it''s been hailed as the Divine Pearl of the Seas! Even at the depths of the ocean, it could illuminate the ocean floor, its brilliance surpassing even that of the sun''s rays!


    I suggest turning off all the lights here in the banquet hall and drawing the curtains to create darkness. Then, with this Divine Pearl, illuminate the hall just as the sun does with its dazzling light.


    This deep-sea gem will transport everyone into a world filled with


    spiritual energy, extending the life of everyone present by at least one


    year! After all, the most n


    thing the world is spiritual energy. That''s why our president has


    enjoyed such longevity¡ªyou see, he keeps another deep-sea gem right in his bedroom!"


    The more Smart talked, the bigger the story became. While his night pearl did contain some spiritual energy, it certainly wasn''t enough to extend the life of everyone present, as he imed.


    As for the true Divine Pearl of the Seas, it indeed existed, but it wasn''t something the Evans couldy their hands on hot them, not even world leaders. Naturally, Daniel was also on the hunt for the elusive pearl, always eager to add another treasure to his collection and not picky in the least.


    Daniel couldn''t help but chuckle at Smart''s boasting. "You know, even when you''re making stuff up, you should try to stay within the realms of believability. If you genuinely have a Divine Pearl in that box, fine. But what if it turns out to be justa stone? You''d lose serious face then-not just yours, but the Evans family''s reputation could be


    tarnished. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Or maybe that''s what you''re nning. Perhaps you''re hustling The Matthews, teasing Kind just to spoil his eightieth birthday celebration. Maybe, just maybe, you''re trying to anger Kind to death today," Daniel quipped, ying the instigator with ease.


    After all, he had spent years sharpening his tongue among the vigers back home, engaging in verbal spars and never losing one. He knew how to handle the Karens of the countryside; especially the pretty ones never stood a chance against him.

 Chapter 590 Waiting

    Chapter 590 Waiting


    Daniel concluded with a serious reminder, "You might want to think twice, fool. Quit messing around with a mere stone."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Smart''s only response was a cold sneer. "Heh," he smirked, looking down on Daniel with a mix of ridicule and disdain. "Country bumpkin, I know what you''re thinking; I know your n. You probably think that once I open this sandalwood box and showcase the Divine Pearl, everyone here will be astonished. Kind will have no choice but to give Jessica to me, and you''ll be ousted from the celebration for good. You won''t dare step foot in the Matthews estate ever again!"


    By this time, the Matthews''s servants had drawn the curtains and dimmed the lights, plunging the banquet hall into darkness. "Smart, now that the curtains are drawn and the lights are out, and the banquet hall is pitch ck, why don''t you open the sandalwood box and reveal the night pearl?" came the urging from the curious guests.


    "Everyone, wait for the grand reveal," Smart pronounced as he slowly opened the sandalwood box. The onlookers braced themselves to be dazzled and bathed in spiritual energy. However, even after a substantial wait, not a single ray of light emanated from the box.


    "What''s going on? Turn on the lights," Beauty called, prompting one of the servants to promptly illuminate the room again.


    Under the harsh brightness, the contents of Smart''s box revealed their true form. It was not a night pearl, but a simple stone resting inside. As the crowd absorbed this reality, everyone''s gaze converged on Smart with sheer disbelief and confusion.


    Kind was the first to break the silence. "Smart, what is this supposed to mean? Are you ying a trick on me with a stone? Is this meant to insult me or the Matthews family?"


    Kind''splexion was dark with anger, the expression of a man who felt yed by a bad joke.


    "Of course he''s mocking you and the


    entire Matthews family," Daniel chimed in with a divisive suggestion. "Today is your esteemed eightieth birthday celebration, and he pulls this stunt? It''s a clear affront


    to humiliate you. The Evans family


    Families, while the Matthews just rank third. Smart is unting the might of the Evans today.


    ranks second among Thant


    He believes you''ll bow to their prominence, and despite such humiliation, you''ll still give Jessica to him. After all, the Matthews have to appease the Evans family, to serve them like a loyal dog!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Kind''s face, already flushed with embarrassment, turned a shade darker after Daniel''s incendiary remark.


    Smart panicked upon hearing


    Daniel''s usation and quickly


    defended himself. "Country


    bumpkin, don''t you spout nonsense here! It''s not like that at all. I came in good faith, bringing the night pearl with me."


    Suddenly, Smart seemed to realize what had happened the epiphany hit him, and he knew the cause of this fiasco.

 Chapter 591 Petty

    Chapter 591 Petty


    Smart was convinced it had to be Daniel''s doing. "I know it was you! You switched it! You reced the night pearl in my box with a stone, you country bumpkin!" Smart was absolutely sure of it.


    Daniel, however, couldn''t possibly admit to it, even though he was the culprit. "Now, fool, you can''t just go around making wild usations. Ever since you walked into the banquet hall, that box has been in your hands. I haven''t touched it, and am seated far away. How could I have possibly switched it? Besides, if I had done something like that, wouldn''t you have noticed right away?"


    Daniel pointed at the stone with a grin. "Come on, Smart. Just admit it: you came here to humiliate Kind."


    Without any warning, Daniel secretly deployed a bit of his Genki. Suddenly...


    "Bang!"


    A deafening explosion echoed as the stone burst, covering Smart in soot. The unexpected incident shocked everyone.


    "Wow, Smart, that''s something else! You show up at Kind''s eightieth birthday celebration for a terrorist attack? Impressive! You really know how to light up a party. Literally. It''s like you wanted to blow the old man sky-high!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kind was livid, and his patience had run out. He waved his hand aggressively and bellowed, "Get him out of here!"


    The Matthews''s security escorted Smart out of the venue, and the once-festive birthday banquet ended abruptly in chaos. Now fuming and frustrated, Kind looked as though he might keel over from rage.


    Daniel sauntered over, cheekily


    offering his two cents. "Grandpa, it''s


    your eightieth birthday; you shouldn''t get so worked up. If you let your anger get the best of you, it''s not worth it. I didn''t bring any other gift, just a special ''dog poop'' pill. Just eat it, and I guarantee your mood will improve instantly, and you''ll work up an appetite. It will help you digest all this unpleasantness." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Pork was ready to explode. "Country boy, are you trying to kill your grandfather with rage? A dog poop pill? You make a pill out of dog poop for your grandpa to swallow? You want him to eat dog poop?"


    "Big uncle, are you hard of hearing or what? I said ''dog poop pill,'' not a pill made of dog poop. After taking this ''dog poop pill,'' a person can be carefree and happy, just like a dog blissfully unaware and at peace with the world. At Grandpa''s age, maintaining a healthy mindset is the secret to long life. That''s why he needs my dog poop pill." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Country boy, you''ve got some nerveparing Grandpa to a dog. You''re humiliating him! You''re insulting the Matthews!"


    "Big uncle, you''re the eldest


    grandson of the Matthews, part of The Eight Families of Washington, and this is how petty you are? Myparison was meant to help Grandpa understand the benefits of the dog poop pill. It''s not an insult to him, and certainly not to the Matthews family. Besides, Jessica calls me ¡®idiot'' all the time. Is she insulting me? No, that''s her way of showing love!"


    Having said his piece, Daniel took a small pill bottle from his pocket, poured out a pill the size of a rat dropping, and handed it to Kind.

 Chapter 592 Working for The Matthews

    Chapter 592 Working for The Matthews


    "Grandpa, I spent a fortune creating this dog poop pill! Just the cost of the ingredients alone was 99.99, with nine being the highest single-digit number, symbolizing a wish for you to live even longer than turtles and tortoises," Daniel said with a straight face, until hisst quip earned him a fierce pinch from Jessica on his midsection.


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Daniel cried out in mock distress.


    "Honey, why are you pinching me?"


    "And why do you think I''m pinching you? What kind of foolish talk was that?"


    "I''m wishing Grandpa long-life! Turtles live a long time; I''m giving him a blessing!"


    "You''re the turtle! I''ll twist you dead!" Jessica retorted, both annoyed and amused as she twisted Daniel''s skin in her grip.


    Daniel, of course, didn''t dare to retaliate and only responded with melodramatic cries. "Ouch! Ouch!"


    "Enough! Stop making a scene! What kind of behavior is this?" interrupted Avery sharply, restoring a semnce of order. With a goofy grin, Daniel held the infamous dog poop pill to Kind''s lips. "Grandpa, wanna give it a try?"


    Kind originally had no intention of consuming it. The very name ''dog poop pill,'' was enough to churn one''s stomach, akin to the thought of eating actual dog feces. However, as the pill approached, a delightful medicinal fragrance wafted up, captivating Kind''s senses, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Thinking over the fact that this ''country boy'' had once saved his life, Kind figured that despite not intending to give Jessica away to him, the pill might actually work. So, Kind took a chance and ingested the dog poop pill.


    As soon as the pill settled in his stomach, Kind instantly felt lighter and more invigorated. The foul air within him seemed to fade, and his formerly congested nose opened uppletely.


    "Pfft... Pfft... Pfft..."


    vet


    After releasing a series of embarrassingly loud farts that cleared the immediate vicinity, Kind''s previously bloated belly deted Suddenly ovee hunger a feeling he hadn''t experienced in days-he reached for the roast chicken on the table and began to eat voraciously, his actions leaving everyone else dumbfounded.


    "See? I told you my dog poop pill would improve Grandpa''s mood and appetite right away!" Daniel boasted proudly.


    Pleased, Kind offered his praise. "This dog poop pill is amazing; it worked immediately. However, no matter how effective your pills are, I''m not just going to hand Jessica over to you so easily. You''d best give up on that idea.


    You must understand, The


    Matthews are one of The Eight


    Families of Washington. Therefore the granddaughters of The


    Matthews will only marry intoOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    el.ne


    equally reputable families. You may have some medical skills and talents, but you are of ordinary origin."


    Then, Kind shifted his tone.


    "Country boy, considering you''ve saved me once and provided this dog poop pill, I am willing to consider letting you work for The Matthews."

 Chapter 593 Leaving

    Chapter 593 Leaving


    "How do you want me to work for The Matthews?" Daniel inquired, adopting a more formal tone now that Kind had dismissed the idea of him being a son-inw. After all, Daniel was only interested in Avery, not the crusty old Kind. Avery was not only Jessica''s mother but also a beautiful woman, which is why Daniel had been insisting on addressing her as ''Mom.''


    Daniel was clear-headed about the family dynamics. Avery''s influence on Jessica''s marital decisions far outweighed Kind''s¡ªafter all, she was Jessica''s biological mother. Any daughter getting married hopes for her mother''s blessing.


    Kind, seeing himself as the party with leverage like a demanding client, spoke with aloof detachment, "You may be of humble origin, but your medical skills are passable. So, The Matthews is willing to invest in a shaman clinic for you, even in a central location in Washington, on prime real estate. This way, you''ll have a foothold in Washington. Your starting point alone is something many can''t reach in a lifetime!


    Of course, The Matthews will hold a 90% stake in the clinic. You''ll offer your medical skills as your share, entitling you to 10%. The Matthews will put up the investment capital, and you''ll take 10% of the profits. How does that sound? The Matthews is quite generous, aren''t we?"


    "Kind, that''s not generosity; it borders on betrayal!" Daniel retorted sharply with a coldugh. "I saved your life, gave you the dog poop pill, and now you want me to be a ve to The Matthews? I run the clinic, I treat patients, and you take 90% of the profits? Even ve masters aren''t as harsh as you!"


    His words cast a pall over Kind''s expression. "You ungrateful boy, don''t you know when you''re well off?"


    "The one who doesn''t know better isn''t me, it''s you, Kind! I came here today to celebrate your birthday ceremony in good faith, and this is how The Matthews treat me? I''d rather not attend such a celebration!" Daniel stood up indignantly and strode out without looking back.


    He was no fool and would not be treated like one. What was The Matthews to him, anyway? They were nothing!


    No sooner had Daniel stepped through the door than Jessica chased after him in her high heels. "Idiot, stop right there!"


    He stopped, turning back with a grin. "Honey, are you dragging me back to apologize to Kind?"


    "Apologize for what? They were the


    ones in the wrong! I haven''t eaten yet, and there was nothing good at the banquet. I''ll take you somewhere nice."


    Daniel looked at Jessica, incredulously asking, "You''re really taking my side?"


    "Whose side would you expect me to take, then?"


    "It seems I can''t afford to have daughters in the future! A daughter will always side with her beloved!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Shut up! What are you talking


    about? I''m on the side of reason! Whoever makes sense, that''s whose side I''m on! While we''re in


    Washington, I''ll show you a ne


    and then we''ll head back to


    New


    UMS


    York.


    By the way, in addition to attending grandpa''s birthday ceremony, I have some Business to finalize herein Washington. You''ll apany me, okay?"

 Chapter 594 A Womans Ambition

    Chapter 594 A Woman''s Ambition


    "What''s the business about?" Daniel''s curiosity piqued.


    "The Perkins Organization! Our TMO wants to establish a cooperative rtionship with The Perkins Organization and enter into a strategic partnership. If we can secure a deal with The Perkins Organization, TMO can expand into Washington and establish a base here," Jessica exined, her face bright with anticipation. It was clear she was an ambitious woman, unsatisfied with TMO operating solely in New York.


    "The Perkins Organization is that powerful? Wyatt wants to work with them, and you too?" Daniel asked.


    "Of course, they''re the number one group in the USA, the first financial dynasty!" Jessica eximed.


    "Isn''t The Perkins Organization owned by the Perkins? Why don''t you approach Down? He''s the heir of the Perkins and has taken an interest in you. If you turn on the charm, he would definitely hand over The Perkins Organization''s business."


    Before Daniel could finish, Jessica pinched him hard.


    "Idiot, what are you insinuating?" she snapped.


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Daniel cried out once again, in exaggerated pain.


    "I''m wrong, honey! All wrong! I won''t say it again, I promise!" he quickly amended.


    "Next time, think before you speak," she scolded, then pped him rather yfully.


    "Ow! Did you just p me, honey?"


    "And what if I did?"


    "But... you can''t smack my butt!"


    "Why not? Should I make it swell? Believe that I can?"


    And with that another resounding p echoed Jessica found she enjoyed the ps a bit too much, unaware that every smack transferred some of Daniel''s Genki into her, making her feel unusually good afterward.


    After two ps, Jessica''s whole demeanor brightened, and her beautiful face beamed with joy. The Genki had that effect on her. "So, idiot, what do you want to eat?" she asked, still smiling.


    "You!" Daniel replied with a grin.


    "Get lost! You pervert," she scoffed, rolling her eyes. "There aren''t many good ces to eat in Washington, but Beauty took me to one that wasn''t too badst time. Shall we go there?"


    "What if I say I don''t want to go?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not an option!"


    Pretending to value Daniel''s opinion, Jessica hauled him off when he declined, heading to a nearby restaurant anyway. Surrounded by bars, the restaurant was quite unassuming, a typical diner, but the food was good, drawing a crowd.


    After they were seated, Jessica handed the menu to Daniel, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Lobster, grilled oysters..." Daniel managed to order just two items before Jessica snatched the menu away from him.


    "Are you really ordering when asked? Don''t you know the appropriate answer in this situation is ''whatever my wife orders, I''ll eat''? You just don''t get it!" scolded Jessica.


    Daniel remained silent at the remark.


    "Waiter, one lobster and a dozen grilled oysters, please," Jessica ordered. Then, she turned to Daniel, "Anything else?"


    "Whatever you order, honey," Daniel recited the right answer this time.

 Chapter 595 A Woman’s Thoughts

    Chapter 595 A Woman¡¯s Thoughts


    "What business? What are you talking about?" Daniel inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    "The Perkins Organization! TMO wants to build a cooperative rtionship with The Perkins Organization-a strategic coboration. If we can achieve that, TMO can expand into Washington, establish a branch here, and secure our footing," Jessica exined, her eyes shining with the gleam of ambition. It was apparent she wasn''t content with TMO only doing well in New York; she aspired to more.


    "Is The Perkins Organization really that powerful? Wyatt wants to cooperate with them, and so do you?" Daniel asked.


    "Of course! They''re the number one group in the USA! The leading tycoons!" Jessica stressed the significance of The Perkins Organization.


    "Isn''t The Perkins Organization owned by the Perkins family? Why don''t you directly speak to Down? He is the big-shot heir of the Perkins, and he fancies you! You only need to throw yourself at him, and he''ll surely give you all the business you''d want," Daniel suggested, only half-serious.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Jessica grabbed him and pinched hard.


    "Idiot, what nonsense are you spouting?" she scolded.


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Daniel yelped, melodramatically reacting to the pinch.


    "I was wrong, honey! Terribly wrong! I won''t say another word, I swear!" Daniel hastily promised.


    Jessica let go then, but not before giving him a sound p on the back.


    "Honey, you pped me?"


    "And what of it?" she challenged.


    "But... my butt is off-limits!"


    "Off-limits? I bet I can make it swell with a good spanking," Jessica threatened as she delivered another stinging p.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The pnded with satisfying contact, and she found she took an excessive pleasure in the action. Unaware that each p transferred a bit of Daniel''s Genki into her, making her feel unusually pleasant afterward-Jessica felt a burst of joy. Her beautiful face beamed with happiness, disying a brighter smile than the blossoming spring flowers.


    "So, idiot, what do you want to eat?" she asked, still in high spirits.


    "You!" Daniel cheekily responded.


    "Get lost! Shameless!" Jessica scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Not much is good in Washington, but there''s one ce Beauty took me to that was decent. Shall we go there?"


    "What if I say I don''t want to go?"


    "It''s not an option!"


    Jessica was merely feigning an interest in Daniel''s opinion and just dragged him along when he resisted. The nearby streets were lined with bars. The restaurant''s d¨¦cor was simple, characteristic of a small diner, but the quality of food attracted many patrons.


    Once seated, Jessica handed the menu to Daniel, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Lobster, grilled oysters..." Daniel barely managed to order a few items before Jessica snatched the menu away from him.


    "Do you think you can really ce an order? Don''t you know the correct response at a time like this is to say, ''Whatever my wife orders, I''ll eat''? You just don''t understand basic manners!"


    Jessica promptly ordered a feast. Once the food was served, Daniel was taken aback by the excessive amount ofmb kidneys she had ordered. "What the heck? Why did you order so manymb kidneys? What''s the n?"


    "We eat! What else? Lamb kidneys are delicious; you should eat a lot."


    "Wait, do you n to sleep with me tonight?"


    "Get lost! Keep dreaming!"


    "You don''t sleep with me but order all these kidneys for me to eat? What''s that about? Are you giving me opportunities to stray since we''re near bar street?"


    "idiot, if you even dare think about cheating, I''ll twist you to death!"


    Jessica looked around to ensure no one was looking, then swiftly pinched Daniel right in the groin. Daniel was shocked at her audacity. "What did you...?"


    "You know exactly what. If you dare spout that non-sense again, I''ll show you what I''m capable of."


    Daniel kept his thoughts to himself, savoring themb kidneys. Jessica, on the other hand, ate her share with an air of elegance. Watching her eat in such adylike fashion, Daniel felt an urge to consume her beauty in one gulp.


    Suddenly, the server brought a bowl of ms to their table. Daniel picked one up, drew the meat out with a skilful suck that didn''t even require using a toothpick, capturing Jessica''s attention.


    "idiot, you''re quite a skilled eater."


    "Of course!" Daniel demonstrated his skill once more. Then, he couldn''t help but give Jessica a suggestive look.


    Jessica caught his gaze and sensed something off. "What are you looking at?" she asked, her voice tinged with annoyance.


    "I''m wondering what else on you can be eaten like that."


    "Get lost! Perv!" Jessica rebuked him even as her mind began to wander into surprising territory. This idiot was absolutely corrupt. She wondered how effective his mouth really was.


    Oh no, she thought, what is she even imagining? She couldn''t afford to give this idiot any advantages. He hadn''t yet cleared the hurdle with her mother. Besides, with the upset at her grandfather''s birthday today, how will he make amends? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If Daniel couldn''t earn her grandfather''s forgiveness, she certainly wouldn''t give him any intimate favors.


    Lost in her thoughts, Jessica''s mind


    was a whirlwind of contradiction. After all, she was a normal woman and they were, in fact, married. Honestly, if Daniel took a little


    initiative, if he made a bold m


    she would probably offer little real resistance; she''d likely just scold him afterward-or perhaps give him a fierce twist to settle the score.


    At this stage, only a thin paper barrier remained unbroken between them, and it was not Jessica''s ce to tear it; she would wait for Daniel to make the move.

 Chapter 596 The Roar

    Chapter 596 The Roar


    Suddenly, a stern voice rang out, "Stop eating, all of you!"


    A group of tough-looking guys sporting ck tank tops withrge tattoos of panthers swaggered into the restaurant. The one in charge was Head rk, a minor boss of The Roar, which controlled the streets in this part of town.


    The Roar was not to be underestimated; it held sway over Washington''s underworld, and its backing came from the city''s number one family, the Perkins. The Roar was managed by Julian Taylor, the deputy leader of the Dragon Team.


    Seeing Head and his crew, Piper Collins, the restaurant''s silver-haired proprietress, scurried over to them. "Head, what''s this all about? I just paid the protection fee a couple of days ago. Why are you back already?"


    "Two days ago was just that two days ago. Today, I''m here for today''s dues. With how well your ce is doing, thanks to my protection, who knows how much trouble you''d be in without me? Your restaurant wouldn''tst a day. For today, let''s just say you owe a modest sum of a hundred thousand dors."


    "Head, this restaurant is a small operation. I don''t make that much in a year! Plus, you already took a hundred thousand from me two days ago; I can''t possiblye up with that much again,"mented Piper.


    Head was fully aware of Piper''s son''s worsening cancer condition needing expensive treatments. He wasn''t expecting to leave with cash today but nned to make her sign an IOU instead.


    Piper''s beautiful daughter, Aurora


    Collins, suddenly rushed over. "Mom, stop giving these goons money! Our family''s restaurant will be just fine as long as they don''t cause trouble. And dad''s hospital bills are


    nove


    mounting; we need every penny!"


    Head''s eyes lit up at the sight of Piper''s daughter, Aurora. He hadn''t realized Piper had such a beautiful girl. Aurora had just graduated from college and was interning at The Perkins Organization, helping out at the restaurant after work. Head hadn''t seen her before now. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While Head knew Hudson was inflicted with cancer and that Piper was out of money, his visit today was motivated by other reasons. As the daughter of a woman falling prey to these extortion tactics, Aurora''s appearance had just changed the stakes.

 Chapter 597 Sin

    Chapter 597 Sin


    As soon as Piper wrote the IOU, Head could take over the restaurant at any time. Piper''s restaurant was the most profitable on the street, a veritable golden goose.


    Head''s interest was piqued by Aurora, Piper''s recently graduated daughter who had never appeared before serving people in the street bars. Taking Piper''s financial distress into consideration, his current mission was not to collect cash but to secure more control over the restaurant by making her sign an IOU.


    Eyeing Aurora with less than noble intentions, Head asked, "You called her ''Piper,'' correct? That means you''re Piper''s daughter. Since your mother owes me a hundred grand, you should be the one to pay. Debts of the mother fall upon the daughter!"


    Head extended his hand boldly towards Aurora. "Pay up! Hand over a hundred thousand dors now, and I''ll leave with my boys."


    "Why should I give you anything? You''ve been extorting money from my family; you owe us! Otherwise, I''ll call the cops and have you arrested!" Headughed heartily at Aurora''s threat. "Littledy, do you have any idea who I am? I''m Head, I run The Roar, the biggest gang in this area. And do you know who''s behind The Roar? The number one family in Washington, the Perkins. The Roar answers to the Dragon Team, which is part of the Perkins Organization. When we collect protection money, it''s on behalf of the Perkins. Do youprehend what that represents? Overwhelming power! Glory of the United States!"


    Head continued, his voice dripping


    with menace, "If


    f you refuse to pay


    up today, then it''s like you''re making. an enemy of the Perkins and the- USA. Don''t bother trying to keep this ce running. Not just the restaurant, but you and your mom might even get thrown into jail."


    "Thrown into jail? For what exactly?" Aurora asked defiantly.


    "Because by not paying, you''re disrespecting the Perkins. That''s worthy of charging you with treason. You could be used of betraying the USA, and even execution would be let-off easy for such a crime!" Head proimed.


    As the confrontation escted, Daniel observed the scene with amusement while munching onmb kidneys. His initially innocent gaze drifted over Aurora''s


    curvaceous figure, caree


    of an already suspicious Jessica.


    eyeProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica immediately frowned at Daniel and interrogated him with a cold tone, "Idiot, what are you staring at?"


    Daniel hesitated for a moment before replying awkwardly, "I was watching a thug harassing a young girl. I was wondering if you''d like to see your husband step in and deal with that scumbag."


    Jessica saw through Daniel''s shallow excuse and remarked sarcastically, "Oh, look at you, wanting to y the knight in shining armor for her now, are you?"

 Chapter 598 Apologize on Your Knees

    Chapter 598 Apologize on Your Knees


    "I''m not trying to be a knight here! I just can''t stand to see such wickedness! And that girl, she''s not even pretty! She''s nothingpared to you, honey!"


    Daniel''s little thoughts were never a secret to Jessica.


    "Ha!" she scoffed coldly at him.


    Then, with a nonchnt tone, she said, "You idiot, if you want to save her, go ahead! But you better stay in line."


    "Ohe on, honey, with you watching over me, how could I even think of stepping out of line?" Daniel quipped.


    His words made Jessica quickly reach out and pinch Daniel''s ear sharply.


    "You what? Thinking of misbehaving? You dare to even think it? Do you believe I could twist this ear right off?" she threatened.


    "Ow! Ow, ow!" Daniel yelped in pain but quickly nodded. "Okay, okay, I believe you, honey! You can twist anything of mine; it''s all yours to twist!" "Idiot!" Jessica couldn''t help but enjoy the moment before she finally let go of his ear. He was her man, and she had to keep a tight leash on him. Otherwise, if this idiot flirted with other women, it would be her heart that would break.


    Meanwhile, Aurora''s defiance was giving Head quite augh.


    "Hahaha..." Head threw his head back in a boisterousugh.


    Then, with an amused look in his eyes, he told Aurora, "Kidnapping you? That''s a good idea! After all, your mom owes me ten thousand bucks, and since she can''t pay up, taking you as payment seems fair."


    Seeing Head stride closer step by step, Aurora panicked.


    "What..... what are you going to do?"


    "What am I going to do? Well, if you can''t pay the ten thousand, you''ll have to repay the debt with your body," he spat out, reaching towards Aurora''s chest.


    "Ah! Ahhhh!" she screamed, even before he could touch her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    On the other side, Daniel casually slurped an oyster and flicked the empty shell like a bullet.


    "Pop!" The shell hit Head''s hand, which was swollen with the impact.


    "Ouch!" Head cried in pain, looking over at Daniel who was grinning at him, hands nonchntly in his pockets.


    "Did you do this?" Head barked.


    "Yep, that was me!" Daniel admitted boldly.


    "Who the hell are you, some


    backwoods punk? Are you tired of living? You dare to attack me with an oyster shell? Get over here, kneel down, p yourself and apologize to me"


    "Kneel down and p yourself to apologize? That''s a good idea! But actually, it should be you kneeling in


    front of this girl, pping Yel


    and apologizing to her! And you. need to give back all the protection money you''ve extorted from her family over the years, with interest. Then, maybe I''ll consider sparing you just this once!"

 Chapter 599 Together

    Chapter 599 Together


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Headughed as if he''d heard some fairy tale.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me..." he guffawed loudly.


    Once hisughter died down, he looked at Daniel with disdain and asked, "What''s that supposed to mean, farm boy? Are you telling me you''re going to save her? Have you watched too many movies or read too many novels? With those puny arms, I doubt you could even beat the dogs in your vige. And now, you want to show off in front of me?"


    "You''re right! The dogs back in my vige are tough; they could make me run for the hills, and I really can''t beat them!" Daniel admitted, but then he yfully added, "Sure, I can''t beat a dog, but that doesn''t mean I can''t take you down."


    This honest promation once again sent Head and everyone else into a fit ofughter. Not just Head, but all of his cronies were cracking up.


    "Ha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Theyughed even harder and more exaggeratedly than before.


    Head turned to his sidekick, a dark, unimpressive guy named ck Dog, andmanded, "ck Dog, teach this country boy a lesson. Show him that the dogs here in Washington are a hundred times tougher than the ones in his vige!"


    "Yes, Boss!" ck Dog moved towards Daniel. As he reached him, he swung his hand at Daniel''s groin, aiming for a swift victory with a crippling first strike.


    But Jessica was the only one with the privilege to touch Daniel there, without restraint or consequence. So, when ck Dog''s hand came at him, Daniel simply lifted his leg and kicked him squarely in the stomach.


    "Thump!"


    With that solid kick, Daniel sent ck Dog flying like a cannonball, soaring perfectly straight until he crashed into a row of trash cans by the roadside. Like dominoes, each can toppled over onto the next.


    Every trash can, filled to the brim, spilled its contents over ck Dog, burying him in a cascade of garbage.


    Head was shocked, but he quickly regained hisposure and looked at Daniel with a sly, measuring gaze.


    "So, farm boy, I see why you''re so bold; you''ve had some training! But if you think your amateur skills can take on my guys, then you''re signing your own death warrant!"


    Head was all about fast and decisive action; he never dragged his heels. With a grand wave, he ordered his gang, "Get him! Beat this country bumpkin into a dead dog! Let''s see if he''ll dare to show off in front of me again ore here ying the hero!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At Head''smand, the gang converged on Daniel like a pack of wild dogs.

 Chapter 600 Total Annihilation

    Chapter 600 Total Annihtion


    As the gang swarmed toward him like a pack of feral dogs, a sly smile crept across Daniel''s lips.


    "Heh," he chuckled.


    As theughter faded, the cronies had already closed in on him. Using his hands and feet with zero hesitation, Daniel sent them all flying.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Thump!


    Thump!


    One by one, his attackers crashed to the ground-or rather, into heaps of trash. Theyy there, groaning and wailing in disarray.


    In under a minute, Head''sckeys were all sprawled on the ground, not a single one left standing.


    Head was thunderstruck.


    His cronies, all trained and ruthless, had been unbeatable on these streets. After ruling these parts for years without anyone daring toy a finger on them, it was inconceivable that now they had been utterly defeated, ending up in a pile with garbage.


    This was a monumental humiliation!


    But as the boss, even if all his underlings were knocked down, Head couldn''t show fear. He pointed at Daniel''s nose and shouted, "You''re dead, you hear me, farm boy? You are so dead!"


    "All your guys had a go; isn''t it about time for you, the boss, to step up and take a couple of shots?" Daniel taunted cheerily, beckoning with his fingers.


    This wasn''t just mockery; it was a reminder to Head that it was his turn to take a beating.


    Having had all his minions disposed of was an insult to Head. And now, with Daniel beckoning him with a crooked finger, the offense was unbearable ¡ªa deep, intolerable disgrace.


    Head''s face twisted in rage as he red furiously at Daniel and threatened, "You''re courting death, country boy!"


    "That''s right! I''m courting death! So


    come on, Head, if I''m looking to die, then you''re wee toe and beat the life out of me," Daniel continued to goad, still beckoning provocatively.


    "Fine! You asked for it!" Head stepped forward, closing the distance between them.


    When he was less than two meters from Daniel, he suddenly pulled out a pistol and pointed it right at Daniel''s head.


    "Let''s see how good your fighting skills are against a gun, farm boy! Hahaha..." Head gloated after his mad cackle, gun still trained on Daniel''s nose.


    "Get on your knees now, country


    boy! Or I swear this trigger is itchy, and this bullet won''t discriminate! One flick of my finger, one pull of this trigger, and ''boom''-your head will bloom like a flower. One shot can turn you from a tough guy into a dead man."


    To have his men tossed into trash cans on his own turf, for all the street''s vendors to witness such an embarrassment-Head had to make an example out of Daniel. Otherwise, how could he possibly retain his authority on these streets?


    Even with the gun to his head, Daniel remained grinning, hands in his pockets,pletely unfazed.


    "What''s that, Head? You want me to kneel? Sorry, but my knees are bad-they don''t really bend that way!" Daniel jested, not budging an inch.

 Chapter 601 It Has Nothing To Do With Us

    Chapter 601 It Has Nothing To Do With Us


    Daniel''s response infuriated Head.


    He pointed the gun at Daniel''s forehead and yelled, "I''ll count to three. If you don''t kneel, I''ll blow your brains out!"


    "Blow my brains out? Are there even bullets in your gun?" Daniel asked with a chuckle.


    His question made Head instinctively pull the gun back.


    Then Head came to his senses and quickly aimed the gun at Daniel''s forehead again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Listen, country boy, are you trying to y mind games with me? I almost fell for it! Kneel down now, or I''ll start counting!"


    "I already told you, my knees are bad, not suitable for kneeling. If you love kneeling so much, I don''t mind if you kneel for me instead," Daniel said with a grin.


    "Country boy, I don''t think you realize what''s happening! You''re asking for death! Kneel now or I start counting!"


    "Go ahead and count then! I don''t care!"


    "Fine!"


    Head began the countdown.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    Head originally thought that after counting to three, Daniel would get scared and immediately drop to his knees. But Daniel didn''t.


    This country bumpkin was still standing there, hands in his pockets, as if nothing had happened at all.


    Head was furious!


    It made him look like a clown!


    "Country boy, since you''re so stupid, don''t me me for being rude!"


    After saying this, Head lowered the gun and aimed it at Daniel''s knees.


    He already said he would make Daniel kneel.


    Since Daniel refused to kneel on his own, Head would have to shoot Daniel''s knees to force him down!


    Just as Head was about to pull the trigger, Daniel''s figure blurred like a ghost. In a sh, he appeared right in front of Head.


    Daniel grabbed the gun barrel and twisted, crumpling the metal into a useless lump.


    Head pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The bullet couldn''t exit the deformed barrel and exploded inside.


    Head''s hand was sted to a bloody pulp.


    "Aaah! Aaaaah!" Head wailed, clutching his mangled hand.


    "You stupid hick, how dare you blow up my hand! You''re dead meat!


    nez


    Piper, you''re dead too! You brought this country boy to cripple me! Your whole family is going to pay!"


    Hearing this, Piper panicked.


    She fell to her knees before Head and kowtowed frantically.


    "Mr. Head, I don''t know this country bumpkin! What he did has nothing to do with us! He just doesn''t like you,


    that''s why he attacked you. He really has no connection to us at all!"


    Piper''s words shocked Daniel.


    Aurora, who was standing to the side, was stunned.


    Coming to her senses, she hurriedly pulled Piper to her feet.


    "Mom, what are you saying? This handsome man is helping us. He beat that bully to a pulp! Even if there are consequences, we should take responsibility, it has nothing to do with him!"

 Chapter 602 Kneel and Apologize

    Chapter 602 Kneel and Apologize


    Although Aurora was a woman, she had a strong sense of responsibility.


    Her daughter''s reaction made Piper anxious.


    "Silly girl, don''t you know Mr. Head is with The Roar, and The Roar is backed by the Perkins family? They are the top dogs in the country, an enormous power we can''t afford to provoke or even look at!"


    "The Perkins can crush us into mincemeat with just a pinky, leave no trace of our bones!"


    Piper''s words made Aurora furious.


    "So what if it''s the Perkins family? They''re the richest in America, but does that mean they can act with no regard for thew and bully ordinary folks like us?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Y''all wait and see! This restaurant is done for! I''m gonna kill you hicks!"


    Head pointed a finger at Aurora and threatened coldly.


    "I won''t kill you, missy! But I''ll have my way with you! Once I''m done ying with you, I''ll toss you to my brothers to use! After all my bros had their fill, I''ll sell you to a strip joint! You''ll be every man''s ything, young and old, handsome and ugly alike!"


    After spitting out this vicious threat, Head waved his uninjured hand.


    "Let''s go, boys! We''ll settle this score another day!"


    "Leaving just like that? Watch your step!"


    Daniel reminded jokingly, then flicked his finger.


    The peanut he was holding shot out and struck the back of Head''s knee.


    Though small, the peanut packed immense force!


    Head fell to his knees with a thud.


    "Well, well, well! Guess you do know you were in the wrong. Trying to kneel and apologize? Too bad you''re facing the wrong direction!" Daniel stood behind him, smiling, but kindly reminded:


    "Mr. Head, if you keep heading the


    wrong way, you''ll end up kneeling with every step. At this rate, you won''t make it out of this street by nightfall."


    With that, Daniel flicked another peanut.


    Head had just crawled up and taken one step.


    Thud!


    He fell to his knees again.


    After kneeling twice in a row, Head was livid.


    He turned his head and roared, "Country boy, don''t you dare go too far! Attack me with peanuts one more time and I''ll fucking end you!"


    "Even if I


    you


    rest you with peanuts,


    t to kill me! The only et


    desire, butck of ability!" Conte


    you haven''t is not forck of


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Daniel grabbed a handful of peanuts and shouted at Head and hisckeys.


    "You punks caused trouble here and


    think


    ein''s


    leave so easily? Even if


    you want to go, you gotta kneel,


    kowtow, and apologize first


    "In your dreams!"


    "My dreams? Making you kneel relies on my strength, not imagination! If you don''t believe me, want to see a demonstration?"


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    With a wave of his hand, the peanuts flew out like bullets, pelting Head and his underlings.

 Chapter 603 Too Extreme

    Chapter 603 Too Extreme


    Rat-tat-tat!


    The peanuts struck Head and each of hisckeys without exception. One peanut per person, perfectly fair.


    Hit by the peanuts, Head and his men fell to their knees one after another.


    Seeing them all kneeling, Daniel said with a smile:


    "Look at you, all kneeling now! When I tell you to kneel, you refuse. But once I take action myself, what happens in the end? You''re all on your knees. You should''ve done this from the start."


    Daniel looked at Head and reminded with a grin:


    "Mr. Head, you''re their boss and you led the trouble today. To express your remorse, you take the lead and kowtow!"


    Hearing this, Head was ovee with rage again!


    He was livid!


    "Country boy, you''ve got some nerve, daring to tell me to kowtow! You already forced me to kneel and you still want me to kowtow? Don''t push your luck!"


    "Mr. Head, I see you''re still quite lucid! Since you know I can make you kneel, of course you should also know I can make you kneel and kowtow while begging for mercy! Considering how stubborn you are, let me gift you a peanut!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Daniel flicked his finger and the crispy peanut shot out.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Swoosh!


    The peanut drew a beautiful arc and struck Head right in the face.


    Smack!


    The crisp sound rang out.


    Half of Head''s face immediately swelled up. One of his teeth also flew out.


    In other people''s hands, this peanut was just a harmless snack. But in Daniel''s grip, it wielded immense destructive power.


    Daniel picked up another peanut, juggled it in his hand, and asked Head with a smile:


    "Head, only half your face is swollen,


    the other half is still fine. Now I''ll give you a choice. Will you kowtow and admit your mistake, or should I use this peanut to make the other half of your face swell up too?"


    "Country boy, don''t you fucking dare! I''m with The Roar, I''m with the Perkins! You humiliate me like this! It''s not just me you''re humiliating, it''s the Perkins family!"


    on?


    Before Head could finish, the peanut in Daniel''s hand flew out. Smack!


    The peanut struck Head crispy and urately on the other half of his face.


    His other cheek swelled up immediately.


    A few more of his teeth were knocked out.


    "Head, how does that feel? Ready to kowtow yet? If you don''t, I still have plenty of peanuts. We''re in a restaurant after all, no shortage of ammohere. I have all the time and resources to y with you until you kowtow!"


    "Country boy, you just wait, I''m definitely going to kill you!"


    After spitting out this vicious threat, Head realized he had no choice. Because he knew very well that if he refused to kowtow, he would only get beaten more.


    To avoid being pelted by more peanuts, he kowtowed, seething with resentment.


    "Just kowtowing isn''t enough, you need to apologize too," Daniel reminded with a grin.


    "Sorry, Piper!" Head apologized through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 604 Betrayal

    Chapter 604 Betrayal


    Even though Head had already said his sorries, his cronies had yet to apologize.


    So, Daniel grabbed a handful of peanuts and with a flick of his wrist, sent them flying.


    Pitter-patter...


    Fair-minded Daniel showed no favoritism. He made sure to distribute his peanut projectiles evenly amongst Head''s minions-one nut for each of them, no partiality at all.


    Smack, smack, smack!


    The faces of these guys each received a peanut smack. Of course, their faces were no different from Mr. Head''s-none of them could take a hit. After just a single peanut, their faces started swelling up.


    And it wasn''t just their puffy cheeks; teeth were sent flying too. There was a ttering sound as teeth scattered across the ground.


    Having taught the cronies a small lesson, Daniel cheerily reminded them, "Your boss, Mr. Head, has already bowed and said sorry. How can you be so dense? Hurry up and apologize like he did!"


    After their boss was humbled, none of the cronies dared resist.


    Not wanting to endure more pain, they hurriedly knelt down and started apologizing.


    "Piper, we''re so sorry!"


    "Piper, we messed up!"


    "Piper, we won''t do it again!"


    Seeing that they all had apologized, Daniel grabbed another handful of peanuts to ''reward'' them.


    Pop, pop, pop...


    The other half of each guy''s face was now matching with a swell. A few more teeth were knocked out.


    After delivering the final lesson,


    Daniel''s face turned serious as he warned them "From today on, this street is my.turf. If you daree here to collect any more protection money from any of the businesses, you''ll get it from me every single time you set foot here-I promise you''ll be scrambling to find your teeth! If you think you''ve got too many teeth or just itching for a beatdown, feel free toe on by!"


    "We won''t dare, boss!"


    "Big bro, we won''t ever do it again!"


    "Boss, please let us go!"


    Daniel pointed to Aurora and said with a smile, You''ve offended this lovelydy, not me. So it''s quite simple-if you want to leave, you just need her forgiveness. If she says you can go, you''re free to go. But if she doesn''t forgive you,


    keep


    Kneeling right here and nobody leaves until she''s ready to forgive!"


    Hearing this, the cronies immediately turned to Aurora and began begging.


    "Lady, we were wrong, we won''t ever do it again. Please spare us this once!"


    "Lady, we promise, next time we pass by your store, we''ll go around!"


    "Lady, it''s not our fault! me Head; he''s the one who ordered us here We never got a cut from the


    el


    extortion money at your here


    t we just got to drink a bit."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at


    "Yeah, that''s right! Following Head, we never got a dime, just beatings. Even if we did get any cash, it always ended up being hogged by Head himself!"


    ---


    The cronies began pouring out their woes.


    What they were saying was true, after all. Being underlings to a guy like Head, how could they ever gain any real benefits?


    All they ever got was a share of the beatings.

 Chapter 605 A Brutal Reckoning

    Chapter 605 A Brutal Reckoning


    Daniel couldn''t help but chuckle at the cronies'' defiance. He nced at Aurora with a grin and said, "Sweetheart, it looks like these guys are victims too. How about giving them a chance? Have each of them give Head a big p, and after they''re done, they can go. What do you say?"


    Aurora''s cheeks flushed a deep red, and with an adorable shyness, she whispered softly, "Dear, I''ll follow your lead."


    Daniel reveled in that endearing term of affection and quickly turned to the cronies, hollering, "Did you hear that? The beautifuldy says you each get to give Head a big p, and then you''re free to go!"


    Hearing themand, the henchmen didn''t hesitate for a moment. They quickly lined up beside Head, each waiting their turn. Though they were his subordinates, they had all suffered under Head''s bullying on a regr basis, harboring deep resentment.


    Now they had the chance to p Head, and they found no reason to refuse.


    And they didn''t just p him-they pped him with gusto.


    p! p, p! p, p, p!


    One after another, the sound of resounding ps filled the air, lighting up the dark night like a bright morning star.


    A sly-looking guy with yellow hair was thest to go.


    "p!"


    He put all his strength into a massive p that sent Head''s mouth askew, but apparently, that still wasn''t enough for him. "p!"


    He swung back his hand and delivered another heavy blow to Head''s cheek.


    "Blond Rat, why the hell did you hit me twice?" Head asked furiously.


    "Why twice? Because I''m giving you three ps!" Blond Rat retorted.


    Then hended another vicious p across Head''s face.


    "p!"


    After the third p, he kicked Head so hard, the man tumbled to the ground.


    "Head, you slept with my girlfriend. You dare have me record it while you do your business, asking her in the middle of it whether you''re better than me! Well, today I''m going to ruin you for good," Blond Rat raged. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seizing a beer bottle, he smashed it over Head''s head.


    Crash!


    The bottle shattered, and broken ss mingled with blood spilled onto the ground.


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    Head screamed in agony.


    But Blond Rat wasn''t finished.


    Clutching the jagged half of the bottle, he stabbed it he stabbed it viciously


    the space between


    "I''m showing you who''s tougher!"


    "Let''s see how tough you are now!"


    "Let''s see how you''re going to sleep with my girlfriend now!"


    ...


    As Blond Rat hysterically roared, the sharp edge of the bottle repeatedly jabbed between Head''s legs. "Ah... Ahhh..."


    Head''s screams pierced the night until they suddenly stopped-he had passed out from the excruciating pain.


    His manhood was a mangled mess from the brutal assault. No top hospital or doctor could repair the damage.


    Head was finished.


    As a man, he was utterly ruined.


    "That''s enough, don''t kill him right here. It''s bad luck! And clean up this mess, you made it. Get it spotless, then get out of here fast!" Daniel ordered.


    None of the cronies dared disobey.

 Chapter 606 Shameless

    Chapter 606 Shameless


    Working together, the underlings quickly had the scene looking spotless. It wasn''t perfect, but at least it seemed as if nothing had happened there. After themotion with Head and his crew, Jessica had lost any appetite to continue eating. When they left the restaurant, she immediately said with a tinge of jealousy, "Dear, she does whatever you say!"


    Daniel felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu upon hearing those words. After a moment, he realized Aurora had said something simr earlier. This sudden outburst meant Jessica must be feeling jealous. The cunning Daniel quickly wrapped his arm around Jessica''s slender waist and said with a smirk, "No one says ''dear'' quite like you. If you could call me ''dad,'' it would sound even sweeter."


    "Call you ''dad"? Have you totally lost your mind, you cur? You actually want me to call you ''dad''? Why don''t you call me ''mom'' then!"


    As she scolded, Jessica gave Daniel''s waist a vicious twist with her delicate fingers.


    "Mom! Mom, I was wrong! Mom, I love you!" Daniel wailed and cried out. He had no shame at all-what did he care about calling someone ''mom''?


    His response left Jessica speechless.


    "You really have the nerve to say that, huh?"


    ¡°Because I''m shameless! Whatever you want me to call you, I can. Honey."


    "You''re so insufferably shameless, get lost!"


    After Jessica dropped Daniel off at the hotel, she turned to leave.


    "You''re leaving just like that?" Daniel asked with his usual coy cheekiness.


    "Yeah!"


    "And you''re okay with leaving me alone here to toss and turn all night? You have the heart to do that?"


    "How old are you, needing me to stay the night with you?"


    "Of course!"


    "Sleep by yourself!"


    "If you leave now, I''ll call another beautiful girl to keep mepany.''


    "You scoundrel! If you dare, I''ll


    "


    castrate you!" Jessica picked up et


    pair of small scissors from the table


    and Snipped the air twice etable


    for


    emphasis, then sashayed away.


    Jessica had left without a backward nce, and after a long day, Daniel too was exhausted. He headed into the bathroom for a quick shower


    Soon after,


    after, he emerged from the bathroom, wearing absolutely nothing since he was alone in the room.


    Just as he stepped out-


    Click!


    The door opened, and a stunning woman strode in on high heels.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah!" they both screamed in unison.


    "Country bumpkin, what are you doing? Are you a pervert? You filthy hooligan!" the beauty ranted and raved.


    Daniel quickly snatched up a


    bedsheet to cover himself. "How am


    I being a pervert? How am I filthy? This is my room; why did you just barge in here? You didn''t even knock!"


    "So what if it''s your room? This is a hotel, a public ce. Look at you! You''re a hooligan!"


    Although she knew she was in the wrong, the beauty was still defiant. "How did you get in here?"


    "The door wasn''t locked; you''re obviously a dirty pervert on purpose! You filthy hooligan!"


    Clearly, the beauty was trying to shift the me, as she had obtained a master keycard from the hotel''s front desk that would allow her to enter any


    room.

 Chapter 607 Where Are You Taking Me?

    Chapter 607 Where Are You Taking Me?


    After all, this hotel was a property owned by the Matthews family. The beauty''s statement caught Daniel off guard, throwing him into a fit of self-doubt. "The door was open? I didn''t lock it? I thought I did lock it. How could I not lock it?"


    "You just didn''t lock it! You filthy pervert!" she retorted.


    Daniel was left speechless.


    "You shameless rogue, how dare you expose yourself to me! I''ll remember this! So, you''ll have to do as I say. You do whatever I tell you to, you got it? If you dare to utter a word of protest, you''ll see how I''ll take care of you."


    Seizing control of the situation, the beauty was ready to make the most of it.


    "You sneaking into my room in the middle of the night, it wouldn''t be to sneak a peek at my body, would it?"


    "Get lost! Sneak a peek at your body? You''re just a country bumpkin! You probably wish I would look, right? You want me to see how ''big'' you really are, you shameless man!"


    Daniel was shocked, not believing what he was hearing. "You looked that closely? Do you need another look?"


    "Jerk! Straighten up! If you''re indecent with me again, I''ll castrate you!"


    The beauty picked up the small scissors that Jessica had used, pretending to snip at the air a few times. Why did this woman, like Jessica, also enjoy ying with scissors? Scissors were dangerous and not to be toyed with lightly.


    Daniel knew better than to push his luck with her; his pride, no matter how strong, was no match for the sharpness of scissors. So, he asked with a chuckle, "Beautiful, I know you''re not here for something trivial. You''re not here to warm my bed, keep mepany, or to surprise me with something delightful, making me happy, right? What is it you want with me thiste at night?"


    "Hurry up and put your clothes on. I''m taking you somewhere."


    "Taking me somewhere? To a good ce, or bad?"


    "Do I look like I''d hurt you? Of course, it''s a good ce!"


    §ÖN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Heh. Could you hurt me? Of course, you could! Everywhere you''ve taken me, hasn''t it always been


    welke


    dangerous? Each time I go out with you, it''s like I lose half my life!"


    "What''s the matter? Getting cold feet? Scared to go with me?"


    "I''m not scared! I''m just smart! I don''t want to fall for your tricks! Unless you tell me where you''re taking me, I''m not going anywhere Why leave this luxurious hotel and thisfy bed to go some unknown dangerous ce with you? It''s tiring and, let''s face it, risky-I could end up dead!"


    "Dead??"


    The beauty picked up the little scissors again.


    Snip, snip!


    She made two cutting gestures in the air and then asked with a veiled smile, "Are you sure you won''t go with me if I ask? If you don''t, I might just have to put these scissors to use."


    "Whoa, what are you doing? Don''t mess around!"


    "What am I doing? I''m thinking of using these little scissors to snip it off! That way, you''ll be clean, that way you''ll be good looking."


    She sashayed over to Daniel, her hips swaying with each step, the click-ck of her high heels matching her provocative smile. She was teasingly captivating.

 Chapter 608 The Grand Banquet

    Chapter 608 The Grand Banquet


    Daniel knew deep down that she wouldn''t really do it, but he was scared. What if, in the heat of the moment, she actually cut him? His life would be


    over.


    "I''ll go! I''ll go with you, okay?" Daniel surrendered.


    "Don''t worry, I''m taking you to a great ce. I''m taking you to a grand banquet."


    "A banquet? Somehow, that doesn''t sound like any ordinary dinner party!"


    "You''re overthinking it. This is the annual gathering of the heirs from the eight most influential families in Washington, D.C. Of course, it''s not just them. Heirs from lesser, second or even third-tier families also join in. The party this time is hosted by Down Perkins at the Purple Gold. The question is, do you, a simple country boy, have the nerve to go? After all, you''re not an heir to any grand family. Attending this high-society gathering might make you feel like a fish out of water, perhaps even embarrassingly out of ce."


    "Are you trying to provoke me? My skin is thick enough that your jabs won''t work. I know when you invite me to a banquet, you''re up to no good. But since you''ve invited me, I''ll y along. Just a fancy party, right? I''m not afraid to have a little fun! Even if it''s a trap, I won''t be scared!"


    As he said that, Daniel became suspicious.


    "If it''s a proper banquet, shouldn''t it be held during dinner time? It''s the middle of the night; you don''t have high-society banquets at this hour. Is this party a midnight affair?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Country bumpkin, you''ve hit the nail on the head! It is indeed a midnight event! Because that''s when the Spirit Animalse out. Purple Gold keeps many Spirit Animals. The first game of the high-society bash is hunting!"


    "Hunting? And the prey is Spirit Animals?"


    S


    n


    "Yes! The prey is Spirit Animals. Those Spirit Animals are extremely vicious, thousands of times fiercer than the fiercest of wild beasts. Whoever manages to kill or tame the most impressive Spirit Animat will be the champion, and that Spirit Animal will then be their prize!"


    "This time''s grand banquet, hosted by Down,es with a twist in the hunting game rules. During the hunt, no weapons are allowed. It''s all bare-handedbat with the Spirit Animals. Moreover, participants aren''t allowed to kill, only to fame. The Spirit Animal of this event is The Spirit Cat!"


    "The Spirit Cat?"


    That name piqued Daniel''s interest considerably. If that was truly The Spirit Cat, he could keep it as a pet. After all, the spiritual energy radiating from The Spirit Cat could aid his own cultivation.


    Furthermore, he did indeed need a few Spirit Animals as pets. When facing formidable enemies, or needing to do things he couldn''t be seen doing, he could rely on these littlepanions.


    While human loyalty can change, and the most faithful person may be treacherous and unreliable, pets won''t.

 Chapter 609 The Woman

    Chapter 609 The Woman


    The Spirit Cat as a pet would remain loyal to Daniel once tamed. Therefore, Daniel was extremely interested in acquiring The Spirit Cat.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As they approached the grand entrance of Purple Gold, an old man leaning on a cane emerged. His name was Cane Gold, and his cane was made of pure gold. He was the great steward of Purple Gold, with the entire estate under his management.


    Cane Gold scrutinized Daniel, noticing that his clothes and overall demeanor screamed nothing but country bumpkin, and he did not recognize him. Cane Gold was acquainted with all the heirs to the powerful families in Washington, D.C., as he was the chief steward of Purple Gold, a venue often hosting gatherings for the city''s elite youth.


    To ascertain the identity of this country boy, Cane Gold asked Beauty with a neutral tone, "Miss, may I inquire which family''s heir this gentleman belongs to?"


    The question amused Beauty. She scoffed and countered, "Cane Gold, have your eyes grown so old that you can''t see clearly anymore? Look at this bumpkin-do his bearing and attire in any way suggest he''s an heir to a wealthy family?"


    Beauty''s words made Cane Gold pause. The disdain in her voice seemed quite genuine. If she despised this country fellow so, why bring him here? Cane Gold didn''t quite get it.


    For rity, Cane Gold had to probe further, "Miss, if you''re saying this man is a bumpkin, then why have you brought him here? Tonight''s event is a grand banquet for the city''s finest families."


    "He''s my assistant! Isn''t tonight''s grand event about hunting? We''re


    here to hant The Spirit Cat. Of course, none of the illustrious


    vel


    attendees would hunt by themselves. They will all use their assistants for thepetition!"


    Her statement was the unvarnished truth. Heirs to great fortunes wouldn''t personally risk hunting The Spirit Cat After all, the battle


    prowess of The Spirit Cat was a


    million times more formidable than the fiercest tiger-just one swipe could kill a person. Since it was carnivorous, hunting it was


    dangerous.


    Consequently, the young heirs would bring assistants-essentially their hunting dogs, ready to be put to the task during the hunt.


    Beauty''s intentions for bringing


    Daniel to this feast were far from benevolent. She recognized Daniel''s capabilities and intended to use him as her hunting dog. If Daniel were to win, she could bask in shared glory. If he were to lose or even be killed by The Spirit Cat, she wouldn''t


    care-after all, he was just a country bumpkin.


    With Beauty''s exnation, Daniel instantly understood her motive to exploit him. Nevertheless, he wasn''t bothered. He was determined to get The Spirit Cat; that was why he had apanied Beauty in the first ce.


    And as for Beauty, he vowed that sooner orter, he would have her submit to him in all manners imaginable.

 Chapter 610 The Challenge

    Chapter 610 The Challenge


    As Daniel grasped the situation, Cane Gold also understood what was going on. "Miss, since you im this country fellow is your assistant and you''ve brought him to represent you in tonight''s hunt, you must be aware of Purple Gold''s rules, I trust? After all, not just any penniless nobody is allowed into Purple Gold. If this bumpkin wishes to enter, he must firstplete three challenges," Cane Gold said.


    "I''m aware! No problem."


    Before Daniel could say a word, Beauty answered for him.


    Daniel looked at her, chuckling, "Three challenges? What''s that about?"


    "Purple Gold is Perkins territory, and Cane Gold here is the chief steward. Thus, the three challenges need to be determined by him, not me," exined Beauty.


    Turning to Cane Gold with a smile, she continued, "What will today''s three challenges be? Don''t be shy; set them at the highest difficulty. I have faith that this country boy I brought canplete them."


    Beauty''s confidence silenced Daniel.


    "Sweetheart, after all the affectionate ''dears'' I''ve called you, with such sincere sentiment, you''re still setting me up? Choosing the hardest level, do you want to see me dead or something?"


    "I brought you to Purple House for hunting. If you can''t even pass these three entrance challenges, how will you handle the hunt? The Spirit Cat you''re going to face today is the mightiest cat in the world, far more perilous than these entry challenges."


    Beauty tossed Daniel a disdainful look, and then with arms crossed, her proud features became even more prominent, capturing Daniel''s gaze.


    "Country boy, I''m not forcing you.


    You can choose now: crawl back to your hotel or step into Purple Gold


    n


    with me to the grand banquet. If you''re a coward, back out now, and I''ll never seek you out or see you again!"


    Beauty was confident that her charm, which made all men weak at the knees, would get Daniel to submit. She was certain that this country boy would be desperate to see her again and that withholding the chance would drive him crazy.


    "Are you trying to provoke me?" Daniel asked, still smiling.


    "Yes, I am! If you''re a coward, then crawl on back!"


    "In front of others, I can be a coward. But how could I be one in front of you, my dear? If I were, who would you spend your happy life with in the future?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a sleazy grin and his impudent words, Daniel irked Beauty enough to earn himself a sharp kick with her high heel.


    ¡°Country bumpkin, if you sass me again, I''ll definitely tear your mouth apart!"


    "My dear, my mouth is of excellent quality; you won''t be able to tear it. However, you could try blocking it. Perhaps, you just need to block it slightly and it''ll stay shut."


    As he spoke, Daniel''s gaze


    inadvertently drifted towards her


    l.n


    chest. It was so impressively defiant and magnificent that if Beauty actually used it to block his mouth, it would surely work. His good-looking face might even get submerged.


    And he couldn''t help but wonder, might that be a little too pleasurable?

 Chapter 611 Wont Live Through the Night

    Chapter 611 Won''t Live Through the Night


    Beauty noticed Daniel''s gaze and immediately scolded, "Country boy, what are you looking at?"


    "I''m considering what you might find suitable to use to block my mouth."


    "Pervert! Keep your eyes to yourself, or do you want me to gouge them out?"


    As Beauty threatened, she made a gouging motion in the air with her finger.


    "To gouge out my eyeballs? How macabre would that be? I''d rather you suffocate me¡ªI''m willing to die that way!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You... Go to die!"


    Beauty was so exasperated she stomped her foot, truly wishing she could bury this man alive, any manner of burial would do. Just kill him!


    After shooting Daniel a murderous re, Beauty turned to Cane Gold with a demand, "Cane Gold, see to it that you deal with this thankless bumpkin appropriately. The three challenges you set for him must be exceedingly difficult; it would be best if they killed him!"


    "Rest assured, Miss. Since this bumpkin dared to flirt with you, I''ll make sure he regrets it. I will see to it that he can''tplete these three challenges."


    With that promise to Beauty, Cane Gold turned to Daniel with a cold tone. "Country boy, the first of the three challenges you must face today is to climb the Mountain of des."


    "Mountain of des?" Daniel smirked, "Is my second challenge to enter Inferno?"


    "Don''t be so concerned about the second challenge; you won''t make it past the first."


    "How am I supposed to climb it? Barefoot or with shoes?"


    "Obviously barefoot."


    "Great! I never liked shoes anyway! Lead the way. I want to see what kind of de Mountain I can''t climb."


    "Follow me."


    Cane Gold led Daniel towards a side door, while Beauty went through the main entrance, a move that Daniel didn''t particrly appreciate.


    "Why can she take the main door while I''m sent through the side?"


    "Because she is the distinguished Miss Matthews, while you are merely a country bumpkin! Thus, she may enter through the main door while you must use the side


    entrance. Not even I, the chief


    el.


    steward of Purple Gold, can take the


    main door."


    "What does it matter if she''s some dignified miss? No matter how noble, she''ll still end up beneath me soon enough."


    Daniel muttered, none too pleased.


    "Country boy, harboring such thoughts is dangerous and could even prove fatal. Do you think she brought you here because she likes you? If so, you''re mistaken-she sees you as nothing more than a hunting dog."


    "Anyone who treats me like a dog deserves to be treated like one in turn."


    Cane Gold let out a contemptuousugh. "Country boy, you''re destined not to live through the night. As such, I won''t bother with whatever you say here. However, I''d advise you to watch your mouth. She''s not one to be trifled with, and by offending her repeatedly, you might just ignite her wrath." Content


    belongs to


    "So what if I enrage her? Even if she throws me to the ground and has her way with me, I don''t care! I''m a man and have nothing to lose either way."

 Chapter 612 Another Chance

    Chapter 612 Another Chance


    Cane Gold was speechless after Daniel''s brazen response, and after a moment of silence, they arrived at the first challenge: the Mountain of des. Daniel sized up what was in front of him; it was simply a fake mountain made of rocks, barely thirty meters tall¡ªabout the height of a ten-story building. Though it seemed steep, Daniel deemed it a mild climb and certainly not too difficult.


    After examining the fake mountain, Daniel couldn''t help but scoff, "This is the Mountain of des?"


    "Do you see the green hat on top of the mountain? You need to retrieve it, put it on your head, and if youe back down safely, you pass the challenge," said Cane Gold.


    Daniel nced at the green hat, which had the word ''cuckold'' inscribed in small letters.


    "What''s this? I''m supposed to wear a cuckold''s cap for the de Mountain challenge? No way! Only a certain kind of man likes wearing green hats, and I''m not one of them."


    "You''re not going to wear the green hat?" Cane Gold inquired.


    "Absolutely not!"


    "Are you sure you won''t wear it?"


    "Positive!"


    Daniel''s answers were firm and decisive.


    "Since you refuse the green hat, then wear the red one."


    After speaking, Cane Gold approached the mountain and pressed on a couple of spots. In under half a minute following his action, the once thirty-meter-high fake mountain stretched to over one hundred meters in height. Atop it was affixed a pole with a little red hat.


    "Here''s your next choice: green hat or red hat?" Cane Gold challenged him.


    This little trick was a ploy to


    embarrass Daniel, to coax him into willingly choosing the green hat under pressure. In reality, whichever hat Daniel chose, the difficulty would be the same. Once activated, the fake mountain would constantly move and transform in


    no


    unpredictable ways. Brute force wouldn''t be enough to scale it; mastery over magical forces was necessary, as every change on the


    mountain was driven by witchcraft.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel wasn''t only an adept in magical arts but also possessed Dragon Eyes. With a single nce, he understood the entire nature of the de Mountain.


    He knew that whether he chose the


    green or red hat, the end result


    would be the same. So, he smirked and said How could a splendid man like me wear a green hat? If


    el


    anyone''s going to be wearing one, I''d be the one giving it, not wearing it myself. So, I''ll take the red hat."


    Upon hearing his words, Beauty asked with a teasing smile, "Country boy, who do you n to bestow a green hat upon?"


    "Anyone bold enough to marry you will receive one from me. I might not do it every day, but ten or eight times a month-no problem." "You... I... I''ll kick you to death!"


    Furious, Beauty delivered a kick to Daniel''s backside, sending him tumbling face first into the dirt.


    "My dear, I give you double the pleasure and you kick me?"


    "Get lost! Dirty jerk! Talk nonsense again, and I''ll tear your mouth off!"


    Beauty was so angered, she could have pummeled him then and there.

 Chapter 613 A Mans Bottom Line

    Chapter 613 A Man''s Bottom Line


    Cane Gold, after catching his breath from the previous moment''s disbelief, once again activated the buttons on the fixture. The hundred-meter-tall fake mountain immediately shrouded itself in a dense white fog. So thick and enveloping was the mist that it obscured all vision. Sharp knives, alive with movement, began to extend from the cracks in the stone-some osciting up and down, others side to side, all moving faster than des in a meat grinder. Anyone ascending the mountain would surely be reduced to mincemeat.


    Cane Gold gestured towards the fog-covered des Mountain and coldly told Daniel, "Country boy, go ahead! The de Mountain has been activated, go fetch that red hat and put it on your head to pass the test.¡±


    As Daniel was about to move, Beauty suddenly intervened with a look of apparent concern, "Country boy, are you sure you''re up for this? If you can''t do it, there''s no shame in backing out. If you''re acting tough and lose your life here, it would be a huge loss."


    "To know if I''m up to the challenge, why don''t we find a secluded spot and you give making love with me a try? Only after you''ve experienced it will you know if I can satisfy you. How about that?"


    "Try it out? Why would I need to try? You look the part of a man who wouldn''t satisfy, and you think you have the right to test it with me? No chance."


    "I believe you''d enjoy it."


    "With you? Why on earth would that be?"


    "Because I have a long tongue," replied Daniel, his answer leaving Beauty inmed with fury, tempted to crush him then and there.


    "Country boy, since your tongue is so long, I suggest you forget about climbing that mountain. Just use your tongue to roll down that green hat and wear it on your head-that''ll count as passing this test."


    "My dear, I am choosing the red hat, not the green one. The green hat is reserved for your future husband."


    Beauty stomped her foot in


    frustration, the click of her high heels emphasized by her fury. ring at Daniel with eyes filled with rage, she bellowed, "Country boy, do you really want me to start calling your husband''?"


    "Go ahead! I dare you, and if you do, I promise to anyone who tries to cheat on me with a green hat will regret it."


    Daniel was dead serious. While he could be maghanimous about many things, when it came to women, he was fiercely possessive. His women were to be touched by no one but him, even if he wasn''t there to touch them himself. That was his principle, his bottom line-the line in the sand that defined him as a man. His woman had to be his and his alone, off-limits to all others.


    "You dare do anything, and I''ll kill you!" Beauty snorted.


    "Damn! Are you really betraying me, darling? Though, for you to betray me, you''d have to be loyal to me first. How can you betray what you haven''tmitted to?"


    ????


    Daniel''s response came with a sneer.


    "Get lost! Filthy rascal! Take a joke seriously, will you? Even if you were thest man on earth, I wouldn''t be with you."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, darling, you''re saying that as long as there''s another man in the world, you''ll be with me?"

 Chapter 614 Inferno

    Chapter 614 Inferno


    Beauty was at a loss for words.


    Cane Gold, pointing at a stick of incense that had burned down halfway, urged Daniel with a reminder. "If that incense stick burns out before you bring down and wear the little red hat, you lose!"


    "Damn, there''s a time limit? Cane Gold, you should have said something earlier!"


    Without further dy, Daniel leaped gracefully onto the des Mountain. Despite the thick fog and the razor-sharp knives that could slice through iron as if it were mud, Daniel was too quick and tough for them to have any effect. In no time at all, he scurried up to the summit like a monkey, snagged the small red hat, and swiftly ced it on his head, then jumped down from the mountain in one smooth move.


    His agile performance left Cane Gold astonished, though the steward regained hisposure quickly. Not much surprised him these days; after all, Daniel was Beauty''s pick. It stood to reason that he''d possess a certain level of ability to be chosen as her hunting dog.


    "Country boy, you have good reflexes and speed to havepleted the challenge so quickly," Cane Gold acknowledged. "However, Inferno will be far more merciless! Speed alone won''t save you in the second challenge, which is to enter Inferno."


    Cane Gold led them to the next challenge, the Inferno. This so-called Inferno was a valley, a fiery chasm about five hundred meters long, zing with intense mes.


    "Inferno has a simple rule," Cane Gold exined to Daniel. "Walk from the entrance to the exit alive. The valley isn''t very long, only about five hundred meters."


    After a brief pause, he warned, "The fire in this Inferno is a hundred times hotter than the mes used to cremate bodies. Not just flesh and blood, even a chunk of steel would melt into molten metal in there. So, you can now choose to give up."


    "The words ''give up'' do not exist in my dictionary. If I''ve climbed the Mountain of des, why would I be afraid of entering Inferno?"


    As Daniel faced the roaring mes


    of the valley, Beauty leaned in closely and whispered in his ear, teasingly Country boy, look at how fierce that fire is! If you really walk in there, be careful that your little bird doesn''t get roasted alive. If your dick turns to charcoal, you''d end up useless for life."


    She couldn''t contain herughter, letting out a gleeful giggle at the thought.


    "Darling, don''t worry. Even if the rest of me gets scorched, that part After all, how would I satisfy


    if it


    got burnt?" Content belong to lon''t.


    "Get lost!


    to


    wish it wrry up and get in t


    I turn to ash, crumbling


    belongs to en.sw5.5


    to pieces beyond recovery!" Content


    "If Ie out from the other side unscathed, would you console me a bit?"


    "How should I console you?"


    "With your pretty little mouth, of course!"


    "Get lost! Be careful, I might just bite it off."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Do you have the heart?"


    "Go away!"


    Beauty couldn''t exin why, but every time she talked with Daniel, she enjoyed their absurd banter.

 Chapter 615 Death

    Chapter 615 Death


    Any other man would have found Beauty''s straightforwardness a sign of modesty, but this country bumpkin was shameless, dragging Beauty into his indecent banter. However, she suddenly found herself enjoying their yful banter more than she cared to admit.


    Daniel, casual as ever with hands in his pockets, approached the Inferno, stepping into the fire-engulfed chasm without hesitation. The minute he entered, he waspletely enveloped by the mes, vanishing from view.


    Beauty gripped by a sudden tension, watched the inferno, worrying that Daniel might be consumed by the mes. Listening intently for a scream or any sign of him, all she could hear was the crackling of the fire. There was no sound of distress from Daniel at all.


    Turning to Cane Gold, she asked with curiosity, "Why hasn''t the country bumpkin screamed even once since he''s been in the Inferno?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The mes in this Inferno are so intense they could melt steel instantly. If a man like him ventures inside, he would be scorched to ash in moments. How could he have a chance to scream?"


    "No, it''s not right. He hasn''t turned to ash; I feel he''s still alive. Let''s go check the exit. That country bumpkin''s life is too robust to be snuffed out so easily."


    "It''s impossible he''s alive! He can''t possibly walk out of the Inferno. To sessfully navigate it, you''d need to be at least a grandmaster, and even for an ordinary grandmaster, their energy wouldn''t withstand these mes - only a level three or above could."


    Cane Gold was speaking truthfully.


    As the chief steward of Purple Gold and a powerful person in his own right, he was a fifth-level


    grandmaster, his strength ranking among the top fifty in the USA. But he avoided public rankings to keep a low profile, making his true capabilities known to but a few.


    His duty was to guard Purple Gold, forbidden to leave without express orders from the Perkins family.


    The two made their way around to the valley''s exit. The mes inside the Inferno at this end seemed even fiercer than at the entrance-tenfold, at least.


    Beauty watched the mes intently, yearning to see Daniel emerge unharmed. But as time passed, hope ebbed away, leaving her fretting over Daniel''s fate.


    "Could the country bumpkin really be dead?" she wondered aloud, concern etched on her features.


    "Miss, the Mountain of des might have been sheer luck, or perhaps he knows some witchcraft, which is how he managed to scrape through the challenge. But entering Inferno is a different story. You need real strength, not trickery. Let''s leave; he must have burnt to a crisp by now. There''s no way he coulde out through the exit."


    "No! The country bumpkin has a big life; he wouldn''t just die so easily. He must make it out of the exit; he just must!"


    Beauty''s eyes shone with unwavering conviction, sure in her belief that Daniel was very much alive.

 Chapter 616 Youre Not My Man

    Chapter 616 You''re Not My Man


    At that moment, Beauty profoundly realized that she did not want Daniel to die; she did not want the country bumpkin to perish. She only intended to tease him, not to wish him dead. After all, without him, who would she have to toy with? If he were gone, she would lose the amusement he provided.


    As Beauty waited anxiously, a sh of gold flickered at the exit. Then, a casually whistling figure with hands in pockets emerged from the Inferno, nonchntly sauntering out. Who else could it be but Daniel?


    Beauty, initially relieved, quickly became irate. That damned country bumpkin, always so lucky-how could he not have perished in the mes? Now, she felt the urge to kick him right back into the fire and watch him burn anew.


    With a frosty expression and arms folded, Beauty watched Daniel approach, betraying a mischievous smile. His reaction only heightened her irritation.


    "Dear, you seem so disappointed, as if you were eagerly hoping your man-that''s me would get burned alive. And now look, I''m still hopping around very much alive."


    "Get lost, kid! You''re not my man and you never will be! Spout off like that again, and I swear I''ll kick you back into that pit to reheat!"


    "Ah, but my thick skin can withstand much more-reheat me a hundred times, and I still won''t burn!"


    Daniel continued with a smirk,


    "Those mes can''t kill me. Only you have that power, my dear, for every time I see you, my passion ignites. Just a slight prompt from you, and I can barely contain myself


    "Jerk! Can''t you ever be serious?"


    Beauty red at him harshly. "Country bumpkin, don''t get cocky! You were told three challenges, and you''ve onlypleted two. There''s still one more waiting for you!"


    After scolding Daniel, Beauty turned


    to Cane Gold with a stern look.


    "What''s the third challenge?


    el


    Whatever it is, make sure this


    country bumpkin doesn''t pass as


    easily as he did the previous ones.


    ||


    "Having passed the Mountain of des and survived Inferno, the third challenge for this country bumpkin shall be ''The Dogs."" "Dogs? What''s that?" asked Daniel.


    "There''s a mountain here in PurpleProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gold popted by strays, the


    Mountain of Dogs. There''s only one path, and you must trek from the base to the peak and back down again. It''s so dangerous that not even a tiger could pass through it without being torn to shreds by those wild dogs. So, country boy, do you ept this third challenge? It''s much more perilous than the


    Mountain of des or the Inferno."


    "Even the biggest yellow dog in our vige can''t catch me. What''s there to fear from a bunch of wild dogs? Just a stroll on Dog Mountain, right? Effortlessly, I''ll pass this one too!"

 Chapter 617 Dog Mountain

    Chapter 617 Dog Mountain


    Daniel was brimming with confidence. Wild dogs were no match for him; in his world, there was no dog he couldn''t tame.


    As he climbed Dog Mountain, he soon spotted pairs of crimson eyes fixated on him. Daniel''s eyes were not just perceptive-they had night vision. With a focused look, he discerned the creatures lying in wait. These were not regr wild dogs-they were wolves! And not just any wolves, these were enormous, each the size of a small calf.


    A drone suddenly buzzed above Daniel''s head-Cane Gold had sent it to provide a live broadcast for Beauty, wanting to capture the moment Daniel would be torn apart by the wild dogs.


    Since the drone flew quite high, it captured the whole scene, including the wild dogs. When Beauty saw them, her eyebrows shot up in shock.


    "Cane Gold, are these creatures with crimson eyes the dogs of Dog Mountain?" she asked.


    "Yes, that''s right! There are hundreds of them."


    "Hundreds? That looks terrifying. The dogs on Dog Mountain look more like wolves. How can these be just regr dogs? They are literally wild wolves, aren''t they?"


    "Wolves? Thebat power of wolves doesn''t evenpare to these dogs. Any one of these dogs could face off against a hundred wolves."


    ...


    While the two were conversing, a dog charged at Daniel with lightning speed, baring sharp white teeth aiming for his waist. Just as its jaws nearly mped down, Daniel swung his hand in a p.


    "p!"


    His palm struck the dog''s head.


    "Trying to bite me? I''ll p you dead!"


    The smacked dog instantly let out a wail like a Husky punished by its owner.


    Soon, the other dogs started to converge.


    These street dogs had organization and discipline; they weren''t ustomed to fighting alone. With full force, they attacked Daniel. "Woof!"


    "Woof woof!"


    Amid the chorus of fierce barking, the wild dogsunched an assault, employing tactics they had practiced hundreds of times.


    But as they closed in...


    "p!"


    "p, p!"


    "p, p, p!"


    Daniel fought back furiously, his psnding left and right, ensuring each dog got an equal share. In lessC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    than three minutes, all the attaess


    dogs were sprawled on the ground.


    "Do you submit? If any of yout


    feel free toe at me again and catch some more ps!" Daniel


    eefully at the pack"


    "Ow!"


    "Ow, ow!"


    ...


    The dogs howled, but whether they


    submitted or not, Daniel couldn''t bet


    sure. However, none of them dared toe closer to him.


    W


    "Since none of you challenge me, lead the way down the mountain," Danielmanded.


    As directed, the wild dogs started showing him the pathway down.


    Led by the dogs, Daniel quickly descended from Dog Mountain.

 Chapter 618 An Interesting Show

    Chapter 618 An Interesting Show


    After descending from Dog Mountain, Daniel casually approached Beauty. His hands tucked in his pockets, he cheekily inquired, "Dear, aren''t you disappointed that Ipleted these challenges with such ease?"


    "You country bumpkin, you''ve only earned your ticket into Purple Gold bypleting these three challenges. The real show is yet toe. What''s the hurry?"


    "The real show is yet toe?" Daniel circled behind Beauty, eyeing her backside appreciatively for a few moments before nodding in agreement. "You''re right, the best part is indeed at the back! What a view!"


    Realizing he was flirting, Beauty spun around, hands on hips, and demanded, "Country boy, what are you looking at?"


    "Darling, didn''t you say the real show is in the back? So, I''m looking at your rear, of course!"


    "If you keep staring, do you believe I''ll gouge out your eyes?"


    "I''m not staring! You told me to look, so I did!" Daniel responded, his gaze mischievously fixed on her bottom.


    "You..." Beauty stomped her foot in frustration, "Filthy rascal!" She even pinched Daniel hard on the waist.


    "Ah... ahhh..." Daniel yelped in exaggerated pain.


    "Shut it! No crying out loud!" Beauty red at Daniel, who immediately quieted down.


    "Dear, you pinch me that hard and I''m not supposed to cry out?"


    "You brought it on yourself. It serves you right for being so smug," she retorted.


    ...


    Havingpleted the three challenges, Cane Gold no longer obstructed them. He led Beauty and Daniel into the grand hall.


    As they entered, Daniel spotted the


    buffet. Drained from his earlier


    1


    exertions, he felt his stomach growling with hunger. Without ceremony, he strode over, picked up arge lobster, and began to devour it veraciously.


    Seeing him eat with such gusto, Beauty nudged him gently with her knee. "Did you starve in a past life or something?"


    "Darling, you''re so smart to have


    guessed about my past life. You


    might not know, but in my past life, I was poor, a lowly ve. I worked daily and hardly ate a decent meal once every three days. I had no wife and lived a loner''s life. That''s why, in this life, I''m determined to make up for everything I missed out on, twice over."


    "Twice over? What do you mean by that?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "It means I intend to enjoy all the delicacies I never had and sleep with as many beautiful women as possible."


    "Disgusting! You''re a scoundrel and a pervert! You should remain single for life! No beautiful woman would ever willingly sleep with you!" Beauty''s disgust was evident.


    "As long as a man is capable, plenty of women would be willing. With my skills, countless gorgeous women are lining up, begging me to sleep with them." Daniel gave her a sly. look. Maybe one day even you, dear, will beg me to sleep with you. After all, once you experience my talents, you''ll realize no man on earthpares to me!"

 Chapter 619 Fear

    Chapter 619 Fear


    "Get lost, you shameless jerk!" Beauty snapped before ignoring Daniel. It was then that an impably dressed man approached, his attire gleaming with the unmistakable brand of Armani. Daniel recognized him at a nce an acquaintance.


    Retard Evans.


    As Retard approached, Daniel had no doubt that he was up to no good. But Daniel wasn''t concerned and continued to enjoy his sumptuous lobster.


    Retard patted Daniel on the shoulder with a sneer, "Well, well, if it isn''t the country bumpkin. You actually had the gall toe here and mooch? You''ve got some nerve, huh?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Well, if it isn''t Retard himself. Remember the first time we met? I knocked all your teeth out. The ones you''ve got now are imnts, right? I wonder how many I could send flying with a good p..."


    As Daniel spoke, he mimed a p through the air. Though it was nothing more than a gesture, it conjured unpleasant memories for Smart, who reflexively covered his face.


    This reaction amused Daniel greatly, "Oh, Retard, it seems you have some memory of fear, after all!"


    "Country boy, don''t get too cocky! Do you even know where we are? This is Purple Gold, the Perkins'' turf. If you dare to cause trouble here, you''ll be dead!"


    Smart had been beaten by Daniel before and had also been humiliated at the Fortune Antique shop. He was well aware that Daniel wasn''t intimidated by him, so he invoked the Perkins family name. As the preeminent family of Washington D.C. and indeed of the entire USA, crossing the Perkins on their own ground was tantamount to an unforgivable insult.


    Anyone who dared to embarrass the Perkins family would meet with a singr fate-death.


    "The Perkins are powerful, huh? But it won''t stop me from hitting you if you provoke me. No matter whose turf this is, it won''t prevent me fromying you out!"


    Daniel wasn''t just being brash; he had the power to back up his bravado.


    "You''re an idiot, country boy, but I''m not! It''s not that I can''t beat you; just won''t fight on the Perkins'' property. So today, I''ll let you off, but if you''ve got the guts, let''s make a bet"


    Smart was trying to trap Daniel.


    "Make a bet if I''ve got the guts? On what, who has the bigger dick?"


    Thisment drew an immediate eye-roll from Beauty.


    "Pervert!"


    She didn''t just roll her eyes at him, but even cursed him under her breath.


    "Darling, you like me being a pervert don''t you? It''s said thatdies love a bad Boy. It takes a man like me to your favor, right?" Conte belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Wi


    "Get lost!" Beauty rolled her eyes again and spat out, "Freak!"


    ...


    Watching Daniel and Beauty flirt in


    front


    and


    smart felt frustrat


    He felt neglected and


    ignored.

 Chapter 620 Smarts Trap

    Chapter 620 Smart''s Trap


    "Ahem, ahem!" Smart interjected with a light cough, interrupting the couple. This interruption irked Daniel, who reprimanded sharply, "Retard, what''s with the cough? If you''re sick, go take your medicine! Don''t spread your germs to her and me. Can''t you see we''re having a great time? Are you blind?"


    At Daniel''s words, Beauty instinctively gave him a sharp kick to the buttocks, nearly toppling him if not for his steady footing. "Who''s having a great time with you? I''d rather not deal with a freak like you!" she retorted with a half-serious joke before stuffing a grilled sausage into Daniel''s mouth. His surprised expression was brief as he took a bite, apparently enjoying the taste.


    "Tasty, isn''t it?" Beauty asked with a smile.


    "Delicious!"


    "Country bumpkin, maybe if I feed you sausages every day, you''ll grow to love a certain special kind."


    "I''ll feed you some sausage, too, how about that?"


    "Go away!"


    Smart was feeling left out, ignored once more by the duo-particrly by Beauty, and it was getting under his skin.


    Since Smart couldn''t chastise Beauty, he directed his irritation at Daniel. With a coldugh, Smart taunted, "What, country boy, scared now? Backing down?"


    "How am I scared? How am I backing down?" Daniel replied cheerfully.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "If you''ve got the guts, then bet with me."


    "On what?"


    "Drinking!"


    Daniel couldn''t help butugh. He had expected someplex challenge, not a drinking contest. But he suspected this Retard was plotting something more nefarious.


    "So, what are the rules? Who can drink the most?"


    "Who can drink the most-that''s hillbilly drinking. Now that you''re in the city, at a grand banquet in Purple Gold, we should y something more upscale."


    Offering only cryptic remarks about the rules, Smart gestured grandly to Daniel, "Country bumpkin, if you''re as brave as you im, follow me!" "Of course, I''m a man! If you don''t believe me, ask your wife to test me out when you have one."


    "You damn bumpkin, don''t push it!" Although Smart was livid, he dared not attack Daniel. He knew he was outmatched.


    "Am I going too far? I don''t think so. After all, if your fist was harder than mine, you''d definitely be the one going too far, at least a hundred times more!"


    Smart, without another word, led Daniel to a bar crammed with an array of alcohols and a variety of drinking and cocktail-mixing paraphernalia. A blonde, blue-eyed bartender was busily mixing drinks.


    el.ne


    She was Catherine, the cocktail expert hired by Smart, who was clearly one of his operatives. Forewarned by Smart, Catherine knew exactly how to deal with the so-called country bumpkin Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Thus, Smart had prepared thoroughly for Daniel''s arrival at the bar. This time, he was determined to take the country boy down a notch.

 Chapter 621 Not for Love

    Chapter 621 Not for Love


    He had to let Daniel know who''s the boss around here!


    He had to show this country bumpkin that messing with him was a big mistake!


    If a bumpkin dared to cross him, they''d definitely end up regretting it big time!


    Daniel took a good look at Catherine from head to toe, noticing her stunning figure.


    He could tell just by looking that she''d be great in bed.


    Unable to resist, he stole a couple of nces at her.


    Though Daniel''s gaze was pretty sneaky, it didn''t escape Beauty''s sharp eyes as she was secretly watching him.


    Without a word, Beauty reached out and gave him a hard pinch on the waist.


    "Ow! Ow, ow!"


    Daniel yelped in pain.


    "What are you yelling for? Keep it down!" Beauty scolded fiercely.


    "You pinched me so hard! Can''t I call out to relieve the pain a bit?"


    "Don''t you know why I pinched you?"


    "No idea!"


    "Where were your eyes looking?"


    "Wherever there''s something nice to look at, that''s where I''ll look! Aren''t women beautiful to be appreciated by men?" "You... pervert!"


    Too annoyed to argue, Beauty pinched him again on his waist, even harder this time.


    Only by giving this bumpkin a little taste of pain could Beauty ease her anger.


    "Ow! Ow, ow!"


    Naturally, Daniel cried out once more.


    It wasn''t entirely his fault; it was that pesky Dragon Spirit within him, enjoying being punished by beautiful women.


    Daniel acted this way under the


    influencen


    that Dragon


    deliberately provoking Beautyel


    get


    her to punish him.


    Of course, he would also tease Jessica simrly to get her to punish him.


    They say, "Love taps and scolding are signs of affection."


    He believed that the more he got punished, the more they''d unknowingly fall for him!


    Daniel not only had a thing for Jessica; he was also interested in the gorgeous Beauty.


    But Beauty, being the eldest daughter of the prestigious Matthews family, was out of his league.


    Plus, Beauty was known for being quite fierce. Since childhood, she had been the leader among their group of heirs.


    Daniel had been afraid of her since they were kids because she used to bully him.


    While Beauty was punishing Daniel, Smart secretly enjoyed the show.


    However, he noticed that Beauty''s punishment had a hint of affection, which annoyed him.


    Yet, Smart was a man who always looked on the bright side of things.


    No matter what, at least this bumpkin got Beauty''s punishment and cried out in pain!


    Most importantly, Smart believed that ady like Beauty would never genuinely get involved with a bumpkin like Daniel.


    Beauty was just a tiger who enjoyed


    hitting men, and this bumpkin was easy to bully and willingly let her. punish him. She was just having fun beating him up, not out ofC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    love-definitely not!


    After getting enough punishment from Beauty, Daniel felt quite satisfied.


    Deciding toy low for a while, he thought about teasing her again when he felt lonely.


    ¡°Smarty-pants, how about a drinking


    competition? This lovelydy can be


    the bartender. One drink each, and we''ll see who can handle more?" Daniel challenged.

 Chapter 622 An Evil Plan

    Chapter 622 An Evil n


    "Catherine is my bartender. She''s here for me. You, on the other hand, probably can''t even afford one. So, make your own drink!" Smart pped his hands.


    Immediately, a group of attractive girls walked over.


    These girls were Tik Tok influencers and second-rate celebrities arranged by Smart.


    Seeing these girls, Daniel''s eyes naturally wandered to their chests and butts!


    He ogled every one of them, noting their sexy outfits and nice bodies. They looked rather slutty, almost like strippers, but they were still quite appealing.


    Men aren''t too picky when ites to appreciating beautiful women.


    As long as they''re at least a 7 out of 10 and have a hot body, men will appreciate them.


    Of course, Beauty noticed Daniel''s tant ogling again.


    This time, she didn''t use her hands. Instead, she stomped down hard on his foot with her high heel.


    "Ow!"


    "Ow, ow!"


    Daniel hopped around on one foot like a wind-up frog with a broken leg.


    "Darling, did you just stomp on me with your heel?"


    "If I catch you being naughty again, next time, I''ll use a knife on your dick!"


    Daniel thought she must be in love with him. So, he admired some beauties; was it worth getting so angry?


    A wise man doesn''t fight with


    women, especially one he could never win against, so Daniel calmed down and asked Smart,


    ver


    "Smarty-pants, you brought in all these beauties. What''s the n?"


    "Today, we''re ying a


    sophisticated game! First round: a cocktail-making contest. Whoever makes the best cocktail wins. These five beauties here will be the judges. My bartender, international cocktail master Catherine, will go against you making your own drink, bumpkin."


    Daniel knew Smart must have a trick up his sleeve and asked with a grin, "What''s the punishment for losing?"


    "Since we''re ying a ssy game, the punishment should be ssy too."


    Smart took a ss of wine and poured it on the floor.


    Then, with a wicked smile, he said, "The loser has to lick the wine off the floor like a dog, leaving nothing behind!" Smart only wanted to humiliate Daniel.


    No one could beat Catherine at making cocktails. This bumpkin wa''s guaranteed to lose! Besides, the five judges were all Smart''s people.


    So, Smart figured this bumpkin would definitely lose.


    Once the bumpkin lost, he''d have top up the wine off the floor like a dog.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Smart would record the whole thing on his phone.


    Then, he''d go live, making Daniel famous as a globalughingstock.


    Smart believed that once Daniel was thoroughly humiliated, Jessica would no longer want anything to do with him.


    That way, she''d definitely dump him!

 Chapter 623 Believe in Them

    Chapter 623 Believe in Them


    Thinking about it made Smart delighted. Heughed out loud.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Afterughing, he looked provocatively at Daniel and asked,


    "Bumpkin, are you in? If you got the guts, let''s do this! If not, just admit defeat and lick the wine off the floor like a dog now!"


    "Smarty-pants, if I lose, I''ll only have to lick the wine off the floor, right? No filming or live streaming to make me famous?"


    Daniel saw through Smart''s n in a nce, so he asked with a grin.


    "Bumpkin, I thought you were dumb! But it looks like you do have a brain after all. I''ll do a live stream and get celebs to share it. And to make sure all the major families see it, I''ll stream it in their group too.


    By the way, Jessica is also in that group. Once she sees you licking wine off the floor like a dog, she''ll dump you immediately! Having an embarrassing boyfriend like you would ruin her impable reputation.¡±


    Smart''s words gave Daniel an idea.


    Turning to Beauty, he asked, "Darling, you''re in that group too, right?"


    "Yeah, but I''ve muted it. Still, I''m in it," Beauty replied.


    "Then, if Smart loses and licks the wine like a dog, you gotta record it and post it to that group. Tag all the elders so they don''t miss this show."


    Daniel''s request made Beautyugh coldly.


    "Heh."


    Then, she warned,


    "Bumpkin, do you really think you


    can win this? Even with the best luck, you''ve got no chance. These five judges are clearly Smart''s people. No matter what you do, you can''t win."


    "Darling, thesedies are beautiful. I believe they''re kind, fair, and just f my cocktail is better than Catherine''s, they''ll vote for me After all, for such lovelydies, integrity is everything."


    Daniel''s words elicited another coldugh from Beauty.


    "Heh."


    She retorted,


    el


    "Trusting their integrity? Don''t you realize thesedies would sell anything for the right price? They''re just a bunch of sell-outs. Believing in their integrity? How stupid can you get?"


    ¡°Darling, I might be dumb, but I''m a genius in bed!"


    "Shut it, you shameless jerk!"


    Beauty scolded.

 Chapter 624 I Dare You

    Chapter 624 I Dare You


    While she blushed furiously, Daniel couldn''t help but indulge in a bit of mischief. Without her noticing, he used his unique ability, a kind of mind reading, courtesy of the Dragon Spirit within him. This allowed him to sneak a peek into her thoughts.


    As he picked up on Beauty''s inward threat, Daniel couldn''t contain hisughter and teased her saying, "Honey, are you fantasizing about how you''d snap my... you know? That seems a bit harsh, doesn''t it?"


    "Shut up! I wasn''t thinking that at all!" Beauty responded quickly, her face red as a tomato.


    "Don''t sweat it, dear. I know you wouldn''t really want to hurt me. I mean, you enjoy our fun times too much. Imagine interrupting the climax by hurting me, how miserable that would be, right?" he joked shamelessly.


    "If you keep spouting that nonsense, believe me, I''ll record everything you say and send it to Jessica," Beauty threatened, trying to regain some control over the conversation.


    Their yful banter dipped into risqu¨¦ territory, making it ufortable for anyone eavesdropping on them.


    Interrupting their exchange, Smart called out, "Country bumpkin, do you have the guts or not? If you do, ept my challenge! If you''re chicken, just admit it already, lie down on the floor, and lick up the wine like a dog!"


    "You''re so impatient, Retard. Since you''re so keen on licking the floor clean like a dog, I might just let you," Daniel retorted confidently.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He took a beer mug and filled it with a whole bottle of brandy, which left Smart puzzled. "Country bumpkin, what are you trying to pull?"


    "If we''re making a bet, we obviously


    need to sort out the stakes first! Whoever loses has to let the winner pour this big mug of brandy on the floor. Then, the loser will have to lick


    it all up, just like a dog," Det e


    exined with a yful shake of the mug. "So, Smart, do you dare? If not, just admit defeat and lick the wine off the floor like a dog."


    Smart chuckled coldly in response. After his briefugh, he replied with an icy tone, "Country bumpkin, you saying I don''t dare? I think one mug isn''t enough. Let''s add another one, this time with red wine."


    Taking it up a notch, Smart filled an even bigger mug with red wine. "You poured one, I poured one; that makes two. Country bumpkin, do you dare now?" he challenged Daniel.


    Daniel grinned and shot back, "Of course, I dare!"


    Upon Daniel''s agreement, Smart, not wanting to waste any time, turned to Catherine and urged her, "This bumpkin agreed, now don''t dy, let''s get started!"


    "Yes, sir!" Catherine answered with a cheerful nod and her hands swiftly got to work, preparing drinks with the grace and agility of an acrobat. Bottles twirled through the air, a cascade of colors swirled in the cocktail shakers, and her performance was nothing short of mesmerizing.

 Chapter 625 Smart Wins

    Chapter 625 Smart Wins


    The crowd watched in amazement, murmuring their approval loudly.


    "She''s truly an international top-notch mixologist. Impressive!"


    "It''s so captivating to watch cocktails being made this beautifully. Such a show is a real treat!"


    "Just think, who brought Catherine here? Smart did, right? Could it be anything but amazing?"


    Amidst the collective praise, Catherine finished her cocktail crafting. She poured the contents of the mixing ss into five small cups, one for each judge.


    In the mixing ss, the cocktail was one color, but when poured into the cups, it magically changed into five different hues.


    "These five drinks I''ve made are called Sshes of Splendor. Each cup is a different color with a different vor, offering a unique experience with every sip," Catherine exined.


    Pointing to the blue drink, she said, "This one is titled Tears of the Sea. Whoever drinks this will immediately feel the urge to cry."


    "Really? Let me try it!" one of thedies eximed, taking a sip of Tears of the Sea. True to Catherine''s im, after drinking, her eyes welled up with tears and soon they started streaming down her cheeks.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Whoa! That''s truly incredible! It actually makes you cry after you drink it? Such mixology skills are beyond splendid!"


    "She''s a world-ss mixologist, of course she''s incredible!"


    ¡°This isn''t just great; this is the real deal. Smart has already won with those Tears of the Sea."


    As the crowd continued to extol the qualities of the drinks to the skies, someone excitedly suggested: "Let''s see the next one, what about the next one?"


    Catherine gestured toward the red


    drink and described, "This one''s called Laughter of Passion. Even someone heartbroken from a fecent breakup will burst into heartyughter after a sip."


    "I''ll do it!" volunteered Little Bunny, a popr influencer. Just yesterday, her top donor left her for her arch-rival, and she was in no mood tough.


    Little Bunny grabbed the cup of Laughter of Passion, throwing it back like someone trying to drown their sorrows in alcohol. The red liquid burned down her throat and into her stomach.


    Secondster, she burst into uncontrobleughter.


    Though herughter sounded a bit eerie, it proved that Laughter of Passion wasn''t a fake; it was indeed a powerful concoction.


    As the effect of the alcohol faded,


    Little Bunny returned to her normal self. She gave Catherine a thumbs-up, eximing, "I''m sold. This Laughter of Passion has my vote; I''ll definitely cast it for you!"


    Daniel merely watched from the sidelines, silent. By the looks of the first two drinks, it was clear Catherine was a true master of mixology and well deserving of her reputation.


    However, as fantastic as Catherine might be, Daniel knew she was bound to lose. Because this time, she was up against him.


    The drinks Daniel mixed could knock


    I


    :


    out the BIG Yellow dog-a vige canine notorious for its drinking prowess. Even the world''s most formidable mixologists couldn''t create something that could floor that particr BIG Yellow dog. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 626 You Really Know How to Brag

    Chapter 626 You Really Know How to Brag


    Catherine then introduced the third cocktail, a greenish one resembling the color of bitter melon. "This one''s called ''The Pinnacle of Bitterness,'' and it lets you taste the deepest sorrow."


    "I''ll try it!" a third woman volunteered, but didn''t down it in one go. A small sip was enough to make her eyes water from the intense bitterness.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This fourth drink is called ''Mystical Mushroom.'' After drinking, you''ll start seeing tiny people everywhere, quite a fascinating experience," Catherine continued.


    The fourth woman drank it and immediately began counting little imaginary figures around her.


    "And this fifth one is ''Cry Then Laugh."" After the fifth woman tried it, she burst into tears and then startedughing uncontaneously, seeming almost delusional.


    All five of Catherine''s cocktail creations were thoroughly tasted and appraised. Each was exceptional and could be considered top tier.


    Smart, swelling with pride, turned to Daniel and asked smugly, "Country bumpkin, what''ll it be? Gonna keeppeting, or will you admit defeat? If you give up now, you only lose half. I''ll just pour one ss on the floor, and you can lick it like a dog. But if you refuse and want to continue, then you''ll have to lick up both sses-no drop left!"


    Smart''s words were purely meant to mock Daniel. Even if Daniel conceded, Smart wasn''t going to let him off easy. The bet was two sses, and he was dead set on having Daniel on the ground,pping it up like a dog.


    Retorting calmly, Daniel said,


    "Retard, you brought thisdy here,


    el


    touting her as some world-ss mixologist. She''s alright, I guess.dn some bar, her skill level would probably get her by-barely. Butpared to me, well, she falls short. Actually, she falls way short."


    Smart could only scoff in response.


    "Country bumpkin, do you even hear yourself? Do you think no one can see through your bluffs, so you can talk big all you want? You''re nothing but a standard bumpkin, a hick from the sticks. Do you even know-


    mixology? I bet you can''t from


    recognize all these bottles on the


    rack, could you?"


    Pointing at one bottle of red wine, Smart asked arrogantly, "Country bumpkin, can you read this? It''s in French, something you can''t understand, right? It says ''Produit de Bordeaux!""


    "Mixing drinks isn''t about


    recognizingbels or origins. A true


    mixologist doesn''t need to know


    what bottle they''re holding. Themet


    only need to blend based on vor


    to create cocktails that astonish," Daniel countered, his tone even.


    His words only drew a burst of loud mockery from Smart.


    ¡°Hahaha..." Smartughed disdainfully, "What did you say just now? You can mix a cocktail that amazes? You? A country bumpkin who can create an impressive cocktail? Hahaha..."


    Smart clearly didn''t believe that Daniel could mix a decent cocktail at all. After all, in his eyes, Daniel was just a country bumpkin; a clueless yokel from the boonies.

 Chapter 627 Bad Eyesight

    Chapter 627 Bad Eyesight


    Cocktails - they''re a pastime of the high society, tools for socializing among the elite. Could a country bumpkin, fresh off the farm, possiblyprehend something so refined? What a joke it would be, suggesting just anyone could waltzing into the upper crust''s exclusive circle by merely mixing a drink.


    Ignoring Smart''s remarks, Daniel simply picked up a mixing ss and started to prepare his cocktail. His movementscked the showmanship of Catherine''s, so much so that they were hardlyparable. Daniel had no fancy flourishes he just directly poured the liquors into the mixing ss, pausing to smell the aroma of each drink before adding it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching Daniel pour clumsily, sometimes having to pour a second time because the first wasn''t sufficient, gave Smart a hugeugh.


    After a loud, piercingugh, Smart sneered, "Country bumpkin, is this how you mix drinks?"


    "Yes, I''m mixing a drink! Or are you so blind you can''t see that?" Daniel shot back.


    Smartughed again at Daniel''s response. Pointing at the mixing ss in Daniel''s hand, he taunted, "Country bumpkin, is this your cocktail? Look, it''s murky as sewer water in that ss, it''s so green it stinks!"


    Retard, do you know why you see the drink in this ss as green?" Daniel asked.


    "It''s obviously green!"


    "No! It''s only green in your eyes because you''re looking through a green haze in your mind. That''s why you see the drink as green," Daniel rified.


    He shook the mixing ss and turned to Beauty to ask, "Darling, what color is this drink?"


    "It''s yellow! Just as yellow as you are, you country bumpkin!"


    "You like yellow, don''t you?" Daniel teased, earning another punitive response from Beauty.


    Ignoring her, he continued bantering with Smart, "Retard, you heard her, right? The drink in this mixing ss isn''t green; it''s yellow."


    Smart''s eyes widened as he stared intently at the drink, trying to discern its true color.


    "How can the drink be yellow? It''s


    green! you''re lying to me, you''re in cahits


    obviously green! Beautet


    with this bumpkin!" Smart protested.


    "Retard, if you can''t trust your own eyes, just admit it. Or why not ask thesedies what color the drink is?" Daniel suggested.


    Smart turned to the five women and inquired, ¡°What color is the drink in his mixing ss?"


    "Yellow."


    "It''s definitely yellow."


    Each of the five women


    unanimously confirmed the drink was yellow, not any other color. If Beauty alone had said it was yellow, Smart might have suspected her of deceiving him. But when his gwn invited guests confirmed the same, something seemed off.


    Determined to figure out the true color of the drink in Daniel''s ss, and to rify if he was truly


    mistaken, Smart hurriedly sine


    eyes.


    his

 Chapter 628 The Divine Drink

    Chapter 628 The Divine Drink


    After rubbing his eyes and refocusing, Smart finally acknowledged that the drink in Daniel''s ss was indeed yellow. Had his eyes deceived him before?


    "So what if it''s yellow? It looks like sewage, like filth, disgusting! No one could drink that! It obviously looks like an utter cocktail failure, a disaster!" Smart dered disdainfully.


    Daniel shook the drink in the mixing ss and then, with a cheeky grin, addressed Smart, "Retard, these five lovelydies were invited by you, right? Logically, they''re supposed to be in your corner. So listen up! If they end up charmed by my cocktail and vote for me, no regrets or backtracking, okay? Though, even if you wanted to whine about it, it''d be useless."


    Pausing, Daniel offered Smart an ''out.'' "However, I can give you, Retard, a chance. Before thesedies taste my cocktail, you can choose to admit defeat. If you do, I''ll lighten your punishment-you''d only need to lick up one ss of liquor from the floor like a dog, instead of two."


    Smart immediately responded withughter, sure of his own victory.


    "You''re hrious, bumpkin! You think these women will be won over by your cocktail and vote for you? What did you do? Get banged up by a gori and lose your mind? Hahaha..."


    "Look, Retard, I know you''ve offered these women a nice sum. But look at them-women with such stunning figures can''t have bad hearts. So, trust the ll be fair and impartial. Good is good, bad is bad. They wouldn''t sell their souls just for a little favor from you. The conscience is far more important than the body. Sell your body, maybe, no big deal. But a conscience? That''d be losing your humanity."


    Smart simplyughed off Daniel''s strange assertions.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Afterughing, Smart urged Daniel on, "Stop with the gibberish, bumpkin. You''re just trying to dy your defeat because you know you''re about to lose. There''s no


    point in stalling. You''re going to lose!


    So hurry up and pour that unappetizing, urine-looking concoction of yours, and let those fivedies have a taste. I bet none of them will be able to stomach your disaster of a drink."


    "Alright! Since you''re so eager,


    Retard, I won''t dy any further. Il


    serve my cocktail so these women


    can taste what true fine wine is, what the divine drink actually is," Daniel dered.


    With that, he grabbed five sses and began to pour. There was quite a lot of the liquid in the mixer; even after serving five sses, over half remained.


    This was Daniel''s hidden y. His intent wasn''t just to conquer the fivedies'' tastes but also to win over the stunning Catherine in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 629 Changing Colors

    Chapter 629 Changing Colors


    After dispensing the drinks, Daniel gestured to the five sses on the table and invited thedies, "Please enjoy,dies. These are specially prepared for you."


    Little Bunny nced at the ss with a look of distaste. "Country bumpkin, just looking at your cocktail kills any desire to drink it. This yellow color makes it look nasty."


    ¡°But, beautiful, my cocktail is spirited. It can change to any color you wish; its hue will shift to match your mood. Of course, you need to pick up the ss first," Daniel exined charmingly.


    Little Bunny scoffed in disbelief. "Really? You say it will change with my mood? If I want it pink, it will turn pink?"


    "Absolutely! Just lift it up, and it will change!"


    "I don''t believe you." Little Bunny picked up the ss skeptically, seeing no immediate color change, she taunted, "What was that, bumpkin? You said it would turn whatever color I want? I want it to turn pink, so why hasn''t it changed?"


    "Open your beautiful eyes wide and watch the cocktail carefully," Daniel prompted.


    As he spoke, the cocktail in Little Bunny''s hand swiftly turned a delightful shade of pink. At the same moment, Beauty''s hand suddenly reached over and pinched Daniel''s waist fiercely.


    "Ouch! Oww!" Daniel yelped before asking with an exasperated expression, "Darling, why did you pinch me again?"


    "Didn''t you justpliment that woman? Saying she has beautiful eyes?"


    Beauty''s face darkened with what appeared to be a pang of jealousy.


    "I did no such thing! I was talking about how your eyes are so stunning. I''m utterly entranced by your beauty and your sizzling figure."


    "If you let your tongue wag


    nonsense again, bumpkin, I''ll surely tear it out!" Beauty threatened, her tone fierce as if Daniel were her man and had just cheated on her before her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Little Bunny was taken aback by the cocktail in her hands turning to such an adorable shade of pink, something she had not expected. Yet, she suspected country bumpkin was up to trick.


    swneome


    Looking back at Daniel, she challenged, "Country bumpkin, if I now want this cocktail to turn light blue, can it change to that?"


    "As long as you wish it, it can change. Didn''t I tell you? The cocktail I mix is full of spirit; it can make your desirese to life!"


    No sooner than Daniel finishedContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    speaking the drink Little Bunny held


    began to shift colors. In the blink of an eye, it turned a light blue-ca captivating pure ocean blue.


    Little Bunny was astounded. Could the cocktail truly change colors? Had it actually turned light blue just as she had wished?


    Seeing a sh of joy on Little Bunny''s face, Smart''s own facial expression darkened. He red at Little Bunny and icily reminded her.

 Chapter 630 Shock

    Chapter 630 Shock


    "You''ve never seen colors before? It''s quite normal for cocktails to change colors. Different spirits mixed together can change over time."


    "But, sir, the cocktail changed colors twice, exactly as I was thinking. How do you exin that?" Little Bunny inquired, her naivet¨¦ on full disy, genuinely curious without any ulterior motive.


    But her question set Smart seething. The woman he was paying dared to seem impressed by that country bumpkin''s cocktail? Whose side was she on? Did she forget who her benefactor was?


    "What do you mean ''how''? That bumpkin just got lucky guessing the right sequence! First, it turned pink then light blue. Remember who brought you here!" Smart snapped coldly, jolting Little Bunny back to reality.


    Squashing her brief joy, Little Bunny frowned and put on an expression of distaste, scoffing, "Just because a cocktail can change color doesn''t make it a good drink. We have to taste it to judge. All this changing color only proves the cocktail must taste terrible."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Daniel took the cue and pointed out, "Beautiful, to decide if a drink is bad or good, you actually have to try it first. Isn''t it a bit unfair to pass judgment without even a sip?"


    "This drink you mixed looks awful, dirty even-it''s disgusting, and I won''t drink it! Your cocktail is nowhere near as good as Catherine''s. Therefore, you lose!" Little Bunny quickly decided and cast her vote for Catherine.


    Daniel certainly couldn''t ept such an oue.


    "Lady, it doesn''t count if you vote without even tasting. Even if you just take a tiny sip and then say my drink isn''t good, I''d ept it!"


    "Country bumpkin, it seems you''re pretty confident about your inferior drink, huh? Fine! I''ll take a tiny sip just to spit it out and prove my point."


    Keeping her word, Little Bunny


    raised the ss to her lips for a


    small sip. She intended to spit the


    drink out right after tasting, but aset


    soon as she did, the exquisite fragrancepletely captivated her. Not only did she refrain from spitting it out, she took an evenrger gulp, emptying the ss.


    Afterwards, she couldn''t help but exim, Amazing! This cocktail is magical, absolutely delicious! It''s the best drink I''ve ever had. It''s so good I feel like I''m floating, I''ve never tasted anything like it!"


    Her reaction and words stunned everyone present.


    Smart, the first to recover, stared at Little Bunny in disbelief and asked, "What did you say? Are you iming thatCatherine''s cocktail is the best you''ve ever had?"


    He was desperately trying to remind Little Bunny about her allegiances.

 Chapter 631 Smart’s Threat

    Chapter 631 Smart¡¯s Threat


    With Smart''s words nearly amounting to a threat, anyone but a fool would know how to respond.


    "No, sir, it''s not that! I meant this country bumpkin''s cocktail is the best I''ve ever had out of all the drinks I''ve tried. My vote goes to the country bumpkin!" Little Bunny rified.


    Her answer surprised everyone, leaving the entire room speechless. Smart had brought her here, and at this very moment, she was nning to vote for the country bumpkin?


    What was this about?


    In front of everyone, she was as good as pping Smart across the face.


    Smart was dumbfounded.


    With eyes narrowed even more than a mouse''s, he jabbed a finger at Little Bunny, "You little bi... what did you say? Who did you just give your vote to?"


    "Smart, show some respect! If you''ve invited me to judge, then I have to be fair and impartial! The country bumpkin''s cocktail really is a hundred times better than Catherine''s. If I voted for Catherine, it''d be a conscienceless vote! I''m not about to sell my soul; I stand for fairness and justice!"


    Little Bunny''s words made Smart''s nose twitch with anger.


    "Do you even realize what you''re doing? Do you understand the consequences of your actions?"


    "I don''t care about the consequences. All I know is, if I don''t speak the truth and vote justly, I won''t be able to live with myself for the rest of my life." "You betray me and still think there''ll be a ''rest of your life"?"


    Smart began to threaten her. Of course, it wasn''t really a threat; he had the power to make it reality. With a single word, he could make a small-time influencer disappear from the world without a trace.


    "Smart, even if you killed me, even if I threw my life away, I would still cast my sacred vote! I may sell my body, but I will never sell my soul or my conscience!"


    Every person''s conscience can be awakened, and Daniel''s cocktail was


    was that it could awaken the


    indeed spirited. Its greatest


    conscience of the drinker. Anyone who drank it would find their conscience stirred.


    In the spiritual world, Daniel''s cocktail was known as "The Judge''s Drink." When a soul was on trial, the judges needed to drink this before passing judgment. Those who drank it had consciences that could withstand any test.


    The Judge''s Drink, a wisdom passed down by the ancient ancestors of the USA.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I''ll give you one more chance, Little


    Bunny. Who are you voting for? Think carefully, your decision could affect your entire life! If you vote correctly can make you the biggest influencer in the USA. But vote wrong, and I can ruin your


    reputation, making your


    O


    than death. I won''t kill worse


    but I can


    get all your ounts banned and bury you in so much debt you''ll


    spend your life trying to dig out of it!"


    Despite Smart''s threatening words, which were more powerful than the threat of death, Little Bunny''s conscience overcame her fear.

 Chapter 632 Another Chance

    Chapter 632 Another Chance


    Thus, after clearing her throat, Little Bunny confidently replied, "I''m voting for the country bumpkin! My sacred vote has to go to the country bumpkin!" Little Bunny''s resolve twisted Smart''s nose with resentment, but he couldn''t sway the decision of this "little bitch," as he called her. So, he just red at Little Bunny and threatened icily, "You''ll pay for what you''ve done! You will pay a painful price! And your betrayal won''t change a thing! Even if I lose your vote, I have four more. The rest of the women will surely vote for me!"


    Smart was brimming with confidence, trusting in both the power of his money and his authoritative influence.


    To ensure a surefire oue, Smart turned to Ang, a secondary-tier actress that he had raised to stardom. Without Smart, she''d likely be back in her hometown, married to a car mechanic. With his support, Ang earned roles in top TV series and evennded a role as the female lead in the hit film "The Dog." He was certain that, even if everyone else betrayed him, Ang wouldn''t.


    That''s how confident Smart was.


    "Ang, you''re up for the second drink," Smart said, calling her out directly.


    "Yes, Master!" Ang obeyed, casually lifting one of Daniel''s cocktails to her lips and downing it in one go.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She had prepared what she was going to say: nning to belittle Daniel''s cocktail as the worst thing she ever tasted. Yet, as the words were about to leave her lips, her throat went dry, rendering her mute. The cocktail touched her conscience profoundly, awakening it on the spot.


    At that moment, Ang''s body was no longer dictated by fame or desire but by conscience alone. She could only speak what her consciencepelled her to.


    Struggling for a moment, Ang managed to squeeze out two indecipherable words: "Good taste!"


    She used those terse words in an attempt to let reason overpower her conscience she was a smart woman, after all.


    Hermentary turned Smart''s face ashen. Staring at Ang with an icy gaze, he demanded sharply, "Ang, what did you just say tastes good? Are you talking about Catherine''s cocktail?"


    "Yes!" Ang ?trained to get the word out, but as soon as it slipped out, her conscience chastised her. Quickly correcting herself, she said, "Yes! It''s the country bumpkin''s cocktail that tastes good! This cocktail he mixed is the best I''ve ever had. I''m casting my vote for him!"


    With Ang''s words, Smart was astounded, frozen in shock. He stared at her in disbelief, urging, "Ang, what did you just say? Repeat what you just said!"


    Smart couldn''t believe Ang would betray him, so he wanted to give her another chance to choose again and cast her vote anew.

 Chapter 633 The Choice

    Chapter 633 The Choice


    Of course, Ang knew Smart was giving her a chance, and she wanted to take it. She wanted to defy her conscience and vote for Smart. However, whenever she was about to speak against her conscience, her throat felt blocked, as if something was preventing her from saying the words.


    Ang didn''t wish to speak, yet it felt like there was a lump in her throat that wouldn''t go away unless she spoke out. So, after holding it in for a while, she finally let it out.


    "I say the country bumpkin''s cocktail is the best in the world, and I cast my vote for him!" Ang reiterated her decision.


    Her wordsnded like a bolt from the blue on Smart, buzzing in his head like a loud echo. His eyes widened in disbelief as he turned to Ang, "What did you just say? Tell me again who you''re voting for?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Smart''s patience had reached its limit; this was hisst, absolutest opportunity for Ang. If she remained stubborn and unrepentant, he would cklist her without hesitation. It wasughably easy for him to destroy someone he had made.


    For someone he spent money on to dare to betray him was unforgivable, absolutely unforgivable. Even a dog knows who its owner is-was Ang worse than a dog?


    "I''m voting for the country bumpkin! The country bumpkin! The country bumpkin! Because his cocktail is the tastiest! The tastiest! The tastiest!" Ang shouted as if tearing her heart apart.


    After releasing this truth, in line with her conscience, Ang felt immense relief-no more tightness in her throat.


    Smart felt humiliated once more. His face darkened as if turning into the night itself.


    "Ang, do you realize the


    consequences of your actions? You


    will be cklisted! Plus, you owe our


    .ne


    company a huge amount in cultivation fees and penalties. make sure our finance department reckons everyst penny," Smart threatened.


    After his harsh words, he turned his gaze to Daniel, who looked quite pleased with himself,ughing. Daniel''sughter was a needle to Smart, inting his anger and frustration.


    Still, Smart remainedposed.


    "Heh," he chuckled coldly, reducing his emotion. Then, looking at Daniel, he said with icy certainty, "Country bumpkin you surely don''t think you can win, right? Even with two traitors here three votes remain. As long as the remaining three support me, you Will still lose, country bumpkin."


    "Retard, are you so confident that these other three votes will belong to you? What if, like the first two, all the remaining votes go to me? After


    all, I trust thesedies and, unler


    I''m mistaken, they all have a conscience," Daniel chuckled


    confidently.


    "You can live without a face, but not without a conscience. Because once a person abandons their conscience, divine retribution is bound to follow!" Daniel advised, his gaze sweeping over Smart''s forehead with a smirk of warning.

 Chapter 634 Calamity

    Chapter 634 Cmity


    ¡°Retard, your face is darkening. If you forsake your conscience, cmity will surely follow."


    "You''re the one who''ll face disaster!"


    "Why won''t you believe me, Retard? I''m quite the fortune teller. I''ve even predicted when the old sow in our vige would have piglets, and I was spot-on every time! When I say your face is dark with serious misfortune, I''m not kidding or joking. If you don''t believe me, so be it. After all, it''s your skin that''ll suffer, not mine! Of course, if youe to me, perhaps I''ll consider forgiving and forgetting, and I might help you out. But this bloodshed in your future isn''t a one-time affair; it''s continuous, countless times. Although it won''t kill you, at the very least it could leave you disabled." Daniel''s words weren''t nonsense or a joke. Smart''s face was indeed turning dark and shiny. The darkness wasn''t due to fate but because someone had hexed him with voodoo. Daniel simply mentioned it; whether Smart would consult him about itter was Smart''s decision.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Country bumpkin, stop spouting nonsense here! You think by talking garbage, you can weasel out of our bet? I''ve still got three votes, and you''re definitely going to lose. After you lose, you''re going to crawl on the floor like a dog and lick up the spilled wine until it''s gone!"


    "Since three votes remain, let''s not waste more time here. The remaining threedies, drink together, then vote together!"


    "Fine! Let''s get your defeat over with quickly."


    Smart nced over the three women and reminded them coldly, "Drink it well. And afterward, cast your vote well." "Yes, Sir!"


    "Don''t worry, sir. I won''t disappoint you!"


    "Sir, don''t fret, I know what to do. I''m not one of those immoral bitches who bites the hand that feeds them, forgets their masters, andcks integrity!"


    The women''s affirmations pleased Smart greatly, and his previously anxious heart rxed. With their resolute attitudes, there was no chance of betrayal.


    So, Smart, with an imperious gesture,manded, "Drink! After you finish the country bumpkin''s cocktail, cast your vote for me."


    "Yes, Sir!" the three women answered in unison.


    Although they were still in the midst. of drinking and hadn''t started voting yet, Smart felt like he had already won With a confident air, he said to Daniel,


    "Country bumpkin, were you just feeling happy and smug? Those first two votes Net you win them on purpose. knew those treacherous women would betray me. It''s far


    more Satisfying to let you think ne


    you''re winning and then turn the tables 3 to 2, watching you plummet from heaven to hell. The feeling is simply too good! Hahaha..."


    "Betrayal is infectious. Once there''s a first, a second will follow. After the second, there wille a third, a fourth, a fifth..."

 Chapter 635 Defeat

    Chapter 635 Defeat


    Daniel''s words triggered an uproariousugh from Smart.


    "Hahaha..."


    After he had hisugh, he asked smugly, "What''s that, country bumpkin? You say there''ll be a third, fourth, fifth? You think the rest of thedies are going to betray me?"


    "They won''t be betraying you! They''ll be discovering their conscience and standing by it!"


    By then, the threedies had finished their drinks. Their cheeks aglow with a rosy flush, they were all slightly tipsy.


    "How was it?" Daniel asked with a chuckle.


    "Delicious! It''s so good!"


    "This is the best drink I''ve ever had in my life!"


    "No, this is the best drink I''ll have had in this life, the next, and the one after that!"


    The women gave their verdict one after the other. Upon hearing this, Smart was dumbstruck. He stood petrified, unable to believe his ears.


    His eyes barely wider than a mouse''s, he incredulously asked the threedies, "What did you just say? Whose drink is good? Are you saying Catherine''s drink was good?"


    "No, I''m saying the country bumpkin''s cocktail is good."


    "Yes! The country bumpkin''s cocktail is superb! After one ss, all I want to do is keep drinking until I''m thoroughly drunk!¡±


    "This drink is too good. If I could just keep drinking it and stay pleasurably drunk for the rest of my life, I''d do anything! I''ve never felt so content after a drink!"


    The renewed stance of the threedies threw Smart into a rage.


    "Have you all lost your minds? Do you realize what you''re saying? You ungracious sluts, I paid for yout And


    nore siding with the country


    bumpkin?"


    "Sir, we''re not taking the country bumpkin''s side, we''re standing by our conscience."


    "Right! I vote for the country bumpkin! I might disappoint anyone else, but I can''t betray my conscience!"


    "My vote goes to the country bumpkin too, because his cocktail has calmed my conscience. It has never felt this at peace!"


    Thest threedies unanimously cast their votes for Daniel.


    Smart was bbergasted, his ears ringing in disbelief.


    Were these five women insane?


    Daniel turned to Smart with a grin and said, "Look, you''ve lost. So, get on the ground and start licking up the wine like a dog, not a drop less!"


    As Daniel reached to pour the wine on the floor, Smart protested loudly.


    "I refuse to ept this!"


    "Refuse to ept? You''ve lost fair and square; nothing you say now can change that fact."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Country bumpkin, don''t think I don''t


    know that you''ve cheated! Because you cheated, I don''t ept this oue! Your cocktail is surely terrible and can''tpare to


    Catherine''s. Those deceitf


    girls


    must have been bribed by you!"


    Smart, struck by a sudden thought, dered, "If you want me to ept the result, have Catherine try your cocktail if she admits defeat-if she says your drink is better than


    hers only then will I acknowledge the result."


    Smart set this challenge because he was convinced that Catherine would never concede.

 Chapter 636 It Tastes Good

    Chapter 636 It Tastes Good


    Catherine, as the epitome of professional pride, was not one likely to lose to a country bumpkin. If she were to lose to someone like Daniel, how could she continue in her line of work with any dignity? It would be a colossal joke a world-ss mixologist defeated by a rustic viger, which would tarnish her reputation forever.


    "Okay!" Daniel didn''t hesitate; he readily epted the challenge.


    Hearing Daniel''s agreement, Smart nearly jumped for joy. However, due to the precedent set by the five women, he wanted to be absolutely sure, so he reminded Catherine sternly, "I hope you live up to your professionalism, Catherine. You''re a world-ss mixologist. If you lose professionally to this country bumpkin tonight, and word gets out, I believe your career as a mixologist would be over. It''s going to be theughing stock of the industry! I don''t want the mixologist I''m paying good money for to be a joke. After you sample the bumpkin''s cocktail, use your expertise to utterly defeat him!"


    Smart didn''t just want to win; he wanted to win with dignity, which is why he suggested Catherine herself taste Daniel''s mix. As a world-ss mixologist, she had her own perspectives on cocktails. Therefore, after savoring Daniel''s concoction, she''d surely be able to critique it from various professional aspects.


    "Rest assured, sir. I will certainly defeat this bumpkin. Those five women aren''t professional tasters, and their standards for judging cocktails are limited to whether it''s tasty or not. They voted for the country bumpkin because his cocktail perhaps just matched their taste preferences. But that doesn''t demonstrate that his cocktail is outstanding in any way. An exceptional cocktail requires carefully selecting each base and modifying liquor. The vors of each spirit should be enhanced to their utmost potential, and their merits are to be blended, creating aplex,yered taste experience," Catherine exined as she picked up the cocktail.


    She intended to take just one sip and then criticize Daniel''s mix, pointing out its ws. But she failed.


    ¡°It''s delicious!¡± That was Catherine''s immediate judgment.


    Stupefied, Smart looked at her incredulously, "What did you say? You find the country bumpkin''s cocktail tasty?"


    "Yes! His cocktail really is good! He truly understands what women like. This type of drink can easily win any girl''s heart! So it makes sense that all five women collectively voted for him, weren''t a professional taster, I would have also involuntarily cast my vote for the country bumpkin after this sip!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Catherine''s initial statement had Smart on edge, but by thetter half, he rxed somewhat. It seemed she was following the strategy of offeringmendation before criticism.


    Regainingposure, Smart


    hurriedly asked, "Catherine, how was


    the country bumpkin''s drink really? It


    can''t possibly be better than what you mixed, right?"

 Chapter 637 I Want to Be Your Apprentice

    Chapter 637 I Want to Be Your Apprentice


    Catherine did not immediately respond; instead, she said calmly, "As a professional mixologist, I shouldn''t jump to conclusions. I need to taste it again, carefully."


    After all, as a professional, top-tier mixologist, Catherine naturally couldn''t just call any cocktail good or bad without due consideration.


    She needed to demonstrate her professional skills and provide an expert''s critique. She had to beat the country bumpkin with her knowledge! Catherine lifted the ss once more and took another small sip. This time, she didn''t swallow immediately but instead let the liquid linger in her mouth, swirling it over her tastebuds. She wanted to thoroughly discern what made this cocktail by the country bumpkin so unique.


    After this second sip, Catherine was stunned. The country bumpkin''s cocktail couldn''t simply be described as tasty.


    Magical!


    Yes, that was the word-magical. This drink was not of this earth; it belonged to the heavens, a beverage meant for the gods.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She had been mildly hesitant after the first sip, but the second one conquered herpletely.


    "This cocktail is extraordinary! I''ve lost, utterly and entirely!" Catherine eximed. And with that, she dropped to her knees in front of Daniel.


    "I wish to be your apprentice, please ept me as your disciple!"


    Catherine''s words shocked everyone present. Smart, naturally, was the most shocked.


    "Catherine, what are you doing? You are a world-ss mixologist! You''re actually conceding to a country bumpkin? You''re kneeling to him? Do you realize the consequences of such actions? If word of tonight gets out, you''ll no longer have the face to work as a mixologist. You''ll be the industry''s biggest joke!"


    "My master is the world''s greatest mixologist. To be his apprentice would be the greatest honor of my life."


    Catherine bowed deeply and pleaded, "Master, please ept me!"


    "I don''t take on apprentices, please get up," Daniel refused her directly.


    But then he added, "However, I can give you some minor guidance on mixology."


    Daniel took a small sip from the cocktail Catherine had made andmented, "Your drink is not bad overall. But itcks a certain ''wow factor You just need to add two drops of vodka to it. That wil make it perfect."


    Daniel''s suggestion was like an epiphany to Catherine. As a top mixologist herself, she knew immediately that Daniel was right. She quickly added two drops of vodka to her drink. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    With that addition, the cocktail suddenly seemed toe alive. After one sip, Catherine was dazzled.


    "Master, I''m totally convinced! You are truly remarkable!¡±


    Now having won Catherine over, Daniel turned to look at Smart with a gleeful smile, "See, you still lost."


    Then Daniel took two sses of wine and poured them onto the floor.


    "Sir, please," he offered.


    "Humph!" Smart snorted and walked away.


    Of course, he wouldn''t lick the wine off the floor like a dog. Doing so would not only be a humiliation for himself but also bring shame upon his family name. He would never do such a thing.

 Chapter 638 Forced Compliance

    Chapter 638 Forced Compliance


    Attempting to renege on a bet? Daniel certainly wouldn''t agree to that sort of behavior. Blocking Smart''s exit with an innocuous smile, Daniel asked, "Retard, are you trying to back out?"


    "Yes! I''m backing out. What are you going to do about it, huh? A country bumpkin, a hick from the sticks, do you think you have the right to make me crawl like a dog? Only I have the power to make you crawl!"


    With an imperious wave of his hand, Smart shouted, "Someonee over here!"


    A hulking fellow with a stun baton came forward. His name was Theodore Harris, Purple Gold''s bodyguard, a martial arts expert with third-degree ck belt prowess.


    As Theodore approached, he smiled obsequiously at Smart and asked, "Smart, what do you need?"


    "This country bumpkin has wasted our wine by spilling it on the floor. As a guard here, it''s your job to maintain order. So, press this bumpkin''s head to the ground and make him lick the wine clean like a dog, not leaving a drop!"


    Smart was giving the order.


    So what if he lost a bet? He was Smart! Even if he lost, the one who''d end up licking the floor would still be this bumpkin!


    That was the power of authority and prestige-the authority of a family heir.


    Theodore, upon receiving themand, flexed his arm muscles, thicker than most people''s thighs. He could easily single-handedly lift a 300-pound dumbbell.


    Being a third-degree martial arts expert, his strength was far superior to an ordinary person''s.


    Theodore red at Daniel with a domineering sneer and barked, "Country bumpkin, will you get down and lick it up yourself, or do I have to make you do it? If I have to enforce it, you''ll suffer!"


    "This is a personal matter between


    him


    Are you sure you


    ched?" Daniel asked


    to asked with a cheerful smile.


    "It seems you''re asking for trouble, country bumpkin. Well, if you want to die, I''ll fulfill your wish!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Theodore was not one to hesitate. With his voice barely trailing off, he swung a punch directly at Daniel''s face.


    In the face of the sudden,


    lightning-fast punch, Daniel, of


    course, didn''t dodge. Instead


    he


    kicked toward Theodore''s stomach.


    Daniel''s leg was superior in length, strength, and speed.


    Hended a solid kick to Theodore''s midsection.


    "Bang!"


    A dull thud echoed as Theodore was sent flying.


    After tracing a beautiful arc mid-air...


    "Thud!"


    Theodore crashed into the buffet''s bar, knocking over all the food and making aplete mess.


    Theodore, in all his disheveled glory,


    was furious. He was a third-degree


    expert and the captain of the


    e


    security team! To be kicked away by a country bumpkin in front of everyone? It was humiliating This was an insult he could not stand!

 Chapter 639 Ambush

    Chapter 639 Ambush


    Although Theodore was sent flying with a kick, he believed it wasn''t due to hisck of strength. He thought it was just a cheap shot because he had underestimated the country bumpkin.


    As long as he was cautious and wasn''t caught off guard again, using his full strength, he was convinced he could send the country bumpkin sprawling and looking for his teeth. He was absolutely sure of it.


    With fists clenched, Theodore marched back to Daniel, anger zing in his eyes. He pointed a threatening finger at Daniel''s nose and said coldly, "Country bumpkin, you''ve got some nerve kicking me."


    "You punched at me already; my kick was only fair retaliation, wasn''t it?" Daniel chuckled, then casually added, "Oh, and by the way, I''m someone who believes in an eye for an eye. You tried to punch me - even though you missed, I owe you two kicks to even the score appropriately."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Daniel''s leg shot out in a kick aimed at Theodore''s stomach.


    "Bang!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Apanied by a dull thud, the unprepared Theodore was sent flying once again. After another elegant arc in the midair, he crashed into the buffet bar, spilling even more food and making a huge mess.


    This time, Theodore was covered in oils and sauces! After being sneak attacked and kicked twice, his anger was already at boiling point. And now, a second kick before he could even recover from the first added insult to injury. The country bumpkin had gone too far!


    After two consecutive ambushes and embarrassments, Theodore''s nose was practically bent out of shape with fury. This time, he was determined to teach Daniel a harsh lesson he would never forget.


    Because of the two previous kicks, he was careful now. As he once again approached Daniel, Theodore pulled out his stun baton ahead of time. Coming up to Daniel, he said nothing and swung the baton


    directly at him, intending to electrocute the country bumpkin into unconsciousness. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Once knocked out, the country bumpkin would be powerless to retaliate. Then Theodore could do whatever he wanted-after all, revenge would be sweet.


    Faced with the rapid strike of the stun baton, Daniel did not move to dodge. Instead, he reached out and caught the baton.


    Theodore swing the stun baton with


    such force and speed that it would


    have been a surprise catch for most. Theodore thought this country


    bumpkin must also be trained n


    in


    martial arts, possibly with a strength that matched his own. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But what kind of bumpkin didn''t recognize an electric baton? Did he not realize that it wasn''t something you could block with bare hands?


    As soon as Theodore pressed the switch, the baton would unleash an electric current ¡ª even on the lowest setting, it was enough to knock out the country bumpkin.


    "Well, country bumpkin, you dare catch my stun baton? It seems like you want your hand charred to a crisp," taunted Theodore as he pressed the switch.


    Yet even after the baton had emitted electricity for a while, Daniel stood tall and unfazed, still smiling. This response left Theodore stunned.

 Chapter 640 A Taser with No Charge

    Chapter 640 A Taser with No Charge


    It shouldn''t have been like this, should it?


    As a puzzled Theodore began to question why his attack had no effect, Daniel spoke up with evident amusement, "Were you trying to tase me?" "Country bumpkin, why didn''t it affect you?" Theodore couldn''t hide his astonishment.


    "Because I''m tough. The current you''re using is too weak to zap me. If you really want to make it work, you should turn it up a bit! Aren''t tasers rechargeable and electricity pretty cheap these days? You want to tase me, surely you wouldn''t mind a bit more on your electric bill?"


    Although Daniel''s words came across as banter, Theodore took them to heart.


    The country bumpkin was so resilient that a taser set on the lowest mode had no effect?


    No matter! If the first setting didn''t work, Theodore decided he would just ratchet it up.


    To prevent Daniel from changing his mind, Theodore taunted, "If you''ve got the guts, country bumpkin, don''t let go. I''m going to crank this up and tase you to death!"


    "Second setting? That won''t kill me. Try it if you don''t believe me!" Daniel replied cheerily, his grip on the taser not wavering. He wasn''t even phased by the current-high-voltage wires wouldn''t faze him, even if they struck from above.


    Theodore, with a slight twist of the knob, increased the taser to the second mode, but Daniel still didn''t react.


    Watching Theodore''s confusion, Daniel chuckled, "You did turn it to the second mode, right?"


    "Of course, I did."


    "If it''s on the second mode, it should


    be electrifying me, right? But why


    don''t I


    feel a thing? Surely your taser isn''t out of battery and unable to send out a current?"


    Theodore, swindled by the jesting, worried over Daniel''s taunts. Indeed, he hadn''t used the taser in quite


    some time and wasn''t sure if the et


    battery had depleted. If not, the second setting would have certainly incapacitated a pig, let alone a country bumpkin.


    "Is the taser really out of battery?" Theodore mumbled to himself.


    "I think it might be. Why don''t you try it yourself?" Daniel suggested with a grin.


    "Me? Try it?"


    Theodore reflexively reached out to the taser''s business end and pressed the button.


    The crackle of electricity wasContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    immediate, and even though it was still set to the lowest level, the shock made his scalp tingle, leaving his fingertips ckened. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Realizing what happened, Theodore roared at Daniel, "You''re messing with me, country bumpkin? The taser is working perfectly; it''s got plenty of charge!"


    "Oh, so it''s charged, that''s great to hear! Since you tased me twice, it''s only fair that I tase you four times in return.¡±


    As he spoke, Daniel snatched the taser and jabbed it into Theodore''s thigh, flipping the switch on.


    Crackling blue shes of electricity zapped around, and Theodore''s anguished screams filled the air as he writhed on the ground.


    Themotion naturally attracted the other security staff.


    Cane Gold, Purple Gold''s head butler, hearing the racket, hobbled over with his cane, limping towards the chaos.

 Chapter 641 Because I Can

    Chapter 641 Because I Can


    "What''s going on here?" Cane Gold asked Daniel, though he dared not ask anyone else.


    "Perfect timing, Cane. I bet against Smart on behalf of Beauty. Smart lost but can''t ept it. Not only that, he had the nerve to send this guy to tase me. Turns out, the fellow couldn''t handle his own taser, and I had to use it on him instead."


    Daniel''s im to represent Beauty made Cane pause slightly.


    After a brief hesitation, Cane turned to Beauty and asked, "Is what this guy is saying true? Was he representing you in a bet against Smart?"


    "Yes! He''s my assistant, so of course he represented me. Now that Smart has lost, Cane, as the head butler of Purple Gold, shouldn''t you step in and ensure fairness? Shouldn''t Smart be on the ground, licking up the spill like a dog?"


    Beauty''s logic was simple - it would be more interesting to have Smart on the floor than Daniel. After all, Daniel was just a nobody while Smart was an heir to the Evans family. The difference in status meant they''d bring very different reactions to the same action!


    Old fox Cane sensed something off with Beauty''s remark. This was a messy situation he didn''t want to be part of, so he quickly refused with a smile stered on his face.


    "Well, Beauty, since he represented you against Smart, that''s a personal bet between you two, which has nothing to do with Purple Gold. So, sort it out amongst yourselves - it''s not my ce to get involved."


    After saying his piece, Cane turned to Theodore with a stern expression, "You, blind fool, what gives you the right to get involved in a bet between Beauty and Smart? Who said you could interfere? Back off now and stop embarrassing me here!"


    "Yes, Mr. Cane!" Theodore retreated.


    Seeing he wouldn''t gain any advantage, Smart turned to leave. But Daniel wasn''t about to let him off that easily and quickly stepped in his way. "Retard, nning to take off?"


    "What do you want, country bumpkin?"


    "What cand do? I just want to make


    sure


    you,


    Retard, face your


    d


    punishment. You said it yourself - lose the bet, pay the price, right?"


    W


    "You think you can tell me what to do? You''re just a country bumpkin what right do you have to make me crawl on the ground and lickap this


    mess?" Content belongs,et


    "What right do I have?"


    Daniel gave a sly grin and said coolly, "Because I can!"


    With those words, he grabbed Smart like he was picking up a little chicken, flipped him upside


    head to the floor, and brought nex


    his


    mouth close to the spilled wine.


    "Start licking! If you don''t, you''ll get a taste of the taser."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "F**k you!"


    Smart had the nerve to curse?


    Dan picked up the taser Theodore had left behind, aimed it at Smart''s backside, and pressed the button.

 Chapter 642 Daniels Methods

    Chapter 642 Daniel''s Methods


    "Ah! You country jerk! Ah! F**k you!"


    "You still dare to curse? Looks like the charge isn''t strong enough."


    As Daniel increased the charge, Smart''s protests turned into screams. Daniel controlled the electric current with his abilities, ensuring it didn''t actually hurt Smart but increased the pain a hundredfold and protracted it.


    After the shocking treatment, Daniel unceremoniously dropped Smart on the floor.


    "Retard, are you going to keep your part of the bet? If you don''t, your backside will keep hurting more and more."


    This wasn''t a mere threat; Daniel was dead serious.


    "What did you do to me?"


    "I didn''t do anything! Remember when you had your big bouncer try to tase me? I''m just returning the favor! And now, you''ll feel the burn until you keep your end of the deal. Once you do, I promise to fix you right up."


    "You''re going too far!"


    "How am I going too far? I''m just making sure you keep your promise. A real man would ept his loss, right?"


    "What about me...?"


    "If you don''t mind the pain and think you''re that tough, fine, then I won''t bother with you anymore!"


    With that, Daniel swung the taser at Smart''s rear.


    "Smack!"


    "Ah! Ouch!"


    Smart clutched his backside, screaming in pain.


    Daniel''s actions caused Beauty to roll her eyes at him and scold, "You hooligan! You even pick on men!"


    "Jealous, darling? Want me to zap you too?"


    As Daniel raised the taser, Beauty quickly snatched it from his hand and gave him a smack on the rear She didn''t press the button, though she wasn''t out to hurt him, just to put the country bumpkin in his ce.


    "Ah!"


    "Are you flirting with me?"


    "Beat it! I''m disciplining you! Keep talking nonsense, and I''ll fry your ''equipment'' until it smokes."


    Beauty threatened Daniel and then yfully jabbed him with the taser.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Daniel dropped the matter, knowing any further exchange with her would just give her more chances to get the upper hand.


    "Retard, is your backside hurting


    more? I better give you that shot


    fast, or you''ll start festering. If it gets


    worse, not just your bum but your


    legs too might rot away, and you''ll be left paralyzed!"


    Daniel''s grim forecast sent a chill down Smart''s spine.


    While uncertain whether Daniel spoke the truth, Smart couldn''t.


    help


    3 heat if it were true? His


    entire future hung in the bnce.

 Chapter 643 Sincerity

    Chapter 643 Sincerity


    Smart certainly didn''t want to end up paralyzed from the waist down and was not keen on bing disabled. After all, he was in his twenties, the heir to the Evans legacy, with a boundless future ahead. If he were to be paralyzed now, his life would be effectively over. Not to mention all the missed opportunities with beautiful women¡ªa dreadful regret he refused to bear.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Therefore, he gave in and resolved to ept his punishment. To the shock of everyone present, the heir to the Evans empire, Smart,y down on the floor and started licking the alcohol like a dog.


    This scene drew everyone''s eyes, and people quickly took out their phones to capture the moment, some even starting live streams.


    Afterpping up thest drops, Smart stood up, his face dark as night, staring daggers at Daniel. He was consumed with hatred for this country bumpkin but held back, considering the throbbing pain in his backside.


    "Country bumpkin, I''ve paid my dues now, as promised. So, are you going to fix my backside or what?"


    "Retard, if you want me to fix your backside, show me some real sincerity first," Daniel replied coolly.


    Upon hearing this, Smart immediately lost his temper. "Are you ying me, country bumpkin?"


    "ying with you? There''s nothing fun about ying with a man. If I wanted to y, I''d choose a stunningdy like Beauty!"


    Daniel''s teasing inadvertently flipped Beauty''s mood upside down. She expressed her annoyance quite directly by kicking Daniel squarely in the rear, almost knocking him down.


    "Beat it! If you try to joke about me again, I''ll send you flying with one kick!"


    "Darling, your legs may be long and


    gorgeous, but doubt they''re that powerful. I don''t think you could kick me flying since I weigh over a


    hundred pounds. But you''re rigb


    those Beautiful legs of yours could totally knock me out. Then, darling, you could do whatever you want with me. I''d be helpless, entirely at your mercy!"


    Daniel flirted back with Beauty, but Smart couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Country bumpkin, cut the crap and fix my backside already! My a** is killing me because of you!"


    "Smart, didn''t I just tell you? I can fix


    your


    nockside, no problem, but y


    show some sincerity!


    t offer that, I can''t help


    ||


    "Sincerity? What kind of sincerity do you want?"


    "Sincerity means sticking your backside out!"


    "You..."


    Smart''s face turned beet red. Taking a moment to steady himself, he sternly told Daniel, "Country bumpkin, what exactly are you nning?"


    "What am I nning? I''m going to fix your backside, duh! Don''t get the wrong idea, Smart. I''m as straight as theye and totally not interested in youdf I''m telling you to stick out your backside, it''s only so I can treat it, pure and simple."

 Chapter 644 A Proposal

    Chapter 644 A Proposal


    Smart, ever the clever one, suspected Daniel had a n. But with the searing pain in his backside, he had no choice but to seek treatment-so, begrudgingly, he stuck his rear out.


    "Hey, country bumpkin, be gentle, alright! And don''t do anything inappropriate! If you dare, I swear I won''t let it slide!" Smart half-warned, half- threatened.


    "Don''t worry, Smart, I''ll be as gentle as amb,¡± Daniel chuckled.


    But as soon as he finished his sentence, Danielunched a forceful kick that sent Smart crashing to the floor. Smart''s recently fitted, million-dor titanium teeth scattered as several were knocked out.


    "You country jerk, you kicked me?"


    "Didn''t you say your butt was hurting? I''m helping you out here! Feel your backside and tell me if it''s still sore."


    Smart skeptically gave his behind a pat, only to discover, to his surprise, the pain had vanished.


    "My rear doesn''t hurt anymore! It stoppedpletely!" Smart shouted, and for a moment, the crowd looked on in silence, barely containing theirughter.


    And then, the chuckles broke free.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Laughter rolled over the room, turning it into a sea of joy and a paradise of ridicule. Smart, once so imposing, was now the night''s biggest joke.


    Amid themotion, melodious piano music filled the air, and a misty fog began to billow across the room, cloaking everyone in a thick veil.


    While the others couldn''t see


    through the fog, Daniel''s unique abilities allowed him a clear vision that even the darkest night couldn''t obscure, let alone a man-made mist.


    As white smoke rose, staff members skirted through with armfuls of flowers to set up the stage, quickly conjuring a heart-shaped tform made entirely of roses, with O precisely 99,999 roses of each color.


    Anyone withmon sense could see it a romantic stage for a proposal. But for whom?


    As the fog gradually dissipated, revealing the floral heart array, everyone gasped in awe.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is someone proposing at tonight''s g?"


    "Who''s getting engaged? It''s quite a big deal!"


    "Who''s the lucky one being proposed to? This is just so romantic!"


    "Absolutely! Who could say no to such a proposal? If someone proposed to me like this, I''d say yes without a second thought. I''d marry him in a heartbeat!"


    The crowd buzzed with curiosity and envy, all eager to discover who was proposing and to whom.


    Suddenly, a grand piano descended


    els


    from the sky, apanied by a man dressed in a white Armani suit. Following it down was Den Hal the second heir of The Halls family-one of Washington DC.''s top eight families, ranking fifth in prominence.

 Chapter 645 Declan Hall

    Chapter 645 Den Hall


    As soon as people realized Den was making a grand entrance, rumors began to swirl. "Den is proposing to whom?"


    "Who''s lucky enough to be on the receiving end of such a romantic proposal from Den?"


    "After all, Den is a musical prodigy-Maxwell''s sole prot¨¦g¨¦ and our nation''s premier pianist!"


    Ignoring the chatter, Daniel''s gaze quickly found Beauty. He could tell by the subtle shift in her expression that she was perturbed when Den made his descent. Smart as he was, he guessed there was more to it. So, he poked her in the side.


    "Ouch!" Beauty let out a delicate yelp.


    "Just a poke on your waist and you make such a pleasant sound. I wonder what noises you''d make if I poked somewhere else?"


    "Beat it!" Beauty snapped back, rolling her eyes, clearly agitated.


    "I''m frustrated," she said bluntly.


    "Frustrated, darling? Is it because this prince charming falling from the sky wants to propose to you? And you, however, aren''t into him?" "You''re just ying dumb!"


    "Do you want me to help you out?"


    That caught Beauty''s interest. "And how do you propose to do that?" she queried.


    "If you''re thinking I''ll pretend to be your boyfriend to get you out of this, forget it. With Retard around, and he might just tattle to Jessica. I can''t betray her just to help you out. But I can certainly fend off this guy for you, make sure he loses face and can''t propose to you!" Content


    belongs to N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "What could you possibly do to fend off Den?" Beauty asked, curiosity etched on her face.


    "Yes, if I heard right, this knight in shining armor is named Den?"


    "Yeah, he''s Den Hall, the second son of The Halls family-one of the Big Eight of Washington D.C. Their influence in the arts is colossal. Almost the whole cultural scene in the USA is under The Hall''s control. Their official rank among the families might be fifth, but when ites to influence, they might as well be first. Crossing them is like stirring up a ho''s nest - extremely bothersome."


    Beauty''s exnation helped Daniel grasp the gravity of Den''s status. It also dawned on him that such prestigious individual would


    certainly feel bold enough to


    el


    propose to Beauty in such a public


    disy.


    S


    While already pondering a n to deal with Den, Daniel decided to tease Beauty a little more.


    ¡°Darling, this Den sounds so impressive, and he seems to value you greatly. Maybe you should just say yes and marry him?"

 Chapter 646 Learning from a Dog

    Chapter 646 Learning from a Dog


    Beauty''s response to Daniel''s suggestion was sinct: "Buzz off!"


    "Really, darling? You wouldn''t marry a piano prince? Well, what if I proposed to you?"


    "If you dare to joke about that, I''ll kick you out of this gxy!"


    Beauty didn''t hide her ferocity. "Are you suggesting you want to elope with me to space?"


    "Buzz off!"


    Annoyed, she swatted at Daniel and then inquired, "So, how exactly are you nning to fend off Den?"


    ¡°By beating him at what he does best, of course!"


    "Best? You mean the piano?"


    "Yes!"


    "You can y the piano?"


    "I learned it from the dog back home."


    "A dog? Dogs can y the piano?"


    "It wasn''t just any dog-it knew everything! Almost all my skills, it taught me."


    Daniel was spinning a tale. His real teacher was Noah, but the dog urged him to practice. Whenever he thought about cking off, the dog never hesitated to give chase across the countryside.


    So, in his life, Noah was his great master, and Big Yellow, well, he was the second.


    Beauty chuckled at the absurdity. "What? Everything you know, you learned from a dog? Hahaha..."


    "What''s so funny? Are you looking down on dogs? Let me tell you, even all my skills withdies were taught by a dog. Look at you, all head over heels for me, aren''t you?"


    "Get lost! You think you can woo me? Keep dreaming; my door is forever closed to you!"


    "I don''t believe that for a second, Beauty, your door is always open to me."


    "Get lost, you rude, shameless hooligan!"


    They bantered back and forth, more


    like yful teasing than


    conversation. Throughout the exchange, Daniel remained rather tame, but Beauty couldn''t help herself, asionally taking a swipe at him.


    Meanwhile, Den-who had prepared such an extravagant surprise to propose to Beauty-was none too pleased to see his adored idol bantering with a country bumpkin. His face darkened as he


    witnessed the scene. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    l


    However, after finishing the "Wedding March" melody, he approached Beauty with a huge bouquet of roses. Despite not knowing who the country fellow was, he believed nothing could ruin his proposal.


    After all, Den Hall was the second son of The Halls, part of the Big Eight of Washington D.C. He and Beauty were a match made in heaven-who else could she possibly marry if not him?


    Striding confidently towards Beauty, he knelt before her under the watchful eyes of the crowd and offered the captivating roses to her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Beauty, I love you! I want to spend a lifetime loving you, you''re the only one for me in this life! Marry me, and I will ensure your happiness."

 Chapter 647 Worse than a Dog

    Chapter 647 Worse than a Dog


    As Den poured out his affection, the crowd was instantly whipped into excitement.


    "Marry him, Beauty! Marry him!"


    "Beauty, you and Den are meant to be. You have to be together!"


    "Say yes! Say yes!"


    "An alliance between The Matthews and The Halls would be a celebration of two powerful families!"


    As all eyes were on Beauty, awaiting her eager eptance, Daniel stepped forward.


    "What was that mess you yed? That was supposed to be piano? Big Yellow from our vige could do better by randomly pawing at the keyboard. How dare you propose with such a performance? Shame on you!"


    Daniel''s taunt struck like a thunderbolt, leaving the onlookers utterly astonished. Den, previously brimming with confidence, now red at Daniel with eyes burning with fury.


    "Who exactly are you?" Den demanded, his voice sharp as steel.


    "Den, you might want to get your ears checked along with your piano skills. Did you not catch what I said? Let me say it again: even Big Yellow from our vige ys better than you!"


    "Who is Big Yellow?"


    Den, it seemed his excellent piano


    ying wasn''t the only thing


    lacking it was also his


    el.n


    comprehension. "Den, how can you not understand? With a name like that, Big Yellow is a dog!"


    Den, already feeling the sting of humiliation, boiled over upon hearing Daniel confirm that Big Yellow was indeed a dog. It was a profound insult. A country bumpkin daredpare him to a dog?


    "Do you understand the wordsing out of your mouth? Daring to say I''m worse than a dog? iming I, Den of The Halls, am inferior to a dog?"


    "Den, you really are worse than


    el.nProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Big Yellow: Not only do youck piano skillspared to my dog-who also herds sheep, by the way but you don''t even measure up to its other talents." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Daniel''s words sent Den seething, grinding his mrs in sheer rage, itching to tear Daniel apart.


    "You''re saying I''m worse than your vige''s Big Yellow, than a dog? Are you suggesting that you, a simpleton from the country, understand music, that you can y the piano?"


    Den, raised in a family of musicians and ss, was not a man for fistfights, seeing them beneath him.


    "Piano? I''ve learned a bit from Big Yellow, not enough to say I''m a master, but I can y. I''d wager my skills surpass yours."


    Daniel, of course, didn''t hesitate to challenge Den!


    "What''s that? You really don''t know your ce, do you, country bumpkin? Daring to boast that you y better than me? Fine! I''ll humbly ept your challenge."

 Chapter 648 Think Twice

    Chapter 648 Think Twice


    Faced with such a challenge, how could Den refuse to step up? He was America''s foremost pianist, the scion of the leading musical family, The Halls. Declining a duel with a mere country bumpkin would be inconceivable. How else could he continue his prestigious career as a pianist?


    "Den, are you sure you want topete against me? If I lose to you, I won''t mind. I''m thick-skinned. But it''s different for you. You''re America''s top pianist, hailed as a once-in-a-century musical genius and the heir to The Halls music dynasty. If you lose to me, it will be a massive embarrassment¡ª not just to you, but to your entire family. Think twice before you decide to take me on. If you lose, it would be such a shame!"


    Through his tactics may have been crude, Daniel''s reverse psychology worked wonders.


    Infuriated to the point where Den''s nose almost bent out of shape, he was determined topete and crush Daniel utterly. His reputation as America''s top pianist was at stake.


    "Country bumpkin, stop thering! If you''ve got the skills,e and challenge me!" Den retorted icily.


    "A challenge? Den, how would you like topete?"


    "I''m America''s top pianist, and you''re just a country bumpkin. It would be bullying if I set the terms. So go on, you choose."


    "Alright, let''s keep it simple. We each have three minutes. If you can make me cry within three minutes through your piano ying, you win. Likewise,


    if my performance brings you to tears within three minutes, I win. Whoever can make the other cry faster wins."


    Daniel''s proposition seemedughable to Den.


    "Are you sure about this? Let me tell you, no one in the world can move me to tears by ying piano alone! But my own performances, on the other hand, have deeply touched many. There hasn''t been a single fan at my concerts who hasn''t shed tears out of emotion."


    "Den, please go ahead! I hope you can move me in three minutes." "Fine!"


    Den settled back at the piano, his slender fingers taking flight over the keys like a graceful butterfly. As he yed, mncholic music filled the air, the story of a poignant love affair unfolding-a tale of the girl in his dreams, in a piece that was both his original and im to fame titled "The Girl In My Dreams."


    It''s called that because some things, like the girl in his dreams, are forever out of reach, echoing the adage that the best is always what''s just


    the exquisite melody wove a tapestry of sorrow, drawing tears from nearly every woman present and even some of the men. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    beyond grasp. The room one


    But Daniel, made of sterner stuff, remained utterly dry-eyed. While the aspect of love could sway many, it found a tough adversary in Daniel, adorned with the spirits of seven dragons-The Son of Seven Dragons.

 Chapter 649 Deaf to Music

    Chapter 649 Deaf to Music


    The three-minute performance ended as abruptly as it began. The music ceased, and everyone was a mess of tears except Daniel, who continued to stand rxed, hands in his pockets, cheerfully looking at Den.


    "Den, your piano ying was decent, but you couldn''t move me. So, it''s clear you''ve lost this round," Daniel said with a grin.


    Den was both angry and frustrated. How could he, with all his skills and his signature piece, fail to move this country bumpkin?


    Then it dawned on him. He understood why Daniel wasn''t touched by his music-it wasn''t that his piano skills fell short, but that Daniel simply didn''t understand music at all.


    "Country bumpkin, now I get it. You didn''t cry because you can''t appreciate the music. It''s not that my ying wasn''t good enough; you''re just tone- deaf. ying the piano for you is a waste!" Den scoffed, rolling his eyes. "You can''t grasp the emotions in my piece!"


    A sudden thought struck Den, prompting him to add quickly, "Even though I didn''t move you to tears, many others here cried, proving my performance was a sess. That means you''ve lost!"


    "All these people cried? How many exactly? Why don''t you count them? I bet after I y, there will be even more tears."


    Daniel said casually, pointing to Beauty.


    "At the very least, Beauty didn''t shed


    a tear! Even the emotion in your piece didn''t touch the very woman you''re trying to propose to. So as America''s top pianist, you have some work to do - back to practice you go!"


    "Well, let''s see then! I''m confident that no country hick can move more people than I."


    Den was sure of his victory. A quick tally made by the staff revealed that out of 118 attendees, 88 had been moved to tears by Den''s performance, leaving 30 dry-eyed-most of them were busy working and hadn''t focused on the music.


    Feeling even more triumphant after seeing the results, Den pointed to the results disyed on the big screen and boasted, "Take a good look, country bumpkin. Do you really think you can beat me? What could you possibly have that would allow you to win over America''s top pianist?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Den, once I finish my piece, not only will more people be moved by my music than by yours, but you, Den, will also be overwhelmed with emotion. And of course, my stunning goddess Beauty will be in tears."


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Beauty rolled her eyes at him and snapped, "Keep dreaming!"

 Chapter 650 The Sound of Heaven

    Chapter 650 The Sound of Heaven


    "What''s wrong?" Daniel asked, still clearly amused.


    "You''ve seen more than you should - you know what I''m talking about!" Beauty retorted, displeased.


    "What I shouldn''t have seen? Beauty, what did I see? Remind me, or better yet, let''s find a quiet spot so I can have a second look and work out exactly what''s okay for me to see and what''s not," Daniel teased her with augh.


    But that was too much for Den.


    They seemed less to be arguing and more to be flirting outrageously. Den felt a sudden, unwee notion, as though he was sporting a metaphorical green hat - an old Chinese symbol indicating a man''s wife or lover had been unfaithful.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Den promptly stepped up and called out to Daniel.


    "Country bumpkin, you think you''re so great? With your dog teacher, BIG Yellow, who taught you to y the piano? Go ahead, let everyone hear just how skilled your canine teacher really is."


    "Den, if you''re so eager to lose, then I''ll oblige! Just a small sample will suffice to show you the difference between us.''Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    With that deration, Daniel casually sat down at the piano, crossing his legs like he didn''t have a care in the world - the very picture of insouciance.


    This casual, almost rogue image of a street tough hardly seemed the fit for the elegance expected of a pianist. True pianists are always the epitome of grace and gentility.


    "ying piano with your legs crossed? BIG Yellow taught you that too?" Den mocked.


    "That''s right! BIG Yellow always said


    Lovel


    the most beautiful sound is the ''sound of heaven,'' which is really the sound of nature. To y music that sounds like heaven, you have to start by gettingpletelyfortable," Daniel exined, though only half-truthfully


    vel


    Mentioningfortable,'' Daniel nced covertly at Beauty and cheekily asked, "Isn''t that right, Beauty? Isn''t beingfortable crucial to making heaven''s music?"


    "Get lost!!" Beauty snapped back, clearly irritated.


    Daniel no longer teased her and began to y. His agile fingers danced across the keys, crafting a melody no one else had ever heard - a piece he hadposed himself.


    Initially skeptical, the crowd''s disbelief was shattered with the first note.


    The gathered crowd, who never expected a country bumpkin to be able to y piano, stared at Daniel in astonishment. As Daniel yed merely a few notes, tears began to well up in the eyes of many


    Before long, as he continued to y, everyone was crying - even Beauty was moved by his performance.

 Chapter 651 Who Do You Think You Are?

    Chapter 651 Who Do You Think You Are?


    The melody was so poignant that anyone who heard it couldn''t help but shed a tear. Den, who studied music and was a sensitive guy, tried hard not to cry. But eventually, tears rolled down his cheeks.


    Seeing Den tear up, Daniel chuckled and teased, "Den, you''re losing it! That means you don''t get to propose to Beauty today! If anyone''s proposing here, it would have to be me! But you see, I don''t really have eyes for Beauty. So, why would I propose?"


    Daniel was just joking, but Beauty took it seriously. With a swift kick, she nailed Daniel in the rear, almost sending him tumbling over.


    "Ow!" Daniel yelped, then asked with a glum face, "Beauty, why did you kick me again?"


    "I ought to knock you into next week! Who do you think you are? I should be the one not looking at you!" Beauty snapped back. "If you ever dare propose to me, I''ll kick you so hard you''llnd out of the gxy! Have some shame! Stop bugging me and beat it!"


    Beauty was bristling with disgust. How dare this jerk im he was above her? As if he were even worthy? She lost track of all the men who chased after her. And this jerk had the nerve to say he wouldn''t propose? The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. And the angrier she became, the more she wanted to pin this louse to the ground and give him a piece of her mind.


    Then, in came a knockout in a purple form-fitting dress, swaying her hips and stepping in high heels. Her name was Victoria Brooks, the heiress of the Brooks family and an international superstar in film, music, and television.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    e


    The Brooks were one of the top eight families in Washington, D.C., ranking fourth. While they were currently fourth, the Brooks were on the rise thanks to Victoria''s brother, Spencer Brooks. At just thirty Spencer had be the Northern War God, the youngest in U.S. history, and he ranked second among the country''s four War Gods.


    In the younger generation of the eight families, Spencer shone the brightest. With him at the helm, the Brooks'' future was limitless.


    el


    ording to the trajectory, Spencer was set to one day be the Commander-in-Chief of the S., leading the Brooks to be the foremost family among


    S


    Washington''s elite. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Daniel wasn''t privy to all this inner circle intel. But he knew Victoria was drop-dead gorgeous, and after one nce, he yearned for another. He wouldn''t mind staring at her for a lifetime, even if it earned him a scolding from Jessica.


    Men are men, after all! Their eyes naturally stick to beautiful women. And if they''re caught by their wives? Well, that''s a given. Every man should always be ready for a little disciplinary action from his better half.


    As Victoria sashayed towards Daniel, he knew he had to greet this stunningdy with all the warmth and initiative befitting a gentleman. So he quickly threw on his most charming grin and teased, "Hey there, gorgeous! Coming over to chat with me on your own?"

 Chapter 652 Victoria

    Chapter 652 Victoria


    Daniel''s question was like a thunderp, jolting everyone present. Everyone turned to stare at him with a mix of disbelief and curiosity. Victoria, who was stunned herself, was an international movie star with spot-on acting chops, and she could take a joke.


    Matching his yful tone, she responded with a grin, "Oh, handsome! That''s exactly why I came over. Do you mind sharing your contact info with me? Maybe your phone number?"


    "Usually, I''d mind if a girl wanted my number. I''m a man of principles and boundaries. Most pretty girls? I wouldn''t ept their flirtations so easily. But sweetie, you''re like a modern Venus. So, not only do I not mind giving you my number, but I wouldn''t say no to dinner with you either! Invite me anytime; I''m always avable. Dinner, movies, whatever you want to do with me, I''m all in! Of course, darling, if you want to do something else with me, my schedule is wide open."


    Daniel was rambling now.


    Beauty couldn''t take it anymore. She grabbed a banana, unpeeled, and jammed it straight into his mouth, effectively sealing it shut.


    Frantically, Daniel spat out the banana and looked at Beauty with pitiful eyes as if wronged and asked innocently, "Beauty, what''s that for?"


    "And what am I meant to be doing? Stop your chatter! I needed to plug your mouth before you polluted my ears!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Beauty, even if you want to plug my bbering mouth with a banana, at least peel it first!"


    "Peel it? Don''t tell me how to do my job!" Beauty red at him with fierce irritation.


    "Careful, or next time it might be my-!" Daniel shot back with a timely tease.


    Feeling mocked, Beauty kneed Daniel right in the backside.


    "I''ll kick you dead!"


    After the kick, Beauty turned to


    Victoria and said, "Don''t bother with


    this


    He''s a jerk. Bestet


    away from him."


    "Beauty, are you so protective of him because he''s your boyfriend?" Victoria asked with a sly smile.


    "Nonsense! This jerk, my boyfriend? He''s just a helper I pay to drive me around. Just a little assistant."


    "Drive you? What does he drive?"


    "Can''t you be serious for a moment?"


    Beauty was clearly exasperated with Victoria.


    They were both heiresses from the prestigious eight families and had been friends since they attended the same kindergarten-best friends and almost sisters through childhood and into their grown-up lives.


    "If this gentleman isn''t your boyfriend, then I guess it''s okay for me to add him!" Victoria chuckled.


    "Handsome? You''re older than him!"


    "Oh! So he''s the young and handsome type. Even better!"


    "Victoria, show some decorum! Aren''t you a


    I an heiress of The Brooke


    Can''t you be a little reserved


    of a man you''ve just met?"ront


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Beauty was either jealous or just protective. Either way, she wanted Victoria to keep her distance from Daniel!

 Chapter 653 Hatred

    Chapter 653 Hatred


    "Oh, dear Beauty, you''re the Matthews'' heiress, and you''re not exactly acting reserved either!" Victoria teased with a yful glint in her eyes. "I saw how you joked around with this handsome guy and even punished him without any restraint!"


    "He''s my assistant, Victoria. If my assistant steps out of line, it''s only right that he gets punished. I''m exercising my authority as his boss."


    Saying that, Beauty struck a pose with one hand on her hip and the other pointing at Daniel''s nose, she asked, "Country bumpkin, do you ept that?"


    Not answering directly, Daniel shed a cheeky smile and countered, "Do I have a choice?"


    "You do! But I''ll keep ''punishing'' you until you see it my way."


    Beauty stood, her little fists clenched, looking fierce and determined.


    "And how would you like to ''punish'' me, Beauty? In a way that makes us both happy? If that''s how you want it, I''m all for it! I promise, I won''t resist a bit. Whatever pose you want me to strike, I''ll strike!"


    "Get lost, you''re impossible!" Beauty rolled her eyes before turning to Victoria. "See, not a single good wordes out of his mouth. So, better not pay him any mind. Otherwise, he''ll drive you nuts with his chatter!"


    "Still, you''re pretty harsh on him, Beauty. If you''re already punishing him, isn''t it normal for him to be a bit impolite?"


    Victoria turned back with a beaming smile towards Daniel and asked, "Right, handsome?"


    Daniel was momentarily taken aback before answering with a raised eyebrow, "Victoria, you couldn''t be more right."


    "Weren''t you the one who said your master was Big Yellow from your vige? Since you''re a disciple of Big Yellow, that makes you a little doggy then!" Victoria teased further.


    Daniel: ...Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, handsome, what was that tune you were ying? It sounded so beautiful!"


    "The piece is called ''The Vanishing Little Mountain Vige.""


    "The Vanishing Little Mountain Vige''? Why that name?"


    "The Vanishing Little Mountain Vige'' isn''t just a title it''s a piece of history, a history that shouldn''t be forgotten. Every detail in the notes


    represents a chilling past. Does


    Dragon Vige was the name of that little ce. 18 years ago, everyone there was ughtered-from the oldest to newborn babies. No one was spared," Daniel''s voice was tinged with sorrow.


    "Who did such a thing?"


    "I don''t know yet, but one day, I will find out."


    "Why was the vige massacred?"


    "All because of a nt, the Drunk Dragon Grass."


    Hearing this, Victoria''s heart skipped a beat. She had heard of the Drunk Dragon Grass. It was a treasure of the Brooks, but she had never seen it herself.


    Eighteen years ago, Daniel was only five years old the sole survivor of Drunk Dragon Vige. His adoptive parents had hidden him in a


    1.n


    wardrobe and shielded him with


    their bodies. They were killed by the attackers.


    As theyy dying, his adoptive parents told him he was adopted. Until that moment, Daniel had always believed they were his birth parents.

 Chapter 654 A Woman’s Thoughts

    Chapter 654 A Woman¡¯s Thoughts


    Even though they weren''t Daniel''s biological parents, his adoptive parents had loved him as if he were their own son. Thus, Daniel had always seen them as his real parents. His resolve to avenge them and the vige''s massacre was firm-it was a vendetta he couldn''t share the sky with until it was settled.


    Victoria, a consummate actress with world-ss skills, had a keen eye for nuance and was excellent at reading people. She saw the hint of vengeance in Daniel''s eyes and quickly put on a show of concern. "Is it that in that Drunk Dragon Vige, you lost family? Is that why you created such a heart-wrenching melody?"


    Instead of answering her question, Daniel countered with one of his own, "Victoria, have you ever heard of the Drunk Dragon Grass?"


    "No," she quickly responded, but her ster acting couldn''t fully hide her inner turmoil, which Daniel caught sight of.


    He hadn''t really expected her to know about the Drunk Dragon Grass, but her apparent nervousness made him wonder. Was she hiding something about it?


    Daniel didn''t confront her about it, simply offering a faint smile and a nod of acknowledgment, then he jovially said, "Victoria, if you ever hear anything about the Drunk Dragon Grass, make sure to let me know, okay?"


    "Sure, no problem!" Victoria promised.


    After listening to Daniel y ''The Vanishing Little Mountain Vige'', Victoria sensed there was more to this man than met the eye. His interest in the Drunk Dragon Grass only increased her curiosity about him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Drunk Dragon Grass was The Brooks'' secret, and even Victoria, the jewel of her family, knew nothing about it. She had only heard about it by chance and was intrigued b it herself However, hearing that Drunk Dragon Vige was massacred because of it troubled her deeply, as she feared it might have been her family, The Brooks'', doing.


    She dreaded the possibility that it might be a sin The Brooks hadmitted, Even though it wouldn''t tarnish her own kindness-Victoria couldn''t even bear to kill a


    er


    rabbit-she was, after all, a Brooks by name.


    Victoria knew she had to find out whether the Drunk Dragon Grass was in The Brooks'' possession. If it was, was it the same Grass from Drunk Dragon Vige? If so, how did The Brooks obtain it, and did they have a part in the vige''s ughter?


    Or maybe The Brooks were unaware of the massacre and had simply purchased the Grass after all, The Brooks were wealthy, more than capable of buying such a treasure.


    Noticing Victoria frowning in deep thought, Daniel instinctively used his special ability to gaze intently at her chest-not with any improper intention, but rather to try and read her heart.


    Just as Daniel thought he had a read on Victoria''s thoughts, Beauty, noticing the direction of his gaze, reached out her hand towards him.

 Chapter 655 Downs Plan

    Chapter 655 Down''s n


    Beauty couldn''t believe Daniel had the nerve to stare at another woman so tantly right in front of her, his gaze fixated on Victoria''s chest of all ces. Without a second thought, she twisted his arm, fiercely.


    "Ow, ow, ow!" Daniel cried out in pain, his voiceced with a surprised joy.


    "Shut it! No screaming!" Beauty looked like she was scolding her own husband, her face stern.


    "You twist my arm for no reason and tell me not to yell? That''s just downright bossy!" Daniel shot back at her, a frown stering across his face.


    "For no reason? Where were your wandering eyes just a second ago?" Beauty questioned.


    "Where was I looking? Nowhere special. And since Victoria didn''t mind, is it really your ce toment?" Daniel protested.


    "You...I..." Beauty, lost for words and filled with irritation, kicked Daniel''s behind so hard he nearly stumbled to the ground.


    In the midst of their yful banter, Down arrived. As the heir to the Perkins family, and given that Purple Gold was Perkins territory, he was naturally the night''s main star.


    Down wasn''t alone; following him were two older gentlemen dressed in long robes. Known as the ck and White Knights, they were addressed as ck Ward and White Ward, respectively. Both were sixth-tier martial arts experts. On the U.S. martial arts ranking, ck Ward was rated ninth, while White Ward followed at tenth. Although their rankings were close, their prowess was nearly on par. ck Ward led by virtue of being the older twin, having been born just one minute before White Ward.


    The Perkins were the foremost family in Washington D.C., and as its heir, Down couldn''t afford to lose on such a grand asion as tonight''s elite gathering. So, grabbing the Spirit Cat was a must-win for him.


    Down had announced that the Spirit Cat was at Purple Gold, but in truth, it was hiding atop Purple Gold Hill, a range stretching across hundreds of miles with dense forests and peaks as high as 4863 meters (about 15,961 feet). Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Finding the Spirit Cat in Purple Gold Hill would be like searching for a needle in a haystack, which is why the elite g wasn''t just for one day, but for an entire week.


    After the young masters and mistresses of the major families had greeted Down, he took the stage and began to speak.


    "This elite g is a fair contest


    among the third generation of the eight great families of Washington D.C. Whoever captures the Spirit Cat will im first ce. The one who does so will not only own the Spirit Cat they''ll also be the leader of our generation. Everyone else must follow their lead!"


    Down''s words sent ripples of shock through the audience. They hadn''t expected such a twist.


    It was clear what Down meant and why he had brought along the ck and White Knights.


    It turned out he had been nning ahead!


    Smart chuckled to himself upon


    hearing this. He had been aware of


    Down''s scheme all along and had,


    Yel


    made preparations of his own. He, too, had enlisted the help of a mysterious figure to capture the Spirit Cat for him.

 Chapter 656 Downs Scheme

    Chapter 656 Down''s Scheme


    Smart felt incredibly confident. He didn''t believe he''d lose to Down-in fact, he thought his chances of winning were quite high. Stepping forward, he dered, "Down, if I end up winning, you''ll have to listen to everything I say. You''ll call me ''boss'' every time you see me!"


    Den joined in thepetitive spirit, jumping into the conversation, "Smart, who bes the boss is still up for grabs! You think you''re the only one who got the news and made preparations? None of us here came unprepared."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After everyone had shared their ambitious assertions, Down began to announce the rules.


    "We have seven days to catch the Spirit Cat. After a week, we''ll meet back here. Whoever captures the cat is the boss. Additionally, each participant can bring up to four assistants, and there are no restrictions on equipment. Onest rule: anyone who dies on Purple Gold Hill over the next seven days, it''s their fate. Thus, every participant must sign a waiver of liability."


    Down aimed not only to capture the Spirit Cat and be the boss of the third generation of the eight families, but he also plotted to eliminate those he disliked and let them perish on Purple Gold Hill. That was the reason he had recruited the ck and White Knights. Besides them, he also intended to bring along Cane Gold and had arranged for assassins hidden in the shadows to emerge at the critical moment.


    Since Beauty had brought Daniel, they were naturally together. Victoria, who hade alone without any assistants, caught the attention of Smart, who approached her with an invitation.


    "Victoria, why don''t you join me? I''ve hired someone very powerful. I''m sure to win and be the first to capture the Spirit Cat," Smart offered confidently.


    "No need, Smart! I think I''ll stick with


    Beauty," Victoria declined politely. Although she mentioned Beauty, what she really wanted was to see how capable the handsome Daniel was. She wasn''t genuinely interested in-capturing the Spirit Cat or


    bing the third-generation boss.


    Once everyone was prepared, they set off. Compared to others who had their entourage and gear ready, Beauty''s team had just the three of them, without any special equipment.


    Smiling at Daniel, Beauty teased, "Country bumpkin, we''re heading out empty-handed. Are we going to be the first ones eliminated?"


    Think of it as a spring outing with me. Consider yourselves on a casual hike, and leave everything else to me. You don''t need to worry about a thing."

 Chapter 657 Reunion

    Chapter 657 Reunion


    Beauty gave Daniel a cold sneer at his boisterous deration. "Hmph!" Following theugh, she said with disbelief, "Eat well and drink well? You''d better just make sure that Victoria and I aren''t eaten by some wild cat in the mountains."


    "Victoria might get eaten by a wild cat because she''s gentle and well-mannered, but you? You''re more like a tiger yourself! I think any wild cat would take a detour after meeting you. None of those animals dare to mess with you - what do they want, a death wish?" Daniel joked, which caused Beauty''s fair face to darken with frustration.


    Beauty, hands on hips, finger pointed at Daniel''s nose, snapped, "Country bumpkin, you have some nerve calling me a tiger! You looking for a beating?"


    "Does it matter if I want it or not? You''d hit me eight hundred times a day just for being around you," Daniel remarked, prompting Beauty to skip the verbal confrontation and go straight for a physical one. She opted for pinching and twisting ¨C efficient and effective.


    She had Daniel yelping in no time, a sound she found increasingly pleasing to the ear. Once the brief tussle was over, the trio set off up the mountain.


    They started on a concrete road which led to a dirt path, and so they drove a Mercedes-Benz AMG. Daniel was at the wheel, while Beauty and Victoria enjoyed snacks and chatter in the back seat, treating the ride like a leisurely outing.


    "Hey, you two heartless beauties in the back - enjoying your feast and not even offering me a bite?" Daniel called out.


    "Get lost! Feed you? You should be d I don''t smack you dead right here!" Beauty retorted with disdain.


    Victoria, holding a beef jerky stick, brought it to Daniel''s mouth with augh, "Handsome, here, have some beef jerky." Beauty: ...


    After about half an hour on the


    winding mountain road, they came to a stop due to andslide that had washed away the path ahead. Parked at the road''s end was Smart''s convoy. His entourage wasrge rules stated each person could bring up to ten assistants, but the seions of wealthy families didn''t care for rules-they didn''t even know what rules meant. So Smart had


    brought along no less than a


    hundred people.


    His team included armed guards and even a culinary crew, looking more like a small army than a hiking troupe. Smart approached when he saw Daniel and thedies arrive.


    Catching the Spirit Cat wasn''t really a priority for Beauty; she hadn''t expected Daniel could actually win.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 658 Rejection

    Chapter 658 Rejection


    Despite her disdain, Beauty was utterly convinced of Daniel''s ability to keep her safe¡ªshe had


    witnessed his fighting capabilities firsthand. This country bumpkin was formidable inbat.


    "Beauty, think this through! We''re talking about Purple Gold Hill! Do you know what kind of ce


    that is? A location where a Spirit Cat can appear signifies a forest rich in spiritual energy. And


    there''s more than just the Spirit Cat in those woods. Wolves, leopards, poisonous insects, and


    serpents¡ªthey''re all there. And you think you can make it out of there alive with just this country


    bumpkin and no support team? If you want to survive and get off Purple Gold Hill, the best¡ªno, the


    only option is to join my team. Sure, after we catch the Spirit Cat, it''ll be mine. But Beauty, if you


    marry me afterwards, I''ll be the boss of the next generation of the eight families, and you''ll be the


    boss''s spouse. That way, you won''t be losing out on anything!" Smart attempted to persuade her


    with an air of confidence.


    "Smart, you must be joking. What on earth are you? Marry you? In your dreams! I''d rather marry


    this country bumpkin than a nothing like you!" Beauty''s face was filled with revulsion. She feigned


    contempt for Daniel, but for Smart, her revulsion was genuine and intense. She had known Smart


    for a long time and was well aware of his vile acts. Only seeing him brought disgust to her mind.


    Smart was notorious for attending deplorable parties frequented by a variety of socialites, models,


    inte influencers, and celebrities on private yachts out at sea. While Beauty had never attended


    such indecent gatherings, she had seen photos and videos¡ªshocking and repulsive. The


    shamelessness of those involved, the lengths they would go for money, was abhorrent. The men


    who participated were no better¡ªall devils in flesh, scum of the earth. She believed the government


    should take serious measures to deal with them.


    "Beauty, as the heiress of the Matthews, marrying such a country bumpkin would be a disgrace to


    your family!" Smart pressed on.


    "When did I say I was going to marry him? I only told you I''d rather marry the country bumpkin than


    you. So, Smart, you can''t evenpare to him. The country bumpkin might be a bit rustic, but at


    least he''s clean, unlike you¡ªyou''re filthy and disgusting!"


    Beauty''s rejection didn''t seem to bother Smart. After all, they had grown up together, attending the


    same nursery and elementary schools, and he was all too familiar with her contempt for him from an


    early age. But the more she despised him, the more he was determined to conquer her, to have her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Beauty, you might regret talking to me like this! When we reach the depths of Purple Gold BEST


    and you find yourself in utter despair, don''t beg me for help. If that timees and you do ask, it will


    come at a great cost¡ªa cost so high, I''ll have to think about whether I''ll intervene," Smart warned


    seriously, already scheming in his head.

 Chapter 659 Brandishing Evil

    Chapter 659 Brandishing Evil


    Smart was determined to stop at nothing to capture the Spirit Cat, and equally determined to possess Beauty and Victoria. He fantasized about oveing the two beauties atop Purple Gold Hill. If he could have them both, he thought, the thrill would be unparalleled, a tale to boast about for a lifetime, even to his future grandchildren.


    "Smart, rest assured, I won''t be begging you for anything! Not even in death!" Beauty replied with fierce determination; no matter the circumstances, she would never turn to Smart for help.


    "Beauty, you''re as stubborn as ever. But I believe you won''tst long. When your life is at risk, the will to survive trumps everything. Let''s just wait and see how long your resolvests. Eventually, you wille crawling to me, begging on hands and knees. And no matter what I ask for, you''ll have to agree because you''ll have no other choice. Your only option will be to follow my orders! Ha-ha-ha-ha..." Smartughed triumphantly before turning to Victoria with a scheming grin.


    "And you, big-time celebrity, will you follow Beauty and this bumpkin into Purple Gold Hill to find your doom? Or will you change course and follow my team? With me lies the path to enlightenment, to paradise. With them, you are stepping closer to hell with each move."


    "I''ll go with Beauty, of course! I trust Beauty and I trust this handsome man here. I believe that sticking with them is the safest option. They may not have weapons or gear, but they are good people. The most dangerous threats in this world are not the circumstances but the wickedness of the human heart," dered Victoria, whose status as an international star exposed her to all walks of life, providing her with keen insight into human nature.


    From the moment sheid eyes on


    velsN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Daniel, Victoria judged him to be a good person, which was why she initiated Conversation with him. was welt aware of Smart''s character-as members of the great families grew up together, they knew each other''s true colors.


    Victoria knew Smart''s intentions were less than honorable. Following him was out of the question. Even if Beauty were not present, there was no scenario in which Daniel would prey on her. She was confident in her abilities to judge people correctly, never having made a mistake in assessing someone''s character.


    "Victoria, do you see me as an evil viin?" asked Smart.


    "What kind of person you are, you know it very well, don''t you? The deeds you''ve done, who among the families doesn''t know? Who isn''t aware?"

 Chapter 660 The Natives

    Chapter 660 The Natives


    After a long, triumphantugh, Smart gestured grandly to his entourage and announced, "Let''s move!"


    As Smart and his team vanished into the depth of the forest, Beauty turned to Daniel with a question tinged with urgency, "Country bumpkin, which way should we go?"


    "If we''re in Purple Gold Hill, we should ask the natives of Purple Gold Hill, of course," Daniel replied with an easy grin.


    "Ask the natives of Purple Sun Hill?" Beauty looked confused and slightly suspicious. "How do we do that?"


    "How else? We call them out and ask!" Daniel retorted, and with a yful jab to Beauty''s forehead, he chided, "You really are clueless!"


    He had poked her forehead quite straightforwardly, without any improper intention-though he had the urge, he dared not act on it. After all, Beauty was not one to take lightly; she was fiercer than a tiger and not to be trifled with.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Country bumpkin, you dare call me clueless? And dare to poke me?" Beauty''s temper looked like it was on the verge of erupting, hands defiantly on her hips.


    "You twist and pinch me all the time. What''s wrong with me poking you once? And it''s not like I poked somewhere inappropriate I didn''t poke anything off-limits," Daniel defended.


    "Appropriate ces? Off-limits


    ces? Exactly where are you nning to poke?" Beauty was already on a poking spree of her own, poking Daniel repeatedly until he was both yelping and struggling with suppressed desires.


    "Beauty, I was wrong! I won''t poke anywhere! Even if you beg me to, I won''t!" Daniel pleaded frantically, but his words strung together sounded quite suggestive.


    "Country bumpkin, shut your trap! If you keep spouting nonsense, I''ll shut your mouth for good, believe it or not?" Beauty threatened.


    "What are you going to use to shut my mouth?" Daniel asked provocatively, giving her a mischievous nce.


    Beauty caught his gaze, her eyes instinctively drifting downwards. She was surprised to find that, at least for now, Daniel''s... equipment had not sprung to attention.


    Daniel was not that kind of man. He could fully control his body through his inner abilities, ensuring that there would be no inappropriate physical responses when they were not warranted.

 Chapter 661 Asking for Directions

    Chapter 661 Asking for Directions


    Different women offered different vors, and Daniel wasn''t picky-he didn''t mind getting a taste of various personalities. After all, men naturally sought out what made them happiest.


    Spotting a worm on a leaf, Daniel picked it up and, with a teasing grin, presented it to Beauty, "What do you think about this little guy?"


    "Ah! Aaah!" Beauty screamed in terror, and while she shrieked, she delivered a volley of punches to Daniel.


    "Get lost, you bumpkin! You''re trying to scare me to death! Get rid of that nasty worm, or I''ll kill you!" Beauty might have been fearless in all other respects, but insects were her one true fear-even the tiniest caterpir could send her into a panic.


    "So, you''re afraid of worms?" Danielughed heartily, brandishing the squirming creature in front of Beauty again.


    "Ah! Aaah!" She let out another scream.


    "Country bumpkin, get that away from me! Move back! If you scare me with that filthy worm again, I''m going to massacre you!" Beauty had picked up a twig from the ground and began smacking Daniel as if disciplining a disobedient sub.


    "Handsome, don''t scare Beauty; she is terrified of worms," Victoria intervened before addressing Beauty, "He just loves to annoy people; he''s asking for a beating by acting like this. The more you hit him, the more excited he gets."


    "That''s right! This jerk is always begging for punishment! I could beat him hundreds of times a day, and he''d never learn his lesson!" Beauty dropped the twig and pointed at the worm in Daniel''s hand, demanding, "What on earth did you catch this worm for? Free it this instant!"


    "To ask the natives here for


    directions, we need to offer them


    something first. This worm might be small, but it should suffice as their tip," Daniel exined as he set the worm on the ground, right in front of a little ant.


    The ant was quick to notice the worm and tried to drag it back to its nest with its mandibles. However, the small creature couldn''t budge the worm, especially since it was still alive and writhing. After a prolonged struggle, the worm ended up pinning the ant underneath its plump body. Eventually, the ant managed to free itself and scurried down into an anthill beneath the roots of a tree.


    As Daniel watched the ant disappear,ughing, Beauty kicked him in the buttocks, her irritation clear.


    "Are you serious? ying with ants at your age? Aren''t you a little too old for such childish games?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m asking for directions!"


    "Asking for directions? Did you even ask? You were just ying with that worm."


    "Who says you have to speak to ask for directions? I can do it without saying a word."


    At that moment, the little ant emerged from the anthill-not alone, but with a whole squadron of ants following it.


    Seeing the battalion of ants, Daniel''s


    lips curved into a sly, mischievous smile. He picked up the injured worm, which bore several ant bites, and held it in his hand.

 Chapter 662 Orders

    Chapter 662 Orders


    Daniel was no stickler when it came to thepany of women; he appreciated the variety of vors different personalities brought and was always open to enjoying the tendencies of different types. Men are such creatures-always chasing what makes them happy.


    When Daniel teased Beauty with a worm, her reaction was priceless; she recoiled and screamed before punishing Daniel with a flurry of hits. Her reaction amused him-men can find pleasure in the most peculiar situations.


    With the ants searching in vain for the worm, Beauty couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity. "Are you serious?" she chided Daniel, following her words with another kick to his buttocks, impressed by their resilience. The impulse to kick again was almost irresistible, and she considered how satisfying it might be to p him instead.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Without a bit of rascality, a man doesn''t appeal to a woman!" Daniel replied with a slyment, toying further with the ants by dangling the worm just out of their reach.


    "Little ant, you better tell me which way the Spirit Cat went. If you do, you''ll get this tasty worm. If not, I''ll throw it away and make sure every bug within a ten-mile radius disappears, leaving you to starve!" he threatened yfully.


    Beauty rolled her eyes at Daniel''s dramatic disy. "Country bumpkin, you''re ruthless! You''re worse than a capitalist! But how exactly are you going to make all the bugs within ten miles disappear?"


    "Blow, of course!" Daniel''s cheeky response elicited augh from Beauty.


    "What? Blow? Are you joking? Use your mouth to blow? Have you trained your blowing technique specifically? I bet no guy could stand next to you without wobbling!" she teased.


    Beauty''s banter had Victoria chuckling. "Beauty," Victoria asked with a grin, "Why would their legs wobble?"


    "Why? Because this country bumpkin''s blow technique is so impressive!" Beauty exined with a wink.


    "If you''re not good at blowing, then what is it?" Beauty asked between giggles.


    "I can call upon the winds and


    storms, making a gust strong enough to sweep this forest with winds of force ten or more. With the wind this strong, not only will all the bugs be blown away, but even the skirts of beautifuldies like you might be lifted. I wonder how nice that view would be?" Daniel replied with a mischievous smirk.


    "What did you say? You dare lift my skirt? I''ll kill you, you pervert!" Beauty fumed, punishing Daniel more vigorously than before.


    As Beauty administered her


    unmerciful punishment, the ants on the ground began to form an


    §¢§­§°!


    interesting pattern, lining up into the shape of an arrow. The direction the arrow pointed in was to the southeast.

 Chapter 663 Reciprocity

    Chapter 663 Reciprocity


    Daniel was the first to notice, but it was Victoria who shrieked in amazement, pointing at the ants forming an arrow formation.


    "Look, just look at this! The ants have formed an arrow. Isn''t that incredible? Are they showing us the way?" Victoria eximed, her voice tinged with excitement.


    With a puzzled expression, Beauty turned to Daniel and asked, "How did you do that? Are these ants really listening to you and showing us the way? But do they even know the right direction?"


    "The most important thing between people is trust, and the same goes for our little ant friends here. Now that they''ve shown their trust in us, we should reciprocate. It''s time for us to give back," Daniel exined cheerfully.


    "Give back? What do you mean?" Beauty inquired, still unclear about his intentions.


    "Since the ants have pointed us in a direction, it''s only right we reward them with some bugs or other treats," Daniel said, and then he gave a cheeky smile as he nced at Beauty and Victoria, issuing a yful warning, ¡°Better hold down those skirts, beauties. The winds are about to pick up, and not only will bugs be blown in, but your skirts might be lifted too. Now that would be quite a sight, wouldn''t it?"


    "You''re just spouting nonsense again! There''s no wind," Beauty said skeptically, rolling her eyes.


    "Didn''t I tell you I could control the weather? Just watch; with a snap and a call for wind, a breeze will rise," Daniel insisted with sincerity in his voice.


    "Yeah right," Beauty scoffed


    dismissively, If you believe you can


    make the wind blow, then I guess you won''t mind catching a glimpse of my skirt. It won''t matter to me; a nice view increases your health after all Personally, I''m quite open to the idea and won''t object to anyone catching a peek."


    "You are the worst," Beauty replied, throwing an insult his way.


    Victoria, standing quietly on the side, made no move to protect her outfit from the impending gust Daniel predicted.


    "Aren''t you worried your skirts might lift when the winds blow?" Daniel inquired.


    "You really think you can summon wind here? I don''t buy it," Victoria responded. She clearly didn''t believe Daniel was capable of such an act Could this handsome man really control the elements like some sort of wizard? Was he Confucius reborn? Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve warned you both! If you don''t believe that I can bring forth the wind and when your skirts fly up, don''t me.me! It''s all the work of the wind And since neither of you is


    e


    holding down your skirts despite9


    my


    cautioning, it''s almost as if you want me to see. Well, if that''s the case and you''re being so generous, it would be rude of me not to take a good look," Daniel teased, his tone yful yet full of mischief.


    "Get lost! I''ll kick you to the moon!" Beauty barked, her foot flying up tond on Daniel''s behind, almost sending the talkative fool tumbling to the ground. Thankfully, Daniel had strong legs and after a couple of stumbles, he steadied himself.

 Chapter 664 A Bad Feeling

    Chapter 664 A Bad Feeling


    "Handsome, weren''t you going to make the wind blow? Where''s the wind?" Victoria prodded,


    genuinely curious whether Daniel could manifest such a power or if he was just telling tall tales.


    Being from The Brooks family, Victoria had encountered her share of remarkable individuals, so she


    knew that some people possessed exceptional abilities. However, she had her doubts that Daniel


    was among that rarefied group. As impressive as he might seem, she wasn¡¯t convinced he could


    actually control the weather.


    "Be careful,dies. You might want to hold down your skirts, because the wind will pick up soon!


    And if your skirts lift, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you," Daniel reminded them in his usual charming way.


    He was a decent man, but opportunity was knocking¡ªif these two beauties made no effort to


    secure their skirts, he wasn¡¯t about to turn his eyes away, especially if they were among the bold


    who chose not to wear underwear.


    "Is your blowing that powerful?" Beauty prodded, pointing a finger at Daniel''s nose. "Or are you just


    making excuses to flirt?"


    Daniel looked up at the sky, where dark clouds were now obscuring the bright moon. He seized the


    moment, chanting an incantation under his breath. With exotic steps and his hands drawing


    symbols in the air, he looked like a shaman casting a spell.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    All too engrossed in his ritual, Beauty failed to notice the breeze had picked up until she felt a chill


    and looked down to see her skirt billowing fiercely, revealing her panties. She quickly grasped her


    skirt, mping her legs together to prevent further exposure.


    Victoria, having noticed the approaching wind before Beauty, managed to secure her skirt before


    any reveal urred. ncing over at Daniel, Beauty caught him staring at her skirt and grinning


    foolishly. Instantly, she felt a sinking feeling. Her face darkened as she interrogated him, "Country


    bumpkin, what did you see?"


    "It¡¯s so dark, I didn¡¯t see anything!" Daniel protested, and he was telling the truth; not because he


    couldn¡¯t see but because he hadn¡¯t really looked. He might not be the most decent man around, but


    he wasn''t the type to take advantage of the situation deceitfully.


    Respecting women was something he understood well. Of course, if Beauty and Victoria were to


    voluntarily invite him to nce beneath their skirts, he would happily oblige with all the grace he


    could muster.

 Chapter 665 The Anger of a Woman

    Chapter 665 The Anger of a Woman


    Daniel resolved that he would not disappoint when presented with the generous intentions of such beautiful women. After all, it seemed a duty to appreciate the magnanimity of a lovelydy-if the chance arose.


    "It''s so dark?" Beauty zoned in on those three words as if they had flicked a nerve. During the gust of wind, she had inadvertently noticed that Victoria was wearing sexy, ck undergarments. Was the country bumpkin Daniel looking at Victoria instead of her? The thought infuriated her even more, causing her initially pale cheeks to flush with redness.


    Ever the blunt and vtile Beauty, she pointed straight at Daniel''s nose, demanding an answer, "Country bumpkin, were your eyes wandering over to Victoria just now?"


    "You mean Victoria''s wearing ck? What kind?" Daniel teased, oblivious to the storm he was stirring.


    "You... I''ll kick you to death!" Anger boiled over as Beauty started kicking Daniel repeatedly, intending to trounce this annoying man.


    "Beauty, stop harrying Daniel. He wasn''t peeping at me; he was behaving! It was you who snuck a nce at me," Victoria intervened on behalf of Daniel.


    "You pervert, how dare you say I took a peek at you?" Beauty rebuffed. "I''d flip your skirt outright if I wanted to look!"


    "Beauty, why are you still so udylike, just like when you were a kid?" Danielmented.


    "What''s so great about being adylike? So that men can walk all over me?" Beauty dered fiercely.


    While she spoke, Beauty unintentionally nced at the ground and stumbled upon a pile of worms wriggling unsettlingly enough to make her skin crawl.


    "Ah! Aaah!" She screamed instinctively and loudly out of pure fear.


    "Beauty, do you need a hug to give you some courage? You seem so scared," Daniel offered warmly, opening his arms for an embrace.


    "Get lost! Who needs your hugs?" Beauty retorted, but fear led her to tightly grasp Victoria forfort.


    "Ladies, let''s not stay huddled up


    here. It''s gettingte, and soon it''ll be


    past midnight. We need to find a


    ce to rest for the night," Danie suggested seriously, though Beauty expected ulterior motives behind his words.


    "Sleep with whom?" she demanded.


    "Of course, with the two of you! It''s cold in the mountain, and we should huddle together for warmth," Daniel said nonchntly.


    "Get lost! In your dreams!" Beauty denied the proposal abruptly.


    Leading the way with his shlight, Daniel guided them for about half an hour until they came to a cave suitable for setting up camp.


    "This looks like a good spot to camp for the night. Let''s rest here," he dered, immediately getting to work.


    He gathered dry wood to start a fire, which drove away the chill of the night and bathed them in afortable warmth.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Then, Daniel went above and beyond


    by constructing strong bed out of tree bark. Suspended and


    ????


    possessing flexibility, the bed he fashioned offered a level offort close to a real bed. It certainly wasn''t the worst ce they could spend the night.


    Watching Daniel transform a barren cave into a cozy temporary dwelling made the two women see him in a slightly different light. The chill of disdain that had lingered between them began to thaw as the fire crackled.

 Chapter 666 Crossing the River

    Chapter 666 Crossing the River


    Beauty found herself inwardly conceding that having a man around didn''t seem too bad after all. With a man''s support, she wouldn''t have to concern herself with life''s troubles and could just be responsible for looking pretty. Settling down onto the makeshift vine bed Daniel had crafted, she suddenly announced, "Country bumpkin, I''m hungry."


    "Hungry? What would you like to eat, Beauty?" Daniel inquired with a cheerful smile.


    "I feel like eating grilled fish. Can you make that happen?" Beauty was direct in her request, confident that with a clear stream and a deep pool just below their cave, there would undoubtedly be fish-and wild fish were invariably delicious.


    "Sure! I''ll catch a fish for Beauty!" Daniel confidently dered, pulling out a small fishing kit from his bag,plete with fish hooks and line. He quickly baited the hook with a little worm he caught from a nearby tree.


    Curious, Beauty watched and skeptically asked, "Can that little worm really lure in a fish?"


    "Absolutely! Fish love eating worms, especially fresh, lively ones like this one," Daniel assured her earnestly.


    Detecting something amiss with his demeanor, Beauty eyed Daniel provocatively. The subtle flirtation did not escape him, prompting him to inquire, "What are you looking at?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I''m looking at that worm on your hook. Isn''t it too small? I doubt it can catch a big fish," Beauty teased with a mischievous smile.


    "This big a worm can catch a four- or five-pound fish easily," Daniel imed with a straight face, to which Beauty yfully gestured and joked, "Perhaps the worm between your legs is bigger? Maybe you should cut it off with a knife and see if we can catch an even bigger fish with that?"


    Shocked by her boldness, Daniel gaped in disbelief, "Beauty, how do you know about its size? Have you seen it, or do you want to taste it?"


    "Get out of here, pervert! Go fish, and


    don''te back unless you catch


    one! You better haul in a fish weighing over five pounds, otherwise, you might as well drown in the river!" Beauty was unforgiving in her demand,shing out at Daniel fiercely.


    Pointing to himself with a look of disbelief, Daniel retorted, "What did you say? I''m the pervert? It''s clearly you, Beauty!"


    "Country bumpkin, you dare call me a pervert? I''ll beat you senseless, you pervert!" Beauty snapped back,unching into a frenzy of scratching and wing at Daniel.


    Her action left Daniel utterly astounded.

 Chapter 667 Unreliable

    Chapter 667 Unreliable


    Just as Daniel was about to react to Beauty''s fierce grip, she silenced him with a stern nce.


    "Don''t make a sound!" shemanded before continuing with an air of threat, "Go catch a fish, and if you can''t catch one, I''ll use your little sausage as bait!"


    "It''s not a little sausage but arge one!" Daniel cheekily rebuffed. "Besides, my rge sausage'' could catch fish, but only a mermaid as beautiful as you, Beauty!"


    Daniel''s crude joke, apanied by a suggestive wiggle of his anatomy, only further incited Beauty''s fury.


    "Believe me, if I yank it off?" she snapped, then delivered a kick that sent Daniel sshingly into the pool.


    "Beauty, do you want to see me all drenched? If we''re ying the wet seduction game, you should at least wait until I''ve caught the fish! By kicking me in with such a splendid ssh, you''ve scared off the fish. How am I supposed to catch anything now?"


    "Use your little sausage to catch them!" Beauty retorted, hands on hips.


    "It''s not a ''little sausage,'' it''s a rge sausage.'' Why don''t youe over and have a taste to see for yourself?" Daniel continued to provoke, his tone tauntingly yful.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Get lost!" Beauty''s temper red at Daniel''s incessant teasing, even as she secretly relished being toyed with. When he had made that outrageousment, she felt a momentary impulse to bite him hard, to teach him a lesson.


    Having been thrown into the pool, Daniel emerged soaking wet. He found arge rock to sit on and started fishing using his makeshift rod and line. Despite it being the summer, the mountain night was damp and chilly.


    Despite her previous verbal sparring, Beauty worried Daniel might catch a cold or fall ill. To keep him warm, she brought over a torch from the cave and piled up some dry sticks to build a fire beside him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Are you showing concern for me, Beauty? Worried I might catch a cold?" Daniel teased.


    "Concern for you? You wish!" Beauty shot back sarcastically. "I''m just making sure you don''t use not catching a fish as an excuse. I might as well roast and eat you instead!"


    "If you want to eat me, there''s no need for roasting. My flesh, like salmon, tastes better raw. Why not try for yourself?" Daniel offered provocatively. "Keep spouting that nonsense, and I swear I''ll burn your dick to a crisp like a roasted bird!"


    Amidst their bickering and yful insults, Daniel''s fishing rod suddenly twitched¡ªa fish had taken the bait!


    Immediately, Daniel reeled in the line and pulled up a handsome fish weighing five to six pounds. The mountain stream-raised fish was sure to be delicious.


    After properly preparing the catch,


    Daniel began to grill the fish.


    Although they had brought no seasoning, the wilderness offered plenty of aromatic herbs. Daniel gathered unknown wildflowers and herbs, crushed them into a paste, and thered them on the fish before putting it to roast over the open mes, paying no mind to the smoke billowing from the fish.


    Seeing the plumes of thick smoke, Beauty wondered if Daniel really knew how to grill fish or if he was just winging it and running the risk of ruining their meal.

 Chapter 668 Difficult Situations

    Chapter 668 Difficult Situations


    Beauty, still uncertain, questioned, "Are you sure the fish will taste good when you grill it like that, especially without any spices?"


    "Who said I don''t have spices? These wild flowers and herbs are nature''s finest seasonings. The most luxurious ingredients require the simplest cooking methods!" Daniel defended his culinary approach, despite the visible skepticism from Beauty.


    "Yeah right, like you''re really cooking? People would mistake this for a wildfire if they didn''t know any better!" Beauty mocked, just as Victoria swayed over to check on themotion.


    "What''s happening here? Is there a fire? You both should move back before you get burned!" Victoria''s words sent Beauty into a fit ofughter.


    "Bahaha... you heard that, country bumpkin? Even Victoria thinks it looks like you started a fire." Beauty taunted Daniel, smacking his back whileughing uncontrobly at his expense.


    "It''s just a special cooking technique!


    The fish bes more tender and vorful when roasted over an intense me and heavy smoke," Daniel insisted. Looking around and noting the environmental cues, he warned the women, "The winds are picking up again, and this time it''s natural, not summoned by me. This could be a strong gale, so I advise youdies to hold down your skirts to avoid any... awkward situations where I don''t know whether to look or look away."


    "Awkward? Since when do perverts like you feel awkward?" Beauty retorted, punching Daniel before usingly asking, "Do you get a kick out of this? Are you secretly hoping for the wind to lift our skirts so you can get an eyeful?"


    "If praying worked, I would definitelyProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    do it! But it doesn''t, so we''re at the mercy of nature and perhaps a bit of divine intervention. If God offers me a chance to see what''s beneath your skirts only then can I take a peek," I Daniel joked, giving Beauty a particrly lecherous grin. "Of course, if Beauty were willing to grant me a glimpse of what''s beneath her skirt, I would be most appreciative."


    "Get lost!" Beauty snapped, picking up a branch and smacking Daniel''s behind. "Talk nonsense again, and I''ll make sure your ass feels it!"


    "It doesn''t bother me; if you hurt me, you''ll have to apply the medicine. Otherwise, we''ll have issues," Daniel replied, unphased by her threats.

 Chapter 669 Decent Man

    Chapter 669 Decent Man


    As if on cue, a gust of mountain wind blew through, sending sparks flying from the campfire in all directions. Both the stunning beauties and Daniel, for safety''s sake, retreated several steps away from the fire.


    Noticing Beauty clutching the hem of her skirt tightly, Daniel teasingly asked, "I thought you said you wouldn''t hold down your skirt, Beauty?"


    "Shut up!" Beauty snapped back, but Daniel just continued, "It''s such a pity! The sight of skirts fluttering in the wind is so charming. Yet Beauty, who doesn''t appreciate romance, won''t let me see."


    "You pervert!" Beauty''s frustration bubbled over, and she kicked Daniel so hard he nearly lost his bnce. If he hadn''t been so sturdy on his feet, he might have ended up sprawled on the ground-or worse, in the water.


    The mountain wind was as fleeting as it was brisk. After a short while, the gust petered out, leaving the air calm once more. Daniel eyed the elegant beauties before him and felt a twinge of regret for his missed opportunity to y the decent man.


    As Daniel pondered with a scheming expression, Beauty leaned in, her suspicion piqued, "Country bumpkin, what are you contemting so deeply?" "Oh, what a missed opportunity!" Daniel sighed with a dramatic flourish, confusing Beauty further.


    "Missed what?" she inquired with obvious curiosity.


    "God granted me such a perfect chance! But s, I chose to be a decent man," Daniel exined with a hint of self-mockery.


    Decent man? The term echoed in Beauty''s mind, and she immediately sensed something was off. Without a second thought, she twisted Daniel''s words around.


    "Decent man? You''re nothing but a pervert! If you''re considered decent, then there are no indecent men in this world!"


    "Beauty, let''s be fair. How am I not


    decent? Just now, without my warning, both your and Victoria''s skirts might have flown up in that sudden breeze. It was me who'' reminded you before the wind hit. Thus, I am a decent man!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Decent, you wish! You''re a scoundrel, and don''t think I''m clueless! Every vile thought in your mind, I know it all too clearly!"


    Just then, Victoria joined the


    conversation, "Beauty, let''s not be too hard on him. Sure, he jokes around, but deep down, I believe he''s quite pure-hearted. A handsome and decent guy like him is rare; we should cherish him."


    "Fine, Victoria. I''ll spare him this time for your sake."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The thought made Beauty impatient to try it. Eagerness painted her face as she pointed at the fish, almost like a greedy kitten, demanding, "Country bumpkin, is the grilled fish ready?"


    "It should be done. Why don''t you check it out?" Daniel replied, grinning from ear to ear.

 Chapter 670 Absolutely Not

    Chapter 670 Absolutely Not


    "Me? Check it out?" Beauty gave Daniel a shove before usingly asking, "Country bumpkin, are you trying to set me up?"


    "Set you up? How?" Daniel asked, clearly surprised by the suggestion.


    "Haven''t you already done enough? Look at the lotus leaf wrapping the fish; it''s covered with embers. Telling me to open it-aren''t you trying to scald me alive?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Fuming, Beauty delivered another kick to Daniel''s behind.


    "Go and open it yourself. No tools allowed, use your bare hands. Let''s see if you find it hot!"


    At that moment, Victoria hurried over, concerned, "Wait! It''s not a rush; that lotus leaf still has embers on it. Be careful not to get burned."


    See, Beauty, listen and learn from Victoria," Daniel retorted. "Unlike you, who''s always pushing me into the fire pit, she cares about safety. If it weren''t for my resilience, you would have killed me hundreds of times over with your tests!"


    "What are you implying, country bumpkin? That you''ve reced an old love with a new? Am I tormenting you, or am I testing you? If you hadn''t passed each and every test, would you have been worthy toe to Purple Gold Hill? Without that, you''d never have had the chance to meet a top- tier beauty like Victoria."


    "Top-tier beauty? You''re one


    yourself, aren''t you? Meeting you is


    the same as meeting a top-tier beauty. Though as a loving man, I


    wee the opportunity to meet et


    another like you. But Beauty,


    handling you alone is challenging enough; trying to handle Victoria too right just be the death of me! A top-tier beauty is desirable, but my life is precious. After all, if a beauty falls for you, she''ll find a million ways to test your love!"


    After rattling off his reasoning, Beauty finally began to digest Daniel''s implications.


    "Are you suggesting that I''ve fallen


    for you? That''s why I keep troubling you? You daydreaming pervert! There''s absolutely no chance in this lifetime I''ll fall for you. Absolutely not!"


    Beauty was adamant in her denial, confident that, as the Matthews heiress, falling for a country bumpkin like Daniel was


    vel


    inconceivable. If that ever happened, it wouldn''t just be a personal embarrassment; it would beaughing stock for the Matthews family. And she could notallow the Matthews legacy to be a joke. Absolutely not.


    Daniel didn''t continue the fruitless banter. Instead, he reached for the fish in the fire, unbothered by the sparks dancing on the lotus leaves covering it.


    "Handsome, are you sure you''re not rushing? Are your hands okay?" Victoria asked, her face filled with genuine concern.


    "He''s a tough one, no need to worry about him," Beauty remarked, dismissively. "Besides, he''s so thick-skinned, not even burning charcoal could hurt him."


    Daniel carefully peeled away theyers of lotus leaf, and the aromatic smell of grilled fish quickly filled the air, making both Victoria and Beauty salivate.


    Always the gentleman, Daniel fashioned two forks from branches and offered them to thedies so they could enjoy the sulent fish.

 Chapter 671 Smarts Idea

    Chapter 671 Smart''s Idea


    The two lovelydies didn''t hold back at all. Grabbing the makeshift branch chopsticks, they dove into the feast heartily.


    "This grilled fish is so delicious!"


    "Seriously, this is the best grilled fish I''ve ever had in my life!"


    The beauties couldn''t stop raving about the fish that Daniel had grilled. As Victoria noticed that Daniel hadn''t eaten a bite, her heart softened, and she promptly offered a piece of fish to him.


    "Here, try a bite."


    "Thank you, Victoria," Daniel replied appreciatively, savoring the tasty morsel.


    "Is it good?"


    "Mm-hmm, very good!"


    "If you like it, I''ll feed you some more!"


    As Victoria reached out to feed him again, Beauty interrupted swiftly, snapping a branch in half to fashion a simple fork, which she handed to Daniel with a sternmand.


    "Country bumpkin, don''t you have hands? You''re a grown man; why do you need someone to feed you? Have some shame! Use this fork, and if you let Victoria feed you again, you''ll be sorry!"


    Beauty''s stern look suggested she was not pleased. Watching Victoria feed Daniel was like seeing another woman care for her man, and it triggered a surge of jealousy.


    The mirthful moment they shared over the fish was interrupted when a group of people appeared.


    Smart?


    It was Smart and his henchmen. Struggling with the mountainous terrain, Smart was being carried on a sedan chair by two burly men.


    Daniel couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw Smart, he always found his antics entertaining. Standing up, Daniel greeted him in jest, "Retard, you''rete to the party! We''ve finished eating our fish, and you''re only just arriving now?"


    Smart nced at the fish bones scattered on the ground, the crackling fire and the vine bed set up in the cave. With a scornful "Tsk," he pronounced proudly, "Have you all been reduced to such a state of hunger that you had to resort to eating fish? I offered both of youdies a chance to join me earlier. If you had, there''d have been no need to settle for poor grilled fish. We could be dining on exquisite French cuisine instead!"


    Additionally, Smart boasted about the amenities he had brought with him. "We''ve gotrge tents, youThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    know. Even out here in the woodst


    they can set up a


    hundred-square-foot living space


    room, and


    with bedrooms, a living match


    even a shower area. It''s


    for homefort, but it''s pretty good for the wilderness."


    Meanwhile, Smart''s crew was already busily setting up camp by the river bank-cooking, pitching tents, preparing to stay the night, Clearly, Smart intended to lure Beauty and Victoria away from the primitiveforts of the vine bed in the cave to the luxuries of his tent, and then he would...


    With a sly chuckle, he entertained his own thoughts.


    Daniel saw through Smart''s n in an instant. However, instead of exposing him, he decided it was time to offer a warning-a chance for Smart to pull back before it was toote.

 Chapter 672 A Capable Assistant

    Chapter 672 A Capable Assistant


    Daniel briefly eyed the campsite Smart had chosen and the location of the tents with a smug look before giving him a friendly heads-up. "Retard, setting up camp on the riverbank in the woods is a big no-no."


    "And why''s that? Are you just jealous that my campsite on the spacious riverbank might draw your lovelydies over here?" Smart assumed he had outsmarted Daniel.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Jealous of you? Why would I be? I''m just letting you know that this little river''s gonna rise tonight. All your gear, tents, and people will be swept away."


    "A flood? You think just because you say it''ll happen it will? Look, bumpkin, I''vee prepared with a professional team this time,plete with all kinds of fancy gadgets."


    Turning to his bespectacled sidekick, Smartmanded, "Easton Butler, tell this bumpkin whether or not there''ll be a flood tonight."


    Easton was Smart''s go-to guy-an expert in outdoor survival and among the finest in the US. His specialtyy in harnessing cutting-edge scientific instruments to analyze and predict environmental conditions.


    After reviewing various datasets on hisptop, Easton confidently ryed his findings, "Based on satellite imagery, there''s not a cloud in the sky, so rain is out of the question. Humidity and soil moisture levels also indicate no imminent threat of rising groundwater levels. Plus, after examining data from the past few years, it''s clear this river won''t flood tonight. Thus, the riverbank is the ideal spot to camp."


    His justification went on, "Beyondfort, camping on the riverbank keeps us safe from poisonous snakes that can''t make their way into tents as easily. Considering Purple Gold Hill is home to hundreds of venomous snakes, you''re taking a big risk bedding down in a cave. Just imagine, you''re snoozing in there, and a sneaky viper slides in and takes a bite. With no anti-venom and sketchy transportation, it could be curtains for you. It''d be a real shame to realize your mistake toote!"


    As Smart''s highly adept assistant, Easton knew how the world worked. Naturally, he was aware of Smart''s ulterior motives, and as an employee, his job was to facilitate his boss''s needs at any given moment.


    ???


    Indeed, Easton''s talk of abundant venomous snakes on Purple Gold Hill wasn''t mere fearmongering-the area wasrgely undeveloped and untouched, the primeval forests providing an ideal habitat for a wide variety of snakes. Nheless, his hyperbole was aimed at frightening the two beauties, coaxing them to seek refuge in Smart''s more luxurious tents.


    After all, if Beauty and Victoria found their way into Smart''s tent, well, who knew what opportunities might present themselves?

 Chapter 673 Rejection

    Chapter 673 Rejection


    Even if opportunities were scarce, Smart had a knack for creating his own. Key moments called for a flexible approach, and being underhanded could sometimes be necessary. There was no better time than now; it was now or never.


    Easton''s words had the desired effect, making the two stunning women visibly uneasy. After all, what woman wasn''t afraid of snakes-especially the venomous kind?


    Victoria looked fearfully at Daniel and asked, "Hey, do you think there are snakes in that cave?"


    "Well, there might be if we weren''t camping there. But since we are, it''s definitely snake-free!"


    Smart met Daniel''s answer with mockingughter and a disdainful look. "Really, bumpkin? You say there won''t be snakes because you''re camping there? What, do snakes fear you might bite them? Or perhaps they''ll keel over from the poison in your blood?"


    "Retard, you do realize we''re on Purple Gold Hill in the wilderness, right? We have to use techniques suitable for our environment. Even snakes have their natural predators here."


    "Natural predators? You''re trying to tell me you''ve got snake predators in the cave? What are they? I bet you''re going to say it''s you, huh?" Smart scoffed, seemingly sure of his own logic.


    Daniel pointed to a small nt at the cave''s entrance and asked Smart, "Retard, do you know what that nt is?"


    "It''s just some wild weed, isn''t it? What does it matter?"


    "Actually, it matters a lot. That ''little weed'' keeps snakes at bay. Withgust one of those nts near the cave, no snake wille close. As for your tent on the riverbed, I can''t promise the same." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Retard, you''ve got to have some faith in science. I''ve scattered a ring of repellent powder around my tent. It deters snakes and other critters," Smart boasted, confident in his preparations.


    "Sounds pricey," Daniel replied with feigned concern. "Too bad! When the river floodster, the repellent-and your fancy tent-will be washed away! Such a waste of what@ould''ve been a valuable resource!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Cut the envy, bumpkin! There won''t be any flood, absolutely not!" Smart was convinced Daniel''s warnings sprang from jealousy.


    At that moment, one of Smart''sckeys called out, "Sir, the hotpot''s ready. Dinner is served!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Excellent!" Smart took his seat and


    speared a slice of foie gras, gloating to Daniel with every bite. "I''m dining on foie gras in the wild, and man, does it feel good! What could be more satisfying than enjoying such luxurious food by this beautiful riverbank, deep in the woods? It''s pure bliss, like living like a god!"

 Chapter 674 Youre Smiling Why?

    Chapter 674 You''re Smiling Why?


    Smart sat at the dinner table radiating aplishment, reveling not so much in the taste of the food as in showing off. He wanted to unt his luxurious cuisine to the beauties and Daniel, who had settled for a simple grilled fish.


    "Retard, you''ve been holding that slice of foie gras for ages; why aren''t you eating it? You better get going before the floodes. All that effort cooking, and you might not even get a taste!" Daniel teased.


    "A flood? Where''s the sound of rushing water, then? I haven''t heard a thing," Smart challenged while preparing to eat the delicately held slice. Just at that moment, the unmistakable roar of water came crashing from upstream.


    Smart''s smug expression melted into panic. "What the hell? A flood now? Easton, you useless fool, didn''t you say there would be no flood?"


    In the ensuing chaos, Smart and his crew scrambled in all directions. But the raging torrent was too swift and unexpected, and they were washed away in the deluge. Smart, quicker than the others and luckily near arge tree, managed to cling on and scramble up to safety.


    The sh flood retreated as quickly as it had attacked, sweeping away Smart''s equipment and leaving him stranded on a tree branch. From his vine bed inside the cave, Daniel watched in amusement.


    "Retard, I warned you a flood wasing, but you didn''t listen. What


    now? You''ve lost your crew and your gear You''re left with absolutely nothing but yourself."


    "Don''t get smug, bumpkin!" Smart was defiant but had little choice but to grip the tree, unable to act.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Then, to Smart''s horror, he spotted a snake-not just one, but a swarm of what looked like hundreds moving toward the cave.


    As he witnessed the horrid


    procession Smart couldn''t help but


    1.n


    laugh triumphantly. His victory was short-lived though, as a thrill ofughter nearly sent him tumbling. Gripping the branch just in time, he remained perched high above.


    "Retard, what''s so funny?" Daniel called out.


    "I''mughing at you, idiot! Do you see your cave swarmed with snakes? Hundreds, no, thousands! Wait, more like tens of thousands!"


    Smart wasn''t exaggerating. His high vantage point gave him a clear view of an unending stream of snakes slithering this way.


    As for why the snakes were


    converging on them, Smart was clueless. Daniel, however, knew exactly why. With the presence of the Seven Dragon Spirits within h¨¬m, he was the Son of the Seven


    ve


    Dragons. Dragons are revered by


    snakes, and they were all now drawn to pay homage to the dragon''s essence emanating from Daniel.

 Chapter 675 Hes Lying to You

    Chapter 675 He''s Lying to You


    Watching hordes of colorful, variously-sized snakes ¨C some venomous, some harmless ¨C slithering their way closer was unnervingly fascinating. Victoria felt her skin crawl; snakes were her biggest fear.


    Beauty wasn''t faring much better; she couldn''t even bring herself to look at the snakes, choosing instead to re at Daniel.


    "Country bumpkin, didn''t you say there were no snakes here? What''s with all these snakes suddenly showing up?"


    "Snakes, like everyone, appreciate beauty! Hearing that two angelic beauties were here, they all came to pay homage. They''re eager for a glimpse of your loveliness," Daniel spewed what was clearly a tall tale. He wasn''t about to admit that the snakes were attracted to him. If doing so caused the women any distress, he''d feel overwhelming guilt.


    Beauty scoffed coldly at his ridiculous exnation. "What are you talking about? Who told these snakes? If you can''t tell me, I might just feed you to them!"


    "Of course, I told them!" Daniel replied boldly.


    "You? Oh, please," Beauty shot back, punching him lightly. "So, these snakes are here because you told them toe? Does that mean they listen to you?"


    Her question wasn''t without reason. Back on Spirit Hill, even a tiger had obeyed Daniel like a docile kitty. These ordinary snakes should be much easier to deal with than a ferocious tiger. The only real issue was their overwhelming numbers. Millions of snakes could be quite desperate.


    But Beauty was done worrying about it. She decided to leave the problem to Daniel. If he failed, she''d punish him until he howled for mercy.


    of answering directly, Daniel


    responded with a grin, "Do you really


    to see if these snakes will


    listen to me?"


    Sw


    "What if I say yes? Can you make it happen?" Beauty challenged him skeptically.


    "If you want to see it, Beauty, I can make


    other women are not privileged to see, I can show you."


    nything happen! Whatever et


    "Keep up that sleaze, and I swear, I''ll chop off your... you-know-what with scissors!"


    Beauty was sharp as a tack; she knew exactly what kind of nonsense Daniel was talking about.


    "Cut it off? Would you really want to? If you did, you''d miss out on all the fun!"


    "Like I care! Just make these snakes go away! Make it so that they vanish and nevere back."


    Beauty''s fear of snakes was genuine; she wanted them gone so she wouldn''t feel so creeped out every second.


    That''s when Smart interjected from his branch perch.


    "Beauty, you actually believe his


    drivel?


    Stickiose snakes came for him.


    YouContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    by his side is


    better keep your distan

 Chapter 676 Smarts Curse

    Chapter 676 Smart''s Curse


    Smart, with the little knowledge he imed, attempted to educate them about the nature of snakes. "Snakes aren''t dogs. They are cold-blooded and brainless. How could they possibly obeymands? Has anyone ever seen a snake take orders from people? This hillbilly says he can control snakes, then he''s nothing but a swindler-a big fat liar who cheats women''s feelings!" Smart was dead set on exposing Danny''s deceit. After all, he couldn''t stand to see two beautiful girls mixed up with some country bumpkin, out of sheer jealousy.


    Danny couldn''t help butugh when Smart blurted this out, watching him hang from a tree branch. With a grin, he teased, "Smarty, you don''t believe me, huh? You think these snakes won''t follow my lead? How about I send them up the tree to keep youpany?"


    "Country boy, you think you can scare me with a few words? These snakes are here for you, not me. They''ll just slither to the cave and bite you, leaving you covered with sores so bad you won''t even recognize your face!" Smart spat his curse from the safety of the tree, hoping his words woulde true. Deep down, he knew snakes could climb, and if they really headed for his tree, he had no idea what to do.


    "Smarty, cursing me from up there? Seems like you really want these snakes to join you for a bit of fun," Danny said before cing his fingers to his lips and giving a sharp whistle.


    "Shh! Shh!" After two sharp calls, the writhing mass of snakes creeping toward the cave froze in their tracks.


    Seeing the snakes stop, Belle''s


    anxiety lessened instantly. Curiosity


    sparkling in her eyes, she asked Danny, "You just whistled twice and


    they stopped?"


    "Yep! I was gonna whistle more, but I was worried if I blew too much, someone might not hold back," Danny jibed with a smirk.


    "I swear I''ll smack you! You can''t ever act right you freak!" Belle punched Danny yfully. The two whistles had almost made her lose it. Thankfully, the hillbilly knew when to hit the brakes, otherwise, she would have embarrassed herself for life.


    "Why you hitting me, Belle? I wasn''t talking about you; I meant Smarty," Danny pointed out, looking over at Smart, who was dripping with fear.


    Wetness trailed down from Smart''s perch, with little droplets falling from the branches Danny''s whistles had a dual purpose-the first to halt the snakes, the second to summon a python as thick as a thigh up the tree, all for Smart''s amusement. Pythons may not be venomous, but their imposing size promised a thrill. Danny''s whistles definitely made an impact, but they weren''t the reason for Smart''s ''ident''. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The story was unfolding with just the right mix of tension and humor, where love and rivalry danced hand in hand in the wildest of settings.

 Chapter 677 Killing Two Birds with One Stone

    Chapter 677 Killing Two Birds with One Stone


    What really scared Smart was therge python slowly winding its way up the tree trunk, inching closer to him, flicking its crimson tongue. He wasn''t just terrified enough to wet himself; he was on the verge of tears.


    Seeing Smart shaking like a leaf, Danny couldn''t resist the urge to tease him a bit. "Smarty, didn''t you say these snakes wouldn''t listen to me? I only blew two whistles and that big python went looking for you. Believe me, one more whistle and it might just decide to take a nip at your... pride. And if a python gets that, well, you can kiss your manhood goodbye."


    Danny was just joking, of course. He wasn''t that twisted. After all, he was a decent man, not the type to resort to such low tactics. Hearing Danny''s words, Smart panicked. "Country boy, don''t mess around! If you let that python do that, I... I''ll never forgive you."


    "Are you threatening me, Smarty?" Danny asked with a chuckle.


    "Threaten? Would I, Smart, threaten you? If that python hurts me, I swear you''ll pay!"


    Smart was grinding his teeth as he spat out those fierce words.


    "Calling me Smarty, haven''t you turned into a numbskull already?" Danny''s question stopped Smart cold.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What are you saying, hillbilly? How could I have turned into a numbskull?"


    "If you weren''t one, you''d realize that


    if the python doesn''t attack you, that''s normal. But once it starts, it won''t stop. It''ll keep biting you, slicing off your flesh bite by bite and swallowing it. Oh, and by the way, pythons have sharp teeth and very strong stomachs. So not just your flesh, it could digest your bones too, turning them into waste." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing the gruesome scenario of being eaten alive by the python, Smart was petrified. He trembled with fear, barely able to keep his grip on the branches.


    "Country boy, please... don''t do this."


    "Smarty, I don''t have to do anything, but from now on, you''re with us. Lugging around two lovelydies trouble enough; they can''t be


    expected to do any grunt work


    that''s all on me. So, you''ll follow us and be our errand boy. Whatever I say, you do."


    Danny was, at heart, still a doctor with a kind soul, Smart''s actions weren''t deserving of death. Besides, he''d never lost out in his dealings with Smart, and leaving him alone here was a death sentence. So he decided to take this numbskutt with him. Moreover, having two beautiful women with him meant someone had to do the manualbor they couldn''t. Smart would fit that bill perfectly.


    It was a win-win situation!


    Now, the python with its flickering tongue had arrived right by Smart''s feet.

 Chapter 678 What Did You Do?

    Chapter 678 What Did You Do?


    Did Smart have a choice? Did he dare make another choice? He didn''t want to die!


    So, without any other options, he gave in. "I... I agree! Just get that big python away, please!"


    Initially, Danny was inclined to keep ying with Smart, but noticing the girls'' fear of the snakes, he decided to stop messing with Smarty for the time being. Once again, he put his fingers to his lips and whistled sharply.


    "Shh!"


    With this whistle, the multitude of snakes that had surrounded them dispersed, slipping away into the dense undergrowth in minutes.


    "Shh!"


    Danny blew a second whistle. Following that sound, therge python that had been threatening Smart slowly descended the tree trunk. It hit the ground and slithered into the bushes. Soon after, the grass quieted down, and nobody knew where the python had gone off to.


    Looking up at Smart still clinging to the branch, Danny called out with a grin, "The python''s gone, Smarty. You nning to hang out in that tree all night, or are youing down now?"


    "How... how do I get down?" Smart asked.


    ncing down at the ground seven or eight meters below, he became anxious. He had climbed up the tree in a panic, his instincts fully kicked in. But now that the danger had passed, he clearlycked the ability to get down.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "How to get down? Jump! I''ll catch you down here," Danny offered with augh.


    "Country boy, you think I''d believe that nonsense? You''ll catch me? You won''t do that! If I jump, I''m sure to wind up half-dead on the ground. You absolutely, definitely won''t be there to catch me."


    Smart wasn''t foolish; he wouldn''t buy Danny''s words.


    "Smarty, if you don''t trust me to catch you, then just wrap your legs around the tree trunk and slide down


    slowly! The trunk is straight and thick. If you slide down gently, you shouldnd safely."


    Danny made a genuinely helpful suggestion; he had no intention of tricking Smart.


    Upon hearing this, Smart thought it sounded doable. He quickly wrapped his legs around the trunk and began to slide down. At first, his descent was slow and steady, and he felt secure. But soon, it felt as if something was pulling him down.


    ove


    What was meant to be a controlled slide turned into a rapid drop.


    Owing to the swift slide, Smart''s private area suffered insane friction.


    Landing on the ground, he felt a burning sensation between his legs, as if the skin on his thighs had been rubbed raw. Clutching himself, he yelled at Danny, "Country boy, what did you do?"


    "What did I do?"


    "You told me to slide down slowly, but how did I end up going so fast that it burns and my skin''s all chafed?"


    "I told you to slide down slowly! But


    if


    you decided to slide so fast, what


    can I do? Besides, your ''equipment wasn''t of much use anyway, so it being a bit shorter shouldn''t make a difference," Danny replied, leaving Smart in shock..

 Chapter 679 Sincerity

    Chapter 679 Sincerity


    Smart, sensing that something was terribly wrong, instinctively reached into his pants to check. His face froze in shock, as if struck by lightning. Pointing a trembling finger at Danny, Smart angrily used, "Country boy, what did you do to me?"


    Danny spread his hands and responded cheerfully, "Do something to you? I didn''t do a thing!"


    "It was you... you tricked me! You told me to slide down the tree with my legs! Now look what happened, you owe me!"


    Smart was frantic.


    "Owe you? For what? What do you want? Are you suggesting I find you a new little worm? I''m not sure there are any around here the same size as your... equipment."


    Danny pointed to an old pine tree nearby, still smiling, "There''s plenty of worms underneath this tree. Dig as many as you want."


    "Why would I need worms?" asked Smart.


    "Aren''t you asking forpensation? Two small worms would be thicker than one. Just eat fifty potatoes from under this old pine tree and your little friend will grow as thick as two worms."


    Danny was serious, no tricks involved, but Smart never trusted him.


    "So, are you messing with me? Am I being yed?" Smart questioned suspiciously.


    "Why would I y you? Your little worm isn''t much to boast about. Do you really think you''re worth my time?"


    Danny, hands in pockets, spoke


    indifferently, "Anyway, I''ve told you the solution. Don''t forget, I''m a doctor. If you don''t listen to the doctor''s advice and it doesn''t grow, that''s on you."


    "You''re no doctor! You''re just a quack! You don''t even have a license. If I listened to you, that''d make me a fool!"


    While Smart verbally dismissed the idea, his actions betrayed his true feelings. In no time, he crouched by the pine tree root, scraping at the soil with a stick.


    "Smarty, let me remind you, you need to be sincere. Using a stick shows ack of sincerity," Danny advised genuinely, with no malice intended. "What counts as being sincere?" Smart asked.


    "Use your hands! If you''re truly sincere, you can''t rely on any tools. You must dig with your fingertips, little by little. Only the worms dug up with your own fingers will have the healing effect you need."


    Upon hearing this, Smart promptly tossed aside the stick and began devoutly to dig with his hands, focused on preserving his manly pride.


    As Smart earnestly dug, Danny looked on with amusement, hands still in his pockets. Suddenly, Belle sidled up to them.


    "Country boy, how big is your... worm?" she asked tantly.


    Startled by her bold question, Danny


    teased, "Belle, if you''re that curious, you could always find a chance to check it out yourself! Besides haven''t you already seen it?


    Her face flushed with embarrassment, Belle quickly denied it, "Seen it? How could I possibly have seen your... worm!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 680 The Secret Recipe

    Chapter 680 The Secret Recipe


    Danny, feigning shock, cheekily retorted, "Of course, you''ve seen it. Are you going to deny it now?"


    "You... you shameless jerk!!" Belle lifted her foot andnded a solid kick on Danny''s backside.


    Her kick sent Danny staggering and tumbling onto Smart, who had been diligently hunting for earthworms.


    Thump!


    Smart''s mouth filled with dirt. "Ugh! Ptooey!" Smart spat angrily after clearing the mud from his mouth. "Country boy, you knocked me over! Did you know that?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "How is that my fault? me Belle; she''s the one who kicked me over," Danny defended himself, brushing off the me.


    "You did it on purpose!"


    "What''s wrong with a little mud? It''s good for you. Keep digging for those worms! Remember, you need to eat all fifty of them raw to do the trick," reminded Danny, still chuckling.


    "I''ll never forget this! I''ll remember what you did today, and one day, I''ll make you pay!" Smart threatened vehemently, returning to his task.


    After half an hour, Smart had collected exactly fifty worms. He looked at the wriggling mass uncertainly and asked Danny, "So, I just eat them like this, raw?"


    "You could cook them, but then they''d lose their magic. It''s your little buddy we''re talking about, not mine, so it''s up to you!"


    Belle couldn''t help but giggle at Danny''s response.


    Turning to her, Danny asked, "What''s so funny?"


    "You! You just boldly owned up to it," she teased him.


    "Owned up to what?" Danny inquired, puzzled.


    "That your... is a tiny worm!"


    "When did I say that?"


    "Just now! You said it''s not yours!"


    "You..."


    Danny''s eyes shone mischievously, and he asked with a sly grin, ¡°Do you want me to put it in your mouth?"


    "Dare you!" Belle fumed and punched him again. "I''d bite it off!"


    She meant it, she''d bite. But the strength of that bite was uncertain; women are fickle creatures. Their mood swings, sometimes good, sometimes not so good.


    So, if Danny ever considered such a move, he''d have to pick a time when Belle was in a good mood. That way, he''d find pleasure, not pain.


    Listening to Belle and Danny''s flirty bickering, each remark more brazen than thest, Smart was fuming, his blood boiling with envy.


    But he held it in.


    Transforming his sorrow into


    appetite, he shoved the handful of earthworms into his mouth and began to chew. The fishy taste of the worms mingled with gritty dirt made it a tough challenge to swallow.


    Nevertheless, determined to boost the size of his dignity, Smart forced himself to keep them down, covering his mouth to prevent any involuntary reversal.


    With the iron will of a warrior, Smart conquered his revulsion. He didn''t vomit the repulsive worms; instead, he swallowed them whole and imed a hard-won victory,

 Chapter 681 A Lesson

    Chapter 681 A Lesson


    After belching contentedly, Smart looked over at Danny with triumphant eyes. "I did it!" he dered proudly.


    "Yep, I saw," Danny responded nonchntly, earnestly advising, "You''ve got to keep at it!"


    Belle burst intoughter at this exchange. "What are you two even doing? ying cosy?"


    "If I were to y cosy, I''d choose Belle for sure, not this dimwit here!" Danny retorted, deflecting attention away from him.


    "Get lost! In your dreams!" Belle scoffed with a dismissive nce.


    Suddenly, she changed her tone, smiling mischievously. "But hey, if you''re keen to y, I wouldn''t mind giving it a go. But we''d have to y characters from the USA. I''d be the master, and you''d be the ve, and I''d whip you senseless, you little troublemaker!"


    While she spoke, Belle was vividly imagining the scene in her head, picturing herself with a whip in hand. Danny didn''t entertain Belle''s fantasies, nor was he aware that at this very moment, she was yfully thinking of flogging him.


    "So, Smarty, how do you feel now after swallowing those worms? Is there a warm andfortable feeling?" Danny inquired with a grin.


    "A warm feeling? Comfortable?" Smart shook his head and corrected, "I guess it''s a bitfortable, but there''s no warmth. It''s chilly, actually! Yeah, it''s a chilly sensation!"


    "Chilly?" Danny abruptly patted Belle''s backside, as if struck by a sudden realization. "I know now!"


    "Ah!" Belle cried out, caught in the moment.


    Then, irked by his audacity, she twisted his arm fiercely. "What do you know, you pervert? Who said you could take liberty with me?"


    "You kicked me so many times, Belle, and I just hit you once. Moreover, judging by the sound you just made, you seemed to enjoy it a lot!" "Enjoy my ass! Get lost!" Belle''s face turned as red as an apple.


    Smart, impatient with their antics, interrupted their banter, eager for rification from Danny. "Country boy, what do you know?"


    "Those fifty worms you just dug up


    must''ve had more females than


    males. That''s why eating them won''t make your... increase in size Rather, the chilly feeling is because..."


    QU¡é


    Smart cut him off, "Because what?"


    "Unless I''m mistaken, it means your little buddy might just shrink again," Danny concluded.


    Horrified, Smart immediately


    reached down to check. After a quick feel, anger surged within him, as Danny was right; it had indeed shrunk by half once more, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Smart seethed with fury. "You yed me, country boy? I''ming at you!"


    Charging toward Danny, Smart aimed a punch, but Danny met him with a smack across the face instead.


    Smack!


    With a single p, Danny sent Smart flying. "You trick me and have the nerve to p me too?"


    Smart was livid with rage but having


    received a powerful p, he realized Danny wasn''t someone to tangle with physically. Thus, he could standa short distance away,


    vely


    muttering curses so faint they were almost inaudible. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 682 It Stinks

    Chapter 682 It Stinks


    "Smarty, are you cursing at me?" Danny asked with a chuckle.


    "No! I didn''t curse at you! A country bumpkin like you isn''t worth my words," Smart denied, afraid of getting hit again.


    ...


    The next morning, a gentle breeze wafted through the cave, and the warm sunlight spilled over the two gorgeous girls. Belle felt something heavy on


    her thighs and, squinting through the sleep, realized Danny was sprawled across her legs, drooling all over them.


    "Country boy, get off!" Belle snapped, and then she pped him.


    "Whack!"


    Although it was a loud p, Belle had held back; she had hit his face, not his backside, and hadn''t used much force.


    "Why''d you hit me?" asked a baffled Danny, lifting his head.


    "Why? Look at the mess you made on my leg. It stinks! Clean it up, now!"


    Belle looked fiercely as if she were scolding her own son. Danny quickly began wiping her thigh with his hand.


    "Belle, you can''t me me! I was so hungryst night, I dreamt I was eating pork trotters, so I drooled a lot."


    "Pork trotters? Are you saying my thighs resemble pork trotters?"


    "How could real pork trotters everpare to your beautiful, white, long legs? They''re priceless. Even if they were auctioned off for tens of thousands, plenty of men would line up just to spend a night," Danny retorted with augh.


    "I... You... I''ll kick you to death!"


    Belle couldn''t be bothered to argue with the country bumpkin any longer and kicked him again.


    Smart had been sleeping on the ground, and he hadn''t woken up yet. Danny, knocked off bnce, ended up sitting directly on Smart''s face.


    Smart woke up to darkness and the


    inability to breathe. Worse yet, Danny had the habit of using the bathroom in the morning. Although Belle''s kick hadn''t made him lose control, the impact had made his intestines rumble, and he let out a fart.


    Pffffff...N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The muffled sound unleashed a foul stench that filled Smart''s mouth and nose. Belle, who had been


    half-awake, instantly woke up fully, waving her hands in the air to dispel the smell.


    "Country boy, what did you just let rip? It reeks! It reeks!"


    Belle hurriedly stood up from her makeshift bed and ran off. Smart, though not knocked unconscious by the stench, felt dizzy.


    Snapping back to his senses, he cursed at Danny, "Country boy, are you disgusting or what? Sitting on my face and then farting, and it''s so smelly!"


    "Smarty, don''t me me for that;


    me Bette. She''s the one who kicked me over. And as for that fart, it was because she kicked me in the stomach. I wouldn''t have done that otherwise," Danny exined.


    Victoria woke up to themotion.


    "What on earth stinks so much?" she asked.


    "It''s the country boy''s fart! It''s deadly! His big stinky fart has polluted the entire Purple Gold Hill! It''s absolutely unbearable!"


    Just then, a fresh breeze blew into the cave, carrying out the eggy aroma and clearing the air.

 Chapter 683 I Wont Dare Again

    Chapter 683 I Won''t Dare Again


    With the smelly fart dispersed, the air in the cave was fresh once more. The mountain air certainly had a quality the city could not match; a few deep breaths of it seemed to cleanse their lungs, making everyone feel invigorated and even extending their life expectancy.


    Belle''s stomach growled a couple of times; she was hungry.


    "Country boy, what are we eating this morning?" she asked.


    "You can have a fart! I''ll let one rip for you, and that''ll fill you up for sure. You won''t be hungry all day," Danny joked, only to earn a painful twist on his flesh from Belle. And this time, she didn''t let go immediately.


    "Ah! Aaah!" Howls of pain erupted from Danny as the pinch continued.


    "Belle, I''m sorry!"


    "Belle, I won''t dare again!"


    "Belle, please forgive me!"


    Danny was pleading, setting aside any shred of male dignity he had left.


    "You want to feed me farts? I''ll twist your flesh into mush, believe me," Belle said fiercely and then pped him again before finally letting go.


    "Go get us some food!" she ordered aggressively, like amander giving an ultimatum.


    "Yes, ma''am, Belle," Danny replied meekly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    What was he to fetch this early in the morning? ncing towards the riverbed, he saw the equipment Smart had brought was scattered about. Some of it had been washed away, but plenty remained


    "All sorts of things were strewn about the riverside. So, he ordered Smart, Gather the stuff from the riverbed. Wash what needs cleaning and see if there''s anything we can use."


    Smart bristled at being ordered around by a country bumpkin. "Why should I? Why does a country bumpkin like you get to order me around?" He refused, determined not toply.


    "Why? You ask why?" Without further exnation, Danny put his fingers to his lips and whistled.


    After the piercing whistle, the bushes next to the cave rustled, and arge snake head emerged. It was the same python from yesterday, which had never left.


    It wasn''t that Danny hadn''t let it go; the python simply didn''t want to. With its keen awareness, it knew that staying meant gifts from Danny.


    As the women remained silent, it was Smart who let out a scream upon seeing the python.


    "What the country boy, what are you doing? Get it away!"


    "This python has been hungry for days. If you don''t cooperate, and it eats you, that''s not my problem," Danny said earnestly. If not for him, with the python''s size, not only Smart but even Belle and Victoria wouldn''t stand a chance against its hunting prowess. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''ll¡ªI''ll do it. Just call it off, and I''ll do whatever you say!" Smart was thoroughly intimidated.


    Danny whistled once more, softly this time, and instantaneously, the python slithered back into the underbrush and vanished from sight.

 Chapter 684 What Are You Trying to Do?

    Chapter 684 What Are You Trying to Do?


    The python hadn''t really left; it had just sneakily hidden itself away. Smart grumbled under his breath as he collected the equipment scattered by the flood across the riverbank. Inside, he cursed Danny, wishing a bolt of lightning from Zeus would strike the country bumpkin into charcoal. But then he had a second thought: without Danny, what would he do if the python showed up hungry again?


    If Danny were gone, the python might turn its hunger toward Smart. So, he hoped Zeus would strike both Danny and the python together, reducing them to cinders!


    Belle approached Danny with a skeptical look. "Country boy, did you leave that python here on purpose?"


    "No!"


    "Then why is it here? Howe ites out whenever you whistle?"


    "Because it wants to follow me! I figured it might be useful for keeping Smarty in line and to ward off other wild animals, so I let it stay."


    Belle didn''t buy it. With a knowing look, she said, "You kept it to bully Smart, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, so what? You have a problem with me picking on Smarty?"


    "Whether you bully him is none of my business! Smart''s not great, but you''re no saint either, you deserve punishment too!"


    Taking advantage that Victoria and Smart were preupied, Belle pinched Danny hard on his side.


    Danny was in pain but he dared not cry out loud; he didn''t want to draw Victoria''s attention.


    "What are you doing?" he asked Belle, wincing.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Teaching you a lesson!"


    "Why? I didn''t do anything to you."


    "You let out that huge, stinky fart and disgusted me!"


    "The fart was because you kicked my stomach."


    "You still have the nerve to argue!"


    It was then Danny noticed a bag caught in a tree by the waterfall. It probably belonged to Smart and had been carried there by the flood.


    Curious about the contents, he


    suggested to Belle with a smiselne


    "Why don''t you climb the tree


    see if there''s anything useful in the bag?"


    "I''m wearing a skirt; actually, a short one. You''re telling me to climb a tree? What are you trying to do?"


    "What am I trying to do indeed?"


    "Get lost!"


    "Well, if you''re telling me to get lost, clearly you don''t want me to do anything. If shouldn''t do anything, then I won''t do a thing! I just thought the branches looked a bit thin, and you''d be safer climbing. If I went up, I might fall off the waterfall with the branches. That waterfall''s dozens of meters high!"


    "You falling off would be great! Serves you right if you died! I''m not going, you go!"


    With a soft "Shh!", the calm underbrush stirred again as the python slithered out.


    "Go get that bag, and I''ll crown you King of Snakes!" Danny dered,pletely serious.


    At the prospect of being named King


    of Snakes, the python excitedly nodded its head and flicked its tongue. It then quickly slithered


    towards the waterfall to retrieve the bag.


    UMS

 Chapter 685 Waiting

    Chapter 685 Waiting


    Belle couldn''t help butugh at the sight of the python''s antics.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Hehe," she chuckled coldly before saying in a teasing tone, "You really have no shame, country boy, fooling even a snake!"


    "How am I fooling it?"


    "You said you''d crown it ''King of Snakes''!"


    "Yes, so?"


    "How can you crown it? Purple Gold Hill isn''t yours to give titles with."


    "I use my mouth, of course! If I say it''s the King of Snakes, then it''s the King of Snakes!"


    "Your mouth? All it seems to be good for is spouting nonsense!"


    "Who says? My mouth can lick something else too," Danny replied with a grin, shooting an impish nce between Belle''s legs.


    Belle caught his leering gaze and nted her hands on her hips, asking fiercely, "Country boy, what are you looking at?"


    "I''m looking at what I want to lick or eat!"


    "Yeah, you wish!"


    While Belle scolded Danny, the python had already retrieved the bag. It dragged the bag over with its body coiled around it.


    Danny opened the bag and found a drone, among other electronic devices. The bag was waterproof, so the contents, including the drone, were all intact and usable.


    As Danny tinkered with the drone, Belle came over and inquired, "Country boy, where are we headed today?"


    "I can''t say for sure yet. I need to check Purple Gold Hill''s topography and the surrounding environment with this drone first. The Spirit Catus a Spirit Animal, and since it''s a Spirit Animal, it must be drawn to ces rich in spiritual energy. Instead of wandering aimlessly, it''s better to find a concentration of spiritual energy and wait there."


    As he spoke, Dannyunched the drone.


    The drone though small, was powerful its rotors whipped up az moderate breeze. Belle was standing close, and the gust blew her skirt up. She quickly grabbed it to hold it down.


    "You pervert, country boy!"


    After the drone took off, she kicked Danny''s backside in frustration, nearly causing him to drop the remote control and lose control of the drone. "Why''re you kicking me again?"


    "You... You''re a pervert! You think I don''t know you did it on purpose? I''ll kick you to death!"


    Belle was not yet satisfied and kept aiming for Danny''s behind, where it was softest and most satisfying to kick.


    "Stop it! I''m busy here!" Danny


    protested, focusing on the screen showing the drone''s footage. He suddenly got an idea when he saw ake, a crystal-clear body of water.


    The spiritual energy of Purple Gold Hill was concentrated around theke known as Moon Landing.


    Pointing to Moon Landing, he told Belle, "That''s where we''re heading. We''ll leave right after breakfast!"


    Belle didn''t care about the destination; her concern was the imminent breakfast since she was famished. With an expectant look, she asked, "What''s for breakfast?"

 Chapter 686 Doctors Kind Heart

    Chapter 686 Doctor''s Kind Heart


    "For breakfast, it depends on what Smarty brings back. Whatever he gathers, that''s what we''ll eat," Danny exined.


    "Can''t you find something in these mountains? Like some fruits, maybe? There should be plenty of wild berries around, right?" Belle suggested, still maintaining her princess-like demeanor even in the remote wilderness.


    Suddenly, a cry for help echoed from below the waterfall.


    "Help!"


    "Please, someone help me!"


    Whose voice could it be?


    "Who''s down there?" Danny called out.


    "It''s me!"


    "And who might ''me'' be?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Easton."


    Easton? Wasn''t he Smart''s assistant, the guy who used all sorts of high-tech gadgets to prove there wouldn''t be a flood here? He was still alive? Upon hearing it was Easton, Smart instantly got excited. With Easton''s help, he wouldn''t have to take guff from the country bumpkin anymore. "Country boy, aren''t you a doctor? You must''ve taken the Hippocratic Oath, right? Hurry up and find a way to save Easton!" Smart shouted to Danny. "Easy, Smarty! If there''s someone alive, I''ll definitely save them. Even though Easton is your assistant, and he may not be the brightest, he''s still a living person! I never give up on a life!!"


    Of course, Danny nned on saving Easton. In the wilderness, an extra set of hands meant one more person to help out. With only Smart doing the grunt work, another helper would allow Danny to take it easy.


    Easton was stranded on a small ledge halfway down the waterfall, and among the items Smart collected was a rescue rope. Danny secured one end to arge pine tree and handed the other end to Smart.


    "What do you mean by this?" asked Smart.


    "Save Easton, obviously!" replied Danny.


    "You want me to go down and save Easton?"


    "Yes! He''s your assistant, and you brought him here, so it''s only right you go down and save him!"


    "You want me to go down there, with all that water? You trying to kill me?"


    Smart refused; he certainly wouldn''t take the risk. After all, he was The Evans'' heir and wouldn''t engage in such dangerous activities.


    "So, you bring Easton along but


    won''t save him? Since you''re not willing, guess there''s not much. can say. It''s not really my problem anyway; I won''t lose sleep over it," Danny said nonchntly.


    "You''re refusing to save a life!"


    "It''s not me who''s refusing to save him; it''s you."


    Smart''s clever brain quickly sprang into action, and he soon realized what was happening. Danny wanted him to go down there as a trap. If Smart descended, all Danny had to do was cut the rope, and Smart would nevere back up.


    With this thought, Smart plotted his move in his mind. He''d beat Danny to the punch and preemptively deal with him before Danny could do the same. He had to take the first step!

 Chapter 687 Smarts Plan

    Chapter 687 Smart''s n


    Smart wasn''t a fool; there was no way he would go down to save Easton. He wanted to make Danny go down instead, and once Danny was down, Smart nned to cut the rescue rope and leave Danny no way to climb back up. Then, the two beautiful women, Belle and Victoria, would be left with him alone. A man alone with two gorgeous women in the deep forest-what a dream that would be!


    Smart plotted his scheme and began his act to coerce Danny into his trap.


    "Country boy, the waterfall is too high, and I''m scared to go down. But if you can save Easton, I swear I''ll follow your orders withoutint until we leave Purple Gold Hill," Smart proposed with unexpected docility that bewildered Danny for a moment.


    Danny''s instincts quickly kicked in, telling him that Smarty was definitely up to something. Though Danny usually employed his mind-reading abilities with thedies, curiosity got the best of him, and he turned it on Smart to see exactly what devious n he was formting.


    After peering into Smart''s intentions, Danny couldn''t help but chuckle. Smarty really was a dimwit, thinking he could cut the rope while Danny descended and leave him to fall to his death. But Danny was too resilient for such a feeble n. A fall from this height wouldn''t be enough to kill him. What a joke.


    Now aware of Smart''s n, Danny asked, grinning, "Smarty, you wouldn''t be plotting to wait until I''m halfway down, silently draw a knife, and slice through the rescue rope, would you? Then, with a snap, down I''d go, crashing to the bottom of the waterfall and turning into a pile of mush, right?"


    Smart panicked internally as his n was exposed, but of course, he wouldn''t admit it. Yet he quickly forced himself to remain calm.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "What nonsense are you spouting,


    country boy? Why would I ever cut the rescue rope and let you fall? In these woods, I can''t survive without you! What would I do if you died?" How could I possibly continue to live? If you died, who would control that python? It would surely swallow me whole!"


    Though Smart''s words suggested concern, he had already resolved to use the dagger to kill the python if necessary after ridding himself of Danny. While collecting the


    ?? 1


    equipment earlier, not only had he found a dagger, but he had alsoe across a functional gun with bullets. The self-defense gear wasprehensive.


    With these weapons, Smart figured that even if he killed Danny, he could still survive. Moreover, he envisioned himself leading a joyful and carefree life with the two stunning women by his side.

 Chapter 688 The Next Franklin

    Chapter 688 The Next Franklin


    Smart envisioned a different future, perhaps not even wanting to leave Purple Gold Hill. He imagined staying here, spending a lifetime of ease and joy with the two beautiful women.


    "Smarty, you better not try any tricks! If you even think about taking out a knife to cut the rescue rope while I''m descending, and if I don''t die from the fall, I will make sure you truly understand what despair means," Danny warned before addressing Belle.


    "Belle, keep an eye on him up here. If he dares to mess around, knock him down!"


    "Don''t worry, country boy. I''ll watch him. I promise Smarty will be on his best behavior. If he dares to try anything, I''ll kick him down the waterfall myself!"


    Of course, Belle would watch Smart; being the astute woman that she was, she knew that Danny was the man she could trust. When it came to Smart, trust was out of the question.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Belle, look after Smarty for me, okay?"


    With his final instruction, Danny embraced the rescue rope and began to slide down, step by step. Smart kept his eyes glued to Danny, waiting until he was almost halfway down to suddenly pull out a knife from his pocket. Swoosh!


    Belle spotted Smart''s treacherous move and sprang into action to stop him. "Smart, what are you trying to do?"


    "Out of my way, Belle! Stand over there or I won''t be so nice to you!"


    Pet


    Smart brandished the knife in the air, warning her not to interfere. Belle was courageous, but she was no match for Smart, especially with knife in his hand. She realized the only man she could beat was Danny because he would never fight back, nor would he ever threaten her with a knife.


    Knowing she couldn''t stop Smart, Belle quickly shouted a warning to Danny below: "Country boy, be careful! Smarty pulled out a knife and he''s going to cut the rope!"


    "Don''t worry about me, Belle. Protect yourself! If Smarty dares to cut the rope, he''ll get struck by lightning!" Danny replied, confident.


    At Danny''s words, Smart burst into hystericalughter. "Hahaha! You''re going to die, country boy! You''ll fall to your death from such a height And me? Get struck by lightning? You said I''d be struck by thunder for doing this? Fine, let''s see where that lightning is now!"


    After another round of crazedughter, Smart positioned his knife on the rope, ready to cut.


    But just as he began to saw through the fibers...


    "Boom!"


    Thunder roared, sending a shockwave that jolted Smart so violently, that he fell back onto a puddle on the ground. At that very moment, a bolt of lightning struck right into the puddle where he sat.


    His backside caught fire from the strike, eliciting screams of agony as he rolled on the ground, trying to smother the mes.


    "Beauty, did you hear that thunder? Could it be that Zeus just struck Smart with lightning because he was up to no good?" Danny called out from below.

 Chapter 689 Settling Accounts

    Chapter 689 Settling ounts


    Observing Smart''s plight, Belle couldn''t help but giggle merrily.


    "Yes, his backside even caught fire from the lightning."


    "He got what he deserved! If he keeps trying to cut the rope or threatens you, he''ll get struck by lightning again!"


    Danny then made an effortless return; with Easton in tow like carrying a chicken, he leapt up to the cave without using the rescue rope he didn''t need it.


    Belle was amazed at Danny''s return. "Country boy, you''ve got some serious jumping skills!"


    "Not only can I jump, but my stamina is strong too! Belle, how about you try it out sometime?" Danny teased.


    "Get lost!"


    With a scornful word and eye-roll, Belle dismissed the flirtatious tease and turned her attention away.


    Seeing that Belle was no longer engaging with him, Danny turned his gaze to Smart, grinning mischievously. "Smarty, were you trying something naughty just now?"


    Frightened by Danny''s harmless smile and the question, Smart backed away, his voice trembling. "Country boy, what are you going to do?"


    "I''m not going to do anything! I just came to see if you''ve been up to no good. Did you get struck by lightning while you were at it? And how''s your backside doing?"


    As he spoke, Danny''s foot shot out,


    landing a kick right on Smart''s already scorched behind. The pain


    was so intense that Smart''s screams of agony echoed through the air as he rolled on the ground clutching his burnt backend:


    "Country boy, why did you kick me?" Smart whined through gritted teeth.


    "Why? You really have to ask? You wanted to do something terrible; you thought about cutting the rescue rope to send me plummeted down to be a pile of mush on the rocks!"


    With that, Danny delivered another kick to Smart''s rear, prompting another round of howls.


    "Shut up! If you keep yelping, I''ll kick your butt so hard it''ll split open!"


    Danny''s roar scared Smart silent. With Smart quiet now, Danny pointed to the pile of luggage andmanded, "Grab that, we''re heading to theke!"


    "I can''t even walk; my backside''s hurt, and you want me to carry the luggage? Have you no conscience?"


    "It''s your own doing! Who told you to be naughty? Pick it up now! If you dare miss even one thing, I''ll make your backside bloom like a flower!"


    Scared of another kick, Smart didn''t


    dare talk back to Danny and instead turned to Easton. "You moron! You~~ imbecile It''s all your fault; you got me into this mess! Pick everything up and don''t drop a single item. If you dare, watch as I make your backside blossom like spring!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Yes, boss! Mission epted!"


    How could Easton dare to disobey Smart, who was his employer, after all? His entire future depended on Smart.

 Chapter 690 Moon Landing

    Chapter 690 Moon Landing


    Easton was acutely aware that despite Danny holding the upper hand in the wilderness thanks to his outdoor survival skills, they wouldn''t stay in these remote woods forever. Sooner orter, they would return to civilization, where Smart would once again reign supreme, and Danny would revert to being just a simple country bumpkin.


    With a desire to ingratiate himself with Smart, Easton began concocting a n to help Smart eliminate Danny. He knew his employer wanted to be alone with the two beautiful women, and with Danny around, it was nothing but an obstacle, a burden. So, on their way to Moon Landing, Easton pondered various methods of disposing of Danny.


    After a strenuous half-day''s trek, the group arrived at the edge of Moon Landing, a body of water of exceptional rity. The gentle breeze caressed theke, creating a scene of enchanting beauty-a view that anyone could appreciate with just one nce.


    Danny approached Belle with a mischievous suggestion: "Belle, look how clear and pure theke is. Why don''t you take a dip? We could have some fun swimming together!"


    "Get away from me, you creep!" Belle kicked out in annoyance,nding a forceful blow on Danny''s backside and sending him sshing into theke.


    The impact was big, throwing water high into the air, drenching Belle in the process. Soaked and furious, she scolded, "You darned country boy, sshing me like that, I''ll pummel you!"


    She scooped up a handful of sand from the beach and flung it at Danny. When he resurfaced and came back to her, Danny teased, "Got a little wet, did you?"


    Belle could immediately tell there was something off with his question, paired with the look on his face, she knew he was back at his lecherous thoughts.


    "Stop it, or I''ll finish you!"


    Belle unleashed a barrage of


    punches on Danny, while Smart and


    Easton, who had been enjoying the


    show from the sidelines, were ordered by Danny to get busy.


    "What are you two staring at? Find some wood in the small woods behind us; we need to build a


    shelter. Catching The Spirit Cat isn''t a task of just a day or two; we might have to stay here for months!"


    Although they seemingly left to gather wood, Smart and Easton kad actually gone to plot Danny''s


    bet


    velke


    demise. They were nning how to


    kill him without anyone noticing.


    With a smile, Belle asked Danny, "Country boy, are we really going to stay here for several months?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Danny replied with a counter-question: "Why, Belle, you don''t like the idea?"


    "It''s not that I mind. I''m just wondering...if you suddenly disappear for a few months, what will you tell Jessica?"


    "If I''m with you, she''ll be at ease! After all, you''re her cousin, and you wouldn''t do anything inappropriate to me!" "Of course I wouldn''t! But I have no idea what you, country boy, might do! From any angle, you''re a creep!"

 Chapter 691 Setting a Trap

    Chapter 691 Setting a Trap


    Belle rolled her eyes at Danny and questioned him, "Do we really need to stay here for months? Before we entered Purple Gold Hill, Down gave us a deadline of one week!"


    "We''vee this far, so we can''t quit halfway. We must find The Spirit Cat. But with a great beauty like you here, we''re bound to have good luck. Maybe in just two or three days, The Cat will show up."


    Meanwhile, Smart had walked deeper into the woods with Easton.


    Easton leaned in and whispered to Smart, "Boss, that country boy is too much of an eyesight sore. Leaving him here means thedies are all fawning over him like he''s the boss, and you''re being treated like a nobody. That''s just turning the world upside down! Maybe you can tolerate it, boss, but I can''t. He''s too arrogant, so we need to punish him!"


    Smart was delighted to hear Easton''s words; it was exactly what he wanted. "What kind of punishment do you have in mind? What can you actually do to make him suffer?"


    Easton pointed to the nearby woods and suggested, "We could set a trap here, boss. Later, we lure the country boy in and make him fall into it. Once he''s trapped, we can finish him off."


    "Kill him? That would be letting him off too easy. I want to make him less of a man so he won''t dare flirt with Belle in front of me again! Moreover, I want him to be disabled!"


    "A cripple, you mean break his arms and legs?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Right, but not all of them. Just one arm and two legs-his shortest limb must be broken too! That country boy dared to turn my dick into a tiny worm? I''ll make sure his dick ends up even shorter than that!"


    Instead of gathering wood, they began setting traps in the woods. Easton was versed in survival skills, including setting traps that were usually meant for game. Today, however, Danny was their prey.


    Half an hourter, they had set up several traps.


    "These should do the trick, boss. If he steps in here, he won''t escape," assured Easton.


    "I''ll go get him. I want him to be reduced to less than a man!" Smart marched out of the woods, drenched in sweat, only to find Danny and the two beautiful women frolicking by theke.


    Outraged, Smart saw that the


    audacious Danny had gotten both


    women wet, and they were not just lighthearted but wereughing while jointly pushing Danny under the


    water. To top it off, Danny


    1210


    confidently held onto both women''s


    legs at the same time.


    el


    Fuming, Smart bellowed across the woods at Danny, "Country boy, haven''t you gone too far? While Easton and I were busy in the woods, you''ve been ying around here? Do you realize the situation we''re in?"

 Chapter 692 Going into the Woods

    Chapter 692 Going into the Woods


    Danny came out of theke, answering with an easygoing chuckle, "Smarty, while you''ve been busy, so have I-keeping thedies amused." "Country boy, Easton and I have cut a huge pile of wood;e help us bring it out."


    Danny could see right away Smart was up to something, but he wasn''t concerned. He was curious to see what trick Smart might pull. Agreeing readily, he followed Smart into the small woods.


    "They''ve entered the woods," Victoria observed, which earned her a yful re from Belle.


    "Do you want to follow the country boy into the woods?"


    "It''s you who wants to go, isn''t it?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Off you go, you silly girl! Can''t you be serious for a moment?"


    "I just have a feeling Smart is plotting something."


    "Of course he is, but that country boy isn''t stupid either. If he agreed to go, he must be prepared."


    "Shall we sneak over and see what they''re up to?"


    Curious as a cat, Victoria was, above all, concerned for Danny. After all, Danny was alone, while Smart had his assistant Easton. Even though Danny had the advantage in strength, he was still outnumbered, causing Victoria some worry.


    e


    Belle saw through Victoria''s concerns and teased her, "Are you worried about the country boy, afraid he''ll be at a disadvantage?"


    "I am not!" Victoria quickly denied defensively, but then added, "You know what Smart is like. If something happens to Danny, we''ll end up in Smart''s clutches."


    "Don''t worry! Danny will be fine!


    Smart is no match for him. Smart may be a scoundrel capable of anything, and while the country boy can be one too, he''s smarter than Smart. Besides, I''ve known him for so long; as long as I don''t provoke him, he won''te after me. And as for his mouth, well, he may like to make lewd jokes sometimes, but he''s a decent man overall. He won''t cross the line, so we''re safe with him."


    Both Belle and Victoria were wise women who knew how to judge a man''s nature; they knew Danny could be trusted far more than Smart.


    Meanwhile, Danny had entered the


    woods after Smart. As soon as he stepped among the trees, Danny noticed Easton looking rather panicked. Surveying his


    surroundings, Danny realized


    The woond was filled with traps. Although they seemed


    wr


    M


    professionally made, Danny wasn''t fooled.


    These traps might be sufficient for catching game, but trapping Danny would be an impossible task.


    "Easton, what are you up to?" Danny suddenly called out, startling Easton and making him flinch.

 Chapter 693 Stepping into a Trap

    Chapter 693 Stepping into a Trap


    Easton nearly lost his bnce and fell into his own trap. Fortunately, he was quick enough to steady himself at the critical moment. As he regained his footing, a look of relief washed over his face, a reaction which Danny, of course, instantly noticed.


    After all, Danny possessed extraordinary abilities; he could tell at a nce that there was a trap right where Easton was standing-and that Easton had been the one to set it.


    "Snake! There''s a snake!" Danny suddenly yelled.


    Easton was terrified of snakes, and the shock caused him to step wrong and spring the trap he hadid. He had crafted this trap with wooden jaws. Although not as deadly as a metal trap designed to snap shut on a wild animal''s leg, it still hurt considerably when it mped onto his foot.


    "Ah! Aaah!" Easton cried out in agony, hopping around with the wooden trap still clinging to his foot.


    After Easton struggled to remove the trap, he realized he had been duped; a careful look around confirmed there were no snakes in sight. Danny had tricked him.


    Seething with pain and indignation, Easton pointed at Danny and demanded, "Country boy, are you ying games with me?"


    "ying with a big man like you? I prefer to y with beauties. How could I possibly want to y with you?" Danny retorted smoothly.


    "You didn''t y with me? Where''s the snake you mentioned?"


    "Snake? I clearly saw one," Danny


    said, pointing to a tree hollow. "I saw the snake slither into that hole. If you don''t believe me, take a stick and poke around; I''m sure you''ll drive out that snake."


    "A snake in a tree hollow? Impossible!"


    Misled by Danny, Easton instinctively broke off a branch and activated yet another trap he had set.


    A cascade of rancid bird eggs fell from above, the rotten mess sttering all over him. "Aaah! Aaah!"


    Being pelted with eggs wasn''t


    painful-merely disgusting-yet


    ???This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Easton had deliberately added some small stones to the bird''s nest to increase the trap''s effectiveness. Even though the stones were notrge, each was hard as rock, and falling from a height, they were quite painful upon impact, quickly raising welts on his head.


    Just as Easton''s fury from stepping into the first trap had not subsided, he found himself ensnared in another. Fuming, he stood there, grinding his teeth.


    After a moment of dizziness, Easton, clutching his bruised head, yelled at Danny, "Country boy, are you messing with me?"


    "Mess with you? I didn''t do anything!"


    With a sly smite, Danny inquired,


    "These traps are your handy work, right? You set them up to punish me, but in the end, you punished


    yourself. What''s that called?ned


    lifting a rock only to smash your own foot!"

 Chapter 694 Country Boy, What Are You Doing

    Chapter 694 Country Boy, What Are You Doing


    "Those traps aren''t mine!" Easton blurted out, quickly denying any involvement, and in an attempt to cast the me away from himself, he used Danny. "Country boy, did you set these traps? You told us toe chop wood, but you''re just trying to harm us! You want to kill us in these woods!" Dannyughed and indicated their surroundings. "If I called you here to chop wood and you''ve been at it so long, where''s the wood you cut?"


    At that moment, Smart charged at Danny like a wild buffalo, intending to push him into one of the traps. However, his n backfired.


    With a dull thud, Smart collided with something but didn''t manage to reach Danny. Instead, he hit a nearby pine tree, which was also booby-trapped. A suddenly dropped from above, ensnaring Smart. Then, one stick after another started to fall from the tree, relentlessly hitting Smart and eliciting cries of pain.


    When the assault was over, Smart was left battered and bruised, his nose swollen and his body aching. Walking over with a cheerful expression, Danny inquired, "How many traps did you prepare? Are there any more? Would you like to go through all the traps you''ve prepared?"


    "Don''t cross the line, country boy!" protested Smart. "We prepared these traps for hunting. There are five of us here; we need food, so we made them!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fearing another beating, Smart quickly came up with the excuse.


    "Hunting?" Danny chuckled. "We do indeed need to hunt for food. But first, you need to chop the wood properly so we can build our little cabin. Then you and Easton can go hunting."


    "Why should it be us who do all the work?" Smart was discontent.


    "I need to keep thedies happy. They need joy," replied Danny unabashedly.


    Smart, frustrated and feeling


    powerless, couldn''t do anything


    .n


    about Danny. The country boy was just too formidable, and Smart couldn''t best him in a fight. Without any other options, he had to endure and face the bitter reality.


    After dealing with Smart and Easton, Danny strolled out of the woods, hands in his pockets, humming a tune Halfway through, he noticed something unusual and looked up.


    He spotted an incredible sight-Belle had climbed up a tree, and he was right under it. And crucially, her skirt was indeed very short.


    "Ah! Country boy, get lost!" Belle shouted from above, having realized something was amiss.


    Her voice quickly drew Smart and


    Easton''s attention. If they came over now, with Belle still up in the tree, they''d see everything, wouldn''t they? Danny, feeling possessive, was okay with enjoying a private view, but he wouldn''t allow others the same luxury.


    He quickly blocked Smart and Easton from approaching the tree. "Country boy, what are you doing?" asked Smart, trying to push past Danny.

 Chapter 695 The Best Opportunity

    Chapter 695 The Best Opportunity


    Now was the perfect chance for Smart; if he could get to the base of that tree, he might glimpse a beautiful sight. "I am Belle''s knight in shining armor; I''m here to protect her. So before shees down from the tree, none of you can go there! Don''t even think about taking advantage of Belle!" Daniel dered, blocking the way.


    Smart fumed internally. This rare opportunity was slipping away, possibly the best chance he would ever get. If only he could move past and look up, he could witness a scene of great beauty. Yet he was thwarted by the country boy. If not for the difference in strength, Smart would have loved to kick Danny away.


    "Country boy, do you think I''m like you? How could I take advantage of Belle? It''s more likely you, a bumpkin, just ran from under that tree after seeing something inappropriate, didn''t you?"


    "I''m a decent man; I haven''t seen a thing. I didn''t even look up!"


    Danny refused to admit anything; he''d always cared about maintaining his image as a proper man in the eyes of thedies.


    By now, Belle had descended from the tree, addressing Smart like a queen. "Smart, did you finish chopping the wood?"


    "No!"


    "What are you dilly-dallying here for? Hurry up and chop the wood; we need more than just for building the cabin." "Yes!"


    Smart dared not refuse Belle and reluctantly agreed before stomping off back into the woods to continue chopping wood.


    Belle sashayed over, her gaze locking onto Danny. "Country boy, what exactly did you see just now?"


    "I didn''t see anything!" Danny naturally wouldn''t confess.


    "Nothing? You answer so quickly. Don''t you need to think about it first and then decide what to say?"


    "I''m telling the truth; there''s nothing to consider."


    "Hmph!"


    With a coldugh, Belle grabbed Danny''s ear and demanded fiercely, yboy, dare you lie to me


    me the truth, what did you see?"


    Tell


    "I really didn''t see anything! I swear to heaven, if I saw what kind of underwear Belle is wearing, may lightning strike me down!" The moment Danny made his vow.


    "Boom!"


    The clear blue sky suddenly rumbled


    with thunder. A bolt struck a nearbyrge tree, splitting its branches in two. charred


    The break wasck.


    §Ú


    The thunderbolt startled Belle, but after regaining herposure, she burst intoughter.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Country boy, you still im you didn''t lie? Look at that lightning! It came to punish you, a pathological liar!"


    "I tell no lies! It''s that tree that''s the liar. Look, the lightning struck the tree, breaking its branches."


    "Rot, you''re still arguing! Just admit it! I''m going to beat the truth out of you, you shameless jerk!"


    Grabbing a broken branch, Belle


    r disciplining her son, eret


    him scampering through the woods.


    ed after Danny as if she w

 Chapter 696 Catching Wild Chickens

    Chapter 696 Catching Wild Chickens


    Suddenly, Belle''s stomach growled twice, signaling her hunger. Since waking up, they hadn''t had breakfast, and she was famished. Now she could almost feel her abdominal muscles showing through her hunger-induced t stomach.


    Hands on her hips, Belle demanded fiercely, "Country boy, I''m hungry, go get some food!"


    "Why should I?" Danny retorted, his hands tucked in his pockets and his tone defiant. "You''ve been hitting me with that twig, making my butt swell. You had your fun, and now you want me to fetch food?"


    Belle raised the twig, thin as her little finger, towards Danny''s nose and asked sternly, "Are you going or not?"


    "I''ll go! I''ll go!" Danny hastily agreed, not wanting to feel the sting of that twig again.


    As Danny headed deeper into the forest, Belle quickly called after him, "Where are you going?"


    "You said you were hungry and to get you food, right? I''m going to find us something to eat!" Danny responded earnestly.


    "What are you going to find?" Belle''s curiosity was piqued.


    "We''re in the wild; how should I know what I''ll find?" Danny gestured down at the ground, making a serious case. "Look at this underbrush, lots of dead grass here, and no bugs at all. But there are chicken droppings, which means there must be wild chickens nearby, probably quite a few. I''m gonna catch a wild chicken and cook it for you, Belle!"


    "Wild chicken? You''re going to catch one? Wait for me; I''lle with you. It''s boring to be here alone," Belle said, her spirits lifted.


    And then Victoria joined in, "I want to go, too!"


    She wouldn''t stay behind alone with Smart; it felt far too risky. She felt safer with Danny. Girls must be extra cautious and protect themselves when in such wild,


    secluded ces. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Danny, with the twodies in tow, ventured into the thick of the woods.


    Gobbling sounds grew closer, indicating not just a single wild chicken but a whole flock.


    Belle''s excitement couldn''t be contained as she shouted, "There really are wild chickens here!"


    Danny quickly gestured for silence, cing a finger to his lips.


    "Shush! What are you shushing for? You trying to peek at us peeing?" Belle retorted with a scowl.


    "I told you to be quiet! Don''t scare the wild chickens."


    Ahead was a cliff with a t ledge about three meters high, and the wild chickens were congregated on that tform.


    "It''s too high here; you two can''t get up there. Just wait here; I''ll go up and catch the chickens."


    Danny was worried the girls might


    scare the chickens away. If the chickens spotted them, they would surely take flight, leaving Danny empty-handed. So, for the sake of a sessful hunt and the prospect of roasted wild chickenter, he had to leave the girls behind.


    "No! I''ming with you! I want to see how you, country boy, catch a chicken," Belle protested, insisting on following Danny.


    "I''m going too; I won''t stay here alone. It''s too dangerous!" Victoria also refused to remain, fearing the dangers she might face by herself. After all, what would she do if she encountered a wolf or a leopard?

 Chapter 697 Masochist

    Chapter 697 Masochist


    With both beautiful women insisting on joining him, Danny had no choice but to acquiesce. "Fine, I''ll take you both. With you two burdens, we''re bound to starve here on Purple Gold Hill one of these days."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Danny''s words fell, Belle shot him a fierce look. "Country boy, what did you just say? How dare you call me a burden? I''ll kick you to death!" Not one to hold back, Belle was quick to take action, her foot connecting with Danny''s rear and sending him tumbling to the ground.


    "Belle, don''t bully the handsome guy anymore. You''ve punished him countless times along the way. Despite his thick skin, he can''t withstand this much punishment. What if you beat him to death? Then the two of us won''t be able to get out of Purple Gold Hill."


    "Are you taking pity on him?" Belle asked with a teasing smile.


    "Pity him, that handsome guy? I''m not the least bit sorry for him! I just think he''s useful for something, so don''t y him to death."


    Victoria deliberately yed down her concerns, but deep down, she was feeling a bit protective of Danny. Watching Belle knocking Danny around, she felt an odd pang of jealousy, almost as if her own man were being disciplined by another woman.


    "Victoria, rx; he''s a natural masochist. He enjoys being punished. No matter how much I punish him, he''s happy. If he annoys you, feel free to give him a whack, too!" Belle passed Victoria a twig with a knowing grin. "Hit him! He behaves better after a good thrashing."


    Victoria took the twig and called out to Danny, "Hand out!"


    Obediently, Danny extended his hand. "Such a good boy, I won''t hit you."


    Victoria put the twig away. Unlike Belle, she wasn''t prone to violence; her demeanor was gentle, so she didn''t often resort to physical reprimands.


    "Belle, have you two finished fooling around?" Danny asked with a grin. He enjoyed teasing the beautiful women since it was a pleasant distraction from the monotony of the wilderness.


    "Are we the ones fooling around? It''s you, the shameless country boy, causing all the ruckus!" Belle pointed to the three-meter-tall cliff in front of them and questioned Danny ''How are we going to get up there?"


    "If you don''t mind, I could carry both of you up at the same time," Danny replied, deadpan.


    "Get lost!" Belle rolled her eyes, annoyed. "You pervert, stop fantasizing. You''re not taking advantage of me!"


    Danny maintained his straight-faced


    response. "Let''s get this straight, I would be the one lifting you. I would be the one doing all the work. How am I getting the better end of this deal? If anyone''s taking advantage, it''s you taking advantage of me!"


    At his words, Belle instantly grew irritated. She red at Danny and asked, "What now? You''re at a loss by holding me?"


    "Of course! It''s not just a loss; it''s


    you taking all the benefit. My physique is excellent; I''m essentially the one shortchanged here. Each time thold you, it will shave years off my life!"


    Danny put on the look of someone terribly aggrieved.

 Chapter 698 Living Three Years Less

    Chapter 698 Living Three Years Less


    Danny spoke the truth. As the Son of Seven Dragons, as long as he could maintain the Seven Dragon Spirits inside him, he had the potential to live forever, with unlimited longevity. Thus, losing a mere three years¡ªor even a hypothetical thirty thousand-was trivial to him. If he wished, he could carry thesedies around countless times a day without concern for his lifespan.


    "Why would it be three years?" Belle queried, her curiosity piqued.


    "You''re so beautiful, Belle. If I held you, I couldn''t help but have some impure thoughts, maybe even about making love to you!" Danny quipped.


    "Get away, you pervert!" Belle retorted, rolling her eyes at him and then instructing, "Go move that pile of rocks over there. Then fetch a couple of logs to make adder, so Victoria and I can climb up."


    "Do we really have to go through all that trouble? Why don''t you both just step on my hands, and I can boost you up?" Danny suggested, holding his hands out a short distance from the ground. "You go first, Belle. Step on my hands, I''ll help you up."


    After a stern reminder not to peek, Belle took off her shoes and, barefooted, stepped onto his hands. Danny was taken aback by her consideration; despite her usual rough manner, she was showing a gentle side.


    Once Belle had securely stepped onto his hands, Danny slowly rose, lifting her up. She managed to grab onto some vines and easily climbed the rest of the way. Throughout the process, Danny kept his eyes averted, maintaining his decency even in a situation where few would me him for looking.


    With Belle sessfully lifted up, Danny then turned to Victoria.


    "Come on, Victoria," he beckoned.


    "Why don''t you just carry me up to avoid the trouble?" Victoria suggested, her cheeks flushing with a hint of shyness.


    "Alright!"


    Danny didn''t hesitate. Opting for convenience, he scooped Victoria into a princess carry and sprang up the vertical rock face. A few swift steps, and he brought her to the stone tform above.


    When Danny set Victoria down, she was still in a bit of shock. "Am I really up here?" she asked, hardly believing how quickly they had ascended.


    Amidst her disbelief, there was a fleeting expression of disappointment, as if she hadn''t quite had enough of the experience.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Yes, we''re up. This tform is only three meters high, so it was fast.f you like, next time let''s find a cliff hundred and eighty meters high, and I''ll carry you up flying!"


    Before Danny could finish, Belle aimed a kick at him.


    "Stop boasting, country boy! My Victoria doesn''t enjoy being flown around by you. And a hundred and eighty meters? Can you even fly that high? Are you trying to turn her into a pile of mush?"


    Instead of replying immediately, Danny brought his nose closer to Belle, sniffing around like a curious puppy. His strange behavior left Bellepletely perplexed.


    "What are you smelling?" she asked, utterly baffled.

 Chapter 699 An Accident

    Chapter 699 An ident


    "I think I smell something... a whiff of jealousy. It smells like... Belle, are you jealous of Victoria?" Danny tantalizingly teased.


    Whack!


    Belle''s response was swift as her hand struck Danny''s handsome face. Not too hard, just enough to make his head turn slightly, brushing his nose against her chest ever so lightly.


    Belle was stunned. Danny was stunned too.


    "Country boy, you filthy pervert!" Belle screamed as if volume alone would prove her the victim.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "How am I a pervert now?" Danny was genuinely bewildered. Though he hadn''t really suffered in that brief moment of contact, on the contrary, having snagged a small, unintended advantage, he did not consider himself a pervert. It was an ident, not deliberate.


    "Why am I a pervert?" Belle shot him an angered look and scolded fiercely, "You damned country boy, taking advantage in broad daylight-I''ll beat you to death!"


    To hide her unsettled feelings, Belleunched an onught on Danny. In truth, that idental touch had sent a pleasant shiver through her, a tingling sensation like a current of electricity.


    Deep down, she was well aware of Danny''s character and knew the inadvertent contact was just that-an ident. But even as an ident, she med him and decided he would owe her for it. Someday, she might bring it up again to cajole the country boy into doing her bidding.


    "I''m sorry, Belle!"


    "I won''t do it again, Belle!"


    "Please forgive me, Belle!"


    Danny hastily admitted his wrongs. Afternding a few blows, Belle stopped. Her anger wasn''t solely directed at the idental contact but also because Danny had the nerve to carry Victoria in a princess hole right in front of her!


    Victoria, too, found it strange. Why had she let a country boy carry her? And why had Danny seemed to so relish the opportunity? How shameless! Just then, Victoria approached.


    Smiling gently, she said softly, "You two carrying on like this have probably scared all the wild chickens away. How are we supposed to catch them now?"


    "How to catch them? Let the country boy do it. If we don''t catch any wild chickens today, then we''ll roast the country boy for dinner!" Belle said with fiery anger.


    "Belle, if you really want to eat chicken, you don''t have to roast it. Eating it raw is better, it has the best vor," Danny suggested.


    "Get lost!" Belle, understanding exactly what Danny was insinuating, kicked him to the ground, wearing an expression of disgust.


    However, as Danny hit the ground, he noticed a brightly colored, pretty mushroom. Without thinking, he took a bite. Although immune to poison, he pretended to be afflicted, feigning confusion and distress.


    Seeing the mushroom in Danny''s mouth, Belle asked worriedly, "Country boy, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''ve been poisoned. I need you, Belle, to give me mouth-to-mouth resuscitation."


    Realizing what was happening, Belle snapped back.


    "Get lost!"


    She muttered the rebuke, seeing right through Danny''s ploy.

 Chapter 700 A Surprise

    Chapter 700 A Surprise


    "Seems like I''ve caught the scent of something, a hint of jealousy. Is that the smell of you being jealous of Victoria?" Danny teased cheekily.


    Smack!


    Belle''s hand connected with Danny''s cheek. It wasn''t a hard hit; it was just enough to make him turn his face, unintentionally brushing his nose against her chest in the process.


    Belle froze, and so did Danny.


    "Country boy, you''re a filthy pervert!" Belle shouted. Her tone suggested that the louder she got, the more believable her victimhood would seem. "What makes me a pervert?" Danny replied in exasperation. Even though he had managed to duck away in time and avoided any disadvantage- actually snatching a little "idental" perk-he was by no means intentionally perverse.


    Still, Belle was livid, stomping her foot in frustration.


    "I''ll kick you to death!"


    Following her threat, Belle''s foot struck Danny''s backside and toppled him over, resulting in him getting a mouthful of earth-and apparently a mushroom too.


    "Okay, you two, enough messing around. Are we going to catch those wild chickens or not?" Victoria intervened after watching their shenanigans. Belle scanned their surroundings; the chicken noises had vanished along with any sight of the birds.


    "Country boy, where have all the wild chickens gone?" Belle asked with annoyance.


    Danny didn''t immediately answer; instead, he asked them, "Do you know what wild chickens are afraid of?"


    "How would I know?" Belle said, clearly confused.


    "Have you ever watched the Discovery Channel? Wild chickens are afraid of tigers," Danny exined, his response leaving Belle bemused. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, seeking rification.


    "It''s pretty simple, Belle. You asked. e wild chickens have gone.


    where


    Well, they''re hiding because their natural predator is nearby. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Havingid it all out, if Belle still couldn''t catch on, it would suggest she wasn''t that quick-witted after all.


    "Country boy, did you just imply that I''m a tiger?"


    Danny smirked, "I didn''t say a word. It was you who brought it up-and then acted like one, right?"


    Angry to the point of huffing and puffing, Belleshed out at Danny once more.


    Gobbling sounds interrupted their quarrel; they wereing from the sky.


    Lifting their heads, they spotted a plump wild chicken, nearly as big as a sheep, perched arrogantly at the top of a tall pine tree, calling out in challenge, "Catch me! Catch me if you can!"


    Suddenly, it contributed a parting gift-a dollop of droppingsnding squarely on Belle''s head.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aaaah!" Belle''s scream pierced the air, almost on cue with the chicken''s gleeful clucking as it continued its taunting call.


    Watching the offending bird, Danny


    couldn''t help but chuckle. The wild


    chicken had, before meeting its


    demise, given him a stroke of


    l


    vengeful luck by putting Belle in her ce with a taste of chicken excrement.


    It was indeed a most unexpected delight. What a "good chicken"!


    Good indeed.

 Chapter 701 Facing the Consequences

    Chapter 701 Facing the Consequences


    Fury zed in Beauty''s eyes as she pointed a sharp finger at a wild hen perched high in the branches andmanded Daniel, "Country bumpkin, scurry up that tree and snatch that bird down! That darn hen is way too cheeky; it had the nerve to poop on my head. I''m gonna roast it and not leave a single scrap of bone behind!"


    Daniel red at the hen at the top of the tree and shouted, "Hey you fat chicken, have you no shame? Dropping your mess right on Beauty''s head? Do you want to live or not? Roll on down here so I can roast you up and end this. Otherwise, I''ll spank your behind until it''s swollen!"


    "Smack!"


    Before Daniel could eveny a hand on the hen, he felt a stinging p on his own behind.


    The searing pain made him wince. "Beauty, why''d you hit me?" he asked, a look of utter confusion on his face.


    "I told you to bring that hen down, and here you are, yakking away. If you keep this up, the hen will fly off, and how will you catch it then?" she retorted.


    "If it dares to fly, I''ll knock its wings out with pebbles!" Daniel boasted, picking up a small stone patting it in his hand to show to Beauty.


    Then, with a sly grin, he teased, "Beauty, wanna bet that with this tiny stone, I can knock that wild hen right out of the tree?"


    "I don''t believe you!" Beauty snapped back.


    "Don''t believe me? Let''s make a gamble! If I can knock that hen down with this pebble, you lose. And then you gotta face a punishment," Daniel said, the yfulness sparkling in his eyes.


    "Punishment? What kind of punishment do you have in mind?" she asked warily.


    With a mischievous look, Daniel replied, "You go over there and bend over; I''ll flick a pebble at your behind."


    "I''ll kill you! You hillbilly, you scoundrel, what are you thinking? I should be the one smacking your behind!" And with that, Beauty''s hand flew and another pnded.


    "Smack!"


    Daniel took another one. "What gives you the right to hit me again?" he grumbled, feeling wronged.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just because I''m Beauty, do you have a problem with that?" she challenged, arms crossed and looking fierce - a wildcat dare, impossible to disobey.


    "Of course not! Alive or dead, I


    belong to you, Beauty. I wouldn''t darein. Whatever punishment you give, I''ll take it... wouldn''t say a word against it! Daniel assured her, trying to keep peace.


    "That''s right, you better not. If you even think about it, I''ll punish your so hard, you''ll regret ever being born, you country bumpkin!" she


    ¦¯¦É


    threatened.


    Up in the tree, the wild hen stirred, strutting with a brazen swagger right over Daniel''s head. It started to raise its rear end, getting ready to take revenge with another dropping.


    But Daniel wasn''t about to let it seed; with a deft flick of his wrist, he sent the pebble flying.


    Whoosh!


    The stone arced gracefully through the air, smacking the hen right on its feathery bottom.


    Squawk!


    The hen let out a shriek and feathers fluttered down like a feathered snowfall.


    As for the hen, it was knocked out of the tree, thudding onto the ground.


    Daniel picked up the hen and was impressed to find it was quite hefty, weighing at least four or five pounds.

 Chapter 702 An Eye for an Eye

    Chapter 702 An Eye for an Eye


    "Beauty, now that I''ve caught this wild hen, let''s pick some mushrooms on our way back. Half for roasting, half for a soup. It''s chilly in the mountains, and a warm bowl of soup will keep us cozy tonight," Daniel proposed earnestly.


    Beauty eyed him suspiciously and asked, "Country boy, you''re not plotting something twisted, are you?"


    "What kind of plot could I have?"


    "You''re talking about picking mushrooms, but aren''t those poisonous? Tell me, are you nning to poison me and Victoria, so we hallucinate, and then you can do your weirdo stuff?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dear Beauty! Would I do such a thing?"


    "Yes, you would!" Beauty shot back.


    Daniel was left speechless.


    The trio picked some mushrooms and wild greens, carrying the wild hen back to thekeside.


    By now, Smart and Easton had already chopped quite a lot of wood.


    Daniel sketched out a blueprint and handed it to Smart.


    "Genius, follow this blueprint and get that cabin built," he instructed.


    "Why does it always have to be me? I chopped all this wood, shouldn''t you be the one building the cabin?"


    "I''ve got to help the lovelydies with the cooking, so you and Easton will have to take care of the cabin." "Country boy, don''t push me too far!"


    "You''re not willing?"


    With that, Daniel put his fingers to his lips and gave a soft whistle.


    "Ssst!"


    Snake King, from its perch in a nearby tree,zily slithered down. It coiled its tail around a branch and dangled its head down.


    Then, it started flicking its fiery red tongue at Smart.


    The sight of the tongue sweeping across his face sent chills down Smart''s spine!


    "Country... country boy, don''t mess around!" Smart pleaded, clearly scared.


    A python thicker than his thigh and over thirty feet long was flicking its tongue at him - who wouldn''t be?


    With its gaping mouth as wide as his waist, the serpent could swallow him whole.


    "I''m not doing anything!"


    Daniel chuckled mischievously, "But


    think about it, Genius. If you don''t obey, I surely won''t do a thing. However, I can''t vouch for the snake. It''s been days without food, and it''s hungry! Even if devouring you won''t fully satisfy it, it''ll still live longer."


    "I''ll do it, I''ll build the cabin, okay? Country boy, send that giant python away, please!"


    Terrified, Smart was in a panic, barely able to hold it in, nearly wetting himself.


    Daniel turned to the snake and calmly said, "Leave."


    Upon hismand, the snake withdrew, slowly writhing its way back onto the trunk, coiling into a ball.


    "Country boy, you remember this!


    Don''t get cocky with me here! I''ve taken note of everything you''ve done today! Once we''re out of Purple Gold Hill, I''ll see how I deal with you. You unleash a python on me; I''ll let a dog at you, one that''ll chew you up so bad, you''ll never be a man again!" Smart bellowed fiercely.


    He wasn''t joking; he meant every word.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth!


    The humiliation Daniel had inflicted upon him today, he''d repay


    Smart was determined to tenfold


    country boy pay a painful price!


    this

 Chapter 703 Work and Bluffs

    Chapter 703 Work and Bluffs


    Carrying a grudge, Smart started to work on the cabin.


    "Easton, are you dumb? What''s with the way you''re cing those logs?" Smart scolded.


    "Easton, is your head screwed on right? How can you be so slow?"


    "Easton, youzy bum, what are you doing over there?"


    Without any recourse against Daniel, Smart took out all his anger on Easton, venting his whole bellyful of fury onto him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As for Easton, facing his boss, he naturally didn''t dare object!


    Smart didn''t want to work, so hemanded Easton to work, exhausting him to the point of sweating bullets while he himself sat on a log nearby, legs crossed, taking it easy.


    Although Daniel was busy flirting with the two beauties, he still kept an eye on Smart''s work. The cabin had to bepleted before nightfall. With Smart cking off and leaving all the work to Easton, they were never going to finish in time.


    "Genius, I asked you to build the cabin, what are you sitting around for? Get moving and work!" Daniel called out.


    "I am working!" Smart quickly justified himself. "I''m supervising, keeping an eye on Easton. Plus, I''m the foreman of this whole cabin project. I need to direct Easton! If I don''t, he won''t know what to do or where to start."


    "You, Snake, keep an eye on him. If Genius here dares to ck off again, give him a whack with your big tail!"


    At Daniel''smand, the python slid from the tree straight to Smart''s side. The moment the giant python appeared, Smart dared not ck off and started to work with all his might.


    Meanwhile, Beauty gave Daniel a


    yful


    keep pick Country boy, just


    keep picking on Smart! Just remember, he''s an heir of The Evans, and he''ll remember all bullying once we leave Purple Gold Hill As soon as he''s out, he be out for revenge!"


    "An heir of The Evans? What''s that? I''m not afraid of him! Besides, I''m the heir of The Perkins," Daniel said with a chuckle.


    "Bullshit!" Beauty didn''t believe a


    word he said Rolling her eyes disdainfully, she replied, "You think just because yourst name is Perkins, re an heir of The


    el


    Let me tell you, even though you also bear the name


    Perkins, it''s not the sam name


    as The


    Perkins!"


    "We''re all Perkins, howe it''s not the same?" asked Daniel.


    "The Perkins from Washington DC, they''re unparalleled, representing power and prestige. Your Perkins - that''s the country bumkin''s Perkins. And let me warn you, stop saying you''re an heir of The Perkins. I might not mind, but if the actual Perkins family heard, they''d assume you were impersonating a member of their family. They''d think you were posing as an heir to swindle people! If it came to that, The Perkins would be furious. Messing with them could cost you your life!"


    "What are you talking about? Me, impersonating an heir of The Perkins? In others'' eyes, The Perkins might be powerful, but in my eyes, The Perkins is nothing but a fart!"

 Chapter 704 Not Worth Mentioning

    Chapter 704 Not Worth Mentioning


    Daniel wore a look of disdain.


    What was The Perkins to him, after all? Just the firstling family of the USA?


    If he, Daniel, wished it, he could wipe The Perkins off the map at any moment. After all, he was the Son of the Seven Dragons, destined to be The Lord of the Seven Dragons, ruler over the nine realms. To him, The Lord of the Seven Dragons, The Perkins was nothing but an insignificant ant, not worth mentioning.


    Just then, a wonderful aroma wafted from the campfire. It was the scent of the roasting chicken. The smell alone was enough to make Beauty, already starving, start salivating.


    "Country boy, is the chicken ready yet? Take it out; I''m famished!" implored Beauty, eager as if she feared missing out on the feast.


    "Done? Probably needs a bit longer. Right now, it''s about 99% cooked, just 1% shy of perfection."


    "Stop the nonsense; the chicken is ready to eat."


    "Sure it''s edible, but missing that final 1% makes a huge difference. So, Beauty, don''t rush. Impatience won''t get you a super delicious roast chicken. Hold your horses, now. If you''re really hungry, I could offer you something else to nibble on."


    With that rather suggestivement, Daniel gave a meaningful nce downward. Beauty, being sharp, knew all too well that this rascal would never stop hitting on women. She caught on immediately to his indecent hint.


    "Country boy, keep up these dirty jokes, and believe me, I''ll snip off your bits," Beauty threatened, making a scissor motion with her hand towards Daniel''s lower regions.


    It was both a warning and a threat-but, of course, all talk. After all, even if Beauty had a pair of shears, she wouldn''t have the heart to actually go through with it.


    Seeing Victoria at a distance, and with Smart and Easton busy and not paying attention, Beauty suddenlyshed out with a w towards Daniel. The woman was a force of nature!


    She was pure, undiluted violence!


    "Get the chicken out, now. I''m starved," shemanded gruffly.


    "Well, since you''ve already grabbed hold of my business, why don''t you reach down and help yourself! No one''s looking this way-take a secret nibble, and no one will know."


    "I''ll thump you, you ass!"


    Enraged, Beauty gave him a fierce pinch.


    The pain made Daniel immediately relent.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll do it, I''ll do it!"


    Only when Daniel began poking around the fire with a stick to retrieve the roasted chicken did Beauty reluctantly let go.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She didn''t know why, but whenever they were alone, she felt this urge to reach for Daniel''s... well, for novelty''s sake, of course! Yes, for the fun of it!


    She certainly didn''t like it, oh no!


    How could she? She was a proper girl; why would she fancy such a thing?


    It was yucky!


    Utterly revolting!


    She would never, ever go for Daniel''s... never!


    Lost in her musings, Beauty''s imagination took off running, growing more vivid by the second The more she thought, the more she blushed, and soon her cheeks were


    UMS


    painted with a delicate shade of pink.


    Daniel, with his sharp eyes, continued to tap away at the crust of mud of the chicken while secretly


    admiring the pretty flush on the


    beauty by his side.

 Chapter 705 Appetite

    Chapter 705 Appetite


    Why is her face all red? Daniel wondered with a hint of curiosity.


    Teasingly, he asked, "Beauty, why''re you blushing? You thinking about something... interesting?"


    "Get lost! No, I''m not!" Beauty immediately denied, of course. How could she admit to such a thing?


    As the chunks of y were knocked off and the leaves wrapping the chicken were revealed, the steamy aroma of the roast mingled with the fresh scent of leaves, escaping into the air. The smell was so enticing that Beauty, who was already drooling, now had an intense craving-the strongest appetite she''d ever experienced in her life!


    Daniel couldn''t help butugh at her eagerness. "Beauty, are you that hungry?"


    "Quit chattering and open up those leaves, get the chicken out. I''m starving, and if you don''t feed me soon, I''ll thump you!" Beauty pounded lightly on Daniel''s shoulder several times, conveying her urgency.


    As the leaves were peeled back, Beauty couldn''t wait and reached out for the chicken, but she jerked her hand back the moment she touched the scorching hot leg.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Ow!" she yelped, then grumbled, "Country boy, it''s burning hot, help me break it apart!"


    "I already told you, if you''re too hasty, you won''t get to enjoy a delicious roast chicken, but you didn''t believe me. Got burnt now, huh? You happy?" "Stop ming me, will you?" Beauty scratched Daniel lightly with her singed hand.


    "Hurry up, I want the big chicken leg!"


    "Yes, yes, mydy, here''s your chicken leg!"


    Daniel broke off a leg, wrapped it in a leaf, and handed it to Beauty.


    "Smart of you to wrap it! Thanks!"


    "Just a casual thanks, that''s not enough," Daniel said, grinning.


    "If thanks isn''t enough, then what do you want?"


    "At least a sweet kiss!"


    "Beat it!" Beauty rolled her eyes, threatening fiercely, "Keep


    bbering nonsense, and once I''m finished with this leg, I''ll stuff


    chicken bones in your mouth and jab you to death!"


    After her threat, Beauty began to devour the chicken leg with relish.


    Daniel then broke off another leg and handed it to Victoria nearby.


    "Victoria, here, chicken leg."


    "Thanks!"


    Returning from Victoria''s side, Beauty looked cross and


    interrogated, "Country boy, do you really know how to charm ady? Tell me honestly, are you into Vietoria?"


    "Yeah, I like her! Beauty, since you and Victoria are so close-besties-why don''t you y matchmaker for us?"


    "You hillbilly, you scoundrel, how dare you be such a Casanova. How could you betray Jessica? I''ll wallop you today!"


    Beautyunched into a flurry of hits against Daniel. Once done, she demanded, pointing at a chicken wing, "Break off the wing, I want to eat that!" "At yourmand, Beauty!"


    Daniel broke off a wing and offered it to Beauty, but she unexpectedly stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Beauty, what''s that about?"


    "That''s for you, freak!"


    Meanwhile, Smart and Easton, who had been working on the other side, caught the scent of the roast chicken and hurried over. Smart didn''t speak, but he nudged Easton with his finger.

 Chapter 706 Heir of The Perkins

    Chapter 706 Heir of The Perkins


    Smart had already made up his mind with Easton, so Easton directly made his request known. "Daniel, we''re hungry too."


    Daniel chuckled to himself, immediately understanding the situation. Clearly, Smart was too proud to ask for food, so he sent Easton as his proxy.


    True to the principle of giving food to the one who asks, Daniel took a piece of chicken breast and handed it to Easton. "This piece is for you, only you can eat it. If you give it to anyone else, say goodbye to any food from me, ever!"


    Once the terms were clear, Daniel handed over the chicken breast to Easton, who, although starving and salivating, hesitated to indulge.


    He turned to look at Smart, as if waiting for an order.


    "Don''t eat it!" Smartmanded, then reached out his hand toward the sulent meat. "Give it to me!"


    Easton froze. Daniel had just


    stipted that the chicken breast was only for him, and now Smart was ordering him to hand it over. Despite his growling stomach,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Smart was his employer, the


    man


    who provided for him. Without Smart, Easton would have struggled to find a job after college, let alone a position that paid millions annually.


    Considering the money and his handsome sry, Easton made a decision and passed the chicken breast to Smart. Smart relished his subordinate''s obedience, enjoying the satisfaction of control.


    Biting into the chicken breast with gusto, Smart then turned to Daniel, cocksure and gloating. "Country boy, you think everyone listens to you? You know Easton is my assistant; on my payroll. He does what I tell him to Did you really think he''d listen to you over me? You''re such a naive hillbilly!"


    It was then that a group approached. Daniel focused and saw it was none other than The Perkins'' heir, Down, apanied by ck and White. When they''d left Purple Gold, Down had a small team with him. Now only two remained - ck and White. Judging by their disheveled appearance, they had just lost a fight and retreated here in disarray.


    The injuries on all three suggested they had been attacked by some kind of feline. Surely, it must be The Spirit Cat - only it had the prowess to inflict such damage.


    The trio headed toward the cabin. Reaching it, Down adopted an imperious air andmanded


    Daniel, "Country boy, this cabin imet


    ours for tonight. And I''m famished, hand over that roast chicken of


    yours right now!"

 Chapter 707 The Martial Arts Master

    Chapter 707 The Martial Arts Master


    True to form as The Perkins'' heir, Down spoke with such authority it was as if he believed everyone in the world should obey him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel, of course, had no inclination toply with Down. He picked a chicken wing, popped it in his mouth, and took a sulent bite. His defiant gesture infuriated Down.


    Down could hardly contain his anger. How could a mere country boy dare to disregard hismand? Thisck of respect for him was also a direct insult to The Perkins family!


    He bellowed, "Country bumpkin, are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    "You were talking just now? I thought you were just blowing hot air!"


    Daniel''s retort made Down so furious he looked about ready to breathe fire.


    "Country boy, you dare say I''m spouting nonsense?"


    "Yep! Isn''t that what you''re doing? You''re not just spouting nonsense; it''sing right out of your mouth! The mouth is supposed to be for eating, but you''re using it to spout nonsense! You''re polluting the fresh air with your foul words!"


    "You have no idea whom you''re talking to!"


    Done with talking, Down ordered his muscle, ck, "Teach this bumpkin a lesson. Show him how he should speak to me!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Commanded by Down, ck''s eyes sharpened like a hawk''s as he red at Daniel. With unassable arrogance, he ordered, "Country boy, get down on your knees this instant. Beg for Mr. Down''s forgiveness, and perhaps I might spare your life."


    "Spare me?" Daniel gave ck a once-over with an amused smile. "Did you run into The Spirit Cat and get mauled, so now you''re scurrying over here?"


    "That was no household kitty; it was


    a beast faster than a phantom! Speedier than lightning, and more


    ferocious than an adult tiger-a


    thousand times over! I am a Levelet


    Six Martial Arts Master-do you understand what that means? couldn''tnd a single blow against The Spirit Cat. The moment I saw its shadow, it wed right at my heart. Though it didn''t kill me with one swipe, that strike has left my chest aching even now!"


    Suddenly, ck realized his slip-up.


    "FUCK! Why am I bothering to exin this to a bumpkin like you? Are you even worthy of speaking to me? I got attacked by The Spirit Cat, and now I''m raging. Since you''re being so ignorant, I''ll stop ying nice!"


    ck clenched his fists.


    Crack!


    Crack-crack!


    The bone-chilling sound of his knuckles echoed. A mosquito flying by was jolted by the sound of his flexing, its wings snapped mid-flight, plummeting to the ground.


    That was the ability of a martial arts master-a Level Six Martial Arts Master. Merely tightening his fists could kill even a mosquito flying by, such was the ferocity of his aura.


    A Level Six Martial Arts Master''s body was infused with special, mighty energy. He had an energy shield that kept his clothes perpetually free of dust and repelled insects.


    "Die!" ck bellowed, cocking his fist and hurtling it towards Daniel''s face. His punch was as swift as lightning and as heavy as a freight train.

 Chapter 708 Inferno

    Chapter 708 Inferno


    The force and solidity of that punch would have pulverized even the hardest granite into dust. A punch bearing such magnitude and sheer weight could do serious damage to Daniel''s face if it connected. But to waste such a blow on thin air would have been a shame.


    So, as ck''s formidable punch came at him, Daniel nonchntly snagged a hefty wooden branch from the ground and held it up in defense. "Boom!"


    The stick shattered with a dull thud, scattering splinters everywhere.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "ck, not bad with that punch! I was saving this branch for firewood and hadn''t gotten around to chopping it yet. It turns out your fist is quite handy, more effective than an axe!"


    Daniel cheekily picked up another branch, ced it on the ground, and goaded, "Come on, ck! With your fist heavy as a sledgehammer, give it another go - smash this branch to bits too!"


    After his punch had been deflected, ck was already seething with rage, and Daniel''s taunts only stoked his anger to new heights. "Bumpkin, I swear I''ll smash you into pulp!"


    Then ck, with a roar, threw another lightning-fast punch at Daniel''s face.


    "Boom!"


    But the result was the same as


    before-the stick met its fate,


    splintering into pieces on the ground. As hard as ck''s fists were, the consecutive blows against the sturdy wood left his knuckles aching fiercely.


    Wincing in pain, ck shook his sore hand and barked furiously at Daniel, "If you''re brave enough, stop ying tricks and fight me one on one - man to man, fist to fist!"


    "Why should I go fist to fist with you? And do I need to prove I''m a man to you? Why should I need to prove anything to you, huh?"


    Daniel smirked and then taunted, "If you''re so tough,e at me! There are plenty more wood branches here that need chopping, and since don''t have an axe, let''s use your fists to split this firewood!"


    With that said, Daniel jabbed another branch straight at ck, who, unable to dodge in time, had no choice but to respond with another mighty punch.


    The branch broke apart, wood chips raining to the ground, but ck''s fist kept surging forward. This time, he was aiming directly for Daniel''s


    chest intent on leaving in l"


    hole. He wanted to deliver a


    deathblow to this insolent bumpkin.


    He wanted to make Daniel suffer, to cast him down into an inferno. That was the fate ck, a Level Six Martial Arts Master, deemed suitable for anyone who dared to insult him.

 Chapter 709 He Deserved It

    Chapter 709 He Deserved It


    As a formidable Level Six Martial Arts Master, ck could not bear the thought of being unable to deal with a mere bumpkin, let alone be defeated by one. It would be the end of his reputation, and he would no longer be able to pride himself on his martial arts prowess.


    ck gathered all his strength for this punch, giving it about ny percent of his total power. Such a thunderous blow aimed straight at one''s chest was certainly not to be wasted.


    So, when that iron fist came hurtling at him, Daniel nonchntly reached out his hand and grabbed something¡ªor rather, someone. It was not just anything; it was Smart.


    Initially, Smart had kept his distance, fearing the battle might ssh blood on him or that an errant blow could reach him. But Daniel cared for him¡ª how could he let Smart stay far away? Thus, Daniel crafted an illusion to disorient Smart, causing him to lose his sense of direction and unwittingly draw closer.


    As Smart was suddenly yanked to the forefront, ck''s punch was barreling towards him. Seeing his fist about tond, ck realized with horror that Smart was now in its path. Daniel, the cunning country boy, had used Smart as a human shield?


    ck couldn''t dare let his punchnd fatally on Smart. After all, this man was The Evans'' heir. If Smart were to die by ck''s hand, he could never bear the responsibility.


    In ast-ditch effort to avoid harming Smart, ck strained to withdraw his punch. But halting a strike already in motion was incredibly challenging, even for him.


    "Thud!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite his efforts, ck''s fist collided with Smart''s face, knocking several teeth out and swelling it horribly, Although ck had tried to pull back, the punch still retained about ten percent of its force causing Smart to nearly ck out from the impact.


    "Ah! Aaaah!" Smart, clutching his swollen face, howled in agony, cursing as he did, "ck, are you a damn fool? If you''re going to hit the bumpkin, hit him. Why hit me?"


    "Smart, it''s not my fault! My punch was meant for the bumpkin''s chest, to burst right through it. But he, with his sneaky tricks, dragged you over to take the blow for him!"


    "ck, what are you saying?! You


    just punched me, knocked my teeth out, and r now my face is all swollen.


    Now you''re telling me it''s my fault? As if I asked for it? FUCK YOU!"


    Enraged, Smart kicked ck in the stomach, venting his frustration. He didn''t dare strike Daniel, knowing well that Daniel would retaliate, and he would be the one to suffer.


    ck was a different case¡ªhe was


    just an employee hired by Down. Such subordinates knew their ce and would never dare raise their hand to someone of Smart''s standing-a scion of a great house.


    So, even after being kicked by Smart, ck said nothing. He endured the attack, knowing he could not afford to do otherwise.

 Chapter 710 Two Against One

    Chapter 710 Two Against One


    Considering Smart''s strength, his kick had about as much impact on ck as if a littledy had struck him¡ªit hardly made an inch of difference. "Smart, my punch was indeed unintended! Please step aside a little, stay away from the bumpkin, so you don''t interfere with me dealing with him!"


    "Fine! If you knock that country boy down today, you better rattle his teeth out. Then I''ll forget about that punch younded on me. But if you fail, if this bumpkin beats you instead, I''ll knock everyst tooth out of your mouth with a hammer!"


    After dropping a heavy threat, Smart stepped back. He understood that ck''s hit was an ident and chose not to hold a grudge for now. What he did want, however, was to make Daniel, the pesky bumpkin, bite the dust through ck''s fist.


    Ever since their first encounter, Smart had been on the losing end. Whether in New York or Washington DC, Smart never had the upper hand-it was always him who came up short, every time.


    Although ck hadn''t suffered any big losses in the recent scuffle, he hadn''t gained any advantage either, and he was sorely displeased. For a Level Six Martial Arts Master to exchange so many moves with a mere country boy and still be at a disadvantage, let alone suffer several setbacks, was humiliating. Such a rumor getting out would disgrace him.


    The incident had shown ck that although Daniel''s abilities appeared mediocre, he was extremely crafty, agile, and had a reaction time that was incredibly swift-abination that allowed the country boy to dodge each of ck''s strikes.


    Pointing assertively at Daniel, ck


    dered loudly, "If you''ve got any guts, country boy-if you''re truly a


    man-stop dodging and weaving et


    Face me head-on! Let''s see whose fists are harder, whose body can take more punishment. If you''re man enough, fight me straight-on-no more tricks or hiding!"


    "You sure you want to go head-to-head with me?"


    Daniel, done with ying games, gestured first at ck and then at White. "Let''s not waste time. Why don''t the two of youe at me together?"


    His words were a p across the faces of ck and White-a profound insult.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    White, who had been silent up until now, red icily at Daniel. "You''re awfully arrogant for a piece of trash! You think you can take us on, one against two, fighting both of us Level Six Martial Arts Masters alone?"


    "Is being a Level Six Martial Arts Master that impressive? It doesn''t matter if you''re Level Six, Seven, Eight, or even Nine-once you''vee across Big Yellow from our vige, you''ll be running for the hills!"


    Daniel had a habit of referring to Big Yellow. After all, since he started his training, not even his own master could catch him. Yet, only Big Yellow, that darn dog, could chase him all over the ce. And the key point was he couldn''t outrun the sted animal.

 Chapter 711 One Tap

    Chapter 711 One Tap


    Though his days with Big Yellow were a nightmare, Daniel had his share of happy times.


    White, all seriousness, demanded, "Who''s Big Yellow?"


    Daniel, ever the jester, replied, "Big Yellow is our vige lord. Nobody dares to cross him except the pretty women in the vige. He''s the real deal!"


    "The vige lord? In my guess, he''s probably just a good-for-nothing. Maybe he''s a bit rough and has some brute strength, but does he evenpare to a martial arts master?" White scoffed with disdain.


    While bantering with Daniel, White stealthily slid a dart from his sleeve into his hand. Suddenly, he flicked his wrist.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp dart hurtled towards Daniel''s throat.


    White intended a one-tap kill on Daniel!


    The dart flew extraordinarily fast, like a sh of lightning, seemingly arriving in an instant. Such a projectile, ifunched by a Level Six Martial Arts Master, could certainly be described as swift as light.


    An average person wouldn''t stand a chance against it. Even someone just below a martial arts master might not understand what had hit them before it was toote.


    But Daniel wasn''t an average fighter; he was the Son of the Seven Dragons-a demigod among men. As the dart approached, Daniel simply sidestepped with a slight shift, dodging the attack with ease and good cheer.


    The dart missed and headed


    straight for Down, who was standing


    1


    aside. ck, upon realizing the impending ident, panicked. Without further thought, he charged like a bull towards Down, tackling him to the ground just in time. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The dart embedded itself in a big pine tree, vanishing into the trunk with only a small end visible.


    Meanwhile, Down hit the ground with a thud, seeing stars from the impact.


    "Ow! Oh my goodness!" Down groaned in pain before shoving ck off him, irate, and gave the dark-skinned man a few kicks.


    "What''s wrong with you, ck? Have you lost your mind? You trying to kill me or what?"


    "Sir, I had no intention of hurting you. That bumpkin dodged the dart my brother shot. If I hadn''t acted and knocked you down, the dart could''ve hurt you!"


    ck hastily exined himself.


    "Aren''t you two supposed to be Level


    Six Martial Arts Masters? Aren''t you


    both known as top ten warriors among USA''s martial artists? And yet, you can''t ovee The Spirit Cat or even beat a mere country boy?"


    Down''s scolding felt like a p to ck and White''s faces their names were renowned throughout the nation.


    They could be forgiven for not besting The Spirit Cat; after all, its strength was immense, a challenge even for a Level Nine Martial Arts Master.


    But Daniel was just a country


    bumpkin. Both brothers had taken


    their turns trying to take him down and didn''t evennd a blow, much less defeat him. This hit both men''s pride hard, leaving ck and White feeling incredibly humiliated.

 Chapter 712 True Identity

    Chapter 712 True Identity


    White quickly stepped forward, full of assurance. "Sir, rest assured, my error was due to underestimating him. He''s just a bumpkin, and if I take him seriously, I''ll make sure he begs for mercy on his knees!"


    After ck''s attack failed to reach its mark, the two brothers conferred and prepared tounch another attack. This time, for safety, ck and White decided to strike together.


    White gave ck a signal, and ck immediately understood. After grasping White''s n, ck started moving quietly to position himself behind Daniel and began murmuring softly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He was chanting a spell-Soul Take, one of the most ancient incantations in the USA, used by warlocks and part of witchcraft.


    On the surface, ck and White might appear as Level Six Martial Arts Masters, but in reality, they were warlocks. ck was among the elite, a Shaman Warlock!


    And White, though not as strong as his brother, was a powerful warlock in his own right, a Junior Shaman Warlock.


    A Soul Take spell chanted by a Shaman Warlock could even snatch the souls of Ninth Grade Martial Arts Masters. Daniel was merely a humble country bumpkin, far from the power of a Ninth Grade Master.


    Thus, ck was confident that a mere fragment of the Soul Take spell would be enough to seize Daniel''s soul.


    From the very first moment Danielid eyes on the brothers, he sensed something off about them; they didn''t seem like genuine martial arts experts but more like warlocks. And now that ck was openly casting Soul Take, Daniel had his proof-these aged men were indeed warlocks, and adept ones at that.


    Yet, no matter how fearsome the warlock, even a Shaman Warlock, they were only a step abovemon folk.


    Daniel was the Son of the Seven Dragons, the future Lord of the Seven Dragons, the ruler of the realm of gods. Therefore, the Soul Take had no effect on him.


    ck''s chant had gone on for quite


    some time, and if his target had


    been just an average person, it would have been all over by now. Yet there Daniel stood, hands in his pockets, chuckling as if untouched by the spell.


    "ck, so you''re a warlock? A Shaman Warlock, no less! Before trying your Soul Take on me, did you by any chance use it on The Spirit Cat too?"


    Daniel''s question shocked ck to his core. He stood frozen, looking at Daniel with disbelief. "What are you?"


    "What am I? I''m just a bumpkin. An unknown, insignificant speck of dust that everyone steps on without a second nce."


    Traditionally modest Daniel suddenly embraced humility.


    Being humble and keeping a low profile was a virtue. After all, being too high-profile only made one a target for adversity and, quite possibly, a lightning strike.


    Humility and discretion were the keys to winning in the end.


    That''s why Daniel was fond of these blind fools who called him a bumpkin. Those who addressed him as such gave him no reason to show mercy when it was time to strike back.

 Chapter 713 Soul Take

    Chapter 713 Soul Take


    Daniel was a man of principle, believing in an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    Naturally, ck wouldn''t ept Daniel''s exnation and quickly questioned him. "How can a nameless country bumpkin like you possibly recognize Soul Take? How can you withstand the Soul Take chanted by me, a real shaman warlock?"


    "ck, since you im to be a shaman warlock, then you should know that Soul Take only works on the souls of ordinary humans."


    Smart couldn''t help but burst into roaringughter at Daniel''s response. "Hahaha..."


    After hisugh subsided, Smart mocked, "What do you mean by that, bumpkin? Are you implying you''re not a mere mortal?"


    "Indeed, I am not!"


    Daniel''s response triggered another round of loudughter from Smart. "Hahaha..."


    After he stopped chuckling, Smart asked bluntly, "You say you''re not a mortal, then what are you? Don''t tell me you''re some kind of immortal?"


    "I am a man of pure and wless nature!"


    "A pure and wless person? Hahaha..."


    eThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Smartughed heartily once more before resuming his condescending tone. "A country bumpkin like you, pure and wless? You''re nothing but a lecher, always around beautifuldies! Pure and wless, my foot! If you were, then the dancers at a strip club would all be saints by your standards!"


    "Genius, if you don''t understand, you shouldn''t speak. You could ask ck whether his Soul Take has any effect on a newborn baby. Because babies are born without worldly desires-all they have is a pure heart. And I am like a baby, my heart is free of desires!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    At these words, Beauty began recalling her first encounters with the so-called country bumpkin. She recognized he was unlike other men. Digging deeper, she found that he genuinely differed from other rascals.


    She had noticed that Daniel''s eyes were always clear and pure, just like those of a newborn baby.


    Of course, while Daniel''s im of being pure and desireless was not entirely false, it wasn''t altogether true either. As the Son of Seven Dragons, he harbored seven Dragon Spirits within him, thus embodying seven personalities.


    One of those personalities was indeed as pure and wless as a baby, especially when it came to beautiful women, always prevailing in their presence.


    While Daniel was busy bantering with Smart, ck did not halt his chanting. Intent on amplifying the power of Soul Take, he not only increased in volume but also formed hand seals while chanting.


    Suddenly, a breeze started blowing across the calmke, carrying with it wisps of dark energy emerging from the water-the souls of the dead. Moonnding had been around for thousands of years, and untold souls of the deceased lurked within theke.


    Throughout its several-thousand-year history, riddled with countless battles, the area around Moonnding was dotted with mass graves filled with the fallen.

 Chapter 714 Evil Spirits

    Chapter 714 Evil Spirits


    Moonnding not only housed innumerable evil spirits but even the foot soldiers of demons. Of course, although ck, the Shaman Warlock, could summon them, he wouldn''t go to such lengths to deal with a mere country bumpkin like Daniel. Summoning a demon''s foot soldiers drained too much energy and even life span with far too hefty a price to pay.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The ck tendrils bore towards Daniel, wrapping around him. These were the evil spirits attacking!


    Indeed, Soul Take would not affect the spirit of a newborn, who is by nature sweet and innocent, and thus, the evil spirits'' favorite. Knowing that Daniel imed to be pure and wless, ck immediately conceived a n.


    ck always aimed for results, unconcerned with the means. Any method that worked for him was fair game, regardless of the burden it ced on him.


    The tendrilsposed of evil spirits slowly submerged into Daniel''s body. ck watched with glee, assuming his attack was effective. With the evil spirits now coursing through Daniel, he believed he could use Soul Take to extract Daniel''s spirit.


    A pure and wless soul would be much superior to ordinary ones. Using such a soul to animate an object would allow for the summoning of powerful evil spirits.


    "ck, what are you doing? Trying to extract my soul to offer as a sacrifice to evil spirits?" Daniel asked jovially.


    His question caught ck by surprise. "Country boy, you realize I''m extracting your soul? And you even know that I intend to use it to summon evil spirits?"


    "Of course."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." ck erupted intoughter. Once he stopped, he spoke with absolute certainty, "So what if you know, bumpkin? Knowing I''m seizing your soul, what can you do about it? Even if you''re aware of what I''m doing, you have no means to stop me!"


    With that, ck quickened his chant of Soul Take in pitch and speed, aiming to seal the deal and im Daniel''s soul swiftly.


    "ck, surely you don''t think you''re the only one who knows Soul Take?"


    Daniel''s query gave ck a moment''s pause, prompting a retort, "You''re not suggesting you know Soul Take, are you, bumpkin?" "Of course!" Daniel nodded earnestly, "I certainly know Soul Take."


    ck broke into uproariousughter, pointing his finger at Daniel as if he were the greatest fool he''d ever encountered. "You, a country


    bumpkin, im you know


    Soule


    Take? You dare to boast of such a thing? Ha ha ha ha..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "ck, from what you''re saying, you don''t believe I know Soul Take?" asked Daniel.


    "Of course, I don''t believe you! Why


    should I? Do you really think Soul Take is so simple that anymon person could learn it? Don''t you


    know that Soul Take is the strongest spel amongst us warlocks? Only a Shaman Warlock of at least Junior


    level could possibly master it!"

 Chapter 715 Seizing the Soul

    Chapter 715 Seizing the Soul


    Continuing his discourse, ck turned to White and carried on, "My brother here, he''s a Junior Shaman Warlock. But his Soul Takepared to mine, as a seasoned Shaman Warlock, is vastly different! You''re just a country bumpkin, and you dare to im you know Soul Take-it''sughable!" "Sure, I know Soul Take. You don''t believe me?" Daniel still held his jovial demeanor as he responded.


    "You know Soul Take? Then tell me, who did you learn it from? Soul Take is mastered by grand warlocks; which one of them would take a bumpkin like you as an apprentice?" ck pressed.


    "Who said only grand warlocks can know Soul Take? I learned my Soul Take from Big Yellow in our vige."


    "Big Yellow?" ck racked his brain for a moment, then it clicked. He remembered the name; Daniel had mentioned it before.


    "So, this Big Yellow you mentioned¡ªis that the vige lord you spoke of earlier?"


    "Big Yellow is not a lord, he''s a cutie. He''s the most popr dog in our vige! Whenever someone has meat, he''s there, and everyone wees him!"


    After Daniel finished speaking, ck immediately felt as if he''d been insulted, a tremendous insult.


    "You say what? Big Yellow is a dog?"


    "Yes, Big Yellow is indeed a dog. Can''t you guess from the name?!"


    "Country bumpkin, are you mocking me? Do you have the gall to liken us warlocks to dogs?"


    ck''s face reddened with outrage; he could almost emit smoke from his nostrils in fury.


    "I''m not trying to insult you! And I didn''tpare you to a dog! Mind you, Big Yeflow is beyond your


    comparison. Honestly, if I have to et


    I


    compare, I''d say Big Yellow is far superior. He''s the bright star in the sky radiant and sparkling! And you, you''re just a piece of dog poop on the ground!"


    "Country bumpkin, you''re a dead man! The evil spirits have already entered your body. Soon, they will extract your soul! Once your soul is taken, you''ll be nothing but adiving corpse, a soulless husk!"


    "Is that so? Yet, I feel my soul is intact, my thoughts clear. Could it be the Soul Take you recited was a fake? Or maybe, you, ''The Shaman Warlock,'' are a fraud? You''re not capable! That''s why your Soul Take is ineffective!"


    "My Soul Take ineffective?" ck sneered coldly. "You really think so? Well, I''ll extract your soul right now!"


    With that, ck started chanting the Soul Take again.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    This time around, he wasn''t just chanting; he bounced around as if possessed by demons.


    ck''s performance was dramatic, and his exaggerated expressions jolted the visual senses. Whether it would be enough to extract Daniel''s soul, though, remained to be seen.

 Chapter 716 Humiliation

    Chapter 716 Humiliation


    ck''s motley disy was ludicrous,ughable.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Daniel burst outughing, bending at the waist from the sheer hrity of it all. Here was ck, immersed deeply in extracting the soul of a ''country bumpkin,'' and his target was in the throes of uncontrobleughter.


    ck felt ignored, insulted, and humiliated again. He stopped his antics and pointed at Daniel, demanding, "Country bumpkin, what exactly is so funny?"


    "What am Iughing at? Why, I''mughing at you, of course! Just look at yourself - your performance is so entertaining! The way you twist and shout, you''re more seductive than many a burlesque dancer I''ve seen. Are you sure you prefer women? I mean, perhaps, just maybe, you actually favor men, yearning for a strong man to take you from behind, which must be why your performance is so sensual."


    "Country bumpkin, are you mocking me? Are you implying I''m womanlike?" ck clenched his fists, his nostrils ring with rage as his eyes zed with fury. He looked as if he wished his res could incinerate Daniel right where he stood.


    "Aren''t you trying to take my soul?" Daniel casually observed the scene unfolding before him.


    "Don''t get cocky, bumpkin! Hmph!" ck snorted dismissively, but then he seemed toe to a sudden realization.


    "Country bumpkin, I''ve got it!"


    Daniel was taken aback, staring at the old fellow with a puzzled expression. "You got it? Got what?"


    "You, country bumpkin! You''ve been


    exaggerating yourughter on purpose to distract me! To prevent me from properly casting Soul Take! You thought yourughter would disrupt my spell, so I couldn''t take your soul!"


    Daniel, hands still in his pockets and still beaming with amusement, quipped, "ck, didn''t you boast about being a shaman warlock? The most powerful shaman warlock You


    imed that only You


    cast by a


    warlock like yourself could Soul Take reveal its utmost power.


    And now, myughing disrupted it? Isn''t that a little weak for a shaman warlock? With your skill level, I think you should reconsider using your witchcraft¡ªit''s downright embarrassing!"


    "Don''t be insolent here, bumpkin!


    Today I will use Soul Take to capture


    your soul for sure. I''ll turn you into a soulless being, a thoughtless zombie! Then, I''ll transform your body into an undead. Then, you won''t enter hell, nor ever get into heaven. You''ll have no afterlife!


    You''ll be a zombie forever!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Resolute, ck started again. This time, he was determined to showcase his real abilities.


    He took a scroll from his bag, bit his finger, and began painting on the scroll with his blood. ck was harnessing the power of the scroll!


    Soul Take was already immensely potent, butbined with a scroll, its power could increase ten-thousandfold.


    Quickly, ck unfurled the scroll and theatrically rose to his feet, flinging the blood-painted scroll into the sky.

 Chapter 717 Blood Light

    Chapter 717 Blood Light


    The scroll stood suspended in mid-air, as if a sword, radiating an ominous glow.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a small me sparked upon the scroll, igniting it. Crackling fiercely, it produced a blood-red smoke that drifted towards theke and mingled with the water.


    As the smoke merged, bubbles emerged fiercely from the tranquilke as if the water boiled.


    Shrill cries echoed as shadowy ck figures emerged from theke''s depths. These figures, resembling human shadows, were all iplete and distorted.


    They were the evil spirits, souls of those who had died without proper burial or anyone to mourn them, left exposed to the natural elements. Their spirits, forced to remain in the mortal realm, had withered under the assault of sun and rain, wind and storm, transforming into vengeful, iplete entities.


    Though not demons, these evil spirits were even more ferocious. Summoned by ck using the scroll, they floated towards Daniel, intending to feast upon his soul as ants would a worm, leaving nothing behind.


    "Heh!" Daniel chuckled coldly, watching the evil spirits converge towards him. At the sound of hisughter, the spirits froze, as if terrified, suddenly too scared to press on.


    "ck, did you really think slicing your finger and drawing on a scroft was going to summon these evil spirits to feast on my soul?" Daniel queried, still grinning.


    The paralysis of the evil spirits turned ck''s face dark with vexation. Staring at Daniel as if he were a freak, ck demanded, "What have you done to them?"


    "What have I done? I haven''t done anything! Look at them, each one more broken than thest. What could+do to them? Even if I were to do something, my actions would extend only to beautiful women!"


    As he spoke, Daniel''s gaze inadvertently shifted towards Beauty, but her intense re forced him to look quickly away towards Victoria instead.


    ck seemed to have an epiphany. He red at Daniel and asked sternly, "Country bumpkin, do you know witchcraft?"


    "Witchcraft? Look at how innocent and pure I am, I''m practically a virgin. How could I possibly know witchcraft? These evil spirits don''t daree close because I''m too pure. My heart is even purer than that of a newborn. So, they''r@afraid to stand beside me, fearing their filth will stand out even more against my purity!"


    Although Daniel spoke as if it were the truth, ck didn''t believe a word of it.


    "Stop your bullshit, country bumpkin! You, pure and wless? In your dreams!"


    ck''s disbelief hung heavy in the air as the standoff between him and Daniel continued.

 Chapter 718 Provocation

    Chapter 718 Provocation


    After showing his obvious disdain for Daniel, ck added, "Just by the way you were ogling those two women, are you really free from blemish and pure? From what I see, you''re just a filthy rogue!"


    Daniel pointed at ck,manding the evil spirits, "This old fart calls me a dirty rogue. Go on, swarm him, let him know what respect is!"


    "Country bumpkin, who do you think you are? You believe these evil spirits will listen to you? That they''lle at my singlemand? How could they possib..."


    Before ck could finish his thought, the ck, shadowy spirits rushed towards him en masse.


    "Ah! Don''te near me!" ck cried out, petrified by the advancing spectral figures and instinctively began to back away.


    However, just as he took a step back, an evil spirit with an eerily halved foot appeared behind ck.


    Thump! ck lost his footing and toppled to the ground, with the evil spirits then descending upon him, unceremoniously piling on top of him.


    "Get off me!"


    "Stop biting me!"


    ck screamed and iled, trying to push away the spirits. But these dark entities were just souls, illusions - they couldn''t be touched or pushed by mere hands.


    Soon enough, ck steadied himself. He began chanting a protective spell, forming symbols with his hands and jabbing fiercely at the shades before him.


    "Thou shall leave!" he ordered.


    With eachmand, spirits dissipated, revealing ck''s dexterity with banishments. Yet, despite theirck of strength, the sheer number of spirits wore him down.


    By the time ck had dispersed all


    l


    the surrounding spirits, he was exhausted, sinking to the ground, huffing and puffing. Daniel sauntered over, still beaming, and teased, "How are you holding up, ck?"


    "What are you on about?"


    "Well, I can''t say much, except about those vile spirits you summoned with that scroll. Were you aiming to have some fun with them? Did you enjoy it? Was it exciting enough for you?


    If you''re still feeling unfulfilled, go ahead, bite open your finger again and summon some more spirits. After all, there''s no shortage of evil spirits here in Moonnding. You can have as many as you want!"


    Country bumpkin... You...


    Angered to the point of eruption, ck spat a mouthful of blood. Yet, his outburst wasn''t triggered by Daniel''s words but by the exertion of fending off those evil spirits, whichN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    had taken a significant toll on his body.


    UMS


    Seeing ck coughing up blood, White became deeply concerned.


    "Brother, are you alright?" White asked attentively.


    After all these years of establishing renown, they had made innumerable enemies and faced many formidable opponents. If something happened to ck, White knew surviving on his own would be challenging.

 Chapter 719 To Buly the Few with Numbers

    Chapter 719 To Buly the Few with Numbers


    The ck and White Knights knew if one of them faced an issue, the other would struggle. They could only confront their formidable enemies bybining their strength-a strategy of overwhelming their adversaries with superior numbers.


    Spitting another mouthful of blood, ck looked at White with an expression that mingled exhaustion and incredulity. "Do I look alright to you?" "I figure you''re probably fine," White suggested optimistically.


    Another mouthful of blood shot forth from ck. "I''ve been spitting up blood, I''m nearly dying, and you say I''m alright?"


    "Brother, it''s not like it''s your first time bleeding out of nowhere. Remember how at the strip club, you bled from the nose every time those sexy girls gyrated? Isn''t that so?"


    "You... I''m going to kick your teeth in!" In a fit of rage, ck sent his foot flying toward his brother, but White, ever the agile one, ducked away just in time.


    Empty-footed, ck lost his bnce and crashed to the ground, legs split wide. The suddennding made him feel as though he''d heard the dreaded sound of eggs cracking. Though nothing had actually broken, the pain was excruciating.


    "Ah... It hurts so badly!"


    With pained groans, ck clutched at himself, his wails resounding across the field. White quickly approacked, his grin failing to mask his concern. "Brother, I''m sorry! Let''s not fight each other. Let''s focus our efforts on schooling this country bumpkin!"


    "But I''m seriously hurt! You deal with the bumpkin! If you can''t even handle a country bumpkin, don''t call me brother anymore; I don''t have siblings that ipetent!"


    ck was ying mind games,


    putting his brother in the line of fire first. His earlier skirmish with Daniel revealed that the bumpkin was no easy target, so he thought it best to let White tire Daniel out before stepping in to finish the job with ease. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, brother! Don''t worry. Just leave it to me. I can easily take care of this bumpkin. In less than three minutes, I''ll have him lying t on the ground!"


    White couldn''t believe that he, a Level Six Martial Arts Master, would struggle against a mere bumpkin. This time he wouldn''t give Daniel any openings. He''d employ his secret weapon.


    With a swift flourish of his sleeve, White produced a gleaming white ax, his weapon-White Axe!


    Forged from a white metal far superior to conventional steel, an ancient metal a thousand times harder, White Axe wasn''t solely for chopping iron like mud. It could slice diamonds in two with a single strike.


    Daniel nced at the White Axe, recognizing instantly the exceptional quality of its material and its


    razor-sharp edge. Moreover, the weapon was entwined with many sinister spirits, indicating itso blood-drenched history.

 Chapter 720 Kill Him

    Chapter 720 Kill Him


    Perhaps there weren''t tens of thousands, but certainly thousands.


    Daniel teased with a grin, "Oh, White, what''s this? nning to chop me with that ax? That White Axe of yours looks mighty lethal. One swing and it would surely split me in half, right? That would be cruel beyond words. We have no grievances; do you really need to use such a barbaric method against me?"


    White''s only response to Daniel''s ramblings was a cold sneer; he flicked his White Axe, exuding a sense of satisfaction. "Scared of my White Axe now, are you bumpkin? Afraid that I''ll chop you into two? Where''s all that cockiness from before? You fancied yourself brave enough to challenge my brother and me alone. Feeling fear now, huh?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If you''re scared, show some sincerity and grovel before me on the ground! Beg for mercy! If you do, I promise to spare your life. At most, I''ll just chop off one of your arms."


    As soon as White finished speaking, Smart jumped in eagerly, "Merely chopping off one arm of this loudmouth isn''t enough. He''s so pompous, not even sparing a thought for me, Smart. At the very least, you should chop off one of his legs too! Which leg? Well..."


    Scratching his head, Smart added, "Leave the two longer ones alone, but that third leg, he definitely won''t be needing that. After all, what''s a country bumpkin gonna do with it? Better off chopping off that third leg!"


    Down, as the heir of The Perkins, heartily agreed with Smart''s proposal. Despite his status, neither Beauty, Victoria, nor even Jessica paid him any attention, but all three women were drawn to Daniel, which irked him greatly.


    "Nodding in agreement, Down added, "Smart''s right; follow his instructions, White. Give this bumpkin a good lesson! Show him his ce and that he belongs where all bumpkins belong. The daughters of the eight major families are not for the likes of him to pursue."


    Daniel, hearing all this, couldn''t help but find their conversation amusing. Being the clever man he was, he knew exactly what Down was thinking.


    With a chuckle, Daniel asked, "So Down, you want White to chop off my third leg. That''s quite a long one, akin to a horse''s. Are you so envious of me that you resort to ruining me, since despite being who you are, neither Beauty nor Victoria gives you the time of day, yet they''re willing to hang out with me?


    Do you understand why they prefer mypany? It''s because I''m pure and faultless; I harbor no ill intentions towards them. Even if we''re together all day, I wouldn''t dream of doing anything wrong."


    Daniel''s clever retort spotlighted Down''s jealousy and malicious intent, all while maintaining an air of innocuousness that made him even harder to attack.

 Chapter 721 For What?

    Chapter 721 For What?


    As soon as Daniel finished talking, Down responded with a cold snicker. "Heh!" After sneering, he said with a mocking tone, "Country bumpkin, are you admitting you''re a nobody?"


    "Yes, I am a nobody!" replied Daniel confidently, then he added with his usual joviality, "Even as a nobody, I have thepany of two beauties. What about you? No matter what you do, no matter how you try to charm them, these women don''t give you a second nce. Doesn''t that suggest you''re even less than a nobody like me?"


    Daniel''s words left Down furious, nearly choking on his own rage. After regaining hisposure, Down let out a derisiveugh, "Heh!" Then, with a sneer, he said, "Country bumpkin, you don''t actually believe these beautifuldies are genuinely interested in you, do you? Beauty and the others are just using you! Once they''re done with you, they''ll kick you to the curb without a second thought."


    Instead of answering Down directly, Daniel turned to Beauty with a smile and asked, "Beauty, are you using me?"


    Caught off guard by the question, Beauty paused before responding, her smile unfaltering. "Of course! You think I could actually like a bumpkin like you? I''m definitely using you, and once I''m done, I''ll kick you aside so hard you''ll fly all the way to the Milky Way!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Beauty, since you''re using me, shouldn''t there be some sort of reward? Or maybe, something sweet?" Daniel teased.


    "Something sweet? What do you want, a p? I''ll dly give you one and send you flying beyond the Milky Way!"


    "I don''t want a p. I want a sweet kiss from you, Beauty."


    "Get lost!" Beauty snapped.


    But Daniel didn''t hesitate; he leaned in and aimed for her lips.


    Beauty froze as if struck by lightning, her body going numb. Strangely, she didn''t immediately push Daniel


    away, she didn''t mind the bumpkin''s kiss.


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    Eventually, Daniel pulled back first.


    "Jerk! Rascal! You took my first kiss just like that? I will kill you!"


    Beauty started hitting Daniel with her tiny fists, but her punches were feeble and didn''t hurt at all. Instead, they almost felt like a soothing massage, which Daniel found oddlyfortable.


    Down, who was watching from the side, was seething with rage, his face reddening. He had designs on Beauty a fiery, stunning beauty. He had been yearning for her for years, and yet, he had never even managed to touch her hand. What gave this bumpkin the right to kiss Beauty? And he actually did it; he Rissed her lips!


    As for Smart, he was also fuming with anger.

 Chapter 722 Jealousy and Hate

    Chapter 722 Jealousy and Hate


    What gave this country bumpkin the right? He was just a bumpkin, what made him think he could kiss Beauty, the heir of The Matthews family? To Down, Beauty was a revered and untouchable goddess. How could a simple bumpkin darey a finger on his deity? What right did he have? What gave him the gall to do such a thing?


    Smart, boiling with rage to the point of smoke billowing from his nose, was not only angry about Daniel''s audacious kiss but also infuriated by Beauty''s reaction to it. Despite her pretend anger and the weak punches she dealt the country bumpkin, it was apparent to any onlooker - She wasn''t truly angry at all. It was nothing but light-hearted flirting.


    Overwhelmed by rage, Smart ordered White, "White, that damned country bumpkin had the audacity to forcefully kiss Beauty; you cannot let him off easily! Use your White Axe to slice his mouth piece by piece! After cutting, I want to feed his flesh to the dogs! Once his mouth is mutted, let''s see if he dares to pull such a stunt again!"


    "Of course, Smart!" White naturally agreed, as there was no reason for him to refuse.


    "Genius, are you jealous of me, do you hate me?" Daniel asked with a smirk.


    "Jealous? Hate? You''re just a rogue, a country bumpkin, what could I possibly be jealous of? I hate you? All I see is a detestable man indulging in perverted behavior," Smart retorted with disdain.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Just you wait, bumpkin. There is no reason for me to be jealous of you!"


    He then answered his own question: "No! You, a country bumpkin, will never be worthy! You don''t deserve my envy, jealousy, or hate. You don''t even merit my respect even once!"


    With this nonsensical speech, Smart tried to regain some semnce of his shattered confidence. After all, despite Daniel being a simple country bumpkin, he had


    sessfully kissed Smart''sol


    goddess. Daniel''s kiss not only


    humiliated Down but also managed to disgrace Smart and The Evans family.


    "Kiss you twice? I''d rather kick you twice!" Beauty retorted, visibly irritated, and kicked Daniel hard on the buttocks, nearly toppling him over. "Beauty, you really kicked me? Aren''t you worried you might damage something important, something you''ll needter tonight?" Daniel quickly retorted.


    "Country bumpkin, keep spouting nonsense, and I''ll stuff your mouth shut!"


    Beautynded another kick firmly on Daniel''s rear. The infuriating bumpkin seemed incapable of uttering a single proper word, and she wanted nothing more than to gag him permanently, silencing his outrageousments once and for all.

 Chapter 723 The Call of the Reaper

    Chapter 723 The Call of the Reaper


    But then, on second thought, Beauty seemed somewhat reluctant to follow through.


    Because if the country bumpkin stopped spewing his nonsense, if every word from his mouth was serious, it wouldn''t be any fun at all.


    White spotted an opportunity - Daniel had his back turned, presenting the perfect moment for a sneak attack. Such a chance, if missed, would be unworthy of a martial arts master. There was no room for hesitation; White had to act immediately, so he hoisted his White Axe.


    With a swish, the sharp de of the White Axe cut through the air, emitting a deadly sound. This sound was the call of death, the summoning of the Reaper. Those who had heard it before were no longer among the living, for the White Axe was destined to taste blood with every swing.


    Even though Daniel''s eyes were nted firmly upfront - fixated on Beauty''s alluring figure - he was acutely aware of White''s movements behind him. He heard the sound and sensed the approaching White Axe aimed at his head, poised to cleave his skull in two.


    Daniel''s head might be as hard as iron, but he wasn''t foolish; he had no intention of letting the White Axe strike him. After all, even those slow of wit wouldn''t willingly offer their head to an executioner''s axe.


    And so, as the White Axe streaked down, Daniel simply moved a small step away, and with a slight turn of his body, effortlessly dodged the blow.


    As for White, he had put all his might


    into a strike that met only air. His


    White Axe mmed into the ground, 16


    cleaving arge rock in two with a crash The resulting pebbles


    scattered, many pelting Smart''s rear asbe spectated from not too far away.


    "Ah! Aaaaah!" Smart let out a blood-curdling scream. It was a genuinely unsettling sound, for it wasn''t Beauty''s soft palm that had struck him but a stone, rigid and unyielding.


    Unexpectedly ambushed by the barrage, Smart endured a miserable plight.


    White, too, felt the sting of flying pebbles, not on his behind, but a far more delicate area - between his legs.


    "Aaah! Aaaaaah!" White''s cries were equally piercing. He wasn''t merely screaming, though; he clutched at his groin, reeling in agony. The sharp pain of a stone hitting there was intense, something no man could shrug off easily.


    After several grimaces and sharp intakes of breath, White pointed his White Axe at Daniel, using him irrationally, "Country bumpkin, you''ve got some nerve dodging my attack!"


    "White, have you taken one too


    1Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    many blows to the head with that axe of yours? How could you say something so shameless? You. came at me with that White Axe, trying to split my head in two- and you expect me not to dodge?".

 Chapter 724 The Third Attack

    Chapter 724 The Third Attack


    With a sly smile, Daniel continued, "White, do you really think I''m stupid? Youe swinging an axe at me, and I''m just supposed to stand here like a target, letting you split my head in half? Even the dumbest fool wouldn''t do that!"


    "Country bumpkin, don''t get ahead of yourself. You think just because you dodged my first strike that you can dodge the second?" White retorted, gripping his White Axe andunching another swift attack toward Daniel.


    The axe moved with blistering speed, challenging the velocity of lightning itself. Yet, no matter how fast White''s strike, it seemed sluggish as a snail in Daniel''s eyes. As the second axe strike came rushing in, Daniel made no attempt to retreat-doing so would send him plunging backward into Moonnding''ske. Getting wet could lead to revealing situations, especially with the women nearby-wetness often sparks interest, in both men and


    women.


    Being a decent man, Daniel wasn''t about to give thedies such a chance. So, with the axe descending upon him, he chose to leap agilely to the side. Right beside him stood arge tree, and with a jump, hended nimbly up in the branches, five or six meters above the ground.


    White couldn''t help but sneer upon seeing this. "So, country bumpkin, you know some martial arts, jumping that high! What''s the use, though? I''ll just chop down this tree; then we''ll see where you can hide!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he swung his White Axe at the tree''s thick trunk. The sound of cracking wood echoed as the towering tree started to give way under the force of White''s powerful blows.


    And then, the tree came crashing down, hitting the water with a massive ssh, sending waves across the otherwise cidke surface.


    "White, so your White Axe is for


    chopping trees now? You try to hit me and fail, so you resort to felling trees? Isn''t that a bit impolite, a bit disrespectful toward nature? Do you realize the tree you''ve just cut down was a century-old giant? It took a hundred years to grow that thick and sturdy, and you''ve brought it down with a single strike. That''s cruel, White, you''re harming the


    environment!" Daniel chattered away like a scolding grandmother.


    White wasn''t a fool; he knew Daniel''s words were meant to mock him. But he wasn''t about to let mockery rile him up. White held his White Axe ready and swung it backward in a sweeping strike aimed straight for Daniel''s waist.


    Considering the force and velocity of his axe, he was convinced he could cut Daniel right in half. However, this was already his fourth attempt with the axe, and Daniel had no ns to dodge. It was time for a


    counter-attack.


    As the White Axe neared Daniel''s waist, Daniel responded swiftly with a leg raised and a beautiful roundhouse kick aimed right at White''s face, a stylish and imposing move.

 Chapter 725 The Secret Attack

    Chapter 725 The Secret Attack


    Daniel''s shoe connected perfectly with White''s face with a resounding smack. White''s face twisted with the impact, and his body went flying. The White Axe in his grasp ttered to the ground.


    Nonchntly walking over, Daniel picked up the White Axe and weighed it in his hand. "This White Axe is quite heavy! It doesn''t look very big, but it must weigh over a hundred pounds. As expected of ancient white iron, it feels great in my hand!"


    Holding the White Axe, Daniel approached White, who was still on the ground. With a grin, he said, "You''ve swung at me four times. Despite your attacks, you didn''t manage to hurt me. But you did attack me, and every strike was meant to kill."


    Seeing Daniel loom over him with the axe, White panicked. "Country bumpkin, what... what are you nning to do?"


    "If a beautiful woman asked me that, my answer would definitely be ''fuck you.'' But since you''re an old man, I''m not interested. You''ve attacked me four times with the White Axe, shouldn''t I return the favor?"


    With those words, Daniel raised the axe.


    "No... country bumpkin, don''t chop me! I''m too old; you can''t do this!"


    As White pleaded for mercy, ck suddenly shot an arrow toward Daniel''s back. The arrow was swift, faster than lightning, and seemingly impossible to dodge.


    Just as ck thought Daniel would definitely be hit by the poisonous arrow and fall unconscious, Daniel dodged with ghostly speed.


    Whoosh! The toxic arrow missed Daniel by mere inches.


    Its intended target was none other than White unaware of his brother''s assault, he made no move to evade.


    The arrow pierced White''s arm with a dull thud.


    "Ah! Aaaaaah!" White screamed inThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    agony as


    the poison rapidly turnent


    his arm ck as charred wood, the dark his flesh. hue creeping along


    Seeing the horror unfold, ck rushed over to White. "Brother, are you alright?"


    "Brother, couldn''t you have aimed


    v


    before attacking? You could have killed me with that arrow! It''s poisoned; give me the antidote quickly, or my arm will be ruined!"


    "Antidote? Oh right! I need to find it fast to neutralize the poison. Hang in there, brother! I''ll just pull out this arrow, then it''s antidote time it''ll barely hurt, so try not to scream."

 Chapter 726 Administering the Antidote

    Chapter 726 Administering the Antidote


    ck grabbed the arrow and with a harsh jerk, pulled it out. "Ah! Aaaaah!" White screamed in sheer agony. At least it wasn''t for nothing. The removal of the arrow, while painful, was necessary.


    Once the arrow was out, due to therge size of the wound, White''s blood spurted out like a fountain. "Ah! Brother, quick, help me stop the bleeding! I don''t have much blood to begin with, and at this rate, I''ll die from blood loss!"


    "Don''t worry, brother. To kill the country bumpkin, I coated the arrow with an extra dose of poison, so it''s more potent than before - apound toxin. Consequently, it''s better if more blood flows out, preferably all the poisoned blood. That way, when I administer the antidote, it will be more effective."


    White was speechless, almost rolling his eyes in exasperation. "Brother, are you trying to kill me? Don''t you remember how weak I''ve been since ourst trip to the strip club? And now you want to bleed me dry; you basically want me dead?"


    "Come on, brother, you''re tough. We''ve battled through countless nights at the strip club together. You''re a real man, aren''t you? It''s just a little blood. What''s with all the screaming? Stop acting like a woman!"


    After berating White, ck took out a sharp little knife - it was a tiny but lethal de.


    White panicked at the sight. "Bro, what are you nning?"


    "Time to let the blood out," ck replied nonchntly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It wasn''t his blood being spilled, after all, but White''s, so ck wasn''t bothered. He was immune to the pain of bloodletting.


    Hearing ck mention bloodletting,


    White''s eyes rolled back in dread.


    "Brother, you already shot a huge hole in my hand, making me bleed like a fountain. And now you want to bleed me further? If you keep this up, how am I supposed to live? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Brother, you''re a Level Six Martial Arts Master, a Junior Shaman Warlock. Your body is special. Even if all your blood were drained, you would still survive."


    And with that, ck moved the little knife towards a spot near White''s thigh.


    "Bro, what''s that for? Where are you cutting?" White became visibly nervous.


    His manhood was his treasure, his sole source of joy. If ck cut that off, his life''s happiness would be over.


    "Rx, brother, I''ve got it under


    control. Don''t tense up like that! If you keep yelling and squirming, I might slip with the knife. But if L identally sever your manhood because of your movements, I won''t be held responsible!"


    ck''s words sent a chilling breeze through White''s loins, making him shiver to his core. Instinctively, he clenched his legs tight and covered his groin with his hands. Content Belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing his brother''s reaction, ck couldn''t help but chuckle. "What are you doing there, brother?"

 Chapter 727 The Red Blade

    Chapter 727 The Red de


    "I... I can''t let you do this! I''d rather die from the poison than have you save me like that! If you really cut off my... my manhood, I''d rather not live! Dead or alive, I want to remain a proper man!" White urgently expressed his thoughts, making his stance crystal clear with a strong conviction.


    ck was speechless at the misunderstanding: "Man, I''m just gonna make a small cut on your thigh, not chop off your... you know. What''s going on in that head of yours? If I did that, who would join me for a night out at the strip club?"


    As ck spoke, trying to divert White''s attention, he swiftly plunged the de into White''s thigh. The de went in white and came out stained red. "Argh! Oh man, that hurts!"


    "So much blood! I''m losing so much blood!"


    "Bro, weren''t you supposed to be getting the poison out? What are you doing? With this one cut, it feels like I''m bleeding out! I''m going to die at this rate!"


    White wailed as if haunted by spirits.


    "Why are you screaming? It''s just a little blood," ck retorted.


    He then rummaged through his bag.


    "Bro, where''s the antidote? Hurry up and use it, and stop the bleeding! It''s like a faucet in here. At this rate, I''m not going tost long!"


    "Zip it! The louder you scream, the


    slower I''ll go. You''re not gonna die. Worstes to worst, I''ll just transfer some blood from this country boy to you. Although he''s a bit rough around the edges, he''s young and strong. His blood might just help youst longer than two minutes at the strip club next time-maybe push it to a solid five or six minutes."


    ck''s words didn''t sit well with Daniel; he felt insulted.


    "ck, what''s that supposed to mean? Stealing my blood to perform some voodoo transfusion on your buddy? You use me of having five-minute stamina? You do realize that with my blood, I couldst for hours in a battle!"


    ck exhaled incredulously,


    "Country boy, you talk big for your age! Hours, really? Even in my prime, which was leaps and bounds stronger than your scrawny self could go for maybe an hour and a hatt, tops. And you''re telling me you can go for hours?"


    White, panicking as ck bantered with Daniel instead of searching for the antidote, urgently interjected, "Can you please find the antidote eText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    first? Your poison is burning me up, I feel like I''m dying! As for who''


    tougher between you and the country boy, we can settle ta


    you cure me. We can hit up a strip club, have a face-off with a fewdies, and find out once and for all!"


    White wasn''t having any of it; he was tired of alwaysing up short in their strip clubpetitions with ck.

 Chapter 728 No!

    Chapter 728 No!


    "No!" ck suddenly eximed.


    Startled, White''s heart skipped a beat and he asked, "What happened?"


    "When The Spirit Cat was chasing us earlier, I lost the antidotes. They''re not in my bag," ck confessed, looking a tad sheepish.


    Hearing that, White''s face turned as green as a sour apple. Anger shing in his eyes, he almost couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "What do you mean, ''no antidote''? You''re saying it''s gone? It''s not in your bag?"


    ck turned his gold-trimmed bag inside out, pointed to the empty interior, and confirmed, "Yeah. Lost it. They''re all gone. Not a single one left." "No antidote, what am I supposed to do now?" White panicked.


    "Don''t worry, bro. You might be poisoned, but I let out so much blood, you won''t die just yet. If we keep draining your blood, you can live for at least three more days," ck exined earnestly.


    "I can live for three more days?" White rolled his eyes dramatically and asked with a heavy dose of sarcasm, "And then what? You gonna whip up an antidote in three days to save me?"


    "Creating an antidote here in Purple Gold Hill isn''t easy. It''s almost impossible within three days. However, as long as the poison hasn''t reached your bones, I can keep you alive beyond that," ck stated matter-of-factly.


    Unsatisfied with the response, White asked with a grim expression, "And what if the poison gets into my bones? What then?"


    "Even if the poison seeps into your bones, it''s not the end of the world. If that happens, it means your bones are poisoned and will need to be removed."


    "What do you mean?" White inquired.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What else could I mean? I''m talking literally! I''ll use my knife to scrape out the poisoned bones, one by one."


    "Can I even survive after you ''scrape'' out my bones?" White questioned.


    "I''ll make sure you survive! And don''t worry, after removing your bones, I''ll find you a suitable dog''s bone


    ito!


    rece them. That way, you can still move about as normal."


    At the mention of dog bones, White immediately got mad.


    "I don''t want dog bones! I''m not a dog; why would I need dog bones?"


    "If you don''t want dog bones, then whose bones do you want?"


    At this, ck quickly nced at Daniel and then turning to White, he asked, "Bro, what if we use this country boy''s bones instead? How about that?"


    "His bones may be a bit tainted, but they''re still human bones and a bit better than dog bones. Given our situation, it''s not the worst option. I guess I''ll have to make do with his bones!"


    Their conversation amused Daniel.


    "Hehe!"


    First, Daniel let out a snort ofughter, then asked tly, "Do you two even hear yourselves? Aren''t you forgetting to ask if I agree to this madness?"


    "What does it matter if you agree or


    not? Do you think you, a country bumpkin, even have a choice? If I decide to take your bones, you''ll just have to lie there and let me do it. You can''t put up any


    resistance-because you don''t have the strength to resist." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 729 The Last Chance

    Chapter 729 The Last Chance


    ck was brimming with confidence because he was sure he had Daniel-the country bumpkinpletely beaten.


    "Heh!" Daniel let out a piercing sneer and calmly challenged, "If you think you can take my bones, go ahead and try. Let''s see if you''ve got what it takes to get them."


    "Alright! Let''s see how tough this country boy''s bones really are. I refuse to believe I can''t get your bones," ck dered.


    He strode over, grabbed Daniel''s wrist in a vice grip, and gave it a vicious twist, aiming to break it as a form of punishment.


    But at that moment, Daniel''s wrist might as well have been made of iron for all it budged. ck exerted all his strength, and still, Daniel showed no sign of pain or resistance.


    Daniel, grinning, asked, "ck, what''s this about? By your actions, you aiming to break my arm or something?"


    "Kid, breaking your hand isn''t enough. I''m here to take your bones!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, ck put even more effort into the twist, intending to snap Daniel''s arm right off. But even putting all his might into it, Daniel''s arm remained unmoved, not even hinting at breaking.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "ck, I''ve already given you two chances, and you''ve attacked me twice without sess. How about I give you onest shot? Go on, attack me one more time!" Daniel said cheerily, a smile stered across his face.


    "This third time''s your final chance. If you don''t break my arm with three goes, then it''ll be my turn to strike back."


    "You''re so full of it, country boy! Watch me break that arm of yours right now!"


    Having failed twice, ck was determined not to make the same mistake a third time. He summoned all the energy from his martial arts master''s core into his palm, making sure to concentrate it for impact. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Suonimum


    His palms started to smoke as wisps of white vapor curled up, and ck felt powerful, stronger than a wild bull. Gripping Daniel''s wrist like a pair of iron tongs, he vowed to tear his arm off.


    "Country boy, I''m gonna rip that arm right out!"


    ck rallied all his energy into his right hand and twisted fiercely, nning to dislocate Daniel''s arm in one go. Yet, despite exerting all his force, Daniel''s arm remained as if rooted, unaffected; it was as if ck''s strength vanished the moment it met Daniel''s body.


    ck was stunned into silence!


    He looked at Daniel with disbelief, asking incredulously, "How''s this possible, country boy? How can you be so strong?"


    "I''m not that strong! Beauty just has


    to give a gentle twist at my waist,


    and I''ll scream in pain. As for why


    you


    couldn''t break my arm despite such force, well, maybe it just means that a man like you is no match for a littledy!"

 Chapter 730 Insult

    Chapter 730 Insult


    Daniel snickered and continued to tease ck. "Even ady can twist me into screams, yet you can''t make me flinch. Shows how weak you are!" "You dare call me weak?" ck was fuming, feeling the steam nearly bursting from his nostrils.


    "Take this!" ckunched a palm strike at Daniel''s chest.


    His palm was incredibly tough, not an average palm. ck had hardened his hands by repeatedly thrusting them into scorching hot iron sand to train. His palms were now as hard as steel. Even a ten-centimeter-thick steel te would dent under his blow, not break through, but certainly leave a deep pit.


    ck was certain his palm strike could break all of Daniel''s ribs and shatter his internal organs, leading to a bloody death. Then, he could painstakingly remove Daniel''s bones piece by piece.


    But dreams are lush, and reality is lean.


    ck aimed to strike Daniel dead with his palm harder than steel. However, this thought was far too naive and overly optimistic. As he struck out, Daniel sidestepped, dodging the heavy and forceful palm.


    Quickly, Daniel grabbed ck''s arm and gave it a light pull. In that instant, he also stretched out his foot, slyly tripping ck up. Carried by inertia, ck fell t on the ground in a textbook tumble, crashing his freshly bought $50,000 false teeth against the rough stone, shattering them to bits.


    The coarse rock, with its abrasive power, also ripped through ck''s lips, leaving his mouth bloodied.


    "Ptooey!" "Ah, spit!"


    After spitting out several mouthfuls of blood, ck cursed angrily, "Country boy, you''ve insulted me!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I insulted you?" Daniel smirked


    again and lightly reminded him, "For


    me to insult you, you''d first need to be a person. If you''re not, then there''s no insult."


    Daniel looked at ck with a chuckle and asked, "So, ck, do you think you''re a person?"


    "Of course I am, what else would I be?" ck retorted.


    "You''re nothing but an old dog, a ruthless old dog at that!"


    "Country boy, you have some nerve calling me an old dog? I''ll beat you to death for that!"


    With that, ck lunged forward with


    both fists, hammering down at Daniel like twin


    sledgehammers-one aimed at Daniel''s chest and the other,O maliciously targeting Daniel''s groin.


    Why the groin? Because it''s the most vulnerable part of a man, the most susceptible to pain. With simultaneous punches above and below, Daniel seemed to have no escape.

 Chapter 731 What Will You Do Now?

    Chapter 731 What Will You Do Now?


    ck believed his twin-fisted attack was sure to be sessful. Even if the country boy dodged the upper punch, there was no escaping the blow aimed lower. He was certain he''d be the end of Daniel.


    "You''re not getting out of this one!" he thought, ready to make Daniel regret ever crossing him.


    As ck''s fists barreled toward him, Daniel let out a derisive chuckle. "Heh!"


    Swiftly sidestepping, Daniel moved behind ck and gave a slight push against his back. This time, ck didn''t fall; instead, he shot forward like a cannonball, directly toward a huge boulder.


    "Boom!" The sound, loud enough to split mountains, reverberated as ck''s fists buried themselves deep into the rock.


    ck let out a ghastly scream, a mix of ghostly cries and wolf howls. While wailing miserably, he tried to extract his fists embedded in the massive stone. Yet, the boulder gripped his hands tightly, like an expansion bolt; no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t pull free.


    Daniel walked up to him, patted ck on the shoulder, and asked with a grin, "Hey, ck, what''s the deal here? You''ve punched both hands into this rock? What are you, doing a performance act or something? Nice work."


    ck, his eyes bulging with rage, roared, "You sneak-attacked me, you country bumpkin?"


    "Sneak attack? When did I? What did I do to you? I did nothing! You came at me with both fists swinging, one at my chest and another aiming for my groin. Did you think you''d burst it?"


    "You did nothing? You ran behind me while I was attacking you. You pped my back!"


    "Was that a speak attack? I was merely reminding you not to overexert. See, if you put too much force and lose focus for just a moment, you end up punchinga boulder and getting stuck. Look at you now, what will you do Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, Daniel walked a few steps in the opposite direction from ck, stopping near a smaller stone.


    ck looked at Daniel''s movements suspiciously. His intuition told him the country boy was up to no good.


    "What are you going to do, country boy?" he asked nervously.


    "I noticed this little rock here is kind of in the way, so I thought I''d just kick it into theke."


    "You''re kicking a rock into theke?


    The Moonnding is right behind you; if you want to kick this rock into theke, you''re aiming in the wrong direction."


    "Wrong direction? Not at all! I think this is the perfect direction."


    With that, Daniel kicked the small stone. The rock shot through the air with a sound that sliced the silence His aim was incredibly precise. After drawing an utterly straight line through the sky, the rock hit ck squarely on the butt. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 732 The Question

    Chapter 732 The Question


    "Smack!" The resonating attack was both loud and destructive.


    "Ah!" ck screamed in agony.


    The pain was intense - it was, after all, a rock! A rock as hard as theye, hitting him squarely on the behind. Naturally, it hurt.


    The stone''s impact made ck cry out excruciatingly in pain. Daniel picked up a thick wooden stick from the ground with a mischievous grin spreading across his face as he walked towards ck.


    "Whack! Whack! Whack!" Daniel rhythmically tapped the stick in his hand while chuckling at ck, his gaze devilish, his aura almost criminal. "What... country boy, what are you nning to do?" ck stammered in fear.


    "What am I going to do? Just need to ask you a few simple questions. Answer truthfully, and I might let you off easy. Lie to me, and I''ll give you a lesson with this big stick in my hand," Daniel said as he swung the hefty stick onto ck''s rear end.


    p! "Ahh! Ouch!"


    ck howled and shrieked as though he were being tormented in hell. "You... you jerk! What the heck!"


    Daniel ignored ck''smentations and asked with a smile, "How does that feel?"


    "It feels awful! My butt hurts! It''s so painful! You''re a monster! Why do you enjoy hitting a man''s butt? Especially an old man like me!"


    "That''s exactly why I''m using a stick instead of my hand! If you were a beautifuldy, I wouldn''t dare to use this stick. But since you''re not, I''d rather use my palm."


    "You''re disgusting! You''re a pervert!"


    "I''m going to ask you questions, and you''d better answer them honestly. If you dare lie, I have far more. painful measures to deal with you. Believe me, you do not want to find out what they are."


    "Country boy, you... don''t go too far! Just ask your questions, and make it quick!"


    Now, ck was genuinely terrified. He feared another strike from Daniel, seeing him as a true sadist.


    He never imagined he''d be spanked


    with arge wooden stick, while stuck with his fists jammed into a huge rock unable to free himself The main reason he couldn''t extract his fists was because he had


    them when he punched the rock, causing them to swell almost to double their normal size.


    concentrated all his eni stra


    If he wanted to free them, he''d have


    allisperse the energy backe


    to


    into


    his body. That process wouldN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¨¨ at least two hours! Could


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    This meant that for the next two hours, if Daniel continued his assault, ck had no way to dodge.


    "Did you really encounter The Spirit Cat?" Daniel asked.


    "Yes, we did!" ck answered.


    "How did youe across it?"


    "We were walking through the dense forest when we heard a cat''s meow, and then we saw The Spirit King Cat." ck''s response was a clear lie. Daniel, ever so sharp, saw right through the old man''s deceit.


    He knew ck was lying.

 Chapter 733 Found Its Weakness

    Chapter 733 Found Its Weakness


    Daniel was determined to expose ck''s lies. Wanting topel some honesty from ck, he chose the simplest method - raising the wooden stick high.


    "Whack!" The stick came down hard onto ck''s bottom.


    "Ah! Ouch!"


    "Country boy, you struck me again! Are you trying to kill me? My old bones can''t take this kind of torture!"


    "ck, I don''t want to torment you either! But you''ve been so dishonest. If you''re not going to be straight with me, I need to persuade you to open up a little bit!" Daniel said, swinging the stick through the air for emphasis.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! The stick cut through the air with a chilling whistle, sending shivers down ck''s spine. The mere sound made his bottom ache in anticipation of another strike.


    "Are you ready to tell the truth now?" asked Daniel with a smile.


    "I''ll talk! I''ll tell the truth!" ck was ready to give in.


    "Spill it, then! How did you find The Spirit Cat?" Daniel pressed.


    "We discovered its weakness!"


    ck''s answer piqued Daniel''s curiosity. "Found its weakness? What do you mean?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "We stumbled upon a little cat in a cave. It was golden all over, its fur shimmering like gold. I knew immediately - The Spirit Cat has started breeding, and that kitty was its offspring!" ck exined.


    "And then?"


    "After verifying that the kitten was born from The Spirit Cat, I took it and set a trap. We used the kitten as bait, hoping to lure The Spirit Cat into our clutches."


    "Did you seed?"


    "We didn''t! The Spirit Cat is smarter than a fox. It leaped into the trap, pretending to be caught. But when went to capture it, it pped me away with a single paw. It then chased after us, and we had to run for our lives!"


    "What about the kitten?"


    "Of course, The Spirit Cat rescued it! It was only because it was in a hurry to save the kitten that we managed to escape. Otherwise, we would have been dead meat under The Spirit Cat''s ws."


    ck recounted the events with a shiver.


    "ck! You say you''re so old, yet you dared to steal The Spirit Cat''s kitten. Do you even know what morality is?" Daniel scolded, then added his own


    insight If The Spirit Cat has an offspring, that means there''s not just one but a pair of them! Because a single female couldn''t reproduce on her own."


    Daniel''s words sparked an epiphany in ck. "You''re right! It''s a pair! That exins why I noticed The Spirit Cat looking different at times while it was chasing us. We were being hunted by two Spirit Cats, not just one!"


    UMS

 Chapter 734 Are You Telling Me What to Do?

    Chapter 734 Are You Telling Me What to Do?


    With that revtion, ck turned to Daniel and asked, "Country boy, you seem to have some skills. Do you think you can deal with the pair of The Spirit Cats?"


    Daniel saw right through the old man''s intentions and retorted with a chuckle, "What''s your angle? You want me to catch them and then you''ll sneak them away from me?"


    "Country boy," ck taunted, "didn''t youe to Purple Gold Hill with Beauty to find The Spirit Cat? Now that you know how formidable The Spirit Cat is, you''re scared, aren''t you? You don''t dare to go after them?"


    He then turned to Beauty to sow discord, "Beauty, this country boy you''re with is a coward! I thought by telling him where The Spirit Cats are and taking him to them, he could capture them for you. But he doesn''t have the guts? What a chicken! He''s got no guts at all! Having such a loser as an assistant, isn''t that a humiliation for you? If I were you, I''d kick him to the curb and keep him out of sight forever!"


    Beauty asked icily, "ck, are you trying to tell me what to do?"


    "No! Of course not! I would never dare tell you what to do. I''m just suggesting that this is a golden opportunity. We''ve already inflicted heavy damage on The Spirit Cats. If you send this country boy now and he subjugates them, you could be the boss of the eight great families'' younger generations. Even Mr. Down would have to follow your lead and take orders from you!"


    Of course, ck was not so magnanimous; he did not intend for Beauty to be the boss. His words were meant to set a trap for her.


    More urately, he was nning to use Beauty to eliminate the country bumpkin, Daniel.


    Before Beauty could reply, Daniel


    cheerfully picked up the


    conversation, "Beauty, this could be your shot at being the boss, and I''ll help you achieve it."


    Turning to Down, he asked with a grin, "Mr. Down, if I manage to subdue those two Spirit Cats, then you''l have to be Beauty''s subordinate, agreed?"


    "Country boy, if you really have what it takes, if you can truly subdue that pair of Spirit Cats, I am a man of my word, and I won''t go back on it!"


    Down knew first-hand how


    formidable the pair of Spirit Cats were, having barely escaped them himself. He was sure that Daniel, the country boy, could never defeat them Once Daniel faced The Spirit Cats, there could be only one


    oue: death. A death where not even his bones would remain.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since Mr. Down said as much, let''s get a good night''s rest. Tomorrow at dawn, we''ll go after The Spirit Cat!" Daniel suggested.


    He picked up the wooden stick and gave another whack to ck''s behind.


    "Smack!"


    "Ah! Stop it, country boy! Why did you hit me again?"


    "Why? You set a trap to take my life, giving you a strike with this stick is a mild punishment."

 Chapter 735 Are You Fooling Me?

    Chapter 735 Are You Fooling Me?


    "How have I set you up?" ck protested.


    "You tried to manipte Beauty to force me to go after The Spirit Cats, leading me to my death. How could I not know your little scheme?" Daniel retorted.


    "Knowing all that, why did you agree?"


    "Didn''t you just say that if I don''t ept, I''m a loser? Well, I''m no loser. I''ll show you what I''m capable of!"


    "Show me what you''re capable of? From where I stand, all you do is talk big. You''ll wet your pants at the sight of The Spirit Cats!"


    ck was using reverse psychology; he deliberately provoked Daniel, fearing he might back out of seeking out The Spirit Cats.


    "Whether The Spirit Cats make me cry is for tomorrow to decide. But tonight, you''re the one who''s going to cry from the pain since you can''t get your hands out of that rock," Daniel reflected, giving ck another whack with the stick.


    "Whack!"


    Daniel''s strokended heavily on ck''s rear again.


    "Ah!"


    ck screamed, realizing that the energy he''d painstakingly dissipated earlier had surged back into his fists upon being struck. His hands swelled evenrger than before.


    Seeing ck''s contorted, ufortable expression, Daniel asked with a smile, "How do you feel, ck? Still doing alright?"


    "Are you messing with me?" ck''s patience was wearing thin.


    However, all he could do at the moment was fume.


    "You wanted to strip my bones, and I''m merely teaching you a little


    lesson Forget about freeing vol.ne


    hands tonight; you''re going to spend the entire night with this boulder."


    Having taken care gs, Daniel walked over to White, who was barely clinging to life from the. poison and the significant blood loss. Nheless, White was trying to heal himself with his energy.


    "Smack!"


    Daniel''s hand pped hard onto White''s back.


    "Whoa..."


    White spat out a mouthful of blood. But it wasn''t fresh blood; it was ck blood.


    All the healing energy he had summoned scattered throughout his blood vessels, causing them to swell.


    "Whoa..."


    After vomiting another mouthful of ck blood, White pointed an usatory finger at Daniel and demanded, "Are you trying to harm me, country boy?"


    After circting his energy, White realized that Daniel was telling the truth; he hadn''t been deceived.


    Confused, he asked, "What''s your aim, country boy? Are you really trying to detoxify me out of kindness?" "I''m not that generous. I''m simply making sure you stay put tonight and keep out of trouble!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 736 What Are You Doing?

    Chapter 736 What Are You Doing?


    White sat in ce, focusing all his energy on healing because every second counted. Any dy could mean death.


    With ck and White taken care of, the rest of the group could not really do much. Daniel cast a nce at Smart and then looked at Down, issuing a stern warning: "You two, you''d better stay in line! If you dare cause any trouble when it''s dark and quiet, see how I deal with you!"


    He shook the thick wooden stick in his hand and added, "Be careful, or I''ll turn your backsides into a blooming flower!"


    After cautioning them, Daniel turned to the twodies with a grin. "Ladies, let''s go to sleep inside the little cabin. With me by your side, even in the deep woods and wilderness, you won''t feel cold at night."


    "Get lost! Who needs yourpany? Step inside and I''ll kick you straight into theke, let you get a taste of the frosty water!" Beauty said with an air of annoyance.


    "So, Beauty, you like me all wet, huh?"


    "Get lost!"


    ...


    The twodies entered the cabin, and of course, Daniel did not follow. He stood guard at the door because, after all, he was a decent man.


    A decent man ought to have a bit of chivalry, especially in the presence of thedies.


    In the silent, moonless night, Daniel slept soundly at the cabin door, even starting to snore.


    Smart, who had not gone to sleep, crept up to Daniel with the same thick wooden stick that Daniel had used to whack ck.


    Reaching behind Daniel, and after


    ensuring that Daniel was sound


    asleep, he raised the upheld stick, aiming squarely at the back of


    Daniel''s head. He swung hard, like a golfer going for a drive, attempting to knock Daniel out cold.


    If this blow connected, it could potentially kill Daniel or, at the very least, knock him unconscious with a concussion.


    Just as the wooden stick was about


    to connect with the back of Daniel''s head, he suddenly rolled away, evading the attack. Smart, thrown off bnce by the missed swing, toppted to the ground with a thud. The wooden stick flew out of his grasp, ttering onto the ground.


    "Ow! Ouch!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Smart''s cries were not for show; the fall genuinely hurt.


    Daniel got up, looking at Smart sprawled on the ground, and asked cheerfully, "Hey, Retard, what exactly are you up to?"


    "I... I wasn''t doing anything!"


    "Not doing anything? Then what are you doing here?"


    "The ground was too slippery, I just slipped," Smart hurriedly exined.


    Though his excuse sounded perfect, it couldn''t conceal the panic in his eyes.


    Daniel walked over, picked up the wooden stick from the ground, and returned to Smart. "This big wooden stick was in your hands, right? What were you nning with it? Were you going to knock me on the head? Did you want to kill me with a single hit?"

 Chapter 737 I Didn’t

    Chapter 737 I Didn¡¯t


    Smart''s schemey exposed, and in his panic, he frantically denied the usations. "No! I didn''t!"


    Then he quickly fabricated an excuse: "I didn''t whack you with the stick! I was afraid it might fall and you wouldn''t have it to deal with ck tomorrow, so I brought it over to help you store it properly!"


    Daniel had other things on his agenda, like dealing with The Spirit Cats in the morning, and he didn''t have time for Smart''s nonsense.


    With a fierce swing of the stick in his hand:


    "Smack!"


    The sticknded firmly on Smart''s behind.


    "Ah!" A chilling scream escaped from Smart as he was propelled like a golf ball, flying through the air.


    Finally, with a ssh, Smartnded in Moon Landing.


    The Next Day, Early Morning.


    Gentle morning light spilled into the cabin, waking Beauty up. She felt something heavy pressing on her and struggled to breathe. Opening her groggy eyes, she was shocked to find Daniel!


    This despicable country boy was sprawled on her chest, sleeping like a pig. To add insult to injury, he had drooled all over, and it stank horribly. Beauty was not one to be trifled with, especially not by Daniel. Her slender fingers reached for his waist and she twisted hard without mercy. The searing pain yanked Daniel from his dreams, fully awake now.


    "Ah! Beauty, what on earth? That really hurts!"


    "What did you dost night, country boy?" Beauty demanded fiercely.


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    "Didn''t do anything?" Beauty pointed at the drool on her chest. "Then what''s this?"


    "Uh... haha..."


    "Why are youughing?"


    "I got hungry in the middle of the night? It smelled nice, so I couldn''t help but drool! But I swear I only drooled, I definitely didn''t... touch your chest." "I... You... I''m going to kill you!"


    Enraged, Beauty swung her fists at Daniel, who couldn''t recall what precisely had happened that night.


    Did he actually touch her chest? Exhausted, Beauty had slept deeply, having no idea what this wretched country boy might have done to her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As for Daniel, he took off running immediately! Even though he was a decent man and hadn''t done much the night before, he couldn''t deny that her chest had been too soft, toofortable as a pillow, and he''d involuntarily rubbed against it a few times.


    Though it was no big deal, he felt somewhat guilty and fled from Beauty''s wrath. She chased after him with a small stick in hand, like a mother running down her mischievous son.


    Eventually, Beauty caught Daniel and gave him a good thrashing.


    Once the ordeal was over, Daniel approached ck, who had spent the entire night trying to extract his hands from the rock. Despite his strenuous effort, there had been no sess. His hands were as stuck as ever.

 Chapter 738 Magic Stone

    Chapter 738 Magic Stone


    With all of his energy continuously flowing towards his fists, trapped and umting within, ck''s hands were wedged tightly into the rock. "ck, need some help?" Daniel offered with an amiable grin.


    As a doctor, Daniel believed a lesson was sufficient, even if ck had tried to take his life. After all, a doctor shouldn''t kill people carelessly. Besides, he had ambitions of bing The Lord of Seven Dragons, and wanton killing could jeopardize his aspirations. Reckless ughter was not the way of a Lord ¡ª a Lord must first save others, even if they were viins like ck and White.


    "Help?" ck looked at Daniel suspiciouswork with suspicion and asked warily, "What kind of help are you offering? Are you nning to harm me?"


    "What are you going on about? Just tell me straight do you want my help or not? Yes or no?"


    ck pondered Daniel''s offer. Yes or no? What a quandary it was. Finally, he made his decision. Having tried all night without sess to free his fists, he conceded that further efforts would be futile. Reluctantly, he gave Daniel the nod to try and extricate his fists from the stone.


    Daniel flexed his fists, which made ck anxious. "What are you doing? Are you going to punch me?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Would punching you free your fists from this rock? I''m going to break the stone, of course! One solid punch to crack this boulder open, and your hands will be free, won''t they?"


    His response left ck dumbfounded. "You think you can split this rock with a single punch?" ck asked incredulously. "Do you even know what this stone is?"


    "What else could it be? This is a Magic Stone Magic Stone that''s been around for a million years - incredibly hard. If it''s absorbed your hands, it will start to petrify them. Without quick action, within just three days and nights, your hands will begin to turn to stone and be part of this Magic Stone forever."


    This stunned ck. "You know this is a Magic Stone?" he asked, bbergasted. "If you''re aware it''s a Magic Stone, then you should know you can''t possibly break it with just one punch. Even as a Level 6 Martial Arts Master, I couldn''t. Instead, it absorbed my fists."


    "A Level 6 Martial Arts Master? Really? It seems to me you might have gained that title using your sorcery and some underhanded tricks. Can you honestly im you haven''t used sorcery in your fights with other martial artists?" Daniel challenged him.

 Chapter 739 To Avoid Torment

    Chapter 739 To Avoid Torment


    ck chuckled awkwardly at Daniel''s assertion. "Heh," heughed, then sheepishly admitted, "You caught me."


    "But you said you could split this Magic Stone with one punch, didn''t you? Well, go on, do it! I want to see if you have the ability to crack this Magic Stone open," ck challenged.


    "Alright!"


    Instead of using his fist, Daniel gently patted the Magic Stone with his palm twice, then addressed it casually, "Magic Stone, oh Magic Stone, would you rather crack open by yourself, or would you prefer I do it with a punch?"


    Daniel''s words were met with scoffing from ck. "Heh," ck sneered, his face full of disdain. "Country boy, I thought you might actually have some skill. I was beginning to believe you could really split this Magic Stone with a punch! Turns out you''re just full of hot air, huh? Do you really think this Magic Stone will listen to you? What kind of joke is this?"


    "And how do you know that this Magic Stone won''t listen to me? It might seem silent and inanimate, but this Magic Stone is quite sentient. It understands everything I say. More importantly, it''s also quite clever and knows what''s right. So, to avoid torment, it''ll definitely crack open obediently," Daniel replied confidently.


    ck responded with another derisiveugh. "Country boy, what did you say earlier? You talked about sparing the Magic Stone from torment? This Magic Stone is the one to be spared? If you punch it, aren''t you the one who''s going to experience the agony? Your fists are flesh and bone; do you really think they''re harder than this Magic Stone? Remember, the hardness of this Magic Stone exceeds that of a diamond - by at least ten thousand times."


    Ignoring ck''s mockery, Daniel continued to gaze at the Magic Stone with a grin. "Come on, Magic Stone! I''ve given you plenty of time to think. Have you decided yet? If you''re ready, split open now! I''ll count to three. If you haven''t cracked by then, don''t me me for throwing a punch."


    After issuing his final notice, Daniel began to count. "One! Two!"


    Before he could even reach "three,"


    the


    beganert Magic Stone suddenly


    emit white smoke, wispy


    lik


    That''s when the cracking sounds started. The unmistakable sounds of stone splitting apart.


    The Magic Stone was cracking, right before their eyes - it really was splitting.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ck was dumbfounded. He


    couldn''t believe his eyes; the Magic Stone was actually splitting open.


    "How... How is this possible?" he muttered in disbelief. "This


    real! It''s impossible!" Content


    belongs to


    "How could this happen? How could a Magic Stone listen to some country bumpkin?"


    Muttering to himself, ck was a picture of disbelief.

 Chapter 740 The Enemy

    Chapter 740 The Enemy


    Daniel lightly patted ck''s shoulder and reminded him cheerfully, "This Magic Stone can close just as easily as it opened, so you better decide whether you want to keep your hands or not. Do you want them petrified, bing part of the Magic Stone forever?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This jolted ck back to his senses, and he immediately withdrew his hands from the crevice of the Magic Stone. Still unable to believe what had happened, he scrutinized Daniel suspiciously and asked, "Country boy, how did you do that?"


    "Because I''m handsome! The Magic Stone saw me and was utterly charmed. Whatever I say, it listens; it''s particrly obedient to me!"


    As Daniel continued to spout nonsense, Beauty quietly sidled up to him and pinched his waist viciously. The sudden, excruciating pain made Daniel yelp.


    "Ah! Beauty, what''s with the pinching?"


    "You deserve it for spouting nonsense!" Beauty retorted, pinching Daniel simply because she found it amusing-any excuse would do.


    "I wasn''t boasting!"


    "Oh, weren''t you? iming you''re so handsome that even a Magic Stone is dazzled by you? Is that how handsome you think you are, that you can stun a stone?"


    Beauty rolled her eyes at him and asked with sarcasm, "Are you criminally handsome, or what?"


    "Yes! My good looks are practically a crime. But it''s not memitting the crimes; it''s the beautifuldies who can''t help themselves around me!"


    "Get lost!" Annoyed, Beauty punched


    the presumptuous country boy, "With your looks, which beauty would want tomit a crime for you? Even being around you without throwing up is a sign of greatmental fortitude!"


    As the two bickered, Smart grew jealous and approached saying, "Country boy, you boasted that you''d go after the Spirit Cats at dawn today ready to subdue them. Well, the sun''s up. When are you setting out?"


    Swn


    Smart was convinced that Daniel had zero chance against The Spirit Cats and was destined to die at their paws. His prodding was meant to push Daniel towards his doom sooner, eliminating this enemy for good.


    Smart''s petty thoughts were transparent to the astute Daniel, "Retard, why are you so eager to send me off to The Spirit Cats? Do you think I can''t handle them?"


    Daniel''s question was met with a


    scoff from Smart, who replied with disdain after his coldughter, "Country boy, you think you can subdue The Spirit Cats? I think they''ll devouryou! Even if you encounter just one, not the pair, a single Spirit Cat could rip your throat open with one bite, ending you. It would then feast on your corpse, leaving nothing, not even bones, behind!"

 Chapter 741 Waiting

    Chapter 741 Waiting


    "If I get eaten by The Spirit Cat, Retard, do you think you could survive? Or would it eat you too?" Daniel asked with a chuckle.


    Caught off guard, Smart hadn''t considered the idea that he might fall victim to The Spirit Cat as well. Although he was internally frightened, he tried to appear tough.


    "Heh," he scoffed, covering his inner panic with augh. Smart then added, "If The Spirit Cat has fed on you, it won''t need to eat me. And besides, ck and White will protect me!"


    "Those two old geezers? They''ve been chased around by The Spirit Cats themselves; they can''t even protect their own hides, let alone yours. Retard, do you really think the heirs of prestigious families have a clue?"


    White then stepped in. "Country boy, stop the chatter. Let''s set off to find The Spirit Cats."


    White had his own reasons. Knowing that Daniel had true strength, he imagined a scenario where Daniel would duel The Spirit Cats. All he had to do was to wait for Daniel to get injured, and then he''d take the chance to kill both Daniel and The Spirit Cats.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Daniel readily agreed.


    ck and White were quite cunning. Despite being previously chased by The Spirit Cats, they marked the way during their flight, leading the group straight to The Spirit Cats''ir without any detours.


    "Meow! Meow meow..."


    A kitten, just learning to walk, crawled out of the den. Curious about the outside world, it ventured forth.


    ck immediately pointed out the kitten to Daniel, saying, "You catch that kitten, and The Spirit Cats will soon be lured here."


    Of course, ck wasn''t driven by


    compassion; he knew very well that whoever caught the kitten would be The Spirit Cats'' target upon discovery.


    Daniel knew ck had ulterior motives and wasying a trap, but he approached the kitten anyway.


    Victoria immediately became anxious and warned, "Handsome, don''t touch that kitten. If The Spirit Cats find out, they will attack you."


    "Victoria, don''t worry," Daniel


    reassured. "The Spirit Cats have lived for thousands of years; they know who''s good and who''s bad. Km just going to y with the kitten a bit, I''m not going to hurt it. Even if its mother sees me, she won''t do anything. After all, with my good looks, even The Spirit Cats would fall for me!"


    While chatting nonsense, Daniel picked a de of grass from the bushes and started to y with the kitten. Despite its unsteadiness, the yfuHittle creature attempted a pounce, missed, andically tumbled backward. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 742 Malicious Glance

    Chapter 742 Malicious nce


    "Meow..." The little kitten let out a milky cry and then struggled to get up, attempting to pounce on the grass once again. It failed just as before, tumbling backwards onto the ground.


    Suddenly, the air thickened, and everyone held their breath. The golden Spirit Cat had appeared atop the tree above Daniel. Indeed, The Spirit Cat was a pair-one gold, one silver-the golden cat being the mother, and the silver one the father.


    The golden cat fixed its gaze on Daniel, particrly on the nape of his neck. It seemed poised to pounce and snap his neck with its razor-sharp teeth. "Country boy, you''ve been caught ying with its kitten. Now its mother is watching you, and she''s pondering how exactly to kill you," Smart warned gleefully, not out of kindness, but out of a desire to see the show unfold. He hoped to witness Daniel being devoured by the golden cat, preying on Daniel''s sense of impending doom.


    "Retard, are you sure that''s a predatory look? Not a look of affection?" Daniel asked, still in good spirits.


    "A look of affection? Hahaha..." Smart burst intoughter, mocking, "Country boy, surely you haven''t gone mad from fear? You think that the golden cat could feel any affection for you while you''re toying with its baby? Its desire to kill you is unmistakable."


    "Toying? Didn''t you see how much fun the kitten is having? It''s so happy it''s rolling on the ground, it''s rolled around several times already."


    "It''s rolling out of happiness? I bet the golden cat wille down and make you, the country boy, roll on the ground in terror!"


    As soon as Smart finished his sentence, the golden cat on the tree branch leaped gracefully, aiming straight for Daniel. The feline''s ws were incredibly sharp, sharper than any knife.


    As the golden-cat aimed for Daniel''s face, a scratch would have definitely made him uglier. If the cat marred his face, he would lose his looks. Therefore, as the cat pounced and its ws neared his face, Daniel quickly stepped back, avoiding the attack.


    The golden cat''s assault missed its mark.


    "Meow!" It let out a fierce cry, indignant at the evasion.


    "You really are an animal! I''m here taking care of your kid, making it so happy, and you attack me?" Daniel chastised the golden cat.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Seeing Daniel getting attacked by the golden cat delighted Smart to no end.

 Chapter 743 Wild Nature

    Chapter 743 Wild Nature


    "Absolutely! It loves me!" Daniel responded jovially to the taunts.


    "Loves you? Her way of loving you is to scratch up your face with her ws? To pierce your throat with her sharp teeth, leading to your end?" Smart''s words oozed with sarcasm.


    Immediately after he spoke, the golden cat leaped into action once again, pouncing toward Daniel. This time, instead of dodging, Daniel also jumped up, and naturally, he soared higher than the golden cat. Hended atop the cat''s back, straddling it asfortably as one would ride a fully-grown leopard.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Go!" Daniel shouted yfully, nudging the golden cat with his legs and smacking its behind with an open palm.


    "Meow!" The cat yowled from the p.


    Feeling humiliated after the resounding p, the golden cat twisted around and opened its mouth wide, revealing teeth sharper than daggers, attempting to bite Daniel in retaliation.


    Not one to take grief from a cat, Daniel responded with an alpha p right on the feline''s forehead.


    "Whack!"


    The angry yowl revealed the golden cat''s wild nature, abundant from a millennium of wandering the wilds. Daniel reckoned it needed discipline before it could be trained.


    "Meow!" the golden cat cried out again, striving to bite Daniel, only to receive another p for its troubles.


    Frustrated by repeated ps across the head, the cat found its regal spirit dismissed by this brazen human who dared ride and p it. No one had ever bested it in its thousand-year reign over the Purple Gold Hill.


    Resolute to kill this audacious intruder, the golden catunched a relentless assault. After its head-on attack failed, it resorted to a different tactic: suddenly copsing to the ground, it rolled furiously, trying to dislodge Daniel from its back.


    But Daniel was not about to engage in a tumble with the outraged cat. He smoothly dismounted and stepped back, avoiding going down with the feline.


    As the cat bounded up from its


    iplete roll with ws outstretched toward Daniel''s handsome countenance, Daniel had no intention of offering a gentle response. With a swift motion, he delivered another decisive p.


    "Whack!"


    A solid pnded on the golden cat''s cheek, flipping it onto the ground once more.


    "Meow!" the golden cat yowled loudly, and at that very instant, a streak of silver lightning appeared behind Daniel.


    The silver cat had arrived, seeing its honey maltreated, it was duty-bound to exact vengeance.


    Not wasting any time with


    ????


    pleasantries, it opened wide and lunged from behind, targeting Daniel''s neck with poetic ferocity The silver cat, twice the size of the golden or


    Pone, had a mawrge


    enough to rival any tiger; a single bite could decapitate Daniel with ease.


    Though the silver cat''s velocity exceeds that of lightning, Daniel was a million times faster.

 Chapter 744 Taming the Beasts

    Chapter 744 Taming the Beasts


    With the silver catunching a stealthy attack from behind, Daniel used his ghostly agile steps to dodge swiftly, evading the cat''s pounce. The silver cat hadn''t expected Daniel to sidestep so quickly, so it couldn''t retract its assault in time. This sent the golden cat, previously before Daniel, tumbling as the silver cat inadvertently struck its mate instead.


    Reeling from the coteral blow, the golden cat expressed its indignation with a fierce swipe at the silver cat''s face, toppling it to the ground. It then let out a demanding "Meow!" as if to scold: "You blind fool, I sent you to attack that boy, and you''ve knocked me over instead?"


    "Meow!" the silver cat replied, seemingly making excuses as though saying: "Oh, honey, I didn''t mean to knock you over. I was aiming for him, but that boy''s just too fast; I couldn''t catch him."


    "Meow! Meow!" the back and forth went on between the two Spirit Cats. Their calls interwove affectionate banter with nned strategies. After their exchange, the golden and silver cats positioned themselves in a pincer formation and lunged at Daniel simultaneously.


    Daniel extended his left hand and with a swift p, "Whack!" he sent the golden cat flying. His right hand followed suit, another p, "Whack!" taking care of the silver assant.


    Daniel effortlessly neutralized the first wave of their coordinated attack, sending the two Spirit Cats sprawling with a p each to the respective cheeks.


    "Meow! Meow meow!" After numerous confrontations, both cats sported swollen muzzles and eventually ceased their assault. Enduring multiple ps, even their limited cat intellects grasped that they were no match for Daniel.


    Looking at the subdued feline pair, Daniel asked with a smile, "How about submitting to me?"


    "Meow! Meow!" Each cat yowled in turn, signifying their submission.


    "You really will obey me?" Daniel inquired further.


    ???


    "Meow! Meow! They yowled once more, and to disy their genuine surrender, both catsy on their backs, exposing their bellies. The Spirit Cats were still cats after all; by showing their stomachs, they truly acknowledged subjugation.


    Victoria, thrilled at Daniel''s aplishment in taming the Beast Spirit Cats, jumped and cheered, "Handsome, you''re incredible!"


    "Victoria, you''ll find I''m even more impressive at night!" Daniel quipped. However, his joke lit a fire under Beauty, who kicked him square in the rear, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    "Beauty, why did you kick me now?"


    Beauty red at Daniel furiously and demanded, "Why did I kick you?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    What do you think? More ressive ? What are you insi


    at

 Chapter 745 Admitting Defeat

    Chapter 745 Admitting Defeat


    "Beauty, how can you judge my dick if you haven''t tried it?" Daniel cheekily retorted.


    "I''m going to kick you to death!" Beautyshed out with another kick aimed at Daniel''s butt.


    "Beauty, I tamed The Spirit Cats for you, and this is how you thank me?" Daniel asked, a hint of exasperation in his voice.


    "Isn''t that what you''re supposed to do? If you couldn''t even tame The Spirit Cats, then you''d be useless!" Beauty snapped back.


    "Whether I''m useful or not is something you don''t know, and neither do I. Beauty, you need to ''use'' me to find out. Only then can you have the right to speak and know if I''m truly impressive, right?" Daniel teased.


    "Get lost!" Beauty scoffed. "Country boy, if you continue to spew such nonsense, I''ll use this big wooden stick to smash your mouth!"


    Gesturing aggressively with her hand, Beauty picked up a thick wooden stick from the ground and mimed jabbing it toward Daniel''s mouth.


    Daniel was unfazed by her threats. Instead, he smirked and asked, "Beauty, do you like to y like that?"


    "Country boy, are you thinking disgusting thoughts again?"


    "Beauty, isn''t this what you like about me? The more I act this way, the happier you are. If I were to be too normal, you''d be bored," Daniel quipped.


    "You... I''ll beat you to death!" Frustrated, Beauty swung the wooden stick at Daniel''s butt, eliciting several yelps from him.


    After the yful scuffle, Daniel approached Down with a grin. "Mr. Down, tye subdued The Spirit Cats for Beauty. So, from now on, Beauty is your boss. Shouldn''t you kneel now to show Beauty your respect?"


    "Country boy, what gives you the right to speak to me? Kneel to Beauty? She doesn''t deserve to be the boss," Down blustered, intending to leave.


    Seeing Down''s reluctance, Daniel simply said to the feline pair, "Do you two want to show yourselves now?"


    Upon Daniel''smand, the golden and silver cats blocked Down''s path. Recognizing thebat prowess of therge felines, Down grew anxious. "Country boy, what are you nning to do?" he asked.


    "Honor your bets! If Mr. Down refuses to ept his loss, theserge cats will eat you, flesh and bones included!" Daniel dered.


    "Country boy, if you dare, The Perkins family will have you killed!" Fearing Daniel might follow through, Down could only resort to threatening him with The Perkins family''s name.


    "Mr. Down, be clear that this is not my doing; it''s these animals acting of their own ord. Whatever animals do, it has nothing to do with people!" Daniel reasoned.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "If these animals kill me, it will be


    under your orders, so how can it not involve you? You''re responsible for


    ins and must pay with your


    life for your crimes!" Down argued.


    "I can''t control what animals do. Besides, they might not just bite you, Mr. Down. If they kill others too, no one will know these events ever happened," Daniel posited, then turned to nce at Smart.

 Chapter 746 Helpless Excuses

    Chapter 746 Helpless Excuses


    Smart felt a shiver run down his spine under Daniel''s piercing gaze. "Country boy, why are you looking at me like that?" he inquired.


    Daniel, still wearing a grin, teased, "Smart, have you admitted defeat? Will you kneel? Do you acknowledge that Beauty is your boss? If you too refuse to admit it, these two animals might just decide you''re their next meal."


    Hearing Daniel''s words and seeing the watchful Spirit Cats, Smart was petrified. His legs gave way, and he fell to his knees in front of Beauty. "Beauty, from now on, you are my boss. If you tell me to go east, I absolutely won''t go west! Whatever youmand, I will not refuse!" Smart''s deration, though decisive, was a lie; his submission stemmed from desperation to save his own skin. Once out of Purple Gold Hill, he had no intention of keeping his word, and there was the added intention of killing that country bumpkin, Daniel, and turning him into mince.


    With Smart kneeling, Daniel turned to Down with a chuckle, "Mr. Down, you see Smart has set a fine example for you. Are you still going to reject my proposal? Are your knees so stiff that you can''t kneel down?"


    "Country boy, what right do you have to demand that I kneel? You think I fear these two cats? Even if they are formidable, they are just animals!" After his defiant remark, Down looked to ck and White and ordered, "You two, capture those Spirit Cats! If this country boy subdued them with mere ps, then you, as the ck and White Knights, top ten martial artists in the USA, can certainly tame a couple of beasts."


    Down''smand left ck and White exchanging looks of disbelief. Eventually, ck stepped forward.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Mr. Down, it''s not that we don''t want to do it, but these Spirit Cats are too powerful for us to handle," ck confessed.


    "You can''t do it? You are both Level 6 Martial Arts Masters, and you can''t tame animals subdued by a country bumpkin? Are you really lesser than him? Stop the damned excuses and do it!"


    "Meow!" The silver cat pounced at them, swiping at each person with its paws and sending them flying.


    Thud! Thud! The twonded heavily on the ground, groaning in pain.


    "Ow! Damn it, those Spirit Cats have such strong ws! They almost shattered my bones!"


    §Ö


    Seeing ck and White lying on the


    ground with no intention of getting up to fight again, Down became enraged. He red at the two with fury.


    "I gave you a billion, and you give up just like that? Stand up!"

 Chapter 747 Lesson

    Chapter 747 Lesson


    "Mr. Down, please spare us! We truly cannot defeat these beasts. They''re just too powerful!" pleaded ck.


    "Yes, Mr. Down, it''s not that we don''t want to fight, but we simply can''t tame these two wild creatures! In this situation, I suggest you''d better kneel quickly," White insisted, and immediately he knelt before Daniel.


    "Daniel, I was wrong! Please ask The Spirit Cats to spare my brother and me! It''s Mr. Down who opposes you, not us!" White and ck, seeing no other choice, quickly followed suit, kneeling down.


    "Daniel, we truly bear no grudge against you. Please forgive us this once! We promise never to offend you again!"


    The thought of the two mercenaries he''d paid a billion for kneeling before Daniel rubbed Down the wrong way. As his face turned crimson with rage, Daniel looked at him and chuckled.


    "Mr. Down, the two men you hired have betrayed you. Or rather, they are too smart; they know who the stronger man is. Despite their age and proximity to death, these two old men can clearly see who is more powerful.


    I wonder, Mr. Down, are you as wise? If I were you, I''d kneel before Beauty in an instant and acknowledge her as boss. After all, the most important thing for a man is to honor his promises and admit defeat."


    "Are you giving me a lesson, country boy?" Down snapped vehemently.


    "I may not be your father, Mr. Down, but since we both share the Perkins surname, I think it''s necessary to teach you how to behave as a human being," Daniel responded genially.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Daniel knew Down was his cousin, being the secondary heir to The Perkins, Down seemed unaware of his kinship to Daniel.


    "Country boy, you wish to be my


    father? What@ight do you have to preach to me? You''re nothing but a bumpkin A primogenitor of The Perkins bowing down to a woman and acknowledging her as my boss is an insult to The Perkins name. Our family shall not be disgraced in this way!"


    Down turned to Beauty, challenging, "Beauty, are you certain you want me to kneel? You should know, by making me kneel, you dere enmity against The Perkins family. With the strength of The Matthews, opposing The Perkins is a death wish!"


    Beauty, ever calm and level-headed, understood that Down''s submission wouldn''t change anything beyond their departure from Purple Gold Hill. Down would surely deny all of itter Offending Down now wouldn''t bode well for The Matthews, and With that in mind, she quickly made


    a decision.


    "It was just a joke, Mr. Down. No need to take it seriously."


    Daniel felt slightly irritated by her response and quickly stepped in, "Beauty, it''s noble for a woman to be gracious. But if today''s victor were Mr. Down instead, could he merely shrug it off as a joke? You shouldn''t indulge a sore loser; he must kneel!"


    "Since you''re the one who beat Mr. Down, not me, it''s up to you to decide," Beauty said with a charming smile, a n forming in her mind.

 Chapter 748 Cheating

    Chapter 748 Cheating


    "Although I am a woman, I can handle losing. I partook in this bet, so I ept that you are my boss."


    With those words, Beauty saluted Daniel.


    "Boss Daniel Matthews, reporting for duty!"


    This was Beauty''s idea-she was the heir to the Matthews family, representing them, so she couldn''t afford to offend Down. But she did want to see him humbled, so she directly acknowledged Daniel''s status as Boss. The victor of today''s bet was Daniel, and admitting that wasn''t a big deal; she could handle the country boy. What difference would it make if she recognized him as Boss? She could do whatever she wanted with Daniel. That''s the advantage of being a woman, the advantage of being beautiful!


    Daniel was smart enough to understand why Beauty had made this move.


    "Beauty, you''re quite sensible! Since you acknowledge me as Boss, you must listen to me from now on and not beat me up without reason."


    "Country boy, rest assured, I won''t hit you for no reason. When I do, I''ll always find an excuse¡ªor rather, a reason," Beauty responded with a sly smile.


    Daniel decided not to tease her any further, opting to switch his attention to anotherdy. He turned to Victoria with a mischievous grin: "Victoria, Beauty has already epted me as Boss. You took part in the bet today as well, so shouldn''t you also acknowledge my status as Boss?" Victoria followed Beauty''s lead and saluted Daniel, then said with a grin: "I''ve lost, and of course, I admit it! Handsome Boss!"


    There was something off about the way Victoria addressed him, like she was mocking him, but on second thought, it might have sounded like praise. Either way, thement felt wrong to Daniel.


    With both women recognizing Daniel as Boss, it was now official. He then turned back to Down.


    "Mr. Down, bothdies have admitted defeat. You''re also a man; surely you''re at least their equal, right? They didn''t cheat, so you should not either."


    Daniel chuckled seriously, "Mr.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Down, those who cheat against me never end well. So it''s best not to y that game with me. Otherwise, something really bad will happen to you!"


    "Heh," Down snorted dismissively, "Country boy, who do you think you are? Just because of you, I''m supposed to be punished? Do you even understand your own status?"


    "My status?" Daniel gestured toward the two Spirit Cats and asked with a smile, "What about their status?"

 Chapter 749 A Real Man

    Chapter 749 A Real Man


    "Mr. Down, rest assured, I know what I''m doing. I''m not as foolish as you. I''ll just teach you a lesson in how to be a real man. The most valuable quality of a real man is to admit defeat graciously!" Daniel said with an easy smile.


    With a wave of his hand, hemanded the silver cat. "Give Mr. Down a p first, help hime to his senses! Show him a little backbone in being a man!"


    The silver cat, upon receiving the order, approached Down with feline grace. Watching the silver cat draw nearer with each step, Down panicked. "Don''te any closer!" he shouted, retreating.


    But the silver cat was unswayed by his protests. With a quick move, it pped Down''s face without extending its ws, avoiding injury but leaving Down''s face swollen nheless. The force sent him flying.


    He traced a beautiful arc through the air and, with a heavy thud, crashed into arge pine tree, groaning from the pain that felt like his body was falling apart.


    "You threw him, so go fetch Mr. Down back," Daniel ordered the silver cat once more.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a meow, the silver cat darted off like a bolt of lightning, reaching the writhing and groaning Down in a sh.


    "Get away! Get away from me!" Down screamed hysterically, shrinking back in fear.


    The Spirit Cat didn''t listen, picking


    Down up just like a big cat would carry a mouse. No matter how much Down struggled, he couldn''t escape the cat''s grip.


    The silver cat carried Down right over to Daniel and dropped him to the ground with a thud. "Ah!" Down cried out from the pain, sounding quite pitiful.


    After being mauled by the silver cat Down might have had a thousand reason''s not to submit in his heart, but he dared not show it. He couldn''t bear the pain any longer.


    And so, Down gave in. Today, on Purple Gold Hill, he had no choice but to concede defeat. Once he left the hill, he vowed to kill the country bumpkin.


    No!


    Killing him outright would be too easy for Daniel. Down wanted him to suffer, to be stuck between life and death, desperate for either but attaining neither.


    "Country boy, I admit defeat; I acknowledge you as my Boss!" Down gritted through his teeth.

 Chapter 750 Paying the Price

    Chapter 750 Paying the Price


    "Mr. Down, your attitude could use some improvement! You don''t sound sincere at all! You need to show some genuine humility. So,e on, kneel before me and say it again!" Daniel, ever-jovial, made his demand. He was not a man to be appeased by gestures; he sought purpose.


    "Country boy, that''s too much!" Down gritted his teeth, fuming with anger.


    "Silver cat, teach Mr. Down what ''too much'' really means," Daniel instructed, and once again, the silver cat approached Down.


    Witnessing the cat''s approach, Down''s legs turned to jelly, and he fell to his knees pleading, "Country boy, I admit you are my Boss! Please, don''t have this beast p me anymore! Its paws are powerfully strong; I can''t take it any longer!"


    Submission - truly unconditional surrender under the menace of the silver cat!


    "Mr. Down, that''s more like it! Admitting defeat honorably - now that''s being a real man!" Daniel praised him, then nonchntly pped Down''s face twice soft ps that caused no pain, but Down still felt profound humiliation.


    Even though Down knew he had been humiliated, there was nothing he could do in response. He red at Daniel with seething rage, indicating his displeasure.


    The bet was over, and everyone was ready to leave.


    Upon exiting Purple Gold Hill and returning to Purple Gold, Down red coldly at Daniel and threatened, "Country boy, I won''t forget this! You will pay a painful, costly price for your actions!"


    "Mr. Down, what price should I expect to pay?" Daniel inquired curiously.


    "You''ll find out when the timees! I''ll make sure your life is worse than death!" Down spat venomously.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Worse than death? That must be quite a delightful feeling, right? I''m looking forward to it!" Daniel replied, entirely unbothered by Down''s threats, which only infuriatedDown further.


    As they left Purple Gold, Beauty, sitting in the passenger seat, looked at Daniel with concern. "Country boy, you''ve seriously offended Mr. Down. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Down? He''s just a loser. Why should I be afraid of him? What does he have that I should fear? Does he have an extra arm? An extra head?"


    "He is The Perkins'' heir! The


    sessor to Washington DC''s foremost family, The Perkins! Do you know what that means? They are a force not even The Matthews would dare to provoke! Provoking Mr Down like that he really could kill you!"


    "He''s just The Perkins'' heir? Why should you be afraid? I am The Perkins'' secondary heir!"


    Beauty naturally didn''t believe him. "Yeah," she shrugged and warned, "You better not pretend to be The Perkins'' secondary heir anymore. If anyone found out, you could be killed. You should stop saying such things!"


    ton


    "I''m not pretending; I really am The Perkins'' secondary heir, believe it or not," Daniel retorted indignantly.


    "Right, right, sure you are," Beauty scoffed, then twisted her finger cruelly into his waist.


    "Ah... ah!" Daniel yelped.


    "Beauty, please spare me! You''re going to torture me to death!"

 Chapter 751 Ask Beauty first

    Chapter 751 Ask Beauty first


    Daniel returned to his hotel room only to find a sensualdy sitting on his bed. Draped in a fiery red miniskirt with her long legs wrapped in ckce stockings, she made Daniel blush at first nce.


    Ever so boldly, Daniel approached her, reaching his hand out to stroke her face, only to receive a p on the back of his hand that startled him. "Ouch!" He yelped, looking at the figure that just hit him.


    "What are you screaming for?" Jessica asked, sounding quite irritated.


    "Jessica, did you just hit me?" Daniel replied, visibly confused.


    "Well, if you''d behaved yourself, I wouldn''t have had to," Jessica rolled her eyes.


    "But I thought... you''re my girlfriend... am I not allowed to touch you?"


    "Not without my consent," She shot back.


    "Honey, do you... do you give consent now?" Daniel stuttered as he reached out to her again. Just as he grazed her leg, his hand was swatted away again.


    "Honestly Daniel, will you quit it?" Jessica crossed her arms over her chest in a defensive posture. "Tell me where you''ve been."


    He smirked. "You''ll have to ask Beauty."


    "I''m not asking her, I''m asking you. Where were you?"


    "Beauty and I went to the Gold Leaf Park to catch a huge cat," he exined.


    His answer confused Jessica. "Catch a big cat? What big cat?"


    "Of course, I''m talking about the Spirit Cat! They''re insanely powerful cats that have been alive for thousands of years. They even had a litter of kittens that was really cute!"


    "Did you catch them?" Jessica asked.


    "No! I just befriended the Spirit Cats and told them to live freely in the Gold Leaf Park. They belong there!"


    "But why did Beauty take you to catch these cats?"


    "Michael arranged a formal dinner party, turned it into a gamble over who catches the cat first, the winner bing the boss. In the end, I won, and the young sessors of the elite families in town had no choice but to ept me as their ''Boss''."


    This left Jessica even more confused. Though she lived in New York, she knew about the powerfu families in Washington. She couldn''t believe big names like Michael or


    Smart would ept Daniel as their boss. .


    "Did they really ept you?" she asked.


    BUMS


    "Of course! I won, after all. They had to honor their word. If anyone refused to acknowledge my title, they would face my wrath!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And what exactly did you do?"


    "I made them bow before me¡ªespecially that stubborn Michael. He lost and refused to acknowledge me as his boss, so I ordered a silver cat to punish him, and it was then he finally conceded."


    Jessica stared at Daniel, bewildered. "What are you saying? You made Michael kneel before you? You made the heir to the Perkins family kneel before you?"


    "It''s not that I wanted him to kneel. It''s just that he lost. And if you lose, you kneel, right? After all, if I lost, Michael would have shown me no mercy. He would''ve forced me to kneel and call him ''Boss'', too. We simply have to hold others to the


    same standards we set for ourselves, especially those with disrespect."

 Chapter 752 Thoughts

    Chapter 752 Thoughts


    Daniel''s words infuriated Jessica. She grabbed him and pinned him down on the bed, giving his butt a hard smack.


    "Smack!"


    The smack sounded loud, but since it hit his butt, it didn''t hurt much.


    However, Daniel knew he couldn''t act like nothing happened.


    That would make his honey feel awkward.


    If honey felt awkward, her anger wouldn''t be relieved.


    So...


    "Ah... Aah..."


    Daniel cried out dramatically.


    "Stop yelling! I barely touched you! Close your mouth! You''re making it sound like I really hurt you!"


    "Honey, you were totally bullying me."


    "So what if I was? Can''t I bully you? If I don''t bully you, who will?"


    "Then go ahead and bully me!"


    Daniel flipped over and spread out on the bed.


    "Go on! I won''t resist at all! Honey, you can do whatever you want to me."


    "You''re such a pervert!"


    Jessica gave his private part a yful squeeze, a small reward for Daniel.


    Then she said, "Come with me tonight to meet a client! I''ve got some things to do, so I have to leave. Stay put in the hotel and don''t run off!"


    "Honey, you''re leaving just like that? Don''t you want to do something fun before you go?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get lost! I''m busy! I don''t have time for your nonsense!"


    Jessica clicked away in her high heels, swaying her hips as she left.


    Watching her walk away filled Daniel with desire; his eyes could barely keep off her beautiful figure.


    Truthfully, Daniel had many chances to sleep with her.


    But he didn''t want to be too forward; he wanted Jessica to make the first move.


    Because if he took the initiative, she''d have him under her thumb, and he couldn''t flirt with other pretty women.


    If Jessica made the first move, it''d be different.


    Whoever makes the first move takes responsibility!


    Passive guys bear no responsibility!


    This was a golden rule passed down to Daniel by the Old Man.


    Back in the vige, the Old Man was quite the character. He''d tease the widows but never made the first move himself.


    His wise saying went: he''d never act first, and if the widows did, he wouldn''t reject them.


    Of course, he didn''t take responsibility afterward either!


    A mature man can have the world


    on his shoulders, but he can''t be


    Ponsible for a woman. The


    too many of them.


    WP


    are


    No man could ever be responsible for all women, so he mustn''t be responsible for any woman.


    Daniel, lost in these thoughts,


    quickly


    his reell asleep. Being tired fromet


    his recent mountain adventure, he hadn''t eaten or slept well ford days.


    Evening came.


    Jessica returned to Daniel''s room.


    She pushed open the door and walked in, her high heels clicking on the floor.


    Even though she was deliberately noisy, Daniel slept on, deeply unaware.


    "Pervert, you''re such a pig!" Jessicaughed and teased.


    Approaching the bed, she raised her hand for another smack.


    "Smack!"


    Daniel''s firm butt, so nicely round, had a great feel. Jessica loved spanking him.


    Daniel woke up from the sting.


    "Ouch!"


    He cried out again.


    "Honey, why''d you hit me again?"

 Chapter 753 Come with Me

    Chapter 753 Come with Me


    Jessica stood with her hands on her hips, looking all grumpy. "The sun''s already set! Do you have any idea what time it is? Why are you still in bed?" she snapped.


    "If you want to wake me up, honey, you could at least do it more gently!" Daniel said with a grin.


    "Gently? Like how?" Jessica asked, raising an eyebrow.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "You know, honey, you could straddle me and shake me awake! I promise I won''t resist."


    "Get lost, you perv! In your dreams!" Jessica gave him a yful p. "Now get up and get dressed. We''re meeting a client!"


    DCD!


    This is Washington DC''s most exclusive hotel, the only 8-star hotel in the USA. It''s owned by The Perkins.


    The floors in the lobby are iid with patterns of 24K gold. The crystal chandeliers also have diamonds hanging from them. Even the smallest diamond is ten carats, and each one costs at least thirty million dors.


    The moment you step inside DCD, you''re hit with this overwhelming sense of opulence.


    Even Daniel, who had seen his fair share of luxury, was stunned. He couldn''t believe how extravagantly everything was decorated.


    "Honey, who are we meeting here?" Daniel asked curiously.


    "Don''t call me honey. Call me Jessica. You''re my assistant now," Jessica dodged the question.


    Daniel suddenly stopped, smiling slyly. "If you don''t tell me who we''re meeting, I''m not going with you."


    "Pervert, you dare to threaten me? Don''t make me punish you here in public," Jessica red at Daniel. "Nowe with me!"


    "But you still haven''t told me who we''re meeting," Daniel persisted.


    1


    "You''re so annoying! Fine, we''re meeting Beckett Ward, the Vice President of The Perkins Organization (TPO). My family''spany wants to partner with TPO," Jessica exined. Content


    belongs to


    "What kind of partnership are we talking about?" Daniel asked, still curious.


    "TPO is the top financial


    conglomerate in the USA and one of


    l


    the top ten worldwide. If we want significant growth, we need to establish a strategic partnership with them, covering a wide range of industries globally," Jessica said.


    "You''ve been talking for so long, and I still don''t get it. Can you be more specific? What project are we discussing with TPO? Maybe I could help," Daniel suggested.


    "Hey, you pervert, how dare you


    criticize me?Jessica yfully


    pped him again. "This


    coboration with TPO is about the


    Golden Light Hill tourism project,


    which has a 500 billion dor


    investment. If we secure it, it''


    solidify our position in Washington DC."


    "Golden Light Hill tourism project? Isn''t that the project Wyatt mentioned at the reunion?" Daniel asked.


    "Yes! It''s TPO''s biggest project this year. Countlesspanies are vying to get in, so thepetition is fierce." "Don''t worry, honey. I''ll help you win this project."

 Chapter 754 The Sleazy Middle-Aged Man

    Chapter 754 The Sleazy Middle-Aged Man


    Daniel wasn''t just boasting. He could simply call Logan, and this whole thing would be sorted.


    "You''ll help me win this project? Stop bragging. Just behave as my assistant and don''t mess things up," Jessica said, clearly not believing Daniel. As they walked into the private room, a chubby, middle-aged man with a big belly greeted them.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    That was Beckett, TPO''s Vice President.


    Seeing Jessica for the first time, Beckett''s eyes nearly popped out. He had heard that Jessica was a beauty, but he never imagined she was this stunning. He had never seen someone so gorgeous!


    Feeling ecstatic, Beckett reached out and grabbed Jessica''s hand, shaking it firmly.


    "Jessica, hello!"


    Beckett was shaking her hand so tightly that he didn''t want to let go. In his mind, he was already nning how he would get Jessica to his bed tonight.


    Seeing Beckett clinging to Jessica''s hand like that, a smirk crossed Daniel''s face. He quickly extended his own hand and gripped Beckett''s tightly. "Beckett, hello!"


    Daniel''s action confused Beckett.


    "Who are you? How did you get in here?" Beckett asked, looking at the scruffy, inly dressed guy before him.


    "I walked in, of course!" Daniel replied cheerfully.


    "Walked in? Who gave you


    permission? Do you know what kind of ce this is? This is DCD! Not a ce for some hick like you! Get out


    now, or I''ll call security to throw you out!" Beckett barked. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Beckett didn''t know that Daniel was with Jessica. He assumed Daniel was a vagrant, so he didn''t hesitate to scold him.


    After reprimanding Daniel, Beckett turned to Jessica with an apologetic smile.


    "Jessica, our security is usually very tight. This hick slipping in is just an ident. But rest assured, I''ll call security immediately to kick him out. I promise such an ident will never happen again!"


    "Beckett, you misunderstand. He didn''t sneak in; I brought him here," Jessica quickly exined.


    Beckett''s face showed utter disbelief. "You brought him in? Jessica, did you say this hick was brought by you?"


    "Yes! I brought him in! He''s my assistant, Daniel," Jessica confirmed.


    Beckett couldn''t believe it. He thought she had to be joking.


    The Matthews Organization (TMO), while not the top in Washington DC, was the number one family in New York!


    As TMO''s President, Jessica''s assistant turned out to be this guy?


    Jessica even brought him to discuss business with him.


    el


    Thinking about how he could have held Jessica''s hand longer but was interrupted by this hick made Beckett harbor a deep resentment towards Daniel.

 Chapter 755 Resentment Unveiled

    Chapter 755 Resentment Unveiled


    To express his discontent, Beckett asked Jessica, ¡°Jessica, are there no other people left in TMO?"


    Jessica was puzzled by his question and asked back, "Beckett, what do you mean by that?"


    ¡°Jessica, even though TMO amounts to nothingpared to TPO, it''s still the toppany in New York! You''re a nationally recognized corporation, maybe even among the top 100 in the USA. As the president of such a big enterprise, shouldn''t your assistant at least be a graduate from a top university? Someone who matches your status?"


    Beckett then turned to Daniel and asked, "Hick, which university did you graduate from?¡±


    "I didn''t go to college. I attended school in my vige until second grade. I was expelled for putting a bug down a girl''s shirt. After that, I never went back to school. So technically, I never graduated elementary school. If you want to talk about education, I guess you can say I have kindergarten- level education. But my vige didn''t even have a kindergarten. So, no, I don''t have any formal education," Daniel exined.


    Beckett burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha...¡±


    After he finishedughing, he turned to Jessica and said, ¡°Jessica, what kind of assistant is this? He didn''t just miss out on college; he didn''t even finish elementary school! And you hired him as your assistant and brought him here? Honestly, he''s not even qualified to be a bodyguard!"


    Jessica''s face turned icy, and she coldly responded, "Beckett, who I choose as my assistant is none of your business, is it?"


    ¡°Well, you''re right, Jessica. Who you hire as an assistant indeed has nothing to do with me. You pay his sry, and it doesn''te out of my pocket. But Jessica, you''re here to discuss a partnership with TPO, which involves me.


    "Therefore, the assistant you bring


    represents TMO''s strength and image. Are you saying that TMO''s strength and image can be represented by this hick? If he measure of TMO''s capabilities,


    is theText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    don''t think there''s a point in discussing any coboration between TMO and TPO. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You must understand, TPO is not just anypany; it''s the number one financial conglomerate in the USA and one of the top ten worldwide. Not just anypany is qualified to partner with TPO."


    Jessica, being sharp and intelligent, immediately understood that Beckett was trying to intimidate her to gain an advantage in the negotiations.


    With determination, Jessica


    responded coldly, "Beckett, TMO may not be on par with TPO, and yes, TMO does wish to coborate with TPO. But a partnership should be based on mutual equality and benefit. If you think TMO is not worthy of coborating with TPO, I respect your decision. We can leave right now."


    Then she turned to Daniel and called out, "Daniel, let''s go!"

 Chapter 756 Wining Together

    Chapter 756 Wining Together


    There was no way Beckett would let such a stunning beauty like Jessica leave just when she was within his reach. If he let her go now, who knows when he''d get another chance to hook up with her?


    "Jessica, please!" Beckett quickly called out.


    Jessica stopped, turned around, and asked, "Beckett, do you have something else to say?"


    "Jessica, I was wrong just now. I apologize."


    To keep this gorgeous woman, Beckett made a considerable concession.


    "Beckett, it wasn''t me you disrespected, it was Daniel. If you want to apologize, it should be to him," Jessica said firmly.


    "Daniel! I''m sorry for my words earlier; I was out of line. How about this: I''ll call my assistant, and since you''re an assistant too, you can have a drink together," Beckett suggested.


    He made a call.


    Soon, a sensually dressed woman with an alluring figure walked into the private room, heels clicking on the floor.


    The woman certainly had some charm. However, her heavily made-up face and seductive demeanor made her look overly dramatic at first nce, so Daniel didn''t immediately recognize her. But after a second look, he realized he knew her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    On the third look, it hit him¡ªthis was Maya Stone, the PR Manager of TPO! So why was she now Beckett''s assistant?


    Daniel recognized Maya, and of


    course, Maya recognized him too. However, she pretended not to know either him or Jessica and asked Beckett in a syrupy voice, "Beckett, you called me saying there were important guests, are these two the ones?"


    "Let me introduce you. This is Maya, TPO''s PR Manager and my assistant," Beckett said, pointing to Jessica. "And this is Jessica, the President of TMO."


    Finally, gesturing towards Daniel, Beckett continued, "This is Jessica''s assistant. Doesn''t matter what he''s called, one thing is certain: tonight, you must make sure he is satisfied in every way. If he leaves here sober, you failed your job!"


    Maya was incredibly smart and knew Beckett well. She instantly understood his intentions.


    Beckett wanted her to get this hick drunk so that he could have his way with Jessica.


    Maya owed her position and influence in TPO to Beckett. She had been his mistress since she joined thepany.


    Right now, Beckett was flying high in TPO. He was the top among the five Vice Presidents, and with the current General Manager under scrutiny and likely to be fired by Chairman Logan, Beckett was a strong contender for the General Manager position.


    If Beckett became General Manager, he would answer only to Logan, essentially giving him free rein over TPO.


    Given that Logan rarely meddled in thepany''s daily affairs, Beckett''s promotion would mean tremendous power and influence, which Maya could share.


    Thus, for now, Maya was determined to follow Beckett''s everymand to ensure their mutual sess.

 Chapter 757 Mayas Plan

    Chapter 757 Maya''s n


    Maya was willing to do whatever Beckett instructed, even if it involved helping him seduce other women. Her primary goal was to ensure Beckett''s happiness because her good days depended on it.


    ncing at Daniel with disdain, Maya taunted, "How could someone as tacky and ugly as you be the assistant to the president of TMO? It seems like TMO is not much of apany after all!¡±


    Maya wasn''t familiar with TMO and had no idea of its capabilities. However, from her previous encounters with Jessica, she assumed that it must be a smallpany. The only reason Jessica got a meeting with Beckett was because of her looks, as Beckett wanted to sleep with her.


    Once Beckett had his way with Jessica, he would probably throw them a trivial project worth a few hundred thousand dors, enough to keep Jessica satisfied. In Maya''s mind, executives from smallpanies like Jessica''s would do anything to secure a deal, including sacrificing their dignity and bodies.


    "Maya, based on your appearance, TPO must be incredibly powerful! After all, the PR manager looks just like a stripper. Since you are like this, I guess there''s no male client you can''t conquer, right?" Daniel retorted.


    This insult infuriated Maya, causing her foundation makeup to crack and ke off like flour. She grabbed a bottle of vodka, poured out tworge sses, and handed one to Daniel, keeping the other for herself.


    "Hick, if you''re a real man, stop talking and drink up. Let''s start with this one!"


    With that, Maya raised her ss and quickly downed the full ss of vodka in one gulp.


    "Wow! Maya, you truly are the PR


    manager! A whole ss of vodka inContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    one go not a single drop left!


    novel


    Impressive!" Daniel gave a thumbs-up. "Good! Very good!"


    ¡°Daniel, stop bbering. If you''re a man, do it for real. I''ve finished my ss; you haven''t even touched yours. If you can''t drink it, then crawl under the table like a dog!" Maya sneered, intent on humiliating him.


    "What''s a ss of vodka? If you can drink it, so can I," Daniel said, raising his ss. He quickly gulped down the vodka, not leaving a single drop.


    "Hick, I didn''t realize you could hold


    el?


    your liquor! After a whole ss of vodka, you don''t even seem affected,¡± Maya mused, quickly formting a cunning n.

 Chapter 758 A Private Chat

    Chapter 758 A Private Chat


    Maya didn''t want to keep this round of drinking going indefinitely. She needed a smart way to get the hickpletely drunk without much effort. "Hick, simply drinking like this is boring. How about we y a game?" Maya suggested.


    "A game?" Daniel grinned at this crafty woman. "What kind of game, Maya?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s y dice. Whoever loses drinks!" Maya proposed.


    Daniel was disappointed. He thought she would suggest something more exciting. "Dice? That''s so boring."


    Maya responded with a sneer, full of contempt. "Heh. Hick, are you too scared to y dice with me?"


    "Scared? Wanna take this to a private chat and find out?" Daniel joked.


    Jessica, irritated, reached over and pinched Daniel hard on his thigh, punishing him for flirting with another woman right in front of her. Though in pain, Daniel kept silent to maintain Jessica''s dignity.


    "A private chat? Sure! But first, you have to prove you can handle it. If you can drink me under the table tonight, I''ll chat with you privately, and you can do whatever you want," Maya said seductively.


    "Anything? Even using any position I want?" Daniel smirked.


    This earned him an even harder pinch from Jessica, dangerously close to his groin, causing him to inhale sharply.


    "Of course," Maya replied with a smile. "But only if you can beat me.¡±


    "Maya, beating a woman like you is


    my


    bo Specialty. No matter the position,


    you will be easy!" Daniel


    boasted.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Maya fluttered her eyshes. ¡°Bring it on!"


    The waiter brought over the dice and cups, one set for Maya and one for Daniel, each containing three dice.


    "We''ll y high or low. Whoever rolls the higher number wins, and the loser drinks three sses of vodka each time!" Maya exined, opening a new bottle of vodka and pouring it into threerge sses, each filled to the brim.


    A whole bottle of vodka equated to three sses, or half a liter. Maya was confident that she only needed to win once to get the hick drunk enough to copse.


    She intended to leave him crawling on the floor, hitting him with her high heels like a beaten dog.

 Chapter 759 Did I Lose?

    Chapter 759 Did I Lose?


    "Alright!" Daniel agreed without hesitation. After all, he was confident he wouldn''t lose. There was no way he would lose to a wannabe seductress like Maya!


    Determined to get her drunk tonight, Daniel resolved that Maya would be the first woman he ever got drunk. Even though he barely ever drank, this time he was willing to go all out for a win.


    They both shook their dice cups vigorously.


    As the PR manager, Maya was seasoned in the art of dice games, often spending more than twenty nights a month in bars. Naturally, she believed she would easily defeat this country bumpkin.


    With a smug look, Maya mmed her cup down on the table. Daniel followed suit.


    "Hick, you''ve lost!" Maya dered, confident in her victory before even lifting the cup.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maya, we haven''t even revealed the dice yet. How do you know I''ve lost? What if, I mean, just what if you lose?" Daniel asked, grinning.


    "Lose? To you? Impossible! There''s no way I''d lose to a country bumpkin!" Maya scoffed before lifting her cup to reveal her dice.


    Three fives?


    Maya had rolled three fives!


    This wasn''t due to cheating; it was sheer luck. She couldn''t have been more thrilled, as rolling three fives almost always ensures a win in dice games For Daniel to beat her, be would have to roll three sixes a statistically rare urrence.


    Delighted by her presumed victory, Mayaughed out loud. "Hick, you lost! Go on, drink those three sses of vodka! Then we can y the next round-if you have the guts. If not, crawl under the table like a dog to show your submission to me, the queen!"


    Maya loved the feeling of dominance as much as she resented being subdued.


    "Maya, we haven''t opened my cup


    yet. How can you be so sure I''ve lost? What if I win? Don''t those three vodka sses belong to you then?" Daniel asked, his question eliciting another round of heartyughter from Maya.


    "Hick, are you blind? Look at this! Three fives! The only way you win is if you roll three sixes, which is next to impossible!" Maya scoffed.

 Chapter 760 Three More Drinks

    Chapter 760 Three More Drinks


    "Maya, as long as this cup''s still sealed, anything''s possible. What if I actually roll triple sixes?" Daniel said with a smile.


    "Get lucky? You''d need a mountain of luck for that. You could sleep with Lady Luck herself and still have no chance," Maya smirked, clearly skeptical of this country boy''s odds.


    "What if I do roll triple sixes? What will you say then?" Daniel grinned mischievously.


    Maya''s eyes glinted with mischief. This hick was practically handing her a golden opportunity to mess with him again. No way she''d miss this chance! "Alright, country boy, if you roll triple sixes, I''ll double the bet. I''ll drink six cups. But if you don''t, you''ll have to drink six cups!" Maya taunted. "And if you''re too chicken to y, no worries. Drink the three cups you owe and crawl under the table like a dog."


    "Six cups it is! I''ll totally get triple sixes. No way I''m losing!" Daniel dered confidently. He knew he could roll triple sixes. And if he couldn''t, he''d use his secret power to make it so.


    To prevent any cheating, Maya quickly brought out three more cups and a bottle of vodka. She filled the cups to the brim, making sure they were ready.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Threerge cups of vodka, added to the three previous ones, making six cups in total¡ªa full liter. Considering vodka''s 53% alcohol content, even the best drinkers would be knocked out by that.


    thick. The drinks are


    "Alright, Show


    your amazing luck!" I


    said, eager to see himet s to en.swnovelsontt


    "Maya, if I''ve got anything, it''s luck. Endless luck!" Daniel replied, opening his cup.


    The moment he opened his cup, Maya''s confident smile froze on her face. Beckett''s expression darkened too. They both stared in disbelief at the dice Daniel had rolled.


    It was triple sixes.


    This country boy actually rolled triple sixes!


    How was that even possible? How insanely lucky was he?


    Jessica, Daniel''s wife, remained calm. She knew Daniel''s skills well; he never lost a gamble. For him, rolling triple sixes was nothing. Heck, he could roll eight sixes if he wanted to!


    Daniel pointed to the six full cups and smiled at Maya.


    "Maya, take a good look. I rolled triple sixes. So, you lost!"

 Chapter 761 Just Do It

    Chapter 761 Just Do It


    Maya, utterly shocked, demanded answers from Daniel. "How did you roll triple sixes, country boy? Did you cheat? Did you rig it?"


    "Maya, these dice are from your TPO''s DCD. And besides, you rolled triple fives yourself. If you got triple fives, does that mean you cheated too? But when I roll triple sixes, suddenly I''m the cheater? Isn''t that a bit unfair? Or maybe the six cups are just too much for you, and now you''re looking for an excuse?"


    "Who''s looking for excuses? I don''t cheat!" Maya shot back instantly.


    "Since you''re not trying to cheat, and if you can handle losing, then drink those six cups. But if you''re really keen on cheating, there''s another way. Just crawl under this table like a dog, twice."


    "You''re the dog! You''re the filthy, disgusting dog! And you expect me to crawl under the table? No way! If anyone''s doing that, it''ll be you!" Maya snapped. Without another word, she grabbed the sses and started drinking.


    One after another, she downed all six cups of vodka. For an average person, drinking a liter of 53% vodka would be a knockout. But Maya just looked slightly tipsy-she''s a pro after all, TPO''s PR manager and a veteran at the drinking table. This amount was nothing for her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Losing the first round annoyed Maya immensely. How did this hick manage triple sixes? His luck was simply too unbelievable! She quickly started devising a new n in her mind. There''s no way she''d let him win again. His luck wouldn''t save him twice.


    "Alright, country boy. You won the


    first round, and I lost. So, I get to set


    the rules for the second round).


    Maya dered, not offering the most fair condition.


    She expected Daniel to protest, but surprisingly, he nodded and said, "Sure."


    This answer caught Maya off guard.


    "Well, well, country boy. I thought you were spineless, but it seems you''ve got some guts. You dare agree to my terms?"


    "A man can''t be spineless in front of


    a woman. If Rehickened out, wouldn''t that make me a coward in your eyes?" Daniel smirked and added, "Maya, however you want to y just do it! Don''t worry,


    over


    your rules are, I can handlest. No matter what you want to y, I''m in!"


    "Alright then, Since you''re so confident, I''ll take you at your word. For the second round, I''ll roll the dice, and you''ll guess if the total is big or small. If you guess right,4 lose if you guess wrong, you lose. And whoever loses drinks six cups!"


    Maya nned to take full control this time. With her rolling the dice, everything would be in her hands.

 Chapter 762 No Cheating Allowed

    Chapter 762 No Cheating Allowed


    TPO''s DCD was Maya''s territory. This ce had regr dice, but it also had trick dice. To guarantee she would win against Daniel, Maya directed the waiter, "These cups don''t work. Bring new ones!"


    The waiter, knowing the subtext, swiftly understood that "new ones" meant the trick cups. Soon enough, the waiter brought new cups. These cups were specially crafted, making it nearly impossible for an average person to tell they were rigged.


    To appear honest, Maya handed the new cups to Daniel and said, "Country boy, check these out. Make sure there''s nothing wrong with them, so you don''t use me of cheatingter."


    "Sure," Daniel replied, taking the cups for inspection. As he examined them, he said, "Since you''re letting me check, I''ll be thorough. If there''s a problem, I''m the one who''d be at a disadvantage."


    With his unique ability, Daniel quickly spotted the hidden mechanisms in the cups. Although expertly disguised, they couldn''t fool his sharp eyes. However, he didn''t mind because, regardless of the cups Maya used, Daniel knew he was always going to win. His special powers allowed him to manipte the final oues of the dice.


    Seeing Daniel meticulously examining the cups made Maya nervous. Though confident in the mechanisms, she feared he might detect something. Impatiently, she asked, "Hey, country boy, you''ve been staring at those for a while. Find anything wrong? Or are you just stalling because you''re too scared to y?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re in a hurry, Maya," Daniel smirked as he handed the cups back. "Alright, let''s start."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?


    You handed the cups back, so does that mean you found nothing wrong with them?" Maya demanded & clear answer, not wanting any excuses from Danielter.


    "Yes," Daniel nodded calmly. "These cups are fine. Just regr cups, not rigged."


    "Country boy, you''ve confirmed the


    cups are fine. So, if you lose, no cheating!" Maya reminded Daniel, feeling a bit guilty since she nned to cheat.


    "Maya, don''t worry. If you manage


    cheat won''t cheat. Whoever


    is a dog and has to


    under the table barking like


    "Deal! You said it, country boy. If you lose, no cheating! If you cheat, you''ll crawl under the table and bark like a dog!"

 Chapter 763 Changing the Subject

    Chapter 763 Changing the Subject


    After speaking, Maya picked up the cup and began to shake it.


    Rattle, rattle...


    Despite the fact that a single shake would do the trick due to the special mechanisms, Maya kept shaking for a long time to make it look real.


    Thud!


    Finally, she mmed the cup down on the table, covering the dice inside. She looked at Daniel and challenged, "Alright, country boy. I''m ready. Is it big or small?"


    "Big or small..." Daniel scratched his head and then looked over at Maya, cheekilymenting, "Looking at your chest, it seems pretty big. But is it real or fake? Hard to tell without a closer look!"


    Jessica caught Daniel''s wandering eyes, her face immediately turning dark. "Where are you looking?" she demanded coldly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "At the dice, of course! Trying to guess if the total is big or small, it''s tricky without a good look!" Daniel replied, managing to staypletelyposed.


    Jessica was annoyed and didn''t want to argue anymore; she pinched Daniel''s thigh hard.


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    Daniel tried to stay stoic, but eventually, he couldn''t hold back a cry of pain.


    "Why are you crying out?" Jessica snapped.


    "You pinched me."


    "And you''re not allowed to cry out! Why were you looking at her chest? If you look again, I''ll pluck your eyes out!"


    Beckett, sensing the jealousy in the air, was intrigued and asked, "Jessica, isn''t this country boy just your assistant? Why get so mad if he looks at a beautiful woman? Every man appreciates beauty, it''s natural!"


    "Exactly because he''s my assistant, I


    need to discipline him! When he''s


    with me, he represents TMO''s image!" Jessica retorted. To


    emphasize, she pinched Daniel once more, warning him, "Got it? You represent TMO''s image. If you embarrass thepany again, I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    "Regret it? You already punish me every day, pinching and twisting. How about trying something new for a change?" Daniel grumbled softly "If you''re really that strict, why not punish me to the point I dare not misbehave again? Use your body to really teach me a lesson!


    Seeing Daniel flirting with Jessica, it was clear he was trying to shift the conversation.


    Maya, being smart, quickly noticed


    Daniel''s ploy to change the subject and avoid the bet. She wouldn''t let him get away with it. Bringing the focus back to the game, she said, "Country boy, don''t try to change the subject! Our bet isn''t over yet. If you think you''ll cheat your way out, think again! I''ve rolled the dice. Now, are you betting big or small?"

 Chapter 764 Lost Again

    Chapter 764 Lost Again


    Daniel gave Maya a sly, sideways nce, and quickly formed a conclusion in his mind.


    "Maya, your chest looks big, but I bet you''ve had some work done. So, I bet on small!" He added cheekily, "Though, I''m sure your original size wasn''t that small."


    "Are you sure you''re betting on small?" Maya confirmed.


    "It''s not just a guess; it is small," Daniel replied confidently.


    "If that''s your pick, I''ll reveal it!" Maya didn''t actually know what numbers she had rolled, but thanks to the trick cup, she could control the oue.


    This special cup had a hidden button. One press for small numbers, two presses forrge, and three presses for identical numbers. Daniel had chosen "small," so she pressed the button twice for arge oue.


    "Alright, country boy, watch closely! I''m opening the cup," Maya said as she pressed the button twice with her index finger, feeling a slight vibration from the cup. She was sure the mechanism had activated and that the dice would show arge total.


    Maya lifted the cup.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    3, 3, 2?


    Three dice showing 3, 3, and 2? Small?


    Maya couldn''t believe her eyes. She had pressed the button twice, it should''ve disyed arge total! How could it be small?


    Daniel pointed at the revealed numbers, smiling. "A three, another three, and a two. That''s small! So, Maya, you lost again!"


    Daniel gestured to the six full cups of vodka on the table, grinning. O "Maya, you lost again. You poured these yourself, so drink up! If you try to cheat, you''ll have to crawlunder the table and bark like a little dog!"


    Maya let out a coldugh. "It''s just six cups of vodka. I''m not one to cheat over six cups!"


    She grabbed the sses and


    downed them one by one, finishing all six without spilling a drop. After drinking twelve cups of vodka, a full two liters, even Maya, with her impressive tolerance, was starting to feel dizzy.


    Seeing this, Beckett stepped up. "Hey, country boy! You call yourself a man, letting Maya drink twelve cups alone while you haven''t touched a drop? That''s not very manly. If you''re a real man, you should match her twelve cups!"


    Beckett grabbed the cups and began to pour, quickly filling twelve more. "Alright, country boy, here''s your chance to prove you''re a real man! Drink these twelve cups, and you''ll be a true man, a real man!"

 Chapter 765 Becketts Strategy

    Chapter 765 Beckett''s Strategy


    "Beckett, did I hear you right? You said if I were a real man, I''d drink twelve cups, right?" Daniel asked with a grin, understanding full well Beckett was setting him up, but ready to retaliate.


    "Exactly! A real man would drink twelve cups. That''s what I said!" Beckett replied confidently.


    "You''re a man too, Beckett. So if I drink twelve cups, shouldn''t you also drink twelve cups?" Daniel countered.


    "Of course!" Beckett answered without a second thought, surprising Daniel a bit.


    "How about we each drink twelve cups of vodka, then?" Daniel suggested with a smile.


    "Hold on, country boy. You''re just a small-time assistant, so those twelve cups are all yours. I''m not the same. I''m a sessful man, so I can call for twelve people to drink with you," Beckett retorted.


    Beckett immediately made a call. Shortly after, twelve burly men, all looking like they could handle their liquor, entered the room.


    "You twelve, each take a turn drinking with this country boy! Everyone take one round. After that, another round! Today, drinks are on me. Let''s see how much this guy can handle," Beckett ordered.


    This was Beckett''s strategy! This was his turf, and the employees were all under his thumb. He didn''t believe that even thebined efforts of DCD''s finest drinkers couldn''t overwhelm Daniel.


    Jessica realized the situation was getting out of hand. Beckett had called in twelve heavy drinkers to gang up on Daniel. There was no way he''d win against these twelve alone-it was grossly unfair.


    "Beckett, having twelve people drink against Daniel alone isn''t fair at all!" Jessica protested.


    "Jessica, you''re here to discuss the Golden Light Hill tourism project right? That project''s total investment is over a trillion. If TMOnds it, just this one project could make yourpany soar. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    My terms are simple. If the person you brought, this country boy Daniel, can outdrink all twelve of my people, if he can get them all under the


    and


    nee


    table, then I''ll sign the contract with you and let TMO handle the Golden Light Hill project!" Beckett stated confidently, knowing Daniel stood no chance.


    These twelve men were TPO''s best drinkers, each capable of downing over five liters. At an average of five liters each, twelve men would consume sixty liters of vodka.


    No one in the world could drink sixty liters and stay standing; they''d be passed out or dead. No hospital could revive them from such an overconsumption.


    Before Jessica could speak again,


    Daniel interjected with a smile. "Beckett, are you saying you''ll keep


    your word? If I can drink all twelve of these guys under the table, you''ll sign the contract with Jessica?"


    "Of course! If you, country boy, have what it takes to outdrink these twelve men, I''ll keep my word and sign the contract with Jessica immediately," Beckett affirmed, confident of his victory.

 Chapter 766 A Reward

    Chapter 766 A Reward


    To show he wasn''t joking, Beckett had his assistant bring over the contract and the official seal.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Country boy, here''s the contract. If you can drink my twelve men under the table, I''ll sign it right here and now!" Beckett dered.


    "Deal!" Daniel agreed without hesitation. For him, drinking these twelve men under the table was a piece of cake even if there were 120 of them, he''d stille out on top.


    "Alright, you twelve, if you can knock out this country boy, there''s a $10,000 bonus for each of you!" Beckett announced, motivating his men. As the VP of TPO and a leading candidate for the GM position, he understood the power of incentives.


    The twelve men grabbed their sses and started drinking with Daniel, one round after another. Unlike earlier, when Maya tried to y games with Daniel, these men skipped the games and went straight to drinking, relying on their numbers to overwhelm him.


    However, after countless rounds, while the twelve men were visibly getting drunk, Daniel remained seemingly unaffected.


    Jessica, despite Daniel''s apparent resilience, couldn''t help but worry. She softly cautioned, "Drink a bit less."


    "It''s okay! For the..." Daniel almost blurted out "honey," but corrected himself after seeing Jessica''s re. "For your contract, boss, I''ll drink till I drop if I have to!"


    "You''re not allowed to die! I''d rather forgo the contract than let you die!" Jessica eximed anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, boss, I won''t die. I can drink endlessly. The more I drink, the more energised I get... the more I can do! Maybe we can test that outter?" he teased.


    "Shut up!" Jessica scolded, rolling her eyes. "Be serious!"


    ...


    Half an hourter, and another countless rounds in, all twelve of Beckett''s men were sprawled out, wasted and unconscious. Daniel, on the other hand, stood tall asof he hadn''t had a single drink.


    Daniel patted Beckett on the shoulder and said with a grin, "Beckett, your twelve men are down. Time to honor the deal and sign the contract with Jessica."


    "You''re pretty good at drinking, country boy," Beckett admitted begrudgingly. Pointing to the


    ???


    contract, he continued, "But a deal''s a deal. You outdrank my twelve men, soll sign with Jessica."


    Beckett swiftly signed the contract and stamped it with the official seal. His eagerness was driven by the hidden risks associated with the Golden Light Hill tourism project s contract could potentially bleed TMO dry. If they ended up only losing a few billion, that would be considered lucky.


    Had it not been for these massive hidden dangers, Beckett would never have signed such a significant contract in the middle of a drinking bet. He was desperate to offload this problem onto TMO.

 Chapter 767 The Contract Trap

    Chapter 767 The Contract Trap


    The Golden Light Hill tourism project was Beckett''s misstep. Without finding a scapegoat to take on the responsibility, TPO stood to lose at least hundreds of billions.


    Though TMO is quite powerful, they alone couldn''t handle the massive sinkhole that is the Golden Light Hill tourism project. Beckett needed more partners to share the burden. The morepanies he roped in, the less me he''d carry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If he could get dozens ofpanies to sign contracts, each contributing tens of billions, he wouldn''t just cover the losses-TPO might even profit. This was Beckett''s master n.


    After signing and sealing the contract, Jessica and Daniel left immediately. Jessica was eager to push the project forward.


    Meanwhile, Beckett turned to the drunken Maya and inquired, "Maya, you mentioned a ssmate of yours who is the chairman of Harmony Group, and they''re interested in taking over the Golden Light Hill tourism project?"


    "Yes, Beckett!"


    "Set up a meeting with him in my office in a couple of days. I want to see if he''s got what it takes to coborate with TPO."


    Hearing this, Maya was thrilled. Wyatt had been pressing her for an opportunity to pitch the project, and now Beckett was offering it himself. "Sure, Beckett!" she answered happily.


    Back at the hotel, Daniel headed straight for the shower. Meanwhile, Jessica, not one to waste time,


    began poring over the contract. At


    she read through the terms, she sensed something was off. Many uses seemed harmless


    ino


    individually, butbined, they


    spelled trouble for TMO. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Daniel emerged from the bathroom, wrapped in just a towel. Seeing Jessica''s worried expression, he walked over and asked, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    "This contract isn''t right!" Jessica


    responded, pointing at the terms with concern "Look at this use, and this one! Individually, they seem fine, but Combined, they pose huge risks. Any one of them could lead to significant losses for TMO. Based on these terms, my estimate is that we could lose at least several billion. In a worst-case scenario, we might lose tens of billions, maybe even hundreds!"


    Daniel nced at the contract and smiled, "I noticed these terms too when you were signing. Honestly, Beckett''s willingness to sign the contract so quickly was a big red g."


    "You knew the contract was a trap and you didn''t warn me? You let me sign it anyway? Are you trying to set me up?" Jessica scolded, then reached out and pinched him hard on the thigh through the towel.


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Daniel yelped and then cheekily asked, "Honey, are you in the mood?"


    "Cut the nonsense! Exin why you didn''t warn me about the contract!" Jessica demanded.

 Chapter 768 Your Responsibility

    Chapter 768 Your Responsibility


    Seeing Jessica''s stern yet beautiful face, Daniel couldn''t help butugh.


    "Honey, as stunning as you are, far beyond even a goddess, you should still be reasonable. Is this my mistake, or is it yours?"


    "My mistake? What mistake did I make?" Jessica retorted, grabbing Daniel''s... sensitive area. This time, she didn''t let go but continued to squeeze, varying the pressure.


    "Honey, what are you...?" Daniel started.


    "You know exactly what! Now, be honest with me: why didn''t you warn me about the problematic contract terms?" Jessica demanded. "Honey, I just took a long shower, and standing here is pretty tiring. How about I sit, and you sit on myp while we talk this through?"


    "I''m not in the mood!" she retorted coldly, but her actions spoke differently as sheplied with Daniel''s request.


    "Honey, if you look closely, this contract is clearly designed to be enticing. If TMOpletes the project sessfully, the profits are substantial. But if we fail and encounter issues during the project, we''d incur significant losses."


    "My worry is exactly about encountering issues!" Jessica eximed.


    "Honey, with me here, nothing will go wrong!"


    "Trust you? If there are problems, it''ll all be your fault!"


    "Honey, it''ste. Let''s not talk about work. Maybe you should take a shower."


    "Why should I take a shower?"


    "Why do you think?"


    "Get lost!" Jessica yfully punched Daniel before heading to the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, as Jessica emerged from the shower, Daniel''s desire was evident. "Ah!" Jessica squealed, hitting Daniel''s chest with her fists. "Pervert, I''m not ready!" "Don''t worry. It''s something enjoyable, no need to prepare."


    "Ouch, be gentle, it hurts."


    "I''ll be gentle... here."


    ...


    Five minutester, Jessica pinched Daniel''s arm hard with her delicate fingers.


    "Pervert, you''ve alreadye?"


    "Uh... Honey, I can go again."


    "You''re useless! Little scoundrel!" she teased, pinching him yfully.


    Two hourster, Jessicay


    on the bed, her head


    1


    on Daniel''s shoulder, Looking Wontent


    at him with content eyes. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Pervert, today I''ve officially be your woman. No, you''ve be my man. From now on, stay away from all other women. If you dare mess around with anyone else, I''ll cut it off


    With that, she gave his sensitive area a hard squeeze.


    "Ouch!" Daniel cried out.


    "Honey, why so rough? That''s your little treasure!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m reminding it who its master is. If it misbehaves, it''ll be punished!"


    After her vehement deration, an insatiable Jessica wrapped her arms around Daniel''s neck.


    "Honey, want to go again?"


    "Again?"


    "What, can''t handle it?"


    "No way! I can handle anything, anytime!"


    ...

 Chapter 769 Never Again

    Chapter 769 Never Again


    Harmony Group.


    Maya, dressed to impress and clicking her high heels, walked into the chairman''s office. Wyatt was gloomily puffing on a cigarette, surrounded by somber reports. Harmony Group''s situation was bleak; bankruptcy loomed if things didn''t turn around soon. His only hope was the Golden Light Hill tourism project from TPO. Securing this could save Harmony Group from its dire straits.


    Upon seeing Maya, Wyatt''s instincts told him his savior had arrived a miracle to rescue his ailingpany. He greeted her warmly, "Maya, finally! I''ve been waiting for you! Please, have a seat. Let''s enjoy some fine wine. This is an exquisite bottle-you can''t even get it for $30,000."


    Maya took a sip of the wine Wyatt handed her. "Wyatt, you sure know how to enjoy life. This wine is excellent."


    "No wine couldpare to you, Maya! Since ourst meeting, I haven''t been able to stop thinking about you," Wyatt said, hoping to woo her again. Wyatt had been with many beautiful women, but Maya''s allure was on a different level. He was eager to develop asting rtionship with her, seeing it as a way to secure and stabilize Harmony Group''s partnership with TPO.


    Maya knew exactly what Wyatt was after, and the thought of their previous encounter made her feel sick. Her face turned icy, and she warned. "Wyatt, some things are better left in the past. If you bring it up again, I''ll be out of here in an instant."


    Seeing her ready to leave, Wyatt panicked and quickly moved to stop her. "Maya, don''t go! I was just joking. I didn''t mean to offend you, I swear. And I promise, no more jokes like that-never again! I promise!"


    With Wyatt adequately subdued, Maya sat back down. Manipting men was second nature to her; this was her specialty. And in her world, no man was beyond her control.


    Maya didn''t rush to speak; instead, she sipped her wine elegantly, showing no signs of urgency. This


    move was carefully calcted to e


    increase her dominance over Wyatt. After all, it was Wyatt who should be anxious, not Maya. Wyatt, on the brink of desperation, would do almost anything at this point.


    Unable to bear the tension any longer, Wyatt asked, "Maya, youing here must mean there''s good news, right?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whether it''s good news or not depends on you," Maya replied cryptically, setting the trap and beckoning Wyatt to step right into it.

 Chapter 770 Know Yourself and Your Enemy

    Chapter 770 Know Yourself and Your Enemy


    "Depends on me? I really don''t understand what you''re getting at. So Maya, please enlighten me," Wyatt said, ying along with Maya''s game. This old fox wasn''t going to be trapped so easily. He wanted to probe Maya''s intentions and figure out her n.


    "Alright, I''ll be straightforward then. Wyatt, I went to great lengths to secure an opportunity for you!" Maya said, intentionally leaving her statement ambiguous to keep Wyatt on edge.


    Despite his anxiety, Wyatt maintained a facade of calm. He knew Maya was setting a trap, and showing too much eagerness would put him at a disadvantage.


    "What opportunity?" Wyatt asked indifferently.


    "I arranged a chance for you to meet with Beckett," Maya continued.


    "Beckett? Isn''t Logan the chairman of TPO?" Wyatt inquired.


    "You won''t get to see Logan. Besides, Logan isn''t involved with the Golden Light Hill project-Beckett is in charge. So, Wyatt, if you can seize this opportunity and win Beckett over, the Golden Light Hill project will be Harmony Group''s. It all depends on you."


    "When can I meet Beckett?" Wyatt asked.


    "I''ll arrange the meeting between you and Beckett. Plus, I''ll put in a good word for you," Maya assured.


    Her words hinted heavily at an affair


    with Beckett, implying that Wyatt had to win her favor to secure the project. Without enough incentive who knows what she might whisper to Beckett. She could either help Wyatt clinch the deal or sabotage his efforts.


    Wyatt, being a savvy businessman, immediately understood Maya''s insinuation. He realized thatText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    securing the Golden Light Hill project hinged on Maya''s support. She was his only link to TPO.


    "Alright, Maya, we''ve known each other for a while. If you help me get the Golden Light Hill project, I''ll be deeply grateful," Wyatt stated inly.


    "Grateful? That sounds a bit too simplistic, Wyatt. I think we should clearly define what you mean by ''grateful.'' After all, we''re just ''old friends''," Maya remarked.


    "Okay, Maya, what kind of cooperation are you suggesting?" Wyatt asked.


    "Let''s keep it simple. The Golden


    Light Hill project has a total investment of around 50 billion. Since we''re ''old friends,'' I''ll give you a discount-let''s say you give me 2% of the total project value as your token of appreciation," Maya proposed.

 Chapter 771 Counterattack

    Chapter 771 Counterattack


    Two percent? The moment Wyatt heard that figure, he frowned deeply.


    "Two percent? Maya, the profit on this project might not even be two percent! If I give you two percent, I''ll be operating at a loss, and no one wants to push a losing project!" Wyatt protested, obviously troubled.


    "This two percent isn''t just for me. I need to split a big chunk with Beckett! Plus, my colleagues and other key department heads-do you think they''ll support this without anypensation?" Maya argued.


    Wyatt, a seasoned veteran of the business world, wasn''t buying it. Having navigated countless deals, he knew Maya''s game n.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Wyatt understood Maya too well. If he agreed to the two percent now, she would surely find other excuses to demand moreter. Indeed, the Golden Light Hill tourism project was profitable. By cutting corners and using substandard materials, the profit could soar above twenty percent.


    In the USA, cutting costs is a necessary evil in project management. Without it, where would the bribe moneye from for greasing the wheels? No matter the project, the contractor had to pay out bribes to win the bid smoothly.


    Wyatt had to secure the Golden Light Hill project, and Maya needed to be handled today. But agreeing to two percent right off the bat was too steep; he had to negotiate her down.


    "Maya, if you insist on two percent, I can''t take the project. Harmony Group does any project to make money. I''m a businessman, and I''ma


    making money is my primary g


    If


    I give two percent to you, I''ll be in the red! I can''t do business like that; I''d be a fool to ept this deal!" Wyatt stated inly, leaving Maya surprised.


    She thought she had Wyatt cornered today. But this old fox was sharper than she anticipated. Just mentioning two percent had him ready to walk away from the project entirely.


    If Wyatt genuinely walked away, Maya would be in a bind. She couldn''t find a partner stronger than Harmony Group, and even if she did, she wouldn''t get as much out of it as she could from Wyatt.


    So, Maya had to stabilize Wyatt immediately.


    "Wyatt, can we calm down a bit? You''re the president of a bigpany, a seasoned executive for decades. How can you lose your cool during a business negotiation? Isn''t this a bit immature?"


    "Maya, your opening demand of two


    percent is impossible for me to meet! Your asking price is too high, it clearly shows ack of sincerity. The most crucial factor in business is sincerity. Without basic sincerity and trust, there''s no way we can negotiate this deal!" Wyatt shot back, standing firm.

 Chapter 772 The Psychological Battle

    Chapter 772 The Psychological Battle


    "So, Wyatt, what''s your proposition?" Maya asked directly.


    "My basic principle is that, by the end of this deal, both you and I should make money. A mutually beneficial arrangement," Wyatt stated, pulling Maya into his strategy.


    "Wyatt, you''re a big shot, a businessman who''s negotiated countless deals. Let''s cut the fluff. In business, the most crucial thing is the price. If we can agree on a mutually eptable price, we can close the deal. So, name your price! Just make sure your offer is sincere and doesn''t damage our rtionship. Even if this deal doesn''t work out, I''d like us to remain on good terms. If your price offends me, there might not be another opportunity." Maya, of course, was engaging in psychological warfare. Negotiation is all about mental games; whoever wins these battles gains the upper hand. "Maya, things aren''t like they used to be. There was a time when construction projects were easy money. Now, profits are thin, and losses are frequent. For the Golden Light Hill project, if you help me secure it, I can offer you a maximummission of 0.5%."


    Wyattid out his offer.


    Hearing this, Maya''s face darkened in anger. 0.5%? Wyatt''s offer felt like a p in the face, a tant insult.


    "Wyatt, are you kidding me?" Maya asked coldly.


    "Kidding? Not at all. I''m entirely serious," Wyatt assured her.


    "Serious? Your bottom line is really 0.5%?" Maya pressed.


    "Maya, you know it''s tough to make money in construction nowadays. Often, I have to fund projectsContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    upfront, and sometimes we don''t


    even get paid. Offering you 0.50 tet


    shows my utmost sincerity. If you think it''s too low, how about this: I''ll give you another 0.5% once I receive the final payment," Wyatt suggested, looking formon ground.


    Dealing with final payments had be notoriously difficult. Wyatt needed to safeguard some funds to ensure Maya''s help in securing the final payment.


    "Wyatt, do you realize who you''re dealing with? This is TPO! Do you think the USA''srgest


    conglomerate, TPO, would fail to pay


    you a single cent?" Mayal


    questioned.


    "Maya, I have full confidence in TPO''s capabilities and financial strength. However,rge


    corporations like TPO haveplex internal processes. Consequently, collecting payments can be more challenging. That''s where I need your assistance," Wyatt exined.

 Chapter 773 Rejection

    Chapter 773 Rejection


    Wyatt''s words elicited a coldugh from Maya.


    "Haha!"


    After herugh, she said icily, "Wyatt, you need my help, and this is how you treat me? Trying to manipte me like this?" "Maya, it''s not maniption. It''s mutual benefit!" Wyatt replied.


    "Wyatt, if you im it''s mutual benefit, then show some sincerity! Offering 0.5% shows none," Maya retorted disdainfully. "Maya, you think 0.5% is too low. How much do you want?" Wyatt asked.


    "At least 1% upfront. Then, once you receive the final payment, give me another 1%!" Maya dered her terms.


    Maya was smart. She knew Wyatt wouldn''t agree if her demands were too high. But by asking for 1% upfront and the other 1% post-payment, she made it easier for Wyatt to agree.


    Wyatt frowned, deep in thought. After a few moments, he decided to concede.


    "Alright! Let''s do it your way. Once I sign the contract with TPO, I''ll give you 1% upfront and the remaining 1% after I receive the final payment." "Good, we have a deal!"


    "Deal!"


    "Wyatt, I''ll go make the arrangements. You can expect good news soon!" Maya said, getting up and walking away with a confident sway. TMO Washington DC Branch, President''s Office


    Brittany, dressed in a sharp business suit, was updating Jessica.


    "Jessica, after you signed the Golden Light Hill project with TPQ, I immediately reached out to several constructionpanies. But, oddly, upon hearing it was the Golden Light Hill project, they all refused Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "They outright refused? Was it because your quoted price was too low?" Jessica asked, knowing Brittany had a reputation for aggressively negotiating to keep costs down.


    "I didn''t even get a chance to quote! They refused right away," Brittany exined.


    "Why? Did they give a reason?" Jessica inquired, puzzled.


    "No, they didn''t. They just said theirpany had too much on its te and couldn''t take on the Golden Light Hill project!" Brittany answered.


    Jessica found this very suspicious.


    Nopany would refuse more


    business. If they had too many projects, they''d just hire more staff or set up additional teams. Refusing more ie was something even an idiot wouldn''t do. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The more Jessica thought about it, the more she felt something was off with the Golden Light Hill project. The constructionpanies must know something she didn''t.


    As the President of TMO, Jessica couldn''t personally meet with the heads of those construction firms she wouldn''t be afforded the respect she needed. But if Brittany couldn''t handle it, she knew whoC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    could-Daniel.


    "This afternoon, go see those people again. Take Daniel with you and find out the real reason!" Jessica directed.

 Chapter 774 Why Should I Listen to Her?

    Chapter 774 Why Should I Listen to Her?


    "Take that country boy with me? For what? To humiliate him?" Brittany remarked with clear reluctance.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "What''s your problem? Ever since Daniel became my assistant, every task he''s handled has been a sess. Every single thing you couldn''t manage, he sorted out perfectly," Jessica responded.


    Just as Jessica finished speaking, Daniel walked in. Having tasted the pleasures of intimacy with Jessica over the past few days, even the Son of Seven Dragons found himself somewhat weakened by her relentless demands.


    His legs felt a bit wobbly as he walked.


    "Hon..."


    Before he could finish the word "Honey," Jessica shot him a stern look, forcing a swift correction.


    "Boss, you''re discussing something with Brittany? I''lle backter then," Daniel said, attempting to excuse himself.


    "Wait a minute, you''ll be apanying Brittany on a task today and following her instructions," Jessica ordered.


    Hearing this, Daniel showed clear resistance. "Why should I listen to her?"


    "Right now, Brittany is your supervisor, and you need to follow her orders. If you dare disobey her, I''ll punish you," Jessica asserted, effectively handing over control to Brittany.


    Though Daniel was undoubtedly capable, he was also notoriously undisciplined. Jessica needed Brittany to keep him in line. Brittany, being her secretary, was highly professional, and with her overseeing things, Daniel''s work would be more reliable.


    Stepping out of the president''s office, Brittany cheerfully handed her bag to Daniel,manding, "Hold my purse!"


    Daniel refused, "Why should I hold your bag?"


    "Why? Weren''t Jessica''s instructions


    clear enough? You''re my


    subordinate, I''m your superior! You''ll


    do what I tell you. I say hold my purse, so you hold my purse


    Brittany insisted.


    "I''m your subordinate, not your boyfriend. Why should I carry your bag?" Daniel continued to resist.


    Brittany stomped her foot in frustration, growling like an angry little lioness, "Country boy, you gonna do it or what?"


    "Alright, alright! I''ll hold it! I''ll show


    some


    yourghtly spirit today and


    "Daniel


    taking


    her LV bag.


    Curiosity piqued, Daniel opened it.


    "What are you doing?" Brittany eximed, reaching to snatch it back.


    vel.ne


    But holding the purse, Daniel had no intention of handing it back so quickly Her agitated reaction suggested something important inside.


    Without further hesitation, Daniel pulled the zipper open and reached inside.


    Whoa!


    Pulling out a pair of ckce panties, Daniel was shocked.


    Is this Brittany''s? He could barely control himself imagining this fiery woman wearing such an intimate item. "Country boy, you pervert!" Brittany snatched the panties back, stuffing them into her LV bag in a huff.


    Originally, she''d intended for Daniel to carry her bag. Now, she had second thoughts.


    "Brittany, didn''t you just ask me to carry your bag? Hand it over, I''ll carry it for you!" Daniel said with a cheeky grin.

 Chapter 775 Who Are We Visiting?

    Chapter 775 Who Are We Visiting?


    "Get lost, you pervert! Bastard!" Brittany shouted angrily, resorting to curses. How dare this jerk rummage through her bag! Who did he think he was to go through a girl''s possessions like that?


    "How does that make me a pervert? I didn''t buy those panties, and I certainly didn''t wear them. If anyone''s a pervert, it''s you. What kind of things are you wearing anyway?" Daniel retorted.


    "You... I''ll..... I''ll beat you to death, you pervert!" Brittany screamed, swinging her LV bag at him, hitting him repeatedly on his back. She was furious, determined to teach him a lesson.


    ...


    After exhausting herself with her fury-driven attack, Brittany tossed her LV bag at Daniel once more, panting and sweaty.


    "Country boy, carry it!"


    "Why should I? You just beat me up and now you want me to carry your bag? How thick-skinned can you get?" Danielined.


    "You want to die? How dare you say I''m shameless? I''ll tell Jessica you stole my panties!" Brittany threatened, looking like an enraged tiger.


    Daniel hesitated, knowing Jessica had been keeping a close eye on him, especially after their intimacy. He couldn''t afford to cause any trouble. Reluctantly, Daniel epted the LV bag, conceding to Brittany''s demands.


    "So, where are we headed?" Daniel asked.


    "Millennium Builders," Brittany replied.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Millennium Builders? Did the owner name it after being part of the millennial generation?" Daniel joked. Brittany: ...


    "Are you intentionally being an idiot? Can you stop with the nonsense?!"


    "And who are we meeting?" Daniel pressed on.


    "Of course, we''re meeting their CEO, Perry Barnes," Brittany answered.


    "Perry? Isn''t that more of ast name?" Daniel asked, confused.


    "You''re notpletely stupid after all. Yeah, his full name is made up of twost names. His father''sst name is Barnes, and his mother''sst name is Perry, so he''s Perry Barnes," Brittany exined


    "Nice," Danielmented, steering the conversation back to normal.


    As Daniel drove the car, Brittany flipped down the visor to apply her lipstick Washington DC traffic was notoriously bad, immobilizing their Mercedes AMG in the middle of the road, unable to move. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Feeling bored, Daniel''s thoughts wandered, and he blurted out, "Brittany, do you always dress so sexy?"


    His question left Brittany stunned.


    "You pervert!" Brittany retorted, refusing to give a serious answer and giving Daniel a punch on the arm.


    "So, you admit it?" Daniel pressed further.


    "Country boy, shut your mouth!" Brittanymanded.


    "No, I won''t You dress so sexy; do


    you


    boyfrien


    ¨¤ boyfriend? Who''s youret


    Maybe we can all get


    together for a drink sometime."


    "Country boy, stop with your nonsense! I don''t have a boyfriend!" Brittany snapped.


    "No boyfriend, huh? Then who are you wearing those sexy panties for?" Daniel asked.


    "They''re not for you, that''s for sure! Don''t even think about it!"


    "You think I want to see your panties? Even if you begged me, I wouldn''t want to look."


    Daniel''s words left Brittany fuming, her face growing hot with anger. She felt utterly humiliated by his remarks.

 Chapter 776 A Chance to Make Money

    Chapter 776 A Chance to Make Money


    "Redneck, go to hell!"


    After Brittany shouted at Daniel, she decided to ignore himpletely. She was a smart girl and knew this guy was just trying to mess with her. There was no way she''d give him a chance-no chance at all!


    ---


    Inside the Millennium Builders skyscraper, Brittany led Daniel into the chairman''s office.


    A rotund man with a cigar was sitting behind the desk. This was Perry, the chairman of Millennium Builders.


    Seeing Brittany enter, Perry puffed out a cloud of smoke and asked with a puzzled expression, "Brittany, why are you back again? I''ve already told you, we''re not taking on the Golden Light Hill tourism project."


    Perry was blunt. He rejected her before she even had a chance to speak.


    "Perry, the Golden Light Hill project is a TMO initiative! We''ve put in a lot of effort to secure this project. If we pull this off, the profit will be enormous! Even if Millennium Builders has a lot of projects, can you really say no to more money? This is a huge opportunity! So, if you''re going to turn me down, the least you can do is give me a good reason!"


    Perry took another drag on his cigar and exhaled slowly. "I love money, which is why I''m saying no to you, Brittany."


    That left Brittany bewildered.


    "Perry, what are you talking about? I don''t understand," she said.


    "You guys are new to Washington DC, right? Just because things went smoothly for you in New York, don''t think it''ll be the same here. The waters are much deeper in DC. If you''re not careful, you''ll drown."


    There was clearly more to what Perry was saying, but Brittany didn''t understand.


    "So what are you trying to say, Perry? Can you exin a bit more?" Brittany asked, feeling frustrated.


    "Brittany, for every deal whereC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    someone makes money, someone else loses. That''s your TMO''s issue, not mine. If I spill the beans, I''d be ruining someone else''s chance to make money. I can''t do that."


    Perry wasn''t one to say things for no reason. His words were meant to tempt Brittany, to see if she was smart enough to figure things out.


    The Golden Light Hill project was indeed highly profitable but also very risky. From any angle, it promised huge returns for whoever could pull it off. The higher the risk, the greater the reward.


    Perry''s hesitation boiled down to


    one worry: TMO''s capacity to handle the Golden Light Hill project sessfully. The project had been halted for ten years, and he feared TMQmight not be able to see it through topletion.

 Chapter 777 Understanding Everything

    Chapter 777 Understanding Everything


    For the past ten years, many big corporations have invested in the Golden Light Hill project, all ending in failure. Now, the area is a mess of abandoned buildings!


    Perry was in business to make money, not lose it. So, the first thing he considered with any deal was whether it would be profitable. If a deal looked like a money pit, he''d walk away without a second thought.


    Brittany peppered Perry with questions, but she got nowhere. So, Daniel jumped in and asked, "Perry, are you talking about the Perkins? No, maybe you mean the Becketts?"


    Daniel''s direct question caught Perry off guard. He looked at Daniel, puzzled, and asked, "And you are?"


    "I''m Jessica''s personal assistant, Daniel. I speak for Jessica, and what I say carries her full authority."


    Brittany shot Daniel a furious nce but held her tongue.


    "Perry, is this true? Daniel speaks for Jessica?" Perry asked.


    "Yes. He does have full authority," Brittany confirmed, begrudgingly. She wanted to strangle this country bumpkin, but she knew better. They were both with TMO, representing thepany, so she wouldn''t undermine him publicly. She''d just make sure to settle the scoreter, likely taking it up with Jessica herself.


    "Daniel, if you''re handling things for Jessica, you must be aware of the agreement TMO signed with TPO for the Golden Light Hill project, right?" Perry probed, trying to determine the legitimacy of Daniel''s ims.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Of course I am!" Daniel replied. He exined further, "I was with Jessica every step of the way when we signed the agreement with TPO."


    "And you didn''t find anything off about the agreement?" Perry questioned.


    ret


    "The agreement did have some red gs, which noticed at the time. If the Golden Light Hill project fails, TMO stands to lose billions. But if we seed, the profits could immense¡ªat least in the hundreds of billions, maybe even more if we manage it well."


    "Do you honestly think TMO can pull it off?" Perry asked the million-dor question.


    "The Golden Light Hill project has been around for a decade. In those ten years, manyrge corporations have tried and failed, losing a lot in the process. It is indeed a risky endeavor," Daniel acknowledged.


    Before negotiating with Perry, Daniel had done his homework. He even visited Golden Light Hill himself to get a firsthand look. He went alone, to understand the project. And by now, he had figured out why the project had stalled for a decade.


    So, Daniel knew a lot more than he was letting on about the reasons behind the project''s failures.

 Chapter 778 A Haunted Hill

    Chapter 778 A Haunted Hill


    "Daniel, if you know the Golden Light Hill project is such a hot potato, why did you still let Jessica sign the contract? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll end up failing like everyone else, losing billions in the process?" Perry asked skeptically.


    "It''s because it''s a hot potato that nobody else can handle it. But Jessica, she''s a woman of great capability. No matter how hot the potato, she will manage," ," Daniel replied confidently.


    Perry couldn''t help but let out a sarcasticugh.


    "Heh!"


    After his shortugh, Perry said coldly, "Even with all your capability, I''m afraid this potato is too hot to handle. Golden Light Hill isn''t just hot; it''s scorching."


    "I''d like to know more about this. Perry, can you exin in detail?" Daniel asked cheerfully.


    "Alright, since you want the details, here they are," Perry said. He stubbed out his cigar in the ashtray and took a sip of his tea before speaking. "Golden Light Hill is cursed," he stated inly.


    His words sent shivers down Brittany''s spine. She looked at Perry with disbelief. "Cursed? Isn''t Golden Light Hill just a tourism project? What happened there?"


    "Golden Light Hill was initiated over a decade ago. As soon as the project started, TPO hired a construction team. But not even a week in, several workersmitted suicide-one per day, for seven days straight," Perry exined.


    "And then?" Brittany asked, her curiosity piqued despite her fear.


    "After seven workers killed


    themselves in seven days, the


    construction team pulled out immediately. The Perkins then


    exorcise


    brought in a priest for an After that, they hired another. constructionpany. The Same thing happened again, but this time, two workersmitted Suicide every day," Perry continued.


    "You mean to tell me Golden Light Hill is... haunted?" Brittany asked, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Whether it''s haunted or possessed,


    I can''t say for sure. What I do know is that ce is downright spooky. Because of those back-to-back incidents, TPO decided to


    el.n


    subcontract the project to other


    companies. Normally, they


    wouldn''t


    share such a profitable venture, but desperation led them to it. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Manypanies didn''t believe in the ghost stories, so when TPO put the project up for bidding, thepetition was fierce. Thepany that eventually won paid a hefty price.


    But when they sent in their construction team, the entire crew vanished. The policeter found them-dead and in a horrifying state," Perry finished, with fear still lingering in his heart.


    Turned out, Perry''s Millennium


    el.neThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Builders was also in the running for that bid. Considering how newly formed hispany was back then, with itsck of projects, Perry wanted to take on any business that came his way. However, his Opany didn''t win the bid due to its inadequacy, and he saw it as a blessing in disguise. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 779 Tonight

    Chapter 779 Tonight


    His bid didn''t even make it past the initial review; TPO rejected it outright. Perry was grateful for that rejection. If hispany had won the bid, Millennium Builders wouldn''t have survived such a devastating blow. If workers had died, Millennium Builders would have gone bankrupt!


    "So, Perry, you don''t want to work with TMO because you''re afraid your workers might die at Golden Light Hill just like the others?" Daniel asked. "Yes," Perry nodded. "I''ve spent decades building Millennium Builders into what it is today. If workers die because of this project, and mypany goes bankrupt, it''s not worth the risk. This is my life''s work, and I''m not willing to jeopardize it. So, you both should leave. I''m not participating in the Golden Light Hill project."


    "Perry, I understand your concerns. But I have a suggestion. If you partner with TMO, we will take full responsibility for the safety of your workers at Golden Light Hill. TMO will ensure the safety of everyone involved in the project," Daniel assured him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel''s proposition made Perry raise an eyebrow. "Daniel, you say you can guarantee their safety, but how?"


    "By using our resources and expertise," Daniel replied confidently.


    Perry let out a cold chuckle. "Heh! Talking big is easy, Daniel, but it won''t change the situation. Once you''re on Golden Light Hill, all your talk won''t matter. The conditions there are far worse than you can imagine. Golden Light Hill''s troubles aren''t something you can simply talk your way out of." "Perry, you seem to know a lot about the troubles at Golden Light Hill. Do you have inside information?" Daniel pressed.


    Perry quickly shook his head. "Inside information? I don''t have any inside information. I haven''t heard anything about Golden Light Hill. Nothing at all."


    Perry''s response made Daniel smile.


    It was clear that Perry was evading the topic. There must be a powerful


    force behind Golden Lightwerful


    that


    Perry didn''t want to confront.


    "Perry, I''ve been to Golden Light Hill. Besides the challenging terrain, there are also man-made factors. there are ghosts, they''re man-made ghosts, Those workers who died there were murdered by someone," Daniel stated.


    S


    "If you know they were murdered, do you know who''s behind it?" Perry asked.


    "I don''t know yet, but I can find out tonight," Daniel said, his confidence unwavering.


    This left Perry stunned. He asked curiously, "You''ll know tonight? How?"


    "Many workers were killed at Golden Light Hill Some of their spirits have dispersed, but some still linger fcan summon their spirits and ask what happened to them," Daniel exined.


    ¡°Are you a medium?" Perry asked, utterly intrigued.

 Chapter 780 Come With Me

    Chapter 780 Come With Me


    "I''m a doctor. I used to practice medicine in our vige. In the mountains, you encounter all sorts of things, including evil spirits. Sometimes the vigers got sick because of hauntings! So, I''ve picked up a bit of everything," Daniel exined.


    Perry couldn''t help but let out a sarcasticugh.


    "Heh!"


    After hisugh, Perry gave Daniel a serious warning. "If you''re just a doctor, I advise you not to go to Golden Light Hill tonight. You might note back."


    "If I go tonight, get the answers ande back safely, will you agree to work with TMO?" Daniel proposed.


    "If you really dare to go to Golden Light Hill at night, and I mean all the way to the top, and if you make it back alive to see the sunrise, then I''ll acknowledge your capability. In that case, I''ll definitely work with TMO!"


    Perry said this because he was sure Daniel would disappear if he went to Golden Light Hill. The hill was notorious for its sinister reputation in Washington DC. Even mediums and priests, who specialize in dealing with such cases, had lost their lives there.


    "Alright, it''s a deal. I''ll go to Golden Light Hill tonight. When Ie back down, I''ll find you to sign the contract tomorrow morning," Daniel said. "Fine! I''ll be waiting for you toe back alive from Golden Light Hill."


    "Deal."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    With that settled, Daniel and Brittany left the office.


    As soon as they exited, Brittany asked, "Country boy, are you really going to Golden Light Hill tonight?"


    "Yeah! If it''s haunted, I have to go at night. After all, ghostse out at night, just like cats. If I go during the day, I won''t see them. I need to go at night to confront them," Daniel


    replied.


    At this point, Daniel gave Brittany a rather intense look. Feeling his gaze, Brittany became ufortable and cautious.


    She asked defensively, "Country boy, why are you looking at me like that? What are you nning? Are you thinking of doing something bad?"


    "Brittany, Jessica has put you in


    charge of me. So, tonight, you can''t let me go to Golden Light Hill alone. Hiking up a mountain by myself is boring and lonely. You need toe with me!" Daniel insisted. Content


    belongs to


    "Come with you? You want me to go ghost hunting with you in the middle of the night? No way! I''m not doing it!" Brittany t-out refused his unreasonable request.


    As a girl, she was terrified of ghosts.


    l.n


    The mere mention of the word "ghost" would give her goosebumps. No way would she agree to go looking for ghosts at midnight with Daniel. Unless she lost her mind, she''d never agree to his n!

 Chapter 781 Daughters Call

    Chapter 781 Daughter''s Call


    "Brittany, I''m your subordinate now, right? You''re responsible for me. So whatever I do, you need to follow. If you don''te with me tonight, it''s your dereliction of duty as a supervisor! If you don''te, I''ll just inform Jessica," Daniel said with a cheerful, yet threatening tone.


    Hearing this, Brittany got angry immediately. Hands on her hips, she demanded, "Country boy, are you threatening me?"


    "Of course! You''ve reported me so many times; what''s wrong with me reporting you once?" Daniel responded with a grin.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Brittany pointed at Daniel''s nose, seething with anger, "Only women file reports!"


    "Women and petty men, both can file reports. And I''m a petty man!" Daniel replied.


    "You..."


    Brittany stomped her foot in frustration but couldn''t do anything about this country bumpkin.


    Meanwhile, back at the Millennium Builders chairman''s office, Perry''s phone rang. It was his daughter, Chloe Barnes, calling. "Chloe, what''s up?"


    "Dad, I won''t be home for dinner tonight. I might not make it back home at all."


    "You won''t be home? What are you up to?"


    "I have a mission. I''m going to Golden Light Hill to save someone."


    "Golden Light Hill? You''re going to Golden Light Hill tonight?"


    "Yes! I''m really busy right now. Gotta go!"


    Beep beep beep...


    Perry was about to ask for more details, but Chloe had already hung up. He tried calling back, but her phone was off. When Chloe was on duty, her phone was always off.


    Perry was deeply worried. Chloe, being a police squad leader, had to go, but the mission to Golden Light Hill at night was extremely dangerous.


    After a lot of thinking, Perry made his decision: He was going to Golden Light Hill too!


    Perry thought of someone and quickly grabbed Daniel''s business card, dialing his number.


    Meanwhile, Daniel was driving. Brittany, sitting in the passenger seat, was sulking and staring out the window, not even ncing at Daniel. Suddenly, Daniel''s phone rang. Connected via Bluetooth, the car''s disy screen showed an unfamiliar number.


    But Brittany recognized it immediately. The number ended in five eights, Perry''s number.


    "Country boy, Perry is calling you. He''s definitely going to reject you! Even if you go to Golden Light Hill tonight, he won''t sign the contract with us," Brittany said, resorting to her usual habit of mocking Daniel.


    Regardless of what Daniel did, Brittany''s first reaction was always to belittle him. Coming from the countryside, she couldn''t stand him.


    "But I have a feeling, Perry won''t reject me. In fact, he might even suggest joining us tonight at Golden Light Hill," Daniel said confidently.


    Daniel wasn''t bluffing. He had foreseen Perry''s fate in the office From what he gathered, Perry''s daughter was in grave danger at Golden Light Hill


    tonight-life-threatening danger.


    So, Daniel was certain that Perry would join them tonight at Golden Light Hill.

 Chapter 782 Do As I Say

    Chapter 782 Do As I Say


    "Heh!" Brittany retorted with a coldugh. "Fortune teller? I think you''re just a scam artist, you country bumpkin!"


    "Who have I scammed?" Daniel shot back. "I haven''t tricked you, have I?"


    "If you dare to trick me, I''ll beat you up!"


    ...


    The two bickered back and forth without end. Meanwhile, Daniel didn''t pick up Perry''s calls. But Perry was persistent, redialing Daniel''s number repeatedly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Country bumpkin, answer the call already! I want to see if you''re full of it. And if you''re wrong, you''re treating me to dinner tonight. I want tomahawk steak from that ce that costs three thousand bucks per person!" Brittany dered.


    Her motives were clear: to get Daniel to splurge. She had been wanting to try that steakhouse for ages but couldn''t justify the expense on her secretary''s sry. A three-thousand-dor-per-person dinner was way too extravagant for her.


    "If I''m right, then you''ll treat me?" Daniel countered.


    "Shameless! Making a girl pay!"


    Brittany wouldn''t agree to that. She knew Daniel''s luck was uncanny, and what if he just happened to guess right? She didn''t want to take that chance. With any wager with Danjel, she only bet when it was in her favor. So she would insist on him paying if he lost but wouldn''t risk losing anything herself.


    "How about this: if you lose and Perry is calling to join us tonight at Golden Light Hill, then you have to do exactly as I say once we''re there. Whatever I tell you to do, you have to do it. No arguing, no excuses."


    "Deal!" Brittany agreed and added, "Besides, I don''t think you''d dare to make any unreasonable demands. If you do, I''ll report you to Jessica and get you fired!"


    "You''ve tried to get me fired a hundred times, but has Jessica ever actually fired me?" Daniel asked with a grin.


    "That''s just dumb luck! That''s the only reason she hasn''t fired you yet."


    "Lucky? Not really. Jessica doesn''t fire me because she knows better. I''m her lucky charm. Every time I take the helm, I rake in loads of cash for her!"


    "Stop bragging, country bumpkin. Lucky charm? More like a loser! If this Golden Light Hill project falls apart, TMO stands to lose billions. If I were dessica, I''d fire you for that! But not before you treat me to that steak!"


    Brittany ranted on, but Daniel ignored her Perry had called multiple times, and it was getting rude not to pick up. He finally pressed the answer button. Since the phone was connected to the car''s Bluetooth system, Perry''s voice filled the vehicle.


    "Daniel, why did it take you so long to answer?" Perry sounded impatient.


    "Sorry, Perry, I was driving and didn''t hear it ring. Are you calling to confirm you''ll partner with TMO?"

 Chapter 783 The Woman Who Plays Dirty

    Chapter 783 The Woman Who ys Dirty


    "Daniel, here''s the thing. All the ghost stories about Golden Light Hill, I''ve only heard them. I haven''t seen anything myself. So, after much consideration, I''ve decided to join you tonight at Golden Light Hill to see what''s really going on," Perry exined. He couldn''t admit he was going there to protect his daughter, so he made up this excuse.


    "Alright! Let''s stay in touch. Perry, I need to focus on driving now. We''ll talk more tonight."


    After hanging up, Daniel looked at Brittany with a grin.


    "Brittany, you heard that, right? Perry called to say he''sing with us. So, I was right. And that means you lost! Tonight, you have to do as I say. Whatever I tell you to do, you can''t say no!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "And why should I listen to you? What are you, my boss? Just because you say so, I have to obey?" Brittany was now ying dirty.


    "Brittany, I thought you were a woman of your word! Are you backing out of our deal?"


    "I''m not a man; I''m a woman. And it''s perfectly normal for women to y dirty!"


    "Fine, you''re a woman. I won''t argue with you."


    Daniel focused on driving, ignoring the woman who was now resorting to trickery.


    "Country boy, why aren''t you talking? Are you nning to weasel out?"


    Her question left Daniel baffled. He looked at her in disbelief. "Brittany, you''re the one backing out of our deal. How am I ying dirty?"


    "You agreed to treat me to tomahawk steak tonight! A promise made to a girl must not be broken!"


    Daniel was left speechless. Brittany was really desperate for that tomahawk steak.


    But Daniel could easily afford the meal. In fact, he could treat her to anything she wanted. But he wasn''t going to give in right away; he wanted to tease her first.


    "Brittany, the tomahawk steak was the wager. If I lost, I''d treat you. But I won, so I don''t owe you dinner."


    "Who said you won? You lost! I won!" Brittany, hands on hips, continued to insist, "Country boy, don''t try to back out. You must treat me to tomahawk steak tonight. If you don''t, I''ll hate you forever!"


    "Wow, you''ll hate me forever over one meal of tomahawk steak? That''s great! If that''s the case, ''ff live in your heart forever, like a thorn piercing you from time to time.


    Sounds fantastic!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Country boy, you jerk! Want to be the thorn in my heart? Want to make me suffer? You jerk!" Brittany fumed.


    Despite her anger, there was a


    bet


    yful tone in her voice, and Daniel couldn''t help but chuckle at how determined she was to get that meal, even if it meant ying dirty.

 Chapter 784 A Woman’s Plan

    Chapter 784 A Woman¡¯s n


    After giving Daniel a piece of her mind, Brittany''s stomach growled, audibly hungry. She nced at her wristwatch and realized it was almost 6 PM. No wonder she was hungry-it was dinner time.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Country boy, it''s already 6 PM. Let''s skip reporting back to the office and go straight to eating steak!" Brittany suggested.


    "Aren''t you going to report our progress to Jessica? Is this how you fulfill your role as an assistant?" Daniel questioned.


    "What progress? We aplished nothing today. Are we supposed to report that tonight you''re dragging Perry and me to Golden Light Hill for some ghost-busting adventure? Your crazy ideas only make sense to me. If you say that to Jessica, she''ll fire you on the spot! So, by having you treat me to dinner and skipping the report, I''m actually helping you keep your job! Considering I''m doing such a big favor, one dinner isn''t enough. You owe me, and you''ll have to treat me next time too!"


    With just a few words, Brittany had cleverly twisted things to get another meal out of Daniel.


    "What? How do I owe you another meal?" Daniel was baffled.


    "Because I said so! Do you have a problem with that?" Brittany replied indignantly.


    "Brittany, if you keep pushing me to treat you to dinner-and now you want a second one-are you hinting that I should date you?" Daniel chuckled. "Dream on! Do you think a jerk like you could date me? Look at yourself. You''re not worthy!" Brittany snapped.


    "Brittany, I may not know what I am, but I know everyone has the right to pursue love, even the ugliest person in the world. So I don''t see why you think you''re so special."


    "You don''t get to know what''s special about me because you''re not worthy to pursue me. Watch out, or I''ll p you!"


    "Go ahead, Brittany. Try me!"


    Daniel was not one to back down. As he said this, he cheekily leaned his face closer to Brittany.


    "p!"


    Brittany didn''t hesitate. She raised her small hand and gave him a crisp p. It wasn''t hard, but it was loud. "Brittany, you actually pped me?"


    "Country boy, if you keep being so disgusting, next time I won''t


    p you. I''ll do something moet


    worse," Brittany threatened Content


    belongs to en.set


    Robin''s Steakhouse, on the top floor of Diamond Tower.


    Diamond Tower was andmark in¡¢ Washington DC, towering at 888 meters. Dining at the top


    Bing view of the cit


    a


    Of course, anyone with a fear of heights would only need one look down to be scared out of their wits. The height was truly daunting.


    Since Daniel was treating, Brittany


    deliberately chose a table by the


    floor-to-ceiling windows. This spot came with an additional 20% service fee!

 Chapter 785 Report to Jessica

    Chapter 785 Report to Jessica


    Since the country bumpkin was paying, Brittany chose the most expensive items on the menu. Tonight, she was determined to make him spend some serious money!


    Brittany flipped through the menu, ordering without a second thought. "This one! And this one! I want this too! No alcohol, but we definitely need desserts!"


    Soon, she''d ordered a mountain of food. Daniel nced at the list and questioned, "Are you a pig? There''s no way you can eat all that."


    "You''re the pig! A pig from the backwoods! So what if I order a lot? I can always take the leftovers home. We might be up half the night at Golden Light Hill, cold and hungry. How can I not pack some food?" Brittany argued, sounding utterly reasonable.


    Though she said a lot, Daniel was good at picking out the important bits. He zeroed in on her words, "What did you say? You and I, up half the night? You think I''m just going to spend half the night with you? Do you think I''m that easy?"


    "You... I''ll beat you, you hillbilly!"


    Brittany''s face turned crimson with embarrassment. She punched Daniel lightly and snapped, "You shameless thing! Keep being gross, and I''ll report you to Jessica!"


    "Report to Jessica? What on earth would you report?" Daniel chuckled.


    "I''ll report that you''re a pervert! You disgusting creep, every word out of your mouth is an attempt to take advantage of me!"


    While they were engaged in their


    yful banter, a man in a suit walked confidently towards their table. He was Nathan Brooks, Brittany''s college ssmate. Back in college, he had tried to court Brittany but failed despite his efforts and money.


    "Brittany, hello there! Long time no see. You''re still as gorgeous as ever!" Nathan greeted her warmly.


    Brittany froze for a moment, then regained herposure. After staring at Nathan for a few seconds, she recognized him. "Hello, Nathan!"


    Noticing Daniel, Nathan smiled and asked, "Brittany, who''s this? Judging by his clothes, he must be a poor rtive from your hometown? Your to


    cousin?" Contents


    "What? Cousin? He''s my boyfriend, Daniel!" Brittany replied, wrapping her arm around Daniel''s. She had to pretend Daniel was her boyfriend to avoid further interaction with Nathan, as she found him irritating and wanted him gone as soon as possible.


    Hearing that Daniel was Brittany''s boyfriend, Nathan instantly felt a surge of jealousy. Why?


    This country bumpkin, dressed in cheap clothes, how could he be Brittany''s boyfriend? Why?


    Brittany was the most beautiful woman in college, the dream girl for many. Every guy who pursued Brittany back then was far superior to this bumpkin.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan recalled a wealthy ssmate who had pursued Brittany for three years, spendingvishly, but he never even got to hold her hand. Yet here was this hillbilly, with Brittany clinging to his arm. How could this be?

 Chapter 786 The Confrontation

    Chapter 786 The Confrontation


    Why him? What right did he have? He had none!


    So many outstanding men couldn''t win Brittany over, and yet this country bumpkin, this pig from the backwoods, somehow had? Uneptable! Absolutely uneptable!


    Nathan had to step in and stop this. Brittany was supposed to be his, not this bumpkin''s. He had to win her back!


    Nathan gave Daniel a thorough once-over. After scrutinizing Daniel from head to toe, noting every tag and detail on his clothes, Nathan concluded that he was indeed a country bumpkin. Everything he wore was a knockoff, not a single genuine brand in sight. A guy dressed this poorly had to be a loser.


    "So, where are you from?" Nathan sneered.


    "The countryside," Daniel replied nonchntly.


    "Oh, the countryside? No wonder you look so impoverished. Can''t hide that rustic vibe, can you? Did you manage to make it to a city college and think you''re now a city boy? But even if you got into a city college, that rural essence of yours won''t just wash away!" Nathan mocked.


    Daniel remained unfazed, smiling as he responded, "I didn''t go to college. I don''t qualify as a city boy. My education level is low; I didn''t even finish elementary school. I was expelled in the second grade!"


    Daniel''s admission left Nathan speechless for a moment before he burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha..."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After hisughter died down, Nathan felt the awkward atmosphere ease a bit and continued his ridicule.


    "A bumpkin who was expelled in the second grade, couldn''t even get an elementary school diploma. And here you are in Washington DC, the capitat of the USA. You must not have found a decent job, right? What do you do now?"


    R


    "I do nothing. I''m unemployed, living off my girlfriend! I don''t want to work; it''s too exhausting. But I need to live, so found a girlfriend. And have high standards: she has to be pretty Having a beautiful girlfriend to support me is the ultimate sess for a man, isn''t it?" Daniel''s response made Nathan''s face turn bright red with anger.


    Pointing at Daniel''s nose, Nathan shouted, "You may be a bumpkin, but you''re still a man! And yet you live off a woman and act like it''s fine? Do you know no shame?"


    "What''s the use of shame? Can shame buy food? Can shame get me this expensive tomahawk steak? I think you''re just jealous because you can''t get a woman to support you," Daniel countered with a smirk.


    Daniel''s words left Nathan


    momentarily speechless, unable to find a retort Turning to Brittany, he said, "Brittany, you were the most


    beautiful girl in college! So many


    men chased after you, all of them far better than this bumpkin. And now you''ve chosen him and even support him? You were so smart in school! What''s happened to you?"

 Chapter 787 The Old Classmate’s Boast

    Chapter 787 The Old ssmate¡¯s Boast


    ?


    Brittany, clearly annoyed, replied coldly, "Nathan, what''s it to you? Who are you to lecture me?"


    "Brittany, our college reunion is next week, and we can bring our significant others. You were the prettiest in our ss! Bringing a boyfriend who''s a dropout from the countryside, with no job-it''s not just embarrassing for you, but for all of us! You''re shaming all the guys from our ss. Even the least sessful among them are high-level professionals earning over ten grand a month!"


    Nathan paused, organizing his thoughts before he started to brag shamelessly about himself.


    "Take me for instance. After graduating, I went straight into the construction industry. Now, I''m the general manager of arge constructionpany. My sry isn''t that high, just a few million a year. I bought a modest vi in Washington DC, around 700-800 square meters, for under 50 million. And I paid in full, no mortgage. My car isn''t a luxury brand either, just a Bentley."


    Nathan''s ims were all fabricated. In reality, he was a mere driver, earning a modest five thousand a month. His employer was Perry from Millennium Builders. The vi and Bentley he bragged about actually belonged to Perry.


    Brittany smiled broadly upon hearing Nathan''s boasts.


    While she rarely interacted in their college group chat and had it muted, she was still aware of how her ssmates were faring. No one had ever mentioned Nathan doing exceptionally well. If he had bought a huge vi and a Bentley in Washington DC, people would know about it!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Brittany was certain Nathan was


    lying. However, as a former ssmate, she didn''t see the need to expose him. She just wanted to get rid of him quickly.


    Raising her thumb, she praised Nathan, "Nathan, you''re amazing! A big vi in Washington DC and a Bentley? That''s impressive! Really impressive!"


    Despite her praise, Nathan sensed she didn''t believe him. He was determined to prove his worth and substantiate his ims.


    He quickly pulled out his phone and showed off some photos.


    "Look, Brittany, this is my vi!"


    "And this Bentley, that''s my ride!"


    "And these ces, they''re my usual hangouts."

 Chapter 788 Not Your Business

    Chapter 788 Not Your Business


    ?


    Nathan had been waiting for nearly two hours. The woman he was supposed to meet kept saying she was on her way but then imed something came up. In short, she stood him up. Feeling dejected, Nathan spotted Brittany and buzzed over to her like a fly to a rotten egg.


    Nathan was brimming with confidence, thinking his boastful stories had impressed Brittany. But then his phone rang. Seeing the caller ID as Perry, Nathan quickly excused himself and scampered to a quieter spot to answer.


    "Perry, what can I do for you, sir?" Nathan asked eagerly.


    "Where are you? Get back to the office immediately. I need you to drive me somewhere tonight," Perrymanded.


    "Yes, sir! I''ll be right there!" Nathan replied promptly. Though it was after hours, as a driver, he had to be avable whenever his boss called. For some, being a driver meant being at the beck and call of the boss, like a loyal dog.


    Once the call ended, Nathan hurried back to Brittany.


    "Brittany, mypany''s chairman needs me. As the general manager, I''m indispensable. I have to handle all the major and minor affairs of thepany. I can''t chat anymore, but I''ll see you at the reunion next week. Make sure youe!"


    "We''ll see," Brittany replied nomittally.


    "Brittany, this is our first five-year reunion since graduation. If you don''te, it would be like snubbing old friends!" Nathan remarked. "Fine, I''ll be there."


    Nathan had put her on the spot, and Brittany felt she couldn''t refuse without seeming rude or arrogant towards her old ssmates, which she wasn''t.


    Before leaving, Nathan couldn''t


    resist giving Brittany another piece


    of advice. "Brittany, all our college friends are doing quite well. I''ve heard you''re doing well too, working as a high-level professional at arge corporation. So here''s @tip: it''s best if youe to the reunion by yourself. Don''t bring this country bumpkin; it''d be too embarrassing!"


    "If the reunion allows guests, I can bring whoever I like. If it''s


    embarrassing, that''s my proble


    not yours!" Brittany shot back.


    Her retort left Nathan speechless. Remembering Perry''s urgent call, Nathan didn''t linger any longer and quickly left.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Back at the table, Daniel had been


    het


    mostly ignoring the conversation cutting himself arge piece


    and


    steak


    enjoying it. Content belongs to


    Brittany picked up her fork and lightly smacked Daniel''s hand.


    "Are you eating too?"


    "You ordered it, and I''m paying. Why shouldn''t I eat?"


    "You glutton! You country bumpkin, you jerk! You embarrassed me!"


    "How did I embarrass you?"


    "Why did you tell him you didn''t graduate from elementary school?"


    "Because it''s true. I was expelled in the second grade."


    "If you were expelled in the second grade, why did you announce it?" Brittany asked, exasperated.

 Chapter 789 Fear

    Chapter 789 Fear


    ?


    "Why shouldn''t I say it? I was expelled because the pretty teacher said she couldn''t teach me anymore," Daniel exined earnestly.


    "With your attitude, who could teach you? If I were your teacher, I''d have to hit you 800 times a day just to release my anger!" Brittany retorted. "Brittany, do you have such a peculiar hobby? Hitting me 800 times a day would count as child abuse. Are you aware of that?"


    "Child abuse? Children are adorable, and I would never harm them! But you, you country bumpkin, are an annoyance. Hitting you 800 times a day would be a light punishment," she replied.


    "Brittany, are you really going to take me to the reunion?" Daniel asked, genuinely curious and somewhat excited. He wasn''t looking to show off-he was just eager about the food.


    "Whether I take you or not depends on how you behave! If you impress me over the next few days, I might consider taking you. If you don''t, you can just stay home. Bringing you along is already doing you a big favor!" Brittany said, rolling her eyes.


    "Take me along for the experience? I may be from the countryside, but I''ve seen a lot. If you bring me, it''s only to use me as a shield! If you don''t, imagine what could happen if one of our male ssmates tried something sketchy.


    Take Nathan, for example. He''s some big shot in a constructionpany. He''s likely to drink heavily and has many underlings. If he got you drunk at the reunion, who knows what could happen? Losing your twenty-something-year-old virginity due to a slip-up at a reunion would be tragic!¡± Daniel suggested.


    "Shut up!" Brittany snapped, then red at Daniel. "You talk as if you''re any better. You''re a despicable pervert too, only I haven''t given you any chances!"


    "Brittany, let''s be honest. We''ve


    rented a hotel room together before.


    iming you''ve never given me a


    chance isn''t urate. We even


    stayed in the same room, and youetThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    were clearly trying to seduce me


    that night! Though I''m youand


    innocent, I resisted your


    t¨¦mptations. Otherwise, my purity would''ve been ruined by you. Thinking about that night, I still get scared. Just remembering it makes my heart race."


    "Country bumpkin, shut up! You took advantage of me that night! Don''t think I don''t know what you were nning. If I hadn''t seen through you, you would''ve assaulted me!


    You''re talking about your virginity? I''m the one who''s a virgin! And let me warn you clearly: Don''t ever mention our hotel incident again! If you dare bring it up, I''ll rip your mouth apart!"

 Chapter 790 Ghost

    Chapter 790 Ghost


    ?


    To warn Daniel, Brittany actually reached out and pinched his cheek lightly as a warning.


    "I''m not your boyfriend, why are you pinching my cheek?" Daniel asked.


    "You''re my subordinate, and I can punish you however I want!" Brittany retorted confidently.


    Brittany ordered a ton of dishes. At first, Daniel thought they wouldn''t be able to finish and had already prepared to take some leftovers home. But surprisingly, Brittany wiped the table clean, leaving nothing behind.


    Daniel was stunned by her appetite.


    "Oh my gosh, Brittany! You really ate all that food! Not a single scrap left! With your appetite, what guy could afford to feed you? Who would dare marry you? I mean, you eat enough to feed ten pigs!"


    "Hillbilly, what do you mean by that? Are youparing me to pigs?"


    Brittany punched Daniel yfully and scolded, "You jerk, go take care of your pigs! Raise ten of them and let them sleep with you at night! Ten old sows, crushing you to death!"


    Something about what she said felt off to Daniel. But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t pinpoint what exactly.


    "Brittany, dinner tonight cost me over a thousand dors! If I had spent that on burgers for other girls, like those six-dor burgers, I could''ve had a thousand more dates!"


    "Why don''t you just go die then!"


    Brittany rolled her eyes at him and snapped, "In this day and age, do you really think there''s a girl who would go out with you for a six-dor burger?"


    "I''m just saying, Brittany, you have to


    understand something. If you spend my money, you need to listen to me. You had a thousand-dor dinner


    tonight. So, when we get to Golden


    Light Hillter, you have to do as I say Whatever I tell you to do, you I do. If I tell you not to do something, you don''t do it!"


    Without even thinking, Brittany refused his conditions.


    She glowered at him and snapped, "Why should I?"


    "Why? Because, once we''re on Golden Light Hill, if you don''t listen to me, those evil spirits might take your soul. And then, you''ll be a goner!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Brittany snorted at his words.


    "Ha!"


    Afterughing, she said with disbelief all over her face, "Hillbilly, don''t try to scare me with your cheap tricks. Let me tell you, I went to college, a good one too. So believe in science. Your stupid tricks? I don''t believe them! And I never will!"


    ¡°Brittany, ghosts have always existed. Otherwise, why would the Bible keep talking about ghosts and demons in America for so long?


    Believing in science is fine, but


    el.ne


    modern science doesn''t necessarily hold the wisdom of the Bible. Take the afterlife, for example. The mysteries of it are something modern science can''t exin because it doesn''t have the wisdom found in the Bible."

 Chapter 791 Falling Off the Cliff

    Chapter 791 Falling Off the Cliff


    ?


    Daniel''s serious exnation earned nothing but an eye roll from Brittany.


    "That''s just nonsense! Absolute nonsense! I don''t believe in ghosts! Not at all! What you''re saying is fake!"


    "Brittany, you can say that now. But tonight, once we get inside Golden Light Hill, you''ll be screaming your head off if a ghost spooks you. So, when we''re inside, if you get scared, feel free to stick close to me.


    And if you want, you can even hold my arm. Since you''ve already asked me to pretend to be your boyfriend, I don''t mind doing it again. But as a man of principle, I don''t provide services for free. My servicese with a fee.


    So, if you want me to pretend to be your boyfriend and let you hold my arm, it''ll cost you. A thousand bucks for the night. Or, if you prefer to be billed by the minute, it''s a hundred bucks a minute."


    "A hundred bucks a minute? Hillbilly, where''d youe up with that rate? Did you spend that money in a strip club or something?"


    Brittany''s words were dangerous! If Daniel admitted it, she would definitely report it to Jessica!


    "Brittany, if you don''t know what you''re talking about, just keep your mouth shut. What strip club charges that much? A hundred bucks a minute?" Daniel was speechless, feeling insulted by this girl.


    "Strip clubs charge by the hour, but you''re such a hillbilly! You pay for an hour, but only enjoy it by the minute."


    "Brittany, are you calling me a two-pump chump?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    "How about we test it tonight at Golden Light Hill? There''ll be no one else there, just the two of us. We can do whatever we want, right?" "I... I''ll kick you to death!"


    Brittany angrily gave Daniel a small kick with her high heels.


    It was only then that Daniel realized she was wearing high heels and a tight-fitting skirt that showed off her figure.


    So, he quickly reminded her,


    "Brittany, you''re not seriously going to wear that, are you? Golden Light Hill is still under construction. Even the developed parts are a mess, and the mountain paths are tough to walk on. It''ll be really hard for you to walk in that outfit!"


    "Is that so? Then you can carry me!"


    17:


    "Carry you? Do you think I''m your boyfriend or something? You think I''ll just carry you because you ask? Am that dumb, letting you take advantage of me for free?"


    "Hillbilly, what do you mean? Letting you carry me is you taking advantage of me, got it? What are you trying to say? You think carrying me is a bad deal?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Of course it''s a bad deal! Look at my awesome physique!"


    Daniel chuckled mischievously, "If you want me to take advantage of you, then you should carry me!"


    "Carry you? As a man, you have the


    nerve to ask a woman to carry If you ask me to carry you, I''ll throw you off a cliff and turn you into ground beef!"


    "No worries. Because if you try, I''m going to hold on to you real tight. If I fall off that cliff, you''reing with me."

 Chapter 792 Picking Up the Tab

    Chapter 792 Picking Up the Tab


    ?


    "Who wants to fall off a cliff with you? If you fall, I want to stay alive!" Brittany retorted.


    "Well, it won''t be up to you then. If I go down, you''reing with me! We''ll end up as a mushy flesh puddle together, with bits of me and bits of you all mixed up. And then, we can keep each otherpany in hell!"


    "Why would I want to be with you in hell? If you want to die, go ahead! I haven''t even gotten married yet! I haven''t even experienced what it''s like to be with a man! Why should I die?" Brittany said as she dragged Daniel into a shopping mall.


    Her sudden move left Daniel perplexed.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    "Didn''t you say it''s not convenient to hike in a skirt? So, I''m here to buy a more suitable outfit!"


    "Oh!"


    Brittany walked into a sports store, which sold all sorts of athletic gear. Even though it was sportswear, it was all luxury brands, so it was quite pricey. Brittany picked out an outfit and went to try it on.


    When she came out, she asked Daniel, "Hillbilly, how does this look? It''s okay, right?"


    Daniel nced at her. She had chosen a form-fitting pink tracksuit that perfectly showcased her hot figure.


    "Not bad!"


    "Then I''ll take this one. Go pay for it!"


    Daniel was baffled and asked, "Brittany, what do you mean? You''re buying the clothes, not me. Why do I have to pay?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s because of you, hillbilly, insisting


    on hiking Golden Light Hill in the


    middle of the night! So, the gear a clothes I need for the hike should be


    Pan


    for by you!" Content belongs to


    "Fine!"


    Daniel had no choice but to reluctantly take out his wallet and pay for her selection.


    Brittany didn''t stop at the tracksuit. She bought shoes, a backpack, a tent, and even a sleeping bag.


    All in all, it cost Daniel nearly two thousand dors.


    "Brittany, you sure know how to spend money! You''ve spent three thousand dors in one night. At this rate, what guy could afford to keep you?" Daniel teased.


    "Hillbilly, now you know you can''t


    handle me, right? You know


    can''t afford me, so don''t even think about getting any funny ideas or hitting on me!"


    "Rest easy, Brittany. I''d rather like the vige''s mutt than you."


    "Hillbilly, are you serious? You''re a pervert to evenpare me to the vige dog! Do I have anything inmon with a vige dog?"


    After ranting at Daniel for a bit, Brittany suddenly realized something was off.


    It felt like she had insulted herself along with this hillbilly.


    Daniel, being the quick and clever guy he was, immediately burst outughing.


    "Brittany, you''re spot on! The vige dog is nothingpared to you!"


    "Hillbilly, I''ll kill you!"


    "No, no!! I got it wrong! I meant you''re too beautiful; there''s no way the vige dog couldpare to you! No way!"

 Chapter 793 Something Feels Off

    Chapter 793 Something Feels Off


    ?


    "Hillbilly! You''re a rotten scoundrel! How dare you! I''m going to beat you to death!" Brittany shouted as sheunched a flurry of ps, scratches, and punches at Daniel.


    She didn''t care that they were in a public ce; she just wanted to vent her anger.


    After going at him for a while, Brittany got tired. Her hands were sore from hitting.


    But this thick-skinned hillbilly, Daniel, didn''t even flinch. He didn''t let out a single yelp.


    This infuriated Brittany.


    Pointing her finger at Daniel''s face, she stomped her foot and demanded, "Hillbilly, don''t you feel pain?"


    "I do! My heart aches! It aches so much!" Daniel clutched his chest, pretending to be heartbroken.


    "I''ve been so good to you, Brittany, spent three thousand dors on you in one night. And what do I get in return? You beating me up so harshly!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Now my heart feels like it''s being torn apart. I''m in unbearable pain! I''m telling you, even if I took eight hundred heart pills right now, it wouldn''t ease this heartache!"


    "You don''t need eight hundred. Just one hundred pills, and you''ll meet the Grim Reaper. I guarantee that once you take them, you won''t feel heartbroken anymore. Should I go buy them for you?"


    Brittany grinned and nodded toward a nearby pharmacy. "There''s a drugstore right there, and they must have those heart pills. You want to take eight hundred of them? You want to meet the Grim Reaper? If you do, I''ll go get them for you right now!"


    "Brittany, are you that cruel? You spent three thousand dors of my money, and now you want my life? Aren''t you afraid of divine retribution for being so heartless?"


    "If God is going to punish anyone, He''ll start with you, you perverted rascal! Filthy scumbag!"


    "Come on, it''ste. Let''s go!" Daniel pulled open the door of the Mercedes AMG, got into the driver''s seat, and drove off.


    After a few minutes of speeding on the road, Brittany started feeling something was off and asked, "Hillbilly, is this the way to Golden Light Hill?" "No," Daniel responded truthfully.


    "No? Hillbilly, didn''t you say we were going to Golden Light Hill tonight? You promised Perry, and now you''re not going? What''s the deal? Are you messing with Perry? Making a joke out of him?


    Even though Millennium Builders isn''t as powerful as TMO, Perry''s been in Washington DC for so many years. He''s got connections. If you get him mad, it''s not good for TMO!"


    get him mad, it''s not t


    "Who said I''m messing with him? I promised we''d go to Golden Light Hill, and we are going! But Golden


    Light Hill might have ge


    ve


    even demons! We can''t go empty-handed. We need to be prepared.¡±


    "Be prepared with what? What are we preparing?" Brittany asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "We''re here."


    The Mercedes AMG stopped in front of a funeral home.


    After stepping out, Daniel started shopping.


    Watching Daniel buy a bunch of crucifixes and other such items, Brittany was left speechless.

 Chapter 794 Moans

    Chapter 794 Moans


    ?


    "Hillbilly, are you buying this stuff to pay your respects to someone?" Brittany asked with an eye roll.


    "Sort of, but not really."


    "What do you mean?"


    "People use these things to honor the dead. Tonight, I''m using this stuff to deal with evil spirits."


    Daniel''s exnation made Brittany roll her eyes again.


    "You''re such a hillbilly. If I were one of your dead rtives, I''de back to life just to beat you up before heading back to the afterlife."


    "They wouldn''t dare to beat me!"


    "Why not?"


    "Because if they killed me, they''d have no one left to honor them!"


    "Oh wow! You''re such a filial descendant! If I had someone like you, I''d make sure to strangle you first before dying!"


    ...


    The Mercedes AMG climbed up Golden Light Hill. Brittany, feeling stuffed from dinner, dozed off in the passenger seat, snoring softly.


    The mountain road was steep and winding. Suddenly, arge pothole appeared ahead.


    Of course, Daniel saw it, but he was driving a Mercedes AMG! That pothole was nothing to worry about!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    With a loud clunk, the sturdy Mercedes AMG conquered the massive hole.


    But the strong jolting woke Brittany.


    "Ah!"


    She screamed.


    Then, she angrily smacked Daniel and scolded, "Hillbilly, what kind of driving is this? Didn''t you see that huge pothole?"


    "I saw it! But I''m driving a Mercedes AMG! You think I''d worry about little


    It''s just a hole!!


    elme


    Mercedes AMG can plow throu


    "You idiot, that shake hurt me," Brittany said with a pout.


    "Really? I''ll be gentler next time. But you know, that scream you let out was pretty nice. Just by hearing it, could tellyou enjoyed that jolt. You might want to experience it again. Look, there''s another pothole ahead. Brittany, ready for another thrilling bump?"


    "Ready your ass! Ahh!"


    As the Mercedes AMG hit another pothole, Brittany let out another scream.


    "Hillbilly, I swear I''ll kill you! You disgusting pervert! You''re full of gross ideas!" Brittany started punching Daniel again.


    "How am I a pervert? I just thought your screams sounded pretty nice, so I wanted to hear more. It''s called making good use of resources.


    It''s pitch ck all around, and if you


    don''t keep me entertained, what if doze off and drive us off a cliff? Then we''d really be keeping each otherpany in hell."


    ¡°Hillbilly, you filthy pervert! You think you''re in the right, don''t you? Do you honestly think this is good for me?"


    "I don''t know if it''s good for you, but I can tell you seemed pretty happy. At least you screamed with some joy."


    "Happy? Can you stop with the bullshit! Strangling and beating you to death would make me happy!"

 Chapter 795 Such a Small World

    Chapter 795 Such a Small World


    ?


    Bantering with Brittany made the drive up the rough mountain road a lot more entertaining.


    Soon enough, the Mercedes AMG reached the end of the road. Up ahead, there was a Bentley Bentayga and an old Santana police car. The paint on the Santana was so faded it looked almost abandoned. Only the inted tires suggested it wasn''t a scrap heap.


    As the Mercedes AMG pulled up, the door of the Bentley Bentayga opened.


    Perry stepped out from the back seat, while Nathan emerged from the driver''s seat.


    Seeing Nathan''s face, Daniel couldn''t help butugh. This world really is freakin'' small!


    He never expected to run into Nathan here!


    What an amusing coincidence!


    What a small world!


    "Perry, hey there! You''re early!" Daniel greeted warmly.


    "Daniel! Brittany!" Perry returned the greetings.


    Then, Daniel looked at Nathan and called out with a cheerful tone, "Manager, you''re here too?"


    Daniel''s greeting made Perry''s jaw drop.


    Perry pointed to Nathan, looking puzzled as he asked Daniel, ¡°Daniel, what did you call him?"


    ¡°The manager! Isn''t Nathan the manager of yourpany? He''s the head of Millennium Builders, right? Nathan''s in charge of all the big and small matters at Millennium Builders. Isn''t that so?"


    Daniel''s words sent chills down Nathan''s spine, beads of sweat popping up all over him, soaking his back.


    "Hillbilly, what nonsense are you


    spouting? When have I ever said ''m the manager? I''m Perry''s driver, I''m just a loyal dog of Perry''s! Don''t make stuff up and set me up!"


    Nathan quickly stepped forward, rifying his loyalty.


    Having worked with Nathan for many years, Perry knew his character well.


    Perry didn''t mind Nathan bragging outside, but in front of him, loyalty was paramount.


    For Perry, loyalty was the most valued trait because abilities could be nurtured, but loyalty was priceless.


    Nathan had stood out as his chauffeur for so many years because of his loyalty.


    Daniel, of course, was just joking and didn''t intend to get Nathan in trouble.


    Pointing at the Santana police car,


    he smiled and asked Perry, "Perry


    ¹«Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    howe there''s a police car in this


    deste ce? Don''t tell me it''s here to arrest you?"


    "Daniel, that''s not a joke you should make lightly! I''ve beenw-abiding all my life nevermitted any crime. Even if the police arrested everyone else in the world, it wouldn''t be my turn!"


    "Perry, you suddenly said you wanted to join me at Golden Light Hill tonight because of this police car, isn''t it?" Daniel''s words made Perry cautious.


    He looked at Daniel suspiciously and asked in a very serious tone, ¡°Daniel, have you been investigating me?¡±


    "Investigate you? Perry, you''re not some beauty; I have no interest in you. Why would I investigate you?" Daniel replied with a yful grin.

 Chapter 796 Fortune Teller

    Chapter 796 Fortune Teller


    ?


    Perry''s expression grew more suspicious. He probed further.


    "If you didn''t investigate me, Daniel, then how did you know my visit to Golden Light Hill tonight is rted to that police car?"


    "Because I''m a fortune teller!"


    "Fortune teller?"


    "Yep!"


    Perry obviously didn''t believe Daniel''s im.


    With a fake smile stered on his face, he said, "Well, if you''re a fortune teller, do you know what rtionship I have with that police car?"


    Daniel closed his eyes and pretended to calcte.


    In less than three seconds, he opened his eyes and smiled at Perry. "Got it! I know!"


    "Daniel, you figured it out that fast? You really are a fortune teller? Though your speed was impressive, not even three seconds, speed alone doesn''t cut it. uracy is what matters!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When ites to fortune telling, I neither fully believe nor fully disbelieve. My only measure is uracy. So, Daniel, let''s see if you can back up your im!"


    Seeing Perry''s skeptical expression, Daniel decided to cut to the chase. Pointing at the police car, he asked directly, "That car was driven by your daughter, right? She''s here at Golden Light Hill on a mission tonight?"


    Perry froze.


    Finding out his daughter was a police officer wasn''t difficult, but knowing she had a mission at Golden Light Hill tonight was something only he knew!


    Perry was certain his daughter


    hadn''t told anyone else about h


    assignment. Moreover, the police


    was strict, and there


    was no


    such information would leak.


    fel


    Although he was surprised, Perry, being the old fox he was, remained calm. He looked at Daniel and said coolly, "What you said isn''t that hard to figurebut. Many people know my daughter is in the police force. Seeing a police car here and me at Golden Light Hill, any sane person could deduce that my daughter has a mission here tonight, and that I''m worried about her safety as her father."


    "That''s easy to guess, indeed. But Perry, do you know exactly where your daughter''s mission is? Golden Light Hill is vast; is she on the east side or the west side?"


    Daniel''s question left Perry momentarily stunned.


    Shaking his head, he responded,


    "How would I know? The police force has its protocols. Where she does her work and what her mission involves, even I, her father, am not entitled to know -not even a word."


    "Your daughter joined the police force several years ago, right?" Daniel suddenly asked.


    "She''s been with the force for about five years, right after she graduated from college," Perry replied.


    "In those five years, she must have conducted numerous missions, probably hundreds, right?" "Of course!"


    "Have you ever quietly followed her during any of those missions?" Daniel asked.

 Chapter 797 Unexpected

    Chapter 797 Unexpected


    ?


    Daniel''s question left Perry momentarily stunned.


    After thinking it over and recalling carefully, he shook his head and answered, ¡°No!"


    "Not even once?" Daniel persisted.


    Perry nodded seriously, replying, "Not even once! This is the first time!¡±


    "Why did you never follow her on any of her previous missions, but decided to do so today?"


    Daniel''s question made Perry contemte deeply once more.


    Indeed, while he might not have known about all her missions before, there were definitely some dangerous ones that he was aware of. Some were even more perilous than this one!


    But he had never followed her before; why did he decide to do so this time?


    Perry was baffled. He didn''t even know what he had been thinking.


    He hade to Golden Light Hill in the middle of the night, almost without realizing it.


    Perry himself was unsure whether he was here to help his daughter or just to cause trouble.


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to speak the truth.


    l.ne


    "Whenever Chloe went on a mission before, I didn''t feel any particr way. But today was different. After you all left, Chloe called me to say she wouldn''t being home tonight and that she had a mission at Golden Light Hill. I suddenly felt a sense of unease. My intuition told me that something might happen to Chloe. So, I became worried and decided toe along."


    "It seems your daughter truly is your own," Daniel remarked.


    Perry was speechless at thisment.


    "Of course she''s my daughter. Whose else could she be? The neighbor''s? We live in a standalone vi; we don''t have neighbors!"


    "You misunderstood me, Perry. What I meant is that only a biological father and daughter would share such a special connection. Because you''re her real dad, your intuition can tell you she''s in danger tonight!"


    Daniel''s words startled Perry.


    "My daughter is really in danger?" he asked urgently.


    "Perry, you know what kind of ce Golden Light Hill is. It''s a strange ce, and even if it were littered with money, you wouldn''t dare pick it up."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Daniel, you''re right. That''s what


    worries me Although I am skeptical about ghosts, I''m not entirely dismissive. I try to avoid anything like that as much as I can. But Chloe has a good education; she doesn''t believe in such things.


    I''ve told her about the haunted rumors of Golden Light Hill before, and reminded her again today, but she didn''t believe me. So what choice did I have? I had to follow her here. In case something happens, maybe I can help."


    Barely had Perry finished speaking when Brittany chimed in.


    "Perry, your daughter isn''t wrong. Where are ghosts in this world? Today''s modern age, and people still talk about ghosts? Ghosts are fictional, they simply don''t exist. If there were ghosts on Golden Light Hill, we''re already here, where are they?"

 Chapter 798 Why Haven’t I Seen Anything

    Chapter 798 Why Haven¡¯t I Seen Anything


    ?


    Seeing Brittany making bold remarks, Daniel quickly tried to caution her. "Brittany, ghosts are like devils. You shouldn''t speak this way." "Devils? What do you mean?" Brittany didn''t catch on immediately.


    "Speak of the devil! Haven''t you heard that saying?"


    "You''re saying ghosts are here? Where? I don''t see any."


    Brittany exaggeratedly looked around, then said, "Hillbilly, where are these ghosts you''re talking about? Show me!"


    "I wouldn''t do that! The ghost''s target is you, Brittany. If I point it out, the target might be me. I don''t want that!"


    As he said this, Daniel walked behind Brittany and blew a small puff of air on her neck.


    "Whoosh!"


    The motion startled Brittany, making her jump. She felt as if she had been electrically shocked, her skin tingling all over.


    "What are you doing, hillbilly?"


    Brittany raised her hand and pped Daniel lightly, then scolded him, "You pervert!"


    "How am I a pervert? I was just reminding you, Brittany. If you feel a breeze on your neck or your shoulders feel heavy, like something''s riding on them, be careful. That''s a ghost sitting on your shoulders!"


    "Ugh, gross!"


    Brittany spat several times and pped Daniel again, scolding, "A ghost rides on your shoulders, on your head, and shits on your head!"


    "If you keep this up, Brittany, and a ghost bothers you on the way, I won''t help!"


    "Hillbilly, you''re trying to scare me.


    You think I''m that easy to spook?


    them!


    There are no ghosts here, absolutely none!" Content belongs toContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ghosts! I don''t believe


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    Brittany remained skeptical.


    Tired of dealing with her, Daniel turned to Perry and asked, "Perry, which direction should we go? There are two paths: one to the east and one to the west. If you choose correctly, we''ll find your daughter. If you choose wrong, we may miss her."


    "East? Or west?"


    Perry didn''t know which way to choose; he had to rely on his gut feeling. He pointed to the eastern path.


    "East! Let''s go east! I feel like Chloe should be that way!"


    Daniel nced down the eastern path, nodded, and agreed.


    "Perry, your choice seems right. As long as we don''t face any major obstacles, your daughter must have gone east. But be warned, the


    eastern path is dangerous! Ing


    ghosts there are more numerous than on the west."


    As he spoke, Daniel took out a candle, lit it, and ced it on the ground facing east.


    Then he began muttering incantations and performing odd gestures. He even pulled out a stack of paper and set it alight.


    Seeing Daniel''s shaman-like behavior, Brittany scoffed and asked sarcastically, "Hillbilly, what kind of ghostly charade are you up to?"

 Chapter 799 Perrys Choice

    Chapter 799 Perry''s Choice


    ?


    "Brittany, I''m not messing with ghosts! Ghosts aren''t beautiful like you, so why would I mess with them? I''m trying to clear the way for them, so they don''t block us from finding Perry''s daughter! If something happens to her, Perry won''t be in the mood to work with TMO. So, even if I seem loopy, I''m doing this for work!"


    "Stop the bullshit! You''re just lying! I don''t believe a word! Where are the ghosts? If we don''t see any on the way, I''ll make you wish you were a ghost!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Make me a ghost? Are you going to have sex with me until I die and be one?"


    "You... I... I''ll kick you to death!"


    Brittany, of course, didn''t hold back. She kicked Daniel right in the rear.


    "Ah!"


    Daniel let out a dramatic scream.


    "Brittany, did you really kick me?"


    "Of course, did you think I was ying?"


    "Don''t you know, if you kick me to death, none of you will make it out alive! The ghosts on Golden Light Hill are truly evil! And it''s not just ghosts; there''re evil spirits too!"


    "Stop with the tall tales! I don''t believe a word! You''re full of lies, just trying to scare the girls!"


    Daniel ignored her and started stirring the ashes with a stick.


    ?


    "Perry,e here. Let me draw a protection charm on your face with these ashes. With this charm, I can guarantee no ghost will trouble you; they won''t evene near you."


    Perry was torn between doubt and belief.


    "Daniel, are you sure this stuff works? You''re not messing with me, right?"


    "Perry, you''re a grown man, over fifty now. Why would I mess with you? If I were to tease someone, it''d be a pretty girl. Like Brittany here; she''s a hottie, and she''s someone I wouldn''t mind teasing."


    As he said this, Daniel raised the stick.


    Perry hesitated but eventually leaned in toward Daniel. After all, you can never be too cautious!


    More importantly, as a man, it didn''t


    matter if he ended up with ashes on


    his face. In Golden Light Hill,


    appearances were irrelevant The


    main thing was to stay safe! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At his age, he couldn''t afford to mess with ghosts. If one haunted him and tainted his soul, it would be a pointless risk. He didn''t want any unexpected trouble.


    Soon, Daniel finished drawing on Perry''s face. It wasn''t a protection charm but a big, poorly drawn cat, reminiscent of a child''s doodle.


    Seeing Perry''s face covered in theseical ashes, Brittany couldn''t help butugh, covering her mouth to stifle her giggles.


    Her gut told her this hillbilly was definitely up to no good, just having augh at Perry''s expense!

 Chapter 800 Playing Tricks on Me

    Chapter 800 ying Tricks on Me


    ?


    Perry really was foolish to be tricked by a hillbilly like Daniel. Perry got pranked and still ended up thanking Daniel afterwards.


    Holding the ash-covered stick, Daniel looked at Nathan and asked, "Nathan, do you need my protection charm?"


    "No, I don''t!" Nathan retorted. Coldly and sarcastically, he said, "There are no such things as ghosts! I don''t believe a word from you, hillbilly! You''re just trying to y tricks on me! I''m not falling for it!"


    "Nathan, this is your only chance! I''m offering to draw you a protection charm for free because of Perry. Otherwise, if you wanted me to do this, it''d cost you at least a million dors!"


    Daniel wasn''t bluffing. Back in his vige, drawing protection charms for the wealthy cost them a cool million, and he never budged on the price.


    "A million dors per charm? Hillbilly, you''re full of hot air!"


    Nathan scoffed, clearly looking down on Daniel.


    Daniel didn''t care about Nathan''s well-being. With Daniel around, the ghosts wouldn''t kill Nathan, but they might give him a good scare. Tired of dealing with Nathan, Daniel turned to Brittany and smiled.


    "Brittany,e on, give me that pretty face of yours. Let me draw a protection charm on it. I promise it''ll look better than a Picasso!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get lost! Don''t think I don''t know; you just want to y tricks on me! I''m not giving you the chance! I''m not letting you do anything to my face!"


    "Brittany, with our rtionship, our


    close bond i wanted to prank you, do I need to draw something on your face? If wanted to mess with you, I could do it anytime and anywhere! Drawing a protection charm is genuinely for your safety!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Get lost! I don''t need it! I don''t need your charm! I don''t need my face dirtied by you!"


    "Alright then! If you insist, if you


    really want to experience what it feels like to have a ghost ride on your shoulders, I won''t stop you. is all about experiences. Even someone points out the wrong path, sometimes you just have to w it


    todlearn. Taking some detours can


    help you grow faster!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Hillbilly, what do you mean? Are you trying to be my life coach now, you who didn''t even graduate elementary school?"


    "How could dare im to be your


    coach! You''re my mentor, Brittany Ever since I joined TMO, you''ve guided me. Otherwise, Jessica


    would have fired me long ago!"


    "Hillbilly, at least you''re self-aware! So, you better listen to me and follow my orders! If you dare disobey, I''ll have Jessica fire you immediately!"


    Daniel chuckled at Brittany''s fierce demeanor and then beckoned them onward.

 Chapter 801 The Ghost Appears

    Chapter 801 The Ghost Appears


    ?


    "Britney, it''s gettingte. We should get out of here!"


    "What are you talking about? Get out of here? You hillbilly, can you talk properly? It sounds like we''re doomed! Spit that out right now!" "Spit, spit, spit!"


    "Who are you spitting at? You just sprayed my face!"


    Britney punched Daniel in annoyance. She knew this hillbilly did it on purpose.


    "You told me to! Besides, it''s just spit. It''s not like I... did something worse on your face!"


    Daniel''s words took Britney a moment to process, but soon she realized what he meant.


    "You pervy hillbilly! Are you messing with me? I''ll beat you up!"


    Furious, Britney started hitting Daniel with her fists.


    This hillbilly, saying such shameless things! He''s simply a jerk!


    "Stop it! Britney, if you keep messing around and we encounter some creepy ghosts on the way, I''m not helping you! If I don''t help, those ghosts could mess with your soul and take your life!"


    "Quit your BS! I don''t believe your ghost stories!"


    Britney might say that, but since they''d arrived at Golden Light Hill, the dense forest and eerie surroundings had made her uneasy. Tombstones appeared here and there, many without names. The creepy surroundings did scare her a bit.


    Plus, after punching Daniel for a while, Britney was getting tired. So, she stopped and took a break from hitting the hillbilly.


    Anyway, the hillbilly was always around; she could hit him anytime. No rush.


    "Hillbilly, lead the way! I want to see if we run into any ghosts tonight. If nothing happens, I''ll beat you until you''re a ghost! Let''s see if you dare to lie to me again!"


    "We''ll see whether I''m lying after we... well, you know."


    Daniel just mumbled something, but Britney sensed something off in his tone.


    "You


    me again? Do you feel like you with t


    y are you messing withe s to en.swnovels.et


    haven''t been hit enough?" Content


    Britney put her hands on her hips, ready to explode like a tigress.


    "What does it matter what I say? It''s not like my words could change your actions!"


    Daniel''s answer made Britney stomp her feet in frustration.


    "You... I''m gonna twist your arm!"


    Britney gave Daniel''s arm a hard twist. ther hands were sore fro


    min earlier, so she c n strength left. Contehave


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m too tired today. I''ll punish youter!"


    "Sure, of course, right after we... you know."


    Belongs


    "You''re talking nonsense again? I''ll kick you to death!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Britneynded


    back kick on Daniel''s


    way!


    then barked, "Lead-


    you say one more


    the


    nonsense, you know what!"


    "Fine! I''ll lead! But if I do, Britney, will you give me something niceter?"


    "Shut up! What do you want to see? Be careful, or I''ll pound you to pieces!"


    Daniel chuckled and led the way through the forest, teasing Britney along the way. The paths in Golden Light Hill were incredibly rough, Daniel realized.

 Chapter 802 Disaster

    Chapter 802 Disaster


    ?


    Daniel pulled out a stack of papers from his backpack and handed them to Britney.


    "Britney, follow right behind me. Every three steps, toss one of these papers. These are for the ghosts. And remember, every three steps, no exceptions. Otherwise, the road ahead won''t be easy."


    "Yes, yes, got it! Why do you have to be so chatty? It''s such a hassle!"


    Britney took the papers with a look of disdain.


    After exining to her, Daniel turned to the other two.


    "Perry, you follow behind Britney. You''ve got protective markings on your face, so the ghosts won''te near you. By walking behind her, you can keep her safe."


    Finally, Daniel looked at Nathan and asked, "Nathan, I''m giving you onest chance. Do you want me to draw protective marks on your face? If you still refuse and end up with your soul messed up by ghosts, or worse, dead or turned into a fool on Golden Light Hill, don''t say I didn''t warn you!"


    Despite Daniel''s good intentions, Nathan responded with a cold, mockingugh.


    "Haha!"


    Afterughing, he said disdainfully, "Hillbilly, you sure talk a lot! Your acting is top-notch; you should win an Oscar. But your performance doesn''t fool me! What ghosts? Corrupt my soul? Haha! Why don''t you bring those ghosts out? I''d love to see how they corrupt my soul! I''ve practiced martial arts since I was young. I''m not just Perry''s driver; I''m his bodyguard. If any ghosts show up, I''ll knock them out with a punch and have them screaming in no time. Let''s see if they dare show their faces again!"


    "Fine! If you''re that confident, Nathan, and think you can knock out those ghosts with one punch, then suit yourself. You''ll be on your own."


    For someone like Nathan, Daniel didn''t bother to argue further. If they encountered ghosts, Nathan would be the one to suffer, not Daniel.


    After giving all the instructions, Daniel started leading the way.


    The four walked on. Suddenly, a cold wind blew around them. Whoosh, whoosh!


    The wind blew from behind, sending chills down their spines. The trees and bushes around them rustled loudly. The papers Britney had been tossing to the ground were all picked up by the wind, swirling in the air.


    "The ghosts are here," Daniel warned cautiously.


    "Haha!"


    With a mockingugh, Nathan dismissed him.


    "It''s just some wind. It''smon on mountains. Where are the ghosts? I don''t see any ghosts!"


    "Nathan, I advise you to shut up. Don''t speak, or you''ll attract the ghosts to you. If theye near you, you might not die of fright, but you''ll at least be scared to wet your pants!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    bet


    "Haha! Wet my pants? I''ve never been scared like that in my life! If a ghost darese near, I''ll punch it out of here, making it scream for mercy!"

 Chapter 803 No Prank

    Chapter 803 No Prank


    ?


    Nathan was always so confident. He didn''t believe in ghosts at all, so he wasn''t scared-not even a little bit!


    Just then...


    Boom!


    A piece of paper, tossed around by the wind, suddenly caught fire in mid-air.


    And that ming piece instantly set all the other papers aze.


    Brittany watched the floating, burning papers crackle and ignite an enormous ze. She was stunned.


    Looking at Daniel in disbelief, she asked, "What''s... what''s happening?"


    "The ghosts are withdrawing money!" Daniel answered with a chuckle.


    "Ghosts withdrawing money?"


    Brittany pointed at the crackling papers and asked, "You mean to say, these papers caught fire because the ghosts are withdrawing money?" "Exactly! Look closely. When these papers burn, they turn into wisps of ck smoke. We withdraw money from ATMs, but ghosts have to burn the papers to turn them into ck smoke, and that''s how they get their money!"


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! Only I would believe something like that from you!"


    Brittany eyed Daniel skeptically and asked, "Really? Are there actually ghosts here? Howe I can''t see any? How about you let a ghost show up in front of me so I can see what it looks like?"


    "Making a ghost appear isn''t hard, but Brittany, you''re not protected right now. Letting a ghost show up could be really dangerous for you. So, I need to draw a protection spell on you first," Daniel said seriously.


    "With what? You want to draw something on my face with ash?" Brittany shook her head and firmly refused, "No way!"


    "If you don''t want ash on your face, I have another method."


    "What method?" Brittany asked.


    "Uh..." Daniel thought for a moment and said, "Close your eyes. I promise I won''t draw on your face."


    "Hick, you better not be messing withThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ????


    f you dare to prank m


    sinove might kick you right off


    cliff!" Content belongs to


    Seeing the papers in the air burn to ash, Brittany started to believe Dani


    .ne


    bit. Even though she didn''t


    believe in ghosts, the eerie environment made her uneasy.


    What if there really were ghosts in this world?


    Better to believe it just in case.


    So, Brittany closed her eyes.


    Looking at the beautiful woman standing there with her eyes closed, her long, curled eyshes were truly a sight. Her perfectly sculpted face was incredibly beautiful!


    Her dewy skin made Daniel almost want to reach out and give it a gentle pinch!


    After snapping out of his brief daze, Daniel extended his hand and started drawing on Brittany''s chest.


    Brittany was shocked the moment he touched her.


    Was this hick taking advantage of her? Shouldn''t she just hit him?


    At the very least, she should stop him immediately!


    But why wasn''t she stopping him? Why was she even starting to enjoy it?


    She found herself thinking, maybe he should keep going for a bit longer!

 Chapter 804 Cheating

    Chapter 804 Cheating


    ?


    As soon as he finished drawing, Daniel quickly pulled his hand back. He genuinely wasn''t trying to take advantage of Brittany; he was seriously drawing a protection spell. No funny business, just the spell.


    Brittany, on the other hand, was actually enjoying it!


    Even though Daniel''s actions seemed suspect, he made her chest feel all tingly in a good way. She was definitely enjoying it.


    She even thought her chest had grown a bit from the way his fingers moved around, like some super expensive spa treatment!


    But then, the magical feeling disappeared.


    Anger red up in Brittany''s heart out of nowhere. Clutching her chest, she shot a furious look at Daniel and demanded, "Hick, what the heck were you doing just now?"


    "I was drawing a protection spell on you! I promise those ghosts can''t get near you now. If they try, the spell will push them away or even make them disappear!" Daniel exined,pletely serious.


    This protection spell was totally different from the one he drew for Perry. That one was just a quick sketch on paper-super simple.


    But for Brittany, Daniel used something special: his Qi of Seven Dragons. He used this rare, invaluable energy, which money couldn''t buy, to draw a protection spell for her, and she was still unhappy? Women, they can be so greedy!


    "Where did you draw the spell?" Brittany demanded.


    "Right here," Daniel answered instinctively, giving her chest a little poke. He hadn''t fully appreciated it while focused on the spell, so...


    Brittany was shocked, staring at him in disbelief.


    "Ahhh!"


    "You pervert! You shameless jerk! You


    poke my chest? I''m gonna


    od my chest? How


    dare you


    you!"


    Trying to regain her dignity and make him think she was genuinely angry, Brittany started punching Daniel. But in the process, she "identally" brushed up against him several times-her arm, her face-it was all a little too deliberate.


    Daniel was bewildered. He wasn''t an idiot. This wasn''t like when Brittany had really tried to hurt him before. This time, it felt more like she was letting him enjoy it.


    Wait a second, was she actually hitting him, or was she flirting with him?


    Damn! He couldn''t fall for it. After all, she was Jessica''s secretary.


    Never cheat with your wife''s secretary. If he slept with Brittany, Jessica would find out eventually.


    If she found out, he wouldn''t get The Grass of the Sealed Dragon.


    Without The Grass of the Sealed Dragon, he could die!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sure, thedy was attractive, but his life was on the line!

 Chapter 805 Wheres the Ghost?

    Chapter 805 Where''s the Ghost?


    ?


    Having made up his mind, Daniel quickly calmed himself down, entering a state of post-nut rity.


    Seeing Brittany and Daniel flirt, Nathan suddenly felt a surge of jealousy. His face twisted with anger.


    Nathan didn''t dare get mad at Brittany, but he could definitely unleash his fury on Daniel!


    Pointing his finger at Daniel''s face, he roared, "Hick, didn''t you say there were ghosts? Then where are they? I don''t see any!"


    "The ghost is right on your back! Can''t you feel it?" Daniel asked with a mischievous grin.


    "On my back? There''s no ghost on my back."


    "Yup, it''s hanging onto your back! And now, its hands are wrapped around your neck!"


    Daniel''s words were meant to paint a picture, but he wasn''t making this up. He could actually see the ghost clinging to Nathan''s back, its hands reaching for his neck. The ghost appeared intent on choking Nathan to death!


    After killing Nathan, the ghost would im his soul!


    Nathan was already having trouble breathing, and Daniel''s words made him even more anxious. Suddenly, he felt like there really were hands squeezing his neck, as if someone was trying to choke him to death.


    Even though he felt suffocated, Nathan refused to give in. He wasn''t about to admit Daniel was right!


    So, he stubbornly said, "What ghost is choking me? I feel just fine! My breathing is perfectly normal! I don''t feel anything around my neck. So where''s this ghost? I think you''re just making things up, hick!"


    Just as Nathan finished speaking, Brittany''s eyes widened in shock.


    She saw it.


    She saw a little boy in red clothes clinging to Nathan''s back.


    The boy had only half a face; the other half was a bloody mess, like it was rotting, with maggots crawling all over it.


    Even more terrifying, the boy was smiling at her.


    That smile made Brittany quickly cover her mouth, afraid any sound she made would draw the boy''s attention.


    Though the boy''s body and face


    ??? ?


    were those of a child, his hands were those of an adultrge and rough, with ck dirt under his fingernails.


    "Holy crap! A ghost!" Perry screamed suddenly.


    He had also seen the ghost on Nathan''s back and immediately hid behind Daniel.


    "A ghost? Where?" Nathan asked, his voice tinged with a hint of fear.


    "B-Behind you! It''s hanging onto your neck! Look back and see who it is!" Perry''s voice trembled as he tried to warn Nathan.


    "There''s no way there''s a ghost! Ghosts don''t exist! They''re just made-up stories to scare people!"


    Despite his denial, the fear in


    Nathan''s


    s eyes was apparent. The et


    doubt was starting to creep in. Was


    Daniel actually telling theC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    truth?


    Brittany stepped closer to Daniel, seekingfort in his presence. Her skepticism was now mingled with fear, thanks to the horrifying sight she couldn''t unsee.


    And that sight was edging Nathan ever closer to admitting the impossible.

 Chapter 806 Save Me Now!

    Chapter 806 Save Me Now!


    ?


    Even as Nathan confidently spoke, he turned his head to look back.


    "FUCK!"


    Seeing the ghostly boy, Nathan screamed and copsed to the ground,pletely drained of strength. He attempted to stand up and run, but his legs just wouldn''t cooperate.


    As Nathan sat there, trembling, the boy immediately crawled onto his chest, making himselffortable.


    The boy then took one of hisrge, rough hands and pulled a wriggling maggot from his rotting face, offering it to Nathan. With his other hand, he pointed at his own mouth.


    The boy''s actions left Nathan paralyzed with fear.


    "Get... get away from me!"


    "How can he get away? He''s sitting on your chest, offering you a delicacy from his face!" Daniel joked, clearly enjoying the situation.


    "Hick, quit joking around and save me! You''re supposed to be so powerful, aren''t you? Do something!"


    Nathan was genuinely desperate now.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Nathan. I asked if you wanted a protection spell earlier, but you said no. If you didn''t need my help then, why would you need it now? So, I''ll just let you deal with it on your own."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brittany, we were college buddies, right? Please, ask him to save me!¡±


    Realizing that pleading with Daniel was futile, Nathan turned his desperation toward Brittany. He knew she couldn''t stand to see someone in distress and wouldn''t ignore his plea. Instead of asking the ruthless hick, he''d beg his kind-hearted former ssmate.


    The ghostly boy opened his mouth, revealing sharp fangs, and leaned in to bite Nathan''s neck. Brittany, desperate, shouted at Daniel, "Hick, save him!"


    "I''m not obligated to follow your orders, am I? I''m not your man. But if I save him, you owe me one."


    "Just do it!"


    Brittany nudged Daniel with her knee, pushing him forward.


    The ghost boy noticed Daniel advancing and leaped at him.


    "A ghost attacking me?" Daniel casually snapped a tree branch and swung it at the iing ghost. Smack!


    He hit the ghost square on its back, knocking it to the ground.


    "Ow..."


    The ghost let out a tortured wail before dissolving into a puff of ck smoke.


    Ghosts, being made of energy,


    disintegrate into ck smoke


    their spirit is dispersed, vani Wheel


    from this world. Content


    swrongs to


    With the ghost gone, Nathan mbered up, still shaky. His pants were slightly damp-he''d wet himself out of fear. ¡°Nathan, do you believe in ghosts now?" Daniel asked with a smirk.


    "Where''s the ghost? I didn''t see any ghost.


    Nathack, don''t you try to fool reverted to his stubbore!"


    denial now that the ghost.


    Brittany just sighed, relieved that the immediate danger had passed, but bemused by Nathan''s obstinacy. She couldn''t decide if his denial was out of genuine disbelief or sheer pride. Either way, she knew just got a whole lot moreplicated.

 Chapter 807 Still Stubborn

    Chapter 807 Still Stubborn


    ?


    ¡°Alright! If you say there are no ghosts in this world, then so be it! But if a ghost tries to climb on you and kill you again, don''t expect me to help. After all, there are no ghosts, right?" Daniel said cheerfully.


    "There are no ghosts! It was just a hallucination! All of it! Where are the ghosts? Ghosts don''t exist!" Nathan''s tone remained as stubborn as ever.


    ¡°A hallucination? Nathan, you''re saying that little boy was a hallucination?" Daniel asked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "What else could it be? If it were a real ghost, would I still be alive? And if it was a ghost, shouldn''t it still be here?"


    Nathan was confident now that the ghost had been eliminated, so he wasn''t scared of seeing another one. There was no way he could be so unlucky to encounter two ghosts in one night, right?


    ¡°Nathan, you can say that now, but if you run into another ghostter and want me to save you, it''s going to cost you. I''ll deduct it straight from your sry, and Perry here will transfer it to me. I''ll only charge you ten grand per rescue!" Daniel turned to Perry with a grin and asked, "Perry, how does that sound?"


    "Sounds good! Let''s do it your way!" Perry agreed without hesitation. He didn''t care about the money, especially after witnessing that terrifying ghost himself. On Golden Light Hill, he had to follow Daniel''s lead.


    Besides, he needed Daniel''s help to save his daughter.


    Daniel''s earlier showdown with the ghost had left Perry impressed. A ghost so frightening, his face half rotted away with maggots, and yet Daniel dealt with it effortlessly with just a tree branch.


    "Daniel, when you took out that ghost, you only used a tree branch. Does that mean if we encounter another ghost, we can just use a tree branch to fight it off too?" Perry asked curiously.


    "I can do it, but you guys can''t!" Daniel replied bluntly.


    "Oh!" Perry acknowledged, while Nathan silently picked up a tree branch and held it in his hand.


    Nathan thought to himself, his


    strength must be greater than this so-called hick''s. If Daniel could kill a ghost with a small branch, then so could he!


    With renewed confidence, Nathan was no longer worried. Even if he encountered another ghost tonight he wouldn''t be afraid. He held a branch from the very tree Daniel had used and it was bothrger and thicker.


    So, even if the next ghost was more powerful than thest, he''d be able to handle it.


    Seeing Nathan clutching a tree branch, Daniel immediately understood his intentions.


    "Nathan, why are you holding that tree branch? Are you nning to use it to fight ghosts?" Daniel asked with a friendly grin.


    "Fight ghosts? What are you talking about? There are no ghosts in this world!" Nathan continued to deny stubbornly.


    "Then why are you holding that branch?¡± Daniel pressed.


    Nathan, caught off guard by the question, hesitated but quickly tried to muster a response that would keep up his fa?ade, knowing full well that he was clutching onto it for dear life. The nagging what-if questions gnawed at his bravado-could Daniel be right? Could there be more ghosts out here? He wasn''t ready to admit it yet, but deep down, the fear was real.

 Chapter 808 Scared Stiff

    Chapter 808 Scared Stiff


    ?


    Nathan hesitated for a moment, but quickly collected himself.


    "Snakes! Of course, I''m using this branch to ward off snakes! The ecosystem on Golden Light Hill is so rich, there must be plenty of poisonous snakes. Walking at night, you need a branch in hand to scare them away. If we get bitten by a snake and can''t get antivenom in time, we could die! And if wee across tall grass, I''ll use the branch to rustle it and check for snakes."


    "Nathan! Swinging that branch around, you might not scare away any snakes, but you could definitely attract ghosts. If you spook a ghost, it mighte for youtch onto your throat, drink your blood, eat your flesh, and snatch your soul! You''d die on the spot!" Daniel warned with a hint of mischief.


    Nathan responded with a dismissive chuckle.


    "Hah!"


    Coldly, he shot back, "You think I''m some gullible kid? There are no ghosts in this world! Golden Light Hill is ghost-free. The only threat here is snakes poisonous snakes. I suggest you guys follow my lead and carry a branch. Otherwise, if you get bitten by a snake, you''ll regret it! The most dangerous one around here is the king cobra.


    "Do you know what a king cobra is? If it bites you, you''re dead. Look at this environment, our situation. If you got bitten by a king cobra, even getting to the nearest hospital would take hours-you''d be dead already."


    Nathan''s warning scared Brittany. She was absolutely terrified of snakes.


    With a look of horror on her face, Brittany turned to Daniel and asked seriously, "Hick, are there really snakes on Golden Light Hill?"


    "Of course."


    "King cobras?"


    "Yep! King cobras are native to Golden Light Hill. There are probably hundreds of thousands of them up here. Each one is lethally poisonous. But the notion that a bite will kill you in half an hour is a bit exaggerated!"


    "Do you know how toxic a king cobra bite is? How long would it really take to die from one?" Brittany asked, her fear intensifying.


    "Heh heh heh..." Daniel chuckled before replying, "Brittany, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, even if a king cobra bites you, I can neutralize the venom. I guarantee you won''t die!"


    "You can neutralize the venom? How?" Brittany asked, intrigued but still frightened.


    "If you''re bitten by a snake, the first thing you need to do is suck out the venom. Then, find any nearby herbs known to treat snake venom, chew them up, and apply them to the wound. If the venom is thoroughly sucked out and the herbs are applied, you''ll be fine."


    "You''d suck the venom out of me?" Brittany questioned.


    "Uh..." Daniel besitated before saying, "That depends on where the king cobra bites you. In some ces, I''d use my mouth to extract the venom.


    el


    But in other ces, I definitely wouldn''t, because I wouldn''t want me!"


    you to take advantage of


    Reluctantly, Brittany smiled despite her fear. Daniel''s confident and casual demeanor somehow made her feel a bit more secure.


    Meanwhile, Nathan just rolled eyes, still gripping his branch tightly, convinced that only he had the logical and practical approach to their night on Golden Light Hill.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 809 Shocked

    Chapter 809 Shocked


    ?


    Daniel''s reply infuriated Brittany. She put one hand on her hip and pointed a finger at his nose, questioning him loudly, "Hick, what do you mean? Are you saying I took advantage of you?"


    "Of course! With a body as great as mine, you''re definitely taking advantage of me!" Daniel replied with a look of disdain.


    "Shut up!" Brittany snapped, her voice dripping with irritation. "You think I took advantage of you? You''re the one who took advantage of me, you pervert! You have no shame at all! You''re the most shameless, shameless freak I''ve ever met!"


    "Brittany, if you keep insulting me, and another ghostes to bother you, I just might not help. I''ll let the ghost take your soul and leave you to die here! You''ll turn into ady ghost for sure!"


    "Hick, if you let me be ady ghost, I''ll haunt you every night. I''ll crawl into your bed and scare the life out of you!"


    "Brittany, you''re so beautiful that even as a ghost, you''d still be gorgeous. If you crawled onto my bed in the middle of the night, I wouldn''t be scared -I''d be thrilled! No man would mind a pretty girl showing up in his bed. It''d be the best thing ever!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You... you''re impossible!" Brittany eximed, her frustration clear. "Hick, stop fooling around and lead the way! Let''s keep moving!"


    "Exactly, Daniel, we can''t waste more


    time. We need to find my daughter


    ie


    fast! Golden Light Hill is truly a dangerous ce-first, it''s haunted now there are poisonous snakes, Why on earth did Chloe have toe here in the middle of the night for a mission? If they had to run a mission, why not do it during the day?" Perrymented, pure worry etched in his voice. His only daughter was the center of his concern.


    Perry had always been against his daughter joining the police force, preferring her to be a general


    The constant risk of danger at the police force worried him sick. Why


    manager at hispany instead et


    O


    did she have to take such a hy


    dangerous job when other safer options existed?


    "Perry, based on my calctions, your daughter came to Golden Light Hill at night due to an emergency, likely involving a life-or-death


    situation. If I''m correct, it''s because someone took hostages and fled to Golden Light Hill. Chloe and her team probably entered to rescue the hostages," Daniel exined.


    Perry was stunned by this revtion. He stared at Daniel in disbelief and asked, "Daniel, how do you know this so well? Do you have some inside source in the police department?"


    "Inside source? I don''t have any. Didn''t I tell you? I''m a fortune teller! I can see people''s fates. That''s how I figured out the situation," Daniel rified. But Perry wasn''t convinced. "Daniel, even if you''re a fortune teller, and even if you can see people''s fates, surely you need to meet my daughter first to see her fate, right? You''ve never met her. How can you know so much about her situation without even seeing her?"


    Daniel smirked ever so slightly and said, "Perry, my abilities go beyond just seeing someone''s fate. I can sense the aura and energies around us. From the information and the urgency, I inferred what must have transpired."


    Perry was still doubtful, but Daniel''s confidence and details piqued his curiosity. Perhaps there was more to this hick than met the eye. Regardless, he had no choice but to trust Daniel now, for the safety of his daughter and her team.

 Chapter 810 The Cold

    Chapter 810 The Cold


    ?


    Facing Perry''s doubts, Daniel patiently exined.


    "Perry, your daughter is your flesh and blood. As a fortune teller, I can sense her current state through your aura and actions. The situation is that you''re desperate to save her, and she''s equally desperate to rescue the hostages. If the hostages can''t be saved, it''s a dead end for both of you."


    As Daniel spoke, a sudden wind blew through the area.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The wind on Golden Light Hill was incredibly cold-colder than a gust from an ice cer. Even in winter, the wind didn''t feel this biting!


    Three out of the four people shivered from the cold. The only one unaffected was, of course, Daniel.


    Seeing Brittany shivering, Daniel cheerfully suggested, "Brittany, if you''re cold, you can hold onto my arm. If you hold onto me, you won''t feel cold."


    "Shut up! You just want to take advantage of me!" Brittany scoffed. But then, she reluctantly hooked her arm around Daniel''s.


    The moment she held his arm, it was like embracing a warm, fluffy puppy. She immediately felt warmer.


    Perry noticed that Brittany, who had been shivering like him, stopped trembling as soon as she embraced Daniel''s arm.


    Thinking it might actually help, Perry decided to set aside his embarrassment. He rushed over and grabbed Daniel''s other arm.


    His actions caught Daniel off guard.


    "Perry, what are you doing?"


    "I''m cold too! But the moment I held onto your arm, I felt warm again," Perry admitted.


    "Perry, I offer this warmth service to beauties like Brittany. If you''re going to hold my arm for warmth, I''me` going to have to charge you eten grand!" Daniel joked.


    "That''s fair! If you save my daughter today, I will not only sign a contract with your group tomorrow, but l also give you an extra reward!" Perry promised.


    On the other side, Nathan was shivering uncontrobly from the mountain wind. Despite wearing a windbreaker, he felt as if he had nothing on. The icy wind cut right through him, making him feel drenched from head to toe as if he had been thrown into a tub of ice water. Content belongs to


    This feeling was unbearable. It was as if he was soaked in freezing water and left standing in the winter wind.


    "Let''s keep moving!" Daniel said.


    Bncing the two people hanging from his arms wasn''t easy, but the path ahead was rtively t and wide, allowing them to walk side by side without much trouble.


    Suddenly, a bloody hand shot up from the ground and grabbed Nathan''s ankle!


    "Ah! Fuck! A ghost!" Nathan screamed. He swung his tree branch wildly at the bloody hand clutching his ankle.


    He initially thought a couple of hits would make the hand disappear.

 Chapter 811 Save Me

    Chapter 811 Save Me


    ?


    But the bloody hand didn''t disappear. Instead, it yanked hard, causing Nathan to stumble and crash to the ground.


    "Help! Help! Somebody save me!" Nathan screamed, desperately trying to pull his trapped foot back. But the hand held on tight, like a sturdy vine, making it impossible for him to move.


    "Hick, stopughing and save me! Hurry!" Nathan was panicking, once again wetting himself in fear.


    "Nathan, if I remember correctly, a moment ago you were adamant that there are no ghosts. You said there definitely aren''t any on Golden Light Hill, only snakes! So, what''s happening now? Have you run into a ghost?" Daniel taunted, clearly enjoying the show.


    Daniel saw this as a teachable moment. Nathan was incredibly stubborn, and unless he encountered a truly life-threatening situation, he would never abandon his rigid beliefs. Daniel suspected that even in the face of death, Nathan would still be obstinate!


    The first time Nathan encountered a ghost, Daniel saved him, but Nathan remained ungrateful and continued to deny the existence of ghosts. This time, Daniel intended to teach him a financial lesson: rescuese at a cost.


    "Hick, stop wasting time and save me!" Nathan was genuinely terrified. He could feel the bloody hand dragging him towards the edge of the cliff. Below the cliffy a sheer drop into the abyss. If Nathan were to fall, he would surely be shattered into pieces, reduced to a pulp.


    "Nathan, I can save you, but it won''t be free. We need to discuss terms," Daniel said cheerfully, showing no signs of urgency.


    "Hick, you want to negotiate terms now? What terms could you possibly want? If you don''t act now, that hand will drag me over the cliff and I''ll die, smashed to bits!" Nathan yelled, his voice filled with desperation.


    "Nathan, even if you do fall to your death, what difference does it make to me? Why should I worry? So, I''ve got time to negotiate. If you think you have plenty of time and that the bloody hand can''t drag you off the cliff just yet, we can take our time discussing the terms. I believe in fairness-we need toe to a mutually satisfying agreement," Daniel exined, remaining unruffled.


    "Hick, what terms do you want?" Nathan asked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "There''s no rush. Let me first ask Perry something." Daniel turned to Perry and asked, "Is Nathan really just a driver, with no other roles?"


    "No other roles," Perry confirmed.


    ¡°So, he''s a full-time employee with no side jobs?"


    "If he dared take on any side jobs, I''d fire him immediately." ¡°Alright, Perry, tell me, how much does Nathan make in a year?"


    "All things considered, including his 401k, he earns around $100,000 to $200,000. He''s been with me for years-loyal and hardworking. For a driver er he''s paid very well. I''m a sentimental guy; I take good care of my employees and am never stingy with them," Perry exined.


    Daniel nodded thoughtfully, then turned back to Nathan. "Alright, Nathan, here''s the deal. For me to


    save you, it''s going to cost you.


    Considering your annual sry


    charge you a rescue fee of $20,000. Agree to this, and I''ll pull you up."


    Nathan gulped, his panic intensifying as he felt the bloody hand tugging him closer to the edge. He realized he had no choice. Begrudgingly, he nodded, "Fine! Just save me!"


    Satisfied, Daniel finally stepped forward with a smirk on his face, ready to help Nathan out of the deadly grasp.


    "Alright, let''s get you out of this mess," Daniel said, preparing to rid Nathan of his ghostly tormentor.

 Chapter 812 The Expensive Price

    Chapter 812 The Expensive Price


    ?


    "Are you worried Nathan might leave for another job?" Daniel asked.


    "Not a chance! He won''t leave," Perry replied confidently.


    "Why not?"


    "If Nathan leaves my employ, he won''t get the same high sry anywhere else as a driver. Plus, nowhere else will be asfortable for him as mypany."


    Perry didn''t mention explicitly, but he knew sometimes Nathan would skim a little money here and there when running errands. However, Nathan did it reasonably and never went overboard. Because of this, Perry found Nathan to be a decent guy and had kept him on, trusting him throughout the years.


    "So if Nathan is so glued to yourpany, here''s the deal: I''ll rescue him, but it''ll cost a ten thousand dor rescue fee, payable by you, Perry. You can then deduct the sum from Nathan''s sry over time."


    ¡°Alright, alright, Daniel, whatever you say! Just hurry up and save Nathan! That bloody hand is about to pull him over the edge. If he dies, I''ll have trouble finding a driver as good as him!" Perry urged.


    "Don''t worry, Perry. With me here, Nathan isn''t going anywhere."


    With that, Daniel cheerfully walked over to Nathan, who was struggling furiously.


    When he reached Nathan, Daniel picked up the tree branch that had fallen to the ground and struck the bloody hand with it.


    *Smack!*


    With a sharp crack, the bloody hand let out a horrifying wail.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Then, the hand dissolved into a cloud of blood mist and disappeared into the wind.


    Nathan was saved!


    ¡°Stand up, Nathan!" Daniel said with a grin.


    Nathan got to his feet, looking both frustrated and relieved. "Hick, you earned ten grand just by hitting that hand once?"


    "Even though it was just one hit, that hit saved your life! If I hadn''t done that, you''d be dead now. Doesn''t your life have at least that much value?"


    "You... you... that''s not fair!" Nathan suddenly realized, "I remember now! When I was scared by that hand, you said earlier it would only cost one grand for a rescue. We agreed on one grand! How did it be ten grand?" Content belongs


    ton


    "Because I have the right to change the price!" Daniel replied, nearly causing Nathan to spit blood in frustration.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You... changing the price? You''re just a ruthless profiteer! Do you have any sense of shame?"


    "Shame? What good is that? Ten grand can erase all the shame," Daniel chuckled. He then added with a grin. "Nathan, since I just earned ten grand from you, I''ll give you a special discount offer."


    Nathan eyed him suspiciously, "What discount offer?"


    "For an additional one thousand dors, I''ll draw a protection spell on your face. With this spell, I guarantee no more ghosts will bother you on our journey. If they do, I''ll take care of them for free as part of my after-sales service!" Daniel exined with a chuckle.

 Chapter 813 The Trap

    Chapter 813 The Trap


    ?


    Nathan immediately panicked when he heard Daniel''s proposal.


    "What? You already conned me out of ten grand and now you want another one thousand?"


    "Nathan, if you don''t want to pay the thousand, then the next time a ghost attacks you and you call for my help, the price will double. I''ll charge you twenty thousand."


    "Hick, you... you have no morals! You bastard!"


    "Call me whatever you want, but I''m providing a paid service, and these are the fixed prices."


    "The prices are set by me, no room for negotiation. If you don''t want to pay one thousand now, you''ll have to pay twenty thousandter."


    "You... you bastard!" Nathan roared, his face turning red with anger. He felt a strong hatred toward Daniel.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But what choice did he have? They were on Golden Light Hill, a ce where ghosts could attack at any moment!


    Nathan had no choice but to agree.


    "Fine! I agree!" He begrudginglyplied, realizing that refusing had already cost him ten thousand dors. If he refused again, it could cost him another twenty thousand!


    With another thousand in his pocket, Daniel led the group onward.


    The rest of the journey was uneventful, with no more encounters with ghosts.


    They eventually arrived at an abandoned viplex. It was overgrown with weeds, giving off an eerie vibe.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The wind began to howl again.


    Since many of the vis were iplete, they had no doors or windows. The wind blowing through the empty houses created a haunting sound, reminiscent of ghostly wails.


    The eerie sounds raised the hairs on Nathan''s neck.


    "Nathan, is the protection spell | drew on your face still working? If a ghost shows up and the spell doesn''t protect you, you owe me triple the amount I paid! No, wait, ten times Actually, a hundred times!" Nathan pointed to his face, which Daniel had marked with a crude drawing of a turtle using ash, demanding.


    Nathan figured this was his chance to reim the eleven thousand he''d been swindled out of, maybe even make a profit!


    ¡°Nathan, we''re both men. Men stick


    to their word promised that if any ghost bothers you after drawing that protection spell, I''ll take care of it and ensure your safety. As forpensating you triple, tenfold, or a hundredfold, I never promised that. So, it doesn''t exist. Don''t imagine things," Daniel replied calmly.


    "Hick, what are you saying? Are you admitting that the protection spell you drew is useless?" Nathan questioned.


    "Of course it''s useful! Ever since I drew that spell, we haven''t encountered any ghosts. Before I drew it, we ran into ghosts twice, and both times they came for you."


    "Hick, I see now, you''ve been tricking me all along! You conned me out of ten grand, and then another grand!"


    Perry couldn''t remain silent any longer. He had to intervene.


    "Alright, enough already. Nathan, focus on what''s important. We''re here to find my daughter and ensure she''s safe. Daniel, no more games, alright? We need to make sure


    everyone gets through this safely."


    Nathan grumbled but stayed silent, conceding to Perry''s authority. They all knew the real priority was finding Chloe and resolving the night''s tensions, ghosts or no ghosts.

 Chapter 814 Chloe Arrives

    Chapter 814 Chloe Arrives


    ?


    "Shut up, Nathan!" Perry barked. "If it wasn''t for Daniel, you''d be dead by now! Keep arguing with him, and I''ll fire you!"


    Nathan immediately fell silent, knowing Perry was his boss. As a driver, he made around $200,000 officially, plus additional ie. His yearly sry topped $400,000 to $500,000. Where could he find another job like that? He had to cherish it, really cherish it.


    At that moment, footsteps sounded behind them. Everyone turned to see a small team of officers approaching, led by a female cop. She wore a uniform, had short hair, and exuded confidence. Though her uniform wasn''t tight, Daniel could still see her curvy figure.


    Daniel, who always admired beautiful things, stared openly, appreciating her chest and hips. The team was from the police department, led by Perry''s daughter, Chloe.


    Seeing Daniel engrossed, Brittany stomped on his foot with the heel of her shoe. "What are you staring at?" she demanded, annoyed.


    "What do you think? Can''t you see? I''m obviously looking at a beautiful woman, a strong and confident beauty. Just look at how cool she walks!" "You''re shameless!" Brittany snapped.


    Daniel ignored her, turning to Perry instead. "Perry, is that your daughter?"


    "Yes, that''s Chloe," Perry confirmed.


    "Is she married?" Daniel asked.


    "No," Perry replied.


    "Does she have a boyfriend?"


    "No."


    After answering, Perry felt something was off and asked, "Daniel, what''s this about?"


    "Nothing! Just asking. Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your daughter."


    Perry felt uneasy. Daniel said he wasn''t interested, but his long stare suggested otherwise.


    Brittany quickly warned Daniel, "You


    better be telling the truth, you country bumpkin! If you try anything with Chloe, I''ll make sure you regret it might even break your legs!"


    Her words made Perryugh. "Brittany, you''re overthinking it. My daughter might be beautiful, but no man dares to pursue her. Even I, her father, have to be cautious around her. Honestly, she''s tougher than her mom. When her mom scoldsme, I sometimes talk back. But when Chloe scolds me, I don''t dare say a word. You have no idea, when she''s angry, everyone''s scared."


    As they chatted, Chloe and her team walked over. Seeing Perry, Chloe''s expression turned serious.


    "Dad, what


    who you doing here? And


    who are these people? What doing out here sote? It''s


    are youC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    dangerous!" Content belonOve


    to

 Chapter 815 The Century-Old Evil Spirit

    Chapter 815 The Century-Old Evil Spirit


    ?


    "I... I''m here to inspect the construction site," Perry stammered, afraid of his daughter''s wrath. He didn''t dare admit he came to ensure her safety; she would surely scold him for that.


    "Inspect the construction site? In the middle of the night? Do you know how dangerous it is here?" Chloe reprimanded.


    "What''s dangerous about it? It''s just a bunch of unfinished buildings. Oh... wait, you''re right! This ce is super dangerous because it''s haunted! I brought a few guys with me because of the ghost stories. When we''re in a group, even ghosts would be scared and stay away!" Perry, being the smooth talker he was, quickly spun the ghost story into his narrative, soundingpletely casual.


    "Haunted? There are no such things as ghosts! The danger I meant are armed robbers! You all need to leave, now!" Chloemanded. But then she reconsidered, "On second thought, stay right here. If you leave now and run into those robbers, it''ll be much worse."


    Her contradictory instructions made Daniel chuckle.


    "Chloe, yes, there are robbers, but they''re not the biggest threat. The real danger here is the evil spirit, one that''s been around for a century! These spirits are incredibly strong and can cause hallucinations. If those spirits get hold of your minds, you might end up shooting each other."


    Chloe red at Daniel, unimpressed. "Who are you? Stop with the nonsense. Don''t try to spook us."


    "My name is Daniel. I''m the


    Executive Assistant to the CEO at TMO. The Golden Light Hill tourism project is under TMO''s management now. I came with your dad to


    discuss this partnership," Daniel.ne


    exined hastily. He always had patience for beautiful women. It''s just how men are-they need to be extra patient with attractive women.


    "So, you''re the idiot who lured my dad here?" Chloe retorted.


    Daniel was taken aback, looking at her incredulously. "Chloe, how am 1 the idiot? I saved your father''s life. If I''m an idiot, what does that make your dad? And what does that make you?"


    His retort left Chloe momentarily speechless.


    UMS


    "You... you, I''m your beloved grandma," Chloe shot back. As a seasoned cop who had dealt with all kinds of criminals, a small-time tough guy like Daniel was no challenge for her.


    "Grandson, call me grandma, and I''ll give you a gift! For now, you''d better stand still and not move an inch. If those robbers take you hostage, don''t me me for not saving you!"


    Chloe didn''t know why, but she feltThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    unusually at ease bantering with Daniel. With any other man, she wouldn''t have joked so quickly or freely Meeting someone for the first time and cracking such jokes wasn''t her usual style, but with Daniel, it just felt different.

 Chapter 816 Rash Actions

    Chapter 816 Rash Actions


    ?


    However, she was genuinely furious! How dare this annoying guy im there were ghosts right in front of her? In her world, there were no such things as ghosts. When this man mentioned ghosts, he was clearly trying to deceive her. And she couldn''t stand being lied to!


    "Dear Chloe, I don''t need your help. If those robbers are foolish enough to take me hostage, they''d be making the dumbest mistake ever. You have no idea what I''m capable of! I could p them all down in a heartbeat, making them cry and beg for mercy without even breaking a sweat," Daniel boasted confidently, earning yet another eye roll from Chloe.


    "You idiot, first you try to scare me, and now you''re just bragging," she retorted, annoyed.


    "Why am I an idiot? Unless, Chloe, you''re a big idiot yourself to have given birth to me, the little idiot?" Daniel countered cheekily.


    "You... one more word and I''ll cuff you!" Chloe threatened, pulling out her handcuffs and clinking them menacingly in front of Daniel.


    "Chloe, is this how you like to y? These handcuffs should be for our private time, don''t you think? Plus, if we''re going to use them, you better hand over the key first. Otherwise, it''d be kinda awkward if I can''t free us, especially if we''re, you know, in the middle of something intimate. Calling 911 in such a situation wouldn''t be fun, right?" Daniel''s suggestivements made Chloe''s blood boil.


    "You little punk! You looking to get hurt? I''m on a mission right now. When I catch those robbers, I''ll cuff you and take you to the station.


    Then you''ll see how I deal with you! After some time in custody, you won''t dare talk nonsense again," Chloe snapped, her patience wearing thin.


    "Yeah. Hehehe..." Daniel chuckled mischievously. Afterughing, he added cheekily, "Chloe, you think I''ll stop talking nonsense after we y? We''ve just met; using those handcuffs is still a distant event!"


    "You..." Chloe stomped her foot in frustration but prioritized her mission over dealing with Daniel. She had no time to waste on him.


    Forgetting Daniel, Chloe turned to her team member beside her and asked, "Jax, you''re sure the robbers are in that abandoned building up ahead?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Chloe," Jax nodded, pointing to


    Libel


    the disy on his specialized phone. "Based on the thermal imaging feedback, those robbers should in that building. However, our equipment is a bit outdated, so can''t pinpoint their exact location. We need to be cautious and not make any rash moves."

 Chapter 817 Brainless

    Chapter 817 Brainless


    ?


    After speaking, Jax, aware of Chloe''s nature, didn''t forget to give onest reminder.


    "Chloe, we really can''t act rashly this time! We don''t have any backup. If we move without caution and walk into their trap, someone could get seriously hurt or even killed. It''s not worth the risk."


    Feeling her authority being challenged, Chloe angrily asked, "Who''s the captain here? You or me?"


    "You are," Jax responded meekly, like a scolded schoolboy.


    "So, are you teaching me how to do my job?" Chloe pressed.


    "No, ma''am!"


    "Then shut your mouth! Answer when asked, and keep it zipped otherwise! Or else, I''ll dock your pay!"


    Disying her usualmanding temperament, Chloe snapped at Jax, who now stood silently.


    Chloe divided her officers, issuing orders with a wave of her hand: "Your team, nk from the left. Your team, nk from the right. We''ll attack from both sides and catch these robbers by surprise, taking them downpletely!"


    The solemn atmosphere was abruptly broken by Daniel''s derisive snort.


    Chloe''s face darkened, and she snarled at Daniel, "Why are youughing, you little brat?"


    "What else could Iugh at? I''m


    laughing at you! If you want to


    ??? 2


    commit suicide, don''t drag your team with you. Even worse, your strategy to get everyone killed is impressively effective. nning is pure idiocy, you


    at you''re


    brain-dead captain!"


    Daniel''s mocking words made Chloe''s already annoyed face even more sullen.


    She pointed at Daniel, demanding, "Why do you think I''m leading my team to die? I''m leading them to make a major bust, not to die!"


    "If you''re aiming for a big bust, you


    might not even catch those robbers alive, but you''ll at least shoot them right? The problem is, those robbers aren''t in those abandoned buildings at all. What do you think you''l aplish by storming in there?"


    "What did you just say? The robbers aren''t in the abandoned buildings? We''ve scanned with infrared; the heat signals indicate people are in there. So, they must be inside!"


    "Heat signals? You think heat signals mean there are people? What if there are just some wild boars in there? Your equipment would pick them up the same way."


    Daniel''s argument left Chloe momentarily speechless. The annoying little brat was right!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "If you''re correct and there are no robbers, just boars, then how am I leading my team to die? Without robbers, the worst we could do is find nothing, not death."


    With amanding wave, Chloe barked, "We''re going in! Let''s see if it''s robbers or wild boars hiding in these buildings."


    "Chloe, you''re gorgeous, but has all the food you''ve eaten gone to your looks and curves instead of your brain? You''re acting brainless!"


    "What do you mean by that, you little brat?" Chloe retorted angrily.

 Chapter 818 A Confident Woman

    Chapter 818 A Confident Woman


    ?


    Chloe was furious when Daniel called her brainless. She demanded an exnation from him or she wouldn''t let it go.


    "Why would the robbers put wild boars in an abandoned building? To lure you in, of course! And why lure you in? To kill you!" Daniel''s reasoning couldn''t be dismissed easily.


    Chloe frowned and asked, "How are they nning to kill us?"


    "With bombs, of course! One big explosion, and you''re all gone, blown to pieces. None of you will have a whole body left!" Daniel exined. "What?" Chloe looked at Daniel in shock. "You''re saying there are bombs in those abandoned buildings?"


    "Absolutely! And not just any bombs, really powerful ones. Comparable to TNT. If those bombs go off, it might not tten the entire block of abandoned buildings, but it would certainly destroy a third of it."


    "How do you know there are bombs in there? How do you know how powerful they are?" Chloe asked incredulously.


    "Because I''m a fortune teller! Your dad knows this. I just need a nce to see everything," Daniel replied, dead serious.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You''re a fortune teller? So, you know there are bombs because of that? And you said there might be wild boars in there, also because you''re a fortune teller?" Chloe''s skepticism cut through her voice.


    "Exactly!" Daniel nodded earnestly. "Because I''m a fortune teller, I can foresee all this. I just need a look to figure it out!"


    Chloe''s frustration peaked. "You little brat! I trusted you, and here you are being a jackass! I thought you had actual evidence about those wild boars. But no, you''re basing everything on your fortune-telling mumbo jumbo?"


    Chapter 818 A Confident Woman 1


    Chloe, pointing at the heat map on the specialized phone, taunted Daniel. "Look closely, you little brat, at these movement patterns. Your tricks might fool some country bumpkins, but not me. I rely on science, on these high-tech instruments. I don''t buy into your nonsense."


    Daniel nced at the heat map and immediately understood. Actually, he didn''t even need to look at it to know what was going on.


    "Chloe, these scientific instruments are indeed impressive. But the movement patterns shown on the heat map are exactly those of wild boars," Daniel said.


    Chapter 818 A Confident Woman 3

 Chapter 819 The Existence of Ghosts

    Chapter 819 The Existence of Ghosts


    ?


    Chloe was supremely confident in her judgment. After all, she didn''t get her position as team captain through connections but through her exceptional skills.


    "If it were an ordinary wild boar, it would indeed be hard to create such a pattern. But what if the wild boar wasn''t just a regr animal? What if it was possessed by an evil spirit? In that case, it could definitely create such patterns," Daniel suggested.


    Jax couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha..." Afterughing, Jax looked at Daniel with disdain, scoffing, "You''re not part of some cult, are you? You idiot, trying to trick us cops? What, life outside too easy for you? Want to experience life behind bars instead? Wild boars possessed by evil spirits? Those kinds of ghost stories would only fool uneducated folks in the countryside! Bringing such nonsense here? You''re asking for trouble!"


    "Maybe those uneducated old folks in the countryside don''t know much from books, but they''ve got life experience. And life experience is what truly matters. The more you''ve gone through, the more you understand and the better your judgment.


    Do you really think the knowledge you get from books is enough in the real world? Let me tell you, a lot of that knowledge has been sanitized and filtered. It might be somewhat useful in everyday life, but it''s not always enough. Take ghosts, for example. Just because you haven''t seen one doesn''t mean they don''t exist," Daniel argued.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning to Perry, Daniel asked, "Perry, do you believe in ghosts?"


    "Of course, I do! Golden Light Hill is definitely haunted. We encountered ghosts twice on our way here," Perry confirmed.


    He had seen ghosts with his own eyes and couldn''t deny their existence. "So, Chloe, even your dad believes in ghosts. Don''t you?" Daniel asked.


    This question made Chloe feel a bit


    awkward. After all, Perry was her father. Reluctantly, Chloe turned Perry and said, "Dad! What are you doing? Why are you siding with this brat and messing around? There are no ghosts in this world!"


    Chapter 819 The Existence of Ghosts 2


    "Enough!" Chloe interrupted before Perry could finish.


    Chapter 819 The Existence of Ghosts 3

 Chapter 820 Responsibility

    Chapter 820 Responsibility


    ?


    "If you haven''t encountered any ghosts, you must be lucky." Perry offered as his exnation. Then, he quickly added, "But Chloe, you have to trust Daniel! Daniel is a remarkable person; he''s a fortune teller! If he says there''s an evil spirit in those abandoned buildings, then there definitely is one! If he says those wild boars are possessed, then they are possessed!"


    "Dad, shut up! No more of this nonsense!" Chloe rebuked Perry before turning to Daniel. "You little brat, you shut up too! If you continue to spout nonsense and unsettle my team, I''ll cuff you right now!"


    "Alright, I''ll keep quiet. But I have a suggestion. Since Jax here is so confident that there are no bombs and only people inside, why not let him go in alone first? Let''s see if he gets blown up. After all, the bombs are hidden so well that anyone stepping into those buildings would trigger them," Daniel suggested. This made Jax panic immediately.


    "You little brat! Stop trying to scheme against me! When did I ever say there were no bombs inside? What if you''re right and there are bombs? I only said there are people, not wild boars in there. Maybe those people are the hostages we need to rescue!" Jax retorted, showing his quick thinking and also his fear of dying. In dangerous situations, Jax never rushed in first. Even if he had to, he would make sure he was thest to go, taking risks only when there were no other options. That was his survival tactic as an experienced officer.


    Despite his seemingly reckless


    demeanor, dax was a seasonedContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    veteran, having served in the police


    force for 26 years and reached the


    age of fifty. His longevity in a risky job showcased his cautious approach and survival strategy.


    O


    Jax''s words had an impact. Chloe frowned immediately after listening.


    The problem of bombs in the abandoned building was first raised by Daniel. Therefore, Chloe thought, let him be the one to solve it. Chapter 820 Responsibility 2


    Daniel looked at Chloe, shocked but smiling. "Chloe, you''re so kind. Your request makes me appreciate you even more!"


    "Yes, I am kind. But you''re mysterious and capable, so you should bear greater responsibilities. Don''t you think?" Chloe replied.


    "Chloe, those abandoned buildings


    contain not just one bomb but


    dozens If even one of them


    detonates, it will trigger the rest.


    That''s why I said the bombs are so powerful," Daniel exined

 Chapter 821 Betting with Jax

    Chapter 821 Betting with Jax


    ?


    "You little brat, what do you mean by that? Dozens of bombs inside, one triggering the rest? Are you trying to scare us? Even the best bomb squad couldn''t defuse that many bombs!" she eximed.


    Hearing Daniel''s words, Chloe became anxious immediately.


    "You''re right if you''re talking about traditional bomb defusal methods. But there''s a simpler way. We could just set off one bomb, and let the chain reaction blow up all the bombs. Problem solved, right?" Daniel suggested casually.


    Jax quickly stepped in to stop him. "No way! What if there are hostages inside? They''d be killed instantly!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jax had a point, and Chloe nodded in agreement. "Jax is right!"


    "If you were using your brain, you wouldn''t agree with Jax. Think about it-what''s the purpose of having hostages? Hostages are meant to lure you in. If they''re killed in the explosion and if none of you die, your team will just call for backup. What will the robbers do then? Without hostages, they have no leverage. They''d be as good as dead. Without hostages, how could they keep pulling your team into their traps?" Daniel exined logically.


    "Chloe, you''re really not using your brain here," Daniel said, exasperated.


    Thatment infuriated Chloe, and she pointed her finger at Daniel, demanding. "What do you mean by that? How dare you say I''m not using my brain?"


    Chloe was not stubborn; she could ept reasonable opinions. And Daniel''s exnation made sense to her.


    "Alright, you little brat, let''s move to the next topic. How do we set off the bombs in these abandoned buildings?" Chloe asked.


    "That''s easy. Just pick up a rock and


    throw it inside. As long as the person throwing the rock aims correctly or gets lucky, they can easily set off the buried bombs. One explosion will trigger the rest due to the chain reaction," Daniel said confidently.


    Jax couldn''t suppress a sarcasticugh, "Haha!"


    Pret


    Afterughing, he mockingly replied, "You idiot! Did you just say you could set off the bombs by throwing a rock? I''ll give you three chances. you throw three rocks and fail to set off any bombs, you have to p yourself and loudly admit you''re a liar."


    "I don''t need three chances. I only need one rock to set off those bombs. But Jax, are you betting with me? If I win, you''ll have to p yourself and proim loudly that you''re an idiot, a loser! You''ll have to really shout it out!" Daniel dered, refishing the opportunity to bet. He had never lost a bet and always emerged victorious, no matter the opponent.


    "Deal!" Jax agreed without hesitation.

 Chapter 822 Jax Loses

    Chapter 822 Jax Loses


    ?


    Jax, with over two decades of experience in criminal investigations, was well-versed in all things rted to bombs. He couldn''t believe that a mere stone could trigger an explosion.


    Daniel picked up a small stone from the ground and casually waved it in his hand. He reminded Jax, "Jax, watch closely! I''ve got the stone here. Once I toss it into that abandoned building, it will set off the bombs, causing a chain reaction of explosions."


    "Daniel, go ahead and do it! But I don''t believe that a small rock can trigger any bombs inside. And who''s to say there are bombs at all? If there aren''t any bombs, it doesn''t matter if you throw a rock or drive a tank into the building-it won''t explode," Jax retorted, his skepticism apparent.


    Uncertain if there were any bombs in the abandoned building, Jax still believed the chances were slim. Even if there were bombs, a small rock certainly wouldn''t set them off. He was confident of winning this bet.


    Daniel tossed the small stone lightly, and it flew into the abandoned building, producing a series of clinks and tters as it bounced off the walls. "Daniel, I didn''t expect you to throw it so far and make it bounce around the walls like that. If it were a grenade, you''d probably throw it a mile," Jax remarked sarcastically before adding, "But the stone''s been ttering around for a while now, and there''s no explosion. Maybe there were no bombs in there to begin with. If that''s the case, Daniel, you''ve lost. And you ought to keep your word-p yourself and admit you''re a liar."


    Just as Jax finished speaking, a loud explosion rang out, and mes shot into the sky.


    BOOM!


    Everyone was momentarily stunned.


    BOOM!


    BOOM! BOOM!


    A series of explosions followed,


    lighting up the night. Even a blind et


    person could tell that bombs were going off, and it wasn''t just a single bomb-there were dozens.


    The explosions continued for over ten minutes, turning the


    Stonforced concrete buildings


    Wool


    into aplete and utter


    Daniel turned to Jax, grinning, "Jax, you''ve lost. Time to pay up."


    SLAP!


    Jax pped his face hard enough to make a loud sound, though it didn''t hurt too much.


    "I''m an idiot!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m a loser!"


    Jax shouted, his voice clear and loud.


    Despite his usual tendency to avoid danger and shirk responsibility, Jax was a man of his word. Having entered the bet, he epted his loss without any excuses.

 Chapter 823 A Small Punishment

    Chapter 823 A Small Punishment


    ?


    Being inw enforcement, Jax might have his ws, but he was a man of his word, willing to honor his losses. Watching the scene unfold, Chloe gave Daniel a thumbs up, praising, "You little brat, you were telling the truth!"


    "Of course, Chloe! I always tell the truth, just like the fact that my dick is 8 inches. I haven''t met anyone who can match that. If you think I''m lying, we can always go on a date and I''ll let you experience it firsthand," Daniel boasted.


    Chloe felt she was being flirted with. Although she wasn''t exactly angry, her face turned cold, and she asked icily, "You little brat, are you trying to mess with me?"


    "Chloe, I wouldn''t dare flirt with you! If anything, you were teasing me first. You called me your grandson the first time we met. Isn''t that insulting? Who wouldn''t be bothered by such ament?"


    Daniel leaned in close to her ear and whispered in a barely audible tone, "Have you ever felt 8 inches inside you? Wanna try?"


    His words made Chloe''s face turn beet red. She wished she could tear him apart right then and there. However, as the team''s captain, she regained herposure and her face quickly returned to its normal color.


    "You little brat, didn''t you say there were no hostages, only wild boars in those buildings? If we go in and find hostages killed by the explosions, I''ll arrest you. And if we find neither hostages nor wild boars, I''ll still arrest you," Chloe dered, intent on exacting some personal revenge.


    "Chloe, on what grounds would you arrest me?" Daniel asked.


    Chapter 823 A Small Punishment 1


    Chloe didn''t have any intention of making Daniel go to jail permanently. She merely wanted to give him a few days of detention as punishment for his cheekiness.


    "If we find wild boar carcasses in there, will you reward me, Chloe?" Daniel queried.


    "What kind of reward do you want?" Chloe countered.


    "I provided crucial information to your team, leading to a major sess. Plus, I helped you set


    those bombs, saving many lives et


    Surely deserve some kind of reward, maybe a nice cash bonus?" Daniel suggested.


    S


    "Cash bonus? How much are you thinking?" Chloe inquired.


    "Not asking for millions, but at least something like $100,000 or $50,000 would be decent," Daniel replied.


    "$100,000? $50,000? Let me tell you,


    the most our department can give as a reward is $500! If you really help us capture those robbers tonight, request a $500 reward for you from the department.


    Additionally, I can nominor


    IC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    for


    a Citizen''s Honor Certificate and a medal!" Chloe responded,ying out the realistic possibilities.

 Chapter 824 Evil Raiser

    Chapter 824 Evil Raiser


    ?


    Daniel wore an expression of utter disappointment. "All that work for just $500? That''s too stingy!"


    "You little brat, do you think our police department is rolling in money? Let me tell you, our department operates on a tight budget. That $500 bonus woulde out of my own bonus," Chloe retorted, giving Daniel a re. "You think it''s too little? Fine, then you get nothing. No bonus at all!"


    "Chloe, you change your mind way too fast! I just made onement, and now you''re saying a bunch, taking my $500 bonus away?" Daniel protested.


    "Yes, it''s gone! Though you might have lost the $500, I can still try to get you the honorary citizen certificate. But only if you help me capture those robbers alive. They must be alive! If they end up dead, then forget it!" Chloe dered firmly.


    Just as she finished speaking, Jax let out a derisiveugh. "Haha!"


    Afterughing, he added with a mysterious tone, "Chloe, this guy''s just a fraud. He was lucky about the bombs being there. And triggering them with a rock? Pure luck all over again. Now you expect him to capture those armed and dangerous robbers alive? That''s impossible. If he runs into them, he''d be lucky not to piss his pants. Surviving without getting shot? That would already be extraordinarily lucky. Capturing them alive? That''s a fantasy!"


    Jax clearly didn''t believe Daniel could capture the robbers. He knew these were no ordinary criminals but ruthless desperados ready to do anything. "Jax, do you know how many robbers there are?" Daniel asked.


    "I''m not sure of the exact number, but there should be at least five or six, maybe seven or eight," Jax responded honestly. While tracking them, the police''s drone captured images of that many individuals before being shot down by the robbers.


    "Five or six? Seven or eight? These robbers could be numbering in the thousands or even tens of thousands!" Daniel said with a grin, surprising Chloe.


    "You little brat, what are you saying? Thousands or even tens of thousands of robbers? That''s impossible!" Chloe eximed, eyeing him skeptically.


    Chloe was taken aback, processing what Daniel had said. The idea of an Evil Raiser among the robbers made the situation far moreplex and dangerous than she had anticipated. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 826 The Last Words

    Chapter 826 The Last Words


    ?


    The group ventured into the ruins of a blown-up, abandoned building.


    Not even fifty meters in, Jax''s powerful shlight picked up a wild boar''s mangled body, covered in blood and flesh. The boar''s hooves had been sted off, and it was unmistakably dead.


    "Hey, Chloe, look at this! There really were wild boars here. That dumbass was actually right this time," Jax said.


    "I see it."


    Chloe was irritated. The wild boar''s appearance meant she had lost her excuse to give Daniel a hard time. Without a good reason, how could she teach that troublemaker a lesson?


    Daniel walked over to the boar''s sted carcass and started examining it closely.


    "This boar was definitely possessed by a ghost," he said with a serious face.


    "Possessed by a ghost? You little rascal, how can you say this boar was possessed by a ghost? Don''t tell me the dead boar told you?" Chloe teased. "Yeah! The dead boar told me!" Daniel replied earnestly.


    "What? You''re saying this dead boar told you? It''s dead, how could it talk?" Chloe asked with a chuckle.


    "Yep! Even though it''s dead, it left ast message. It told me it was possessed by an evil spirit while it was alive. That''s why it got blown up. Oh, and that evil spirit? It was raised by Evil Raiser, passed down through generations for nearly a hundred years now!"


    "Evil spirit? Hundred years? Evil Raiser? Who''s gonna believe this bull?! If this dead boar left ast message, then let me hear it!" Chloe scoffed. "Of course, no problem."


    "Great! Let this dead boar talk. I want to see if it really left ast message. If it can''t, you know what''sing!"


    Chloe crossed her arms and stared at Daniel with a fierce look, eager to see his next move.


    "Chloe, watch closely."


    Daniel pointed his finger and


    pressed


    t to the boar''s stomently


    murmuring, "The boar''s spirit should be here." Content belongs t NovelDrama.Org


    Then he gave a gentle poke.


    Puff... puff, puff...


    SWOO


    A cloud of ck smoke puffed out from the boar''s half-blown snout.


    Pointing at the smoke swirling up but


    dispersing, Daniel said t "Chloe, look, the dead bet


    you itsst words." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    is


    ¡°Last words? Where? I don''t see or hear anything," Chloe said, puzzled.


    "A dead boar''sst words naturallye in the form of a will!"


    Daniel pointed to the swirling smoke and said, "This smoke is the boar''s will!"


    "Rascal, stop with the bull. This


    bet


    smoke is just smoke. How can it be a will? A will should have words!


    Look at this smoke. Where are the words?"


    Chloe crossed her arms again, determined to force Daniel into a reasonable exnation.

 Chapter 827 Trick

    Chapter 827 Trick


    ?


    "Chloe, you want to see words? That''s easy! Since the boar left a will, it can naturally appear in text form," Daniel said, confidently. As soon as he finished, Jax couldn''t help but let out a sarcasticugh.


    "Heh!"


    With a provocative look, Jax said, "Seriously, dumbass? You think you can turn that smoke in the air into words?"


    "Jax, I''m no street magician, but this smoke is indeed the boar''s will. Since it''s a will, it can turn into words. Don''t believe me? Watch."


    Daniel made a hand gesture, pointed at the smoke, and shouted, "Reveal yourself!"


    Immediately, the smoke began to change, forming words that hovered in the air.


    "I was possessed by a ghost. The spirit was powerful. The hostage has been taken to a cave by the evil spirit..."


    Daniel pointed at the floating words and asked Chloe with a grin, "Chloe, see? I wasn''t lying, right? I told you it was the boar''s will. You didn''t believe me before, but now you do, don''t you? By the way, the boar was quite helpful, not only leaving a will but also telling us where the hostage is. The hostage is in a cave!"


    Chloe was stunned, her mouth agape in disbelief as she stared at the words formed by the smoke.


    Watching her shocked expression, Daniel couldn''t help but think about what he could stuff into her open mouth.


    Finally, Chloe snapped out of it. She pointed at the words floating in the air and asked Daniel, "You little rascal, are you sure this is the boar''s will and not one of your tricks?"


    "Of course, it''s the boar''s will, not a trick! Even though I could pull off such a stunt, why would I? What good would it do me to deceive you? If you found out I was lying, you''d have me arrested and thrown into detention. How would that benefit me?


    If you lock me up in a tiny cell with just you and me there, you could do whatever you wanted to me. My frail body could never withstand


    your..punishment. What would ne


    if you, you know, did someth


    swne


    me?" Content belongs to


    do


    to


    "Rascal, cut it out! One more word of that nonsense and I''ll cuff you right now!"


    Chloe red at Daniel, sternly warning him, "You better not be lying! Where exactly is this cave you mentioned?"


    "It''s not me who said it! It''s the


    boar''s will that mentioned it. The boar told us the hostage is in a cave. So, we should be grateful to the


    boar. At the very least, we


    a hole and bury it, instead


    dig


    teaving


    it out here to rot." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Heh!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jax interrupted with another sarcasticugh.


    Still smirking, he said, "Dumbass, I must admit, you''re pretty good at lying. You''re quite the professional. But your little tricks won''t fool me."

 Chapter 828 Slap

    Chapter 828 p


    ?


    "I didn''t do anything! I''m not lying to you!" Daniel defended himself.


    "Heh!"


    Jax let out another sarcasticugh and, in a tone full of disbelief, said, "You didn''t pull a stunt? You didn''t lie? A boar leaving behind a will? What''s a boar? It''s a pig! Can pigs read and write? Can a boar leave such a well-written will? Are we living in a magic world now?


    And those words in the air were too neat. It looked like they were written with a pen. The handwriting was so perfect and clean. I can''t even write that well. It would take a calligraphy teacher to write like that!"


    Jax''s skepticism made Chloe nod in agreement.


    "Jax makes a good point. So, you little troublemaker, you need to exin this!"


    "Exin? How can I exin something I didn''t write? If anyone needs to exin, it should be the boar!" Daniel smiled, reminding Jax, "Jax, were you just doubting that the boar wrote the will? Be careful-you''re questioning the boar itself. Watch out, it might p you with its hoof!"


    "This boar is dead, blown to bits. Its hooves could have been blown off to who knows where. How is it supposed to p me? What does it have left to p me with? Does it even have hooves?"


    "The hooves might be blown off but not disappeared. They could still be around. Maybe, even now, one of those hooves might fly up and give you a p."


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking.


    Whoosh!


    A dark shape darted across.


    A ck pig hoof shot over, straight towards Jax.


    "Smack!"


    The hoof hit Jax square in the face.


    Jax was stunned.


    He didn''t just feel the shock; he felt the intense sting and burn from the p.


    After all, he''d just been smacked by a pig''s hoof-how could it not hurt?


    As Jax focused, he saw a ck hoof floating in the air right in front of him.


    "Did you just p me?" Jax asked, pointing at the ck hoof.


    "Smack!"


    The ck hoof answered with another p, this time targeting Jax''s right cheek.


    Having been pped on both


    making him look like a


    Jax''s face swelled dramatic


    pig


    Clutching his stinging, swollen cheeks, Jax angrily asked the hoof,


    "Why did you p me? How hot


    dare


    you p me?"


    The ck hoof looked ready to p again, but Daniel quickly intervened.


    "That''s


    Coon, stop! Jax can''t take


    much


    of this. If you p him a


    more times, he might really


    get hurt." Content belongs to


    The ck hoof obviously took orders from Daniel. It froze mid-air, stopping its attack.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Seeing the ck hoof suspend its ps, Jax let out a huge sigh of relief.

 Chapter 829 Not My Problem

    Chapter 829 Not My Problem


    ?


    Jax snapped out of his confusion and pointed a finger at Daniel, demanding, "Dumbass, did you make that ck hoof attack me?"


    "Now, Jax, let''s not jump to conclusions here. I didn''t make the ck hoof attack you. Remember, you saw me stop it from hitting you! I helped you out, and now you use me of wronging you? Isn''t that a bit ungrateful? If I''d known this would be your reaction, I might''ve let the ck hoof smack you until your face looked like a pig''s head!" Daniel said, half-joking, half-serious.


    Jax was skeptical. He still suspected Daniel was behind the hoof''s attack but had no concrete proof.


    Deciding to take a different approach, he slyly asked, "So you told it not to attack me, and it stopped? Does that mean the ck hoof listens to your orders?"


    "Yep!" Daniel nodded. "It does listen to me."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Jax burst outughing, then pointed at Daniel''s nose and questioned, "Dumbass, you just admitted it!"


    "Admitted what?" Daniel asked, puzzled.


    "You admitted that the ck hoof follows your orders. So, it attacked me on yourmand! You used the hoof to attack me¡ªthat''s assault on an officer!" Jax used.


    Chapter 829 Not My Problem 1


    Jax being a senior member of her team, Chloe couldn''t just ignore hisint. She turned to Daniel with a stern expression.


    "Troublemaker, tell me the truth. Did


    you use the ck hoof to mess with Jax? If you admit it honestly, I won''t arrest you. I''ll just give you a stern warning. But if you lie and I find out the truth, the consequences will be severe!" Chloe warned.


    "Chloe, are you ying good cop, bad cop with me? I know all about those tactics! But even though I understand your game, I won''t fall for it. Still, I''m an honest guy. The ck hoof attacked Jax on its


    own it has nothing to do win me. After all, Jax questioned the boar''s will, not my will."


    Realizing his words sounded off, Daniel quickly corrected himself, "Wait, that doesn''t make sense! I''m not dead yet, and I n to live another million years, so no need for a will from me!"


    His correction caused a moment of awkward silence. Chloe gave him a mixed look of frustration and amusement, still not entirely convinced by his exnations but uncertain of his intent.

 Chapter 830 Compensation

    Chapter 830 Compensation


    ?


    "Stop trying to change the subject, troublemaker! How is this ck hoof even flying? And how did it attack Jax?" Chloe demanded. Her curiosity was piqued, but she had no scientific answers, so she needed Daniel to rify.


    "The ck hoof can fly because it has a bit of the boar''s soul left. Not only that, it can also talk! Should I ask it to say a few words?" Daniel replied.


    Chloe was immediately skeptical, thinking Daniel must be joking. "Flying, maybe I can ept that. But talking? A hoof doesn''t have vocal cords. Have you ever seen a talking hoof?"


    With doubt clearly written on her face, Chloe continued, "A normal ck hoof certainly can''t talk. But this is no ordinary hoof. This boar was from Golden Light Hill, a ce rich with spiritual energy. So, this boar was way smarter than an average boar. Being possessed by an evil spirit made its hoof distinct-a soulful ck hoof. And a hoof with a soul can talk!"


    "A soulful ck hoof? Talking? Ha!" Jax interjected with sarcasticughter. He pointed at Daniel and mocked, "Dumbass, if you im the ck hoof can talk, then let''s hear it! If it doesn''t speak, you''re deceiving Chloe, which means you''remitting fraud. And ording to thew, fraud can get you at least three years in prison!"


    "Jax, just because you''re in theThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    police force doesn''t mean you can wrongfully use me. How am Imitting fraud? Everything I''ve said is the truth! But Jax, if the ck


    hoof speaks, you, sir, are guilty of defamation, which is a crime? Chloe,


    how long is the sentence for


    defamation?" Daniel asked with a


    curious nce. Content belongs to


    "Defamation? Enough with the nonsense! Make that ck hoof talk, or I''ll cuff you and turn you over to the court for fraud. Then we''ll see about your three to five years," Chloe threatened.


    "Chloe, are you seriously siding with Jax? You ignore his defamation and want to throw me in jail for fraud?" Daniel protested.


    "Troublemaker, you know you''ve


    committed fraud. Now, make the


    ck hoof talk. If it doesn''t, you''ll face serious consequences!" Chloe''s stern tone revealed her genuine curiosity about whether the ck hoof could actually speak.


    She was intrigued. If the hoof could really speak as Daniel imed, it would upend her scientific beliefs of thest twenty years. The floating will made of smoke and the flying


    bloof giving Jax two ps had


    already begun to shake her


    convictions.


    For Chloe, it felt like a door to a new world had cracked open. Inside was a realm she had never encountered before.

 Chapter 831 Talking Hoof

    Chapter 831 Talking Hoof


    ?


    This new world made Chloe feel both anxious and excited.


    "ck hoof, call her ''prettydy,"" Danielmanded the ck hoof.


    Following his order, the ck hoof floated in front of Chloe and hovered at eye level.


    "Prettydy," it said.


    The ck hoof really spoke?


    It actually talked!


    And when it did, its hoof split open and closed like mouth lips.


    Chloe was dumbstruck!


    She couldn''t believe it!


    This was just a pig''s hoof!


    How could a pig''s hoof talk?


    This world had gonepletely bananas!


    So crazy, it was almost unbelievable!


    Ignoring the talking hoof, Chloe turned to Daniel with a serious expression, "Troublemaker, what trick are you ying this time?"


    "Chloe, you wanted the ck hoof to talk to you, and now it has. But now you''re using me of ying tricks? Chloe, you might be beautiful, but beautiful or not, you need to be reasonable! If you are this unreasonable, how am I supposed to talk to you?"


    Daniel''s question made Chloe''s face darken instantly.


    "Troublemaker, what did you just say? You said you can''t talk to me? Aren''t you a bit impatient?"


    "Yes! I am getting impatient!"


    "You dare be impatient? Do you believe I''ll cuff you right now, throw you in a cell, and make you regret it? Torture you?"


    "Hey Chloe, what are you nning


    do to


    that cell? How would


    you torture me?" Danie/ would


    smirking with anticipation. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Torture you? I''ll make you regret ever being born. You''ll know the true meaning of suffering!"


    "Suffering? We''ll see who''s suffering!" Daniel responded with a cheeky grin.


    The more Chloe listened, the more ufortable she became.


    She coldly demanded, "Troublemaker, what do you mean by that?"


    "What could I mean? It''s just what it sounds like!" Daniel retorted with a smile.


    "What are you really saying?" Chloe persisted.


    "Come on, Chloe, don''t y dumb.


    You said you''d lock me in that ceret 6&hloe, don''t y dumb.. n you. If there''s no feet


    be your noise, right?"


    it''ll


    "You... you troublemaker, you think you can overpower me?"


    "Oh no, I wouldn''t dare."


    "You don''t dare? I think you do!"


    With hands on her hips, Chloe threatened, "Troublemaker, I will find an opportunity to cuff you, lock you in a cell, and see who really screams. I''ll make you wish you weren''t alive!"


    Daniel shrugged nonchntly, "I''m looking forward to it."


    His response made Chloe fume with anger.


    But in the end, she stayed calm since there was still a task at hand.


    With a fierce look, Chloe ordered Daniel, "Stop with the nonsense, and take me to rescue the hostage!"

 Chapter 832 Laughed At

    Chapter 832 Laughed At


    ?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Chloe, are you asking for my help? If you are, you should show a bit more respect," Daniel said with a grin.


    "Troublemaker, stop talking nonsense! This isn''t a request; it''s an order! I''m ordering you!" Chloe retorted fiercely.


    "Order me?" Danielughed and asked, "Chloe, on what grounds can you order me? I''m not your subordinate, and I don''t take orders from you. If you want me to help, you''ll need to sweet-talk me."


    "You know what you''re doing? You dare disobey my orders?" Chloe fumed. She reached over and pinched Daniel''s waist.


    "I... I''ll twist you up!"


    She wasn''t kidding; Chloe always meant what she said. Before Daniel could react, she had already grabbed a chunk of skin on his waist and twisted it a full 180 degrees.


    "Ouch, ouch! Ahhh!" Daniel screamed in pain. "Chloe, you''re harassing an innocent man in public!"


    Daniel cried out while using Chloe, but she didn''t care at all. Instead, she dug in harder and scolded him.


    "Yes, I''m harassing you! As the captain of the police force, I can harass a troublemaker like you! By the way, USAw states that harassing women is


    a crime, but harassing men is not! So if I harass you, you have to go along with it-otherwise, you''re breaking thew by defying a woman!"


    Chloe''s twisted interpretation of thew left Daniel speechless. She wasn''t just any captain; she could bend thew to her advantage at will.


    "Alright, alright! Chloe, you''re right! I''ll lead the way! Actually, I''ll let the ck hoof lead. We''ll follow it to the cave and rescue the hostage!" Daniel conceded quickly. He didn''t dare to argue anymore.


    This feisty woman wasn''t like Brittany, who was gentle even when she pinched him. Chloe, on the other hand, was a force to be reckoned with, handling criminals daily resulting in her powerful grip.


    Out of all the women who had pinched Daniel, Chloe''s was the most painful. The least painful was Jessica, his wife. Even when angry, Jessica controlled her strength, knowing she didn''t want to harm her man. Content belongs to


    Suddenly, a sharpugh echoed through the room.


    "Hee hee hee..."


    Daniel focused, realizing theugh came from the ck hoof. It was syed on the ground,ughing and rolling around. Daniel felt that the ck hoof''sughter was directed at him. Pointing at it, he demanded, "What are youughing at?" The ck hoof continued to chortle, clearly amused at the whole spectacle involving Daniel and Chloe.

 Chapter 833 Smart Jax

    Chapter 833 Smart Jax


    ?


    "I''mughing at you, you pussy!" the boar''s hoof replied, rolling around on the ground whileughing.


    "Hee hee hee hee..."


    Chloe joined in, herughter making her whole body shake.


    "Ha ha ha ha...!" sheughed, patting Daniel on the shoulder. "Troublemaker, did you hear that? Even a ck hoof isughing at you! Calling you a pussy! Ha ha ha..."


    "Oh, I''m a pussy? So, does that make you a dick?" Daniel quipped back, causing Chloe''s face to flush red.


    "Give me a break! You troublemaker, stop talking nonsense!!" she quickly retorted.


    After chastising Daniel, Chloe turned to the ck hoof andmanded, "ck hoof, lead the way and take us to the cave to rescue the hostage." "Yes, prettydy!" the hoof responded, taking the lead.


    The ck hoof led the group through the unfinished vi area, finally arriving at the entrance of a cave. The entrance was overgrown with grass, but there were clearly visible footprints leading inside.


    This was the cave!


    The inside of the cave looked dark


    and endless, exuding a chill that could be felt even at the entrance. The temperature there was colder than standing outside a freezer.


    "The kidnappers, that Evil Raiser, and the hostage are all inside this cave," Daniel said. Then he turned to Jax and added, "Jax, you go first. Lead the


    way."


    The moment Daniel suggested Jax lead, he immediately refused.


    "Why should I go first? No way! I''m I,go too old for this, and I have


    rheumatism. With that kind of chill, my condition could get worse. So you should lead, troublemaker, since you''re the one who said theContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    kidnappers and the hostance


    are


    inside. You should prove you''re not lying."


    Jax''s reasoning sounded quite convincing.


    Daniel turned to Chloe with a grin. "Chloe, you''re the captain! Shouldn''t there be consequences for a team member refusing orders? Like demotion or docked pay?"


    Before Chloe could respond, Jax quickly spoke up.


    "Troublemaker, stop trying to stir up trouble! When did I ever refuse orders?''m not backing out! I''m just saying, you brought us here, so you must know the way best. Naturally, you should go first and lead.


    As for me, I have a more important role. I need to stay at the back and cover our rear. Just in case we get ambushed from behind, I''ll handle it."


    Jax was smart. He knew the kidnappers could only be located ahead, not behind them. Whoever went first would be in the most danger of getting shot.


    These kidnappers had sophisticated equipment, including not just AKs but even sniper rifles. Whoever led the way would be an easy target for their snipers.

 Chapter 834 Stubbornness

    Chapter 834 Stubbornness


    ?


    Bang!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A single shot could end it all, leaving nothing but shattered skull. Smart Jax knew exactly what he was doing on this mission with Chloe; he was here to earn his bonus, not to lose his life. Sensing danger, his instinctive choice was to stay in the back. If anyone had to die, he''d make sure he was thest.


    "Jax, are you sure you want to be thest one?" Daniel asked, still with a grin on his face.


    "Absolutely! Thest position is the most dangerous. As the most experienced member of the team, the most dangerous task should naturally fall to me! Those bandits are very cunning. Once they realize we''re in the cave, they''ll likely try to circle behind us for a sneak attack. But you can trust me to cover our backs. If I''m at the rear, I''ll make sure no harmes to any of you from behind."


    Jax spoke with such fervor, as if he were a hero ready to face any danger, taking it all upon himself.


    "Jax, you''re right, thest position is dangerous, but the danger isn''t necessarily from the bandits. Or yes, it is from them, considering one of them is the Evil Raiser," Daniel said, leaving Jax puzzled.


    "What''s your point, dumbass?" Jax asked, curious.


    "I mean, the bandits are at the deepest part of the cave; they can''t circle behind us as the path has no branches But Evil Raiser can control ghosts, Ghosts have a nasty habit of attacking from behind. So, Jax, if you''re at the back, and we encounter a ghost, it''ll go for you first."


    Daniel spoke nothing but the truth, but his words earned a sarcasticugh from Jax.


    "Heh!"


    Afterughing, Jax scoffed,


    "Troublemaker, I don''t believe in your


    tries. There are no such


    things as ghosts! How could a ghost attack me?"


    "Jax, remember, the ck hoof is still here! If ghosts don''t exist, how do you exin this hoof?" Daniel asked.

 Chapter 835 Torches

    Chapter 835 Torches


    ?


    Torches


    "Since you''re so stubborn, Jax, and don''t believe in ghosts, you can bring up the rear. If a ghost attacks you and you wet your pants, don''te crying to me for help!" Daniel warned.


    "Cry for help from you? Ha!"


    Jax let out a scornfulugh, full of derision.


    "I''m a veteran member of the police force. I''ve faced all kinds of situations. Do you really think I''d wet my pants or cry like a baby? And as aw enforcement officer, why would I ever ask a troublemaker like you for help? Are you kidding me?"


    "Fine, then, Jax can cover the rear, and I''ll take the lead. But we need torches to enter the cave, and they should burn as brightly as possible!" Daniel said, looking at Nathan.


    "Nathan, go get some tree branches. They need to be the right thickness. Too thin, and they won''t burn long; too thick, and they''ll be hard to ignite."


    "Why should I go? Who are you to order me around? You don''t pay my sry; why should I listen to you?" Nathan protested, resistant to Daniel''smand.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "True, I don''t pay your sry, and I have no authority over you," Daniel conceded before turning to Perry.


    "Perry, would you mind gathering some branches? After all, we''re here to catch the bandits and help your daughter. You should contribute, shouldn''t you?"


    Upon hearing this, Perry shot a menacing re at Nathan.


    "Why aren''t you fetching those branches? Do you need me to teach you a lesson first? On Golden Light Hill, whatever Daniel asks you to do, you do it. No questions," Perrymanded.


    "Yes, Perry!" Nathan had no choice but to obey Perry, though he threw a resentful nce at Daniel.


    After his defiant stare, Nathan reluctantly went off to gather branches.


    Not wanting to incur Perry''s further wrath, Nathan did good work and brought back arge bundle of suitable dry branches.


    "Bind these branches into small bundles and make torches," Daniel instructed.


    "Yes, Daniel!" Nathan, though brimming with dissatisfaction,plied with the order.


    Seeing Jax lounging around, Daniel turned his attention to him and barked amand.


    ¡°Jax! Why are you loafing around? Can''t you see Nathan could use some help? Get over there and lend a hand.¡± Chapter 835 Torches 2


    "Jax, do you even know where we are? This is a cave on Golden Light Hill. Your high-powered shlight will be useless here! Once inside, your shlight won''t work. We''l need torches. Only the zing fire of torches will light our way ahead."

 Chapter 836 Jax’s Doubt

    Chapter 836 Jax¡¯s Doubt


    ?


    Daniel wasn''t joking; he was dead serious.


    Standing at the entrance of this cave, he could feel it - there were a lot of ghosts inside.


    In a ce filled with ghosts, all electronic devices would fail, and every battery would short-circuit. If the batteries short-circuited, how could a shlight work?


    The moreplicated the environment, the more useful the simpler things.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    So, when it came to lighting this cave, torches would work best.


    Because, here''s the thing: ghosts are scared of fire.


    Jax, unsurprisingly, responded with his usual coldugh.


    "Ha!"


    After hisugh, Jax scoffed and said, "Daniel, even though we haven''t gone into the cave yet, we stood at the entrance for a while. Just standing there, I could feel how damp it is inside, with a lot of moisture in the air.


    In such a humid cave, even if you light your torch, the wood will get drenched once we enter and the me will go out. Plus, there''s wind in the cave. Do you think your torch can stay lit in the wind?


    So, when we go inside, only my high-powered shlight will work. Let me tell you, my shlight is custom-made, waterproof, moisture-proof. It works even 300 feet underwater.


    Your torch is just a waste of time. No way will it stay lit! My time is precious. I''m not going to waste it. So, don''t expect me to help Nathan."


    While Jax was talking, Nathan had already tied the branches into small bundles.


    Daniel started a fire and lit the torches, handing them to everyone.


    Everyone grabbed one, even Chloe, except for Jax.


    "Jax, you sure you don''t want a torch?" Daniel asked, smiling.


    "Nope! I have my high-powered shlight. It''ll work way better," Jax said confidently. "Once we''re inside, yourtorches will all go out. Only my shlight will work!"


    Jax took out his high-powered shlight, turned it on, and shined it across the valley.


    The opposite side of the valley was at least 500-600 meters away, but his shlight lit it up with ease.


    "Daniel, look and see how powerful this shlight is. I can light up the opposite side of the valley from 600 meters away! Can your torches do that? No, they can''t!"


    Jax was proud, gleaming his shlight across the valley.


    "Jax, sure, your shlight works great outside. But, once we''re inside the cave, it''ll be useless. And remember, we agreed you''d be thest to go in, to watch our backs.


    So, I suggest you take a torch just in case. If your shlight fails inside you''ll be lost in the dark. Worst case, you might bump into a ghost and wet your pants. That wouldn''t be good, would it?"

 Chapter 837 The Non-Believer

    Chapter 837 The Non-Believer


    ?


    "Me, scared? Ha!"


    Jax let out a more dismissiveugh and confidently dered, "I don''t believe there are any ghosts here. If there really are, and they dare appear in front of me, I could smack them out of existence with one p.¡±


    "Jax, don''t boast. If you really run into a ghost, forget about pping it; you''ll be lucky if you don''t wet your pants. If you have a torch, you could at least scare it off a bit.


    Without a torch, you''ll be helpless, like a scaredy-cat in front of the ghost. It can scare you as much as it wants. It can punish you however it likes." "Daniel, cut the scare tactics. I don''t believe a word of it! There''s no way ghosts exist. Even if they did, why should I be afraid? I''ve never done anything bad in my life! Even if there are ghosts, I doubt they can harm me. I''m not scared of them. I''ve been a good person my whole life, why should I be afraid?"


    Daniel couldn''t help but chuckle, "Heh."


    Then, still amused, he asked, "Jax, really, you''ve never done anything bad?"


    The question caught Jax off guard for a moment. But he quickly regained hisposure and firmly stated, "Nope! Not a single bad thing!" "Jax, your wife isn''t here. You can be honest. She''s not around, so there''s no need to y the good guy," Daniel said with a teasing tone. Jax''s heart skipped a beat. Daniel had hit a nerve.


    "Daniel, my wife not being here doesn''t change the facts. I haven''t done anything wrong, I already told you!"


    "Jax, let me tell you, I''m a fortune teller. I can see right through you. I know you''ve done bad things, and you''ve wronged your wife." "Nonsense, I haven''t."


    "Really? You haven''t? What about that night with your first love? The morning after, you both agreed to forget each other because you both had families of your own."


    Jax was stunned. How could Daniel know about that? Only he and his first love knew. There was no third person.


    Even though Daniel had hit the mark, Jax couldn''t admit it. "Daniel, stop spouting lies. What you said never happened! I don''t have a first love. I''ve only ever been in love with my wife!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Jax, a man needs to be honest. Only a straightforward man is upright and won''t be afraid of ghosts. By denying what you''ve done, you''re being dishonest. Such dishonesty will make you a target for ghosts, especially female ones."

 Chapter 838 Departure

    Chapter 838 Departure


    ?


    "Ha!"


    Jaxughed, then sneered, "Daniel, I see what you''re doing. You''re trying to mess with my head. Well, it''s not going to work! Back in police academy,


    I aced my psychology ss. You can''t psych me out. I haven''t done anything wrong, and I don''t have a first love. Say whatever you want, I''m not scared!"


    "Fine! Since you''re so stubborn, I won''t say more," Daniel said, waving his hand. "Let''s move out!"


    Daniel, holding his torch, led the group into the cave.


    The cave was bone-chilling.


    As soon as they entered, an icy coldness hit them, making everyone shiver. Nathan seemed to suffer the most, his teeth chattering loudly from the cold.


    Ahead, Daniel saw a clear water pool.


    He turned and warned the group, "There''s a female ghost in this pool. She drowned herself after her husband cheated on her. She hates men who''ve been unfaithful."


    Daniel nced at Jax and added, "Jax, be extra careful when you pass this pool. Don''t stare into it. If you do, the ghost will notice and pull you in to drown you."


    Daniel wasn''t trying to scare Jax; he was serious.


    There really was a ghost in that pool, a woman who drowned herself because of her husband''s infidelity. Her resentment was intense, and after being corrupted by an evil spirit, it had gotten even worse.


    "Hah!" Jax scoffed, "Daniel, you''re saying there''s a ghost in this pool? Where is she? I don''t see anything."


    To show his bravery and prove the pool was ghost-free, Jax crouched down at the edge.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m right here! Where''s the ghost? Why isn''t she pulling me in to drown me?"


    As he spoke, he even sshed the water a bit with his hand.


    "Jax, you know why people die in horror movies? Because they stupid th


    things, just like you" d Content b


    commented.


    to


    No sooner had Daniel finished his warning, a pale, long-nailed woman''s hand shot out of the water,


    Jax''s ear and yanking himping


    in.


    z Wk


    Ssh!


    With a burst of water, Jax was pulled under.


    Though Jax could swim and might have usually been able to get back to the surface, he felt something grab his foot, dragging him down. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t break free.


    "Gurgle... gurgle..."


    "Help! Somebody help!"


    Jax sputtered and cried for help, iling his arms and legs.


    While Daniel remained unmoved, Chloe panicked and urged, ¡°Daniel, save him, quick!"

 Chapter 839 The Accusation

    Chapter 839 The usation


    ?


    "Yes, Chloe!"


    Daniel quickly pulled a charred stick from the torch and started thrashing it at the water where Jax was struggling.


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    "Daniel, why are you hitting me? That hurts, you freak!" Jax yelled from the water.


    ¡°I''m not hitting you; I''m hitting the ghost that''s holding onto you," Daniel exined. He continued thrashing the stick. With each strike, the dark smoke wrapped around Jax dissipated a little more.


    After 81 strikes, all the ck smoke had vanished.


    The ghost holding Jax down was finally driven away.


    The sensation of something holding his foot vanished, and Jax felt free again. He scrambled onto the shore, his body soaked.


    Jax, drenched and shaken, was visibly scared despite having escaped.


    Daniel approached,ughing lightly, "Jax, how do you feel? Not so pleasant being dragged underwater by a ghost, huh? Do my words make more sense now?"


    "Ghost? What ghost? I didn''t see any ghost! Daniel, your nonsense is just that - nonsense! There are no such things as ghosts!" Jax refused to admit any belief in ghosts. He wouldn''t believe in their existence, no way, no how.


    "What ghost? That''s just BS!"


    "Jax, you were just attacked by a ghost, dragged underwater, and yet you''re still so stubborn? If it wasn''t a ghost pulling you down, what was it? Look Ou, soaked and scared.


    Wasn''t it the ghost?"


    "What ghost? There was no ghost!" Jax remained defiant.


    "No ghost? Then how did you end up in the water?" Daniel asked.


    "How did I end up in the water? I... I..."


    Jax hesitated, his mind racing for a usible excuse.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I... I slipped! The ground here is wet, and it''s slippery! That''s why I fell in."


    "Even if you slipped into the water, then what?" Daniel pressed.


    "Then what?" Jax echoed.


    "Jax, you can swim. Normally, you could just swim back to shore. But you struggled for so long and even called for help. If I recall, you yelled for help."


    "I got a cramp, alright? Yeah, that''s it! I got a cramp in my leg, that''s why I couldn''t swim back right away. And you, Daniel, instead of helping, you hit me with a stick! You nearly killed me! Luckily, my cramp ease up, and I managed to swim back."


    Jax then turned to Daniel angrily, "Daniel, what was the idea of hitting me with that stick? What were you up to? Were you trying to kill me? Is that it? Dispose of me in thepool and cover it up?"

 Chapter 840 Stubborn Jax

    Chapter 840 Stubborn Jax


    ?


    Saving Jax only to be used by him left Daniel a bit surprised. He hadn''t expected Jax to be so stubborn.


    "Jax! You''re a seasoned cop; how can you be so dense?" Daniel shot back, not bothering to exin himself immediately.


    Jax was immediately offended. His face darkened, and he pointed a finger at Daniel''s nose, ¡°Daniel, what''s that supposed to mean? Are you calling me dumb?"


    "When someonemits a murder, they need a motive and the right opportunity. Let''s talk about motive first. If I were to kill you, Jax, what would I gain? Nothing. So why would I kill you? Murdering someone without any benefit is just in stupidity.


    Now, let''s talk about opportunity. Do you seriously think I''d kill you here, in front of Chloe and your entire team? How stupid would I have to be? If you died, Chloe would immediately arrest me. So even if I wanted to kill you, I certainly wouldn''t do it in front of Chloe. Don''t you agree?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You... even if you weren''t trying to kill me, hitting me with that stick was intentional. You were bullying me! That''s assaulting an officer, and you did it right in front of Chloe!"


    Jax turned to Chloe then and said, "Chloe, once we get out of here, you have to arrest this Daniel. Take him back to the station and interrogate him thoroughly. He''s clearly up to no good; who knows, he might have a criminal record or be involved in something big."


    "Don''t worry, Jax. I''ll definitely arrest this little troublemaker and make sure he''s interrogated properly," Chloe said with a smile.


    Daniel ignored Chloe''s remark and turned to Jax with a smile, "Jax, given your behavior just now, if that ghost attacks you again, don''t expect me to help."


    "Daniel, you think you can trick me? There''s no ghost! Ghosts don''t exist! If there really was a ghost, why hasn''t it shown up?" Jax retorted.


    ¡°Let''s keep moving. Rescuing the hostages is our priority," Daniel said, deciding he''d had enough arguing and led the group further into the cave. Jax, as before, walked at the rear with his high-powered shlight.


    About fifteen minutes after leaving the pool behind, suddenly, Jax''s strong shlight went out. It refused to tum back on, no matter how many times he pressed the switch.


    "What the heck? Why isn''t my shlight working? I just chargedit today! With its battery capacity it shouldst at least two weeks. How could it be dead already?"


    Jax muttered to himself, fiddling with the shlight. He couldn''t believe it had broken-it had cost him hundreds of dors and was a high-end imported model. It simply couldn''t be malfunctioning

 Chapter 841 The Woman in the Red Dress

    Chapter 841 The Woman in the Red Dress


    ?


    Drip! Drip!


    Suddenly, liquid dripped from above,nding on Jax''s forehead. He wiped it with his hand and immediately smelled blood. Looking at his hand, he saw it was covered in blood.


    "Ah... Ahhh!"


    Jax screamed in terror, and then a pale woman''s face appeared right in front of him. The sight made him fall backward onto the ground, screaming louder.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Blood oozed from the corners of the ghost''s mouth as she floated toward Jax in a red dress, stepping on sulfur, closing the distance between them. "Man, have you ever cheated? Did you sneak around with your first love behind your wife''s back? What did you and your first love do that night?" the ghost demanded, her voice icy and using.


    Jax''s face turned deathly pale, drained of any color. But he still resisted, "I didn''t! I did nothing! I don''t have a first love!" Jax persisted. Despite being interrogated by the ghost in the red dress, Jax managed to stay rtivelyposed, a testament to his strong psyche.


    "Smack!"


    Not wasting any words, the ghost pped Jax hard across the face, the sound echoing in the cavern.


    Jax was stunned.


    "Bastard, have you or haven''t you betrayed your wife?" the ghost pressed again.


    "I... I haven''t," Jax maintained, sticking to his denial.


    "Smack!"


    The ghost pped him again, this time on the other side of his face. With both cheeks swollen, Jax was forced into a corner.


    "For real?" the ghost asked once more.


    "No, I cheated on my girlfriend!" Jax finally confessed, giving in under the ghost''s pressure.


    After two hard ps, Jax


    surrendered. If he kept denying, the ghost would surely continue hitting him, and her ghostly strength was far greater than that of a normal person.


    Feeling his head spin, Jax couldn''t help butply, barely hanging onto his senses.


    "Did you?" the ghost sneered, pping him again.


    "Smack!"


    The ghost hit Jax''s face once more, then scolded, "Bastard, you really are


    worthless! How dare you betrare


    swno


    wife?"


    "I... I won''t do it again," Jax whimpered in submission.


    your


    ¡°Won''t do it again? How many times have you cheated?" the ghost continued her interrogation.


    "Just once," Jax replied, only to be pped again.


    "Smack!"


    "How many times?" the ghost asked once more.


    "Tw... Twice. It happened twice that night. The first time didn''t count


    because I was too excited and ne


    was


    overtoo quickly. That''s why we had a second time."


    Before the ghost, Jax didn''t dare lie any longer and confessed truthfully.


    "Smack!"


    The ghost pped Jax again.


    Clutching his swollen face, Jax asked helplessly, "I''ve told you the truth, so why hit me again?"

 Chapter 842 The Woman’s Gaze

    Chapter 842 The Woman¡¯s Gaze


    ?


    "Men like you who betray their wives deserve to be pped to death! The only reason I haven''t castrated you is because I''m being lenient! Call your wife now and tell her everything. No lying! Or I will kill you!" the ghost in the red dress demanded, her expression twisted with fury, as though she''d just caught her own husband cheating.


    Jax had no choice but to refuse her unreasonable demand.


    He knew his wife''s temper far too well. If she found out he''d been sneaking around with his first love and had slept with her twice in one night, Jax had no doubt she would kill him.


    So, confessing was absolutely out of the question. No way could he tell his wife the truth!


    Paralyzed by fear, Jax stood there in silence as the ghost grew more agitated.


    "Smack!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She pped him again, fiercer this time.


    "What are you standing there for? Call your wife! Confess everything! If you lie to her, even for a second, I''ll kill you today!" she screamed.


    The ghost wasn''t bluffing. Her ps not only left Jax''s face swollen but also damaged his very soul.


    A few more of these ghostly ps could shatter his soul entirely. And if his soul was shattered, Jax would die.


    Daniel stood by, hands in his pockets, watching it all unfold with no intention of helping.


    Chloe poked him in the side with her finger, annoyed, "Daniel, what are you standing here watching for? Can''t you see Jax is being bullied by that ghost in the red dress? He''s been pped so many times! Why don''t you help him?"


    "Chloe, that ghost is doing a service. She''s punishing a scumbag! She''s teaching Jax a lesson on behalf of his wife. Besides, Jax cheated on his wife. He has to confess his mistakes to her.


    el


    To be honest, I see no reason to help Jax. He''s a married man, and he betrayed his wife. This is his own fault, and he should face the consequences," Daniel replied earnestly, as if he hadn''t enticed other women himself. Daniel, too, was a married man.


    "Men are all the same," Chloe sighed.


    "What do you mean, ''all the same''? I''m a perfect gentleman!" Daniel retorted, trying to paint himself as the ideal man.


    ¡°Ha!" Chloe scoffed, giving him a skeptical look, ¡°You, a gentleman? If you''re a good man, then there are no bad men in the world! I don''t buy it for a second."


    Despite never having been in a rtionship, Chloe had seen enough from her years as a squad leader to know all sorts of men.


    So, from the moment she firstid eyes on Daniel, she knew this little troublemaker wasn''t up to any good, at least not when it came to women.

 Chapter 843 Fortune Turns

    Chapter 843 Fortune Turns


    ?


    To Chloe, Daniel was undoubtedly a yboy-who knew how many women he''d been with!


    "Chloe, you''ve never given me a chance. You''ve never loved me. How do you know I''m not a good man? To fairly judge me, you''d have to experience loving me first. By saying I''m not a good man without trying, you''re ndering me!" Daniel said, half-joking, trying to tease her.


    "Shut up! If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll p you just like that ghost in the red dress did to Jax. And trust me, I hit harder than that ghost-don''t think you''d like that!" Chloe warned, clearly irritated.


    Meanwhile, Jax was still stalling, not pulling out his phone to call his wife.


    "Smack!"


    The ghost didn''t waste words, pping Jax again.


    After the p, she asked, "Are you going to call or not?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to call, but there''s no signal in this cave! Even if I wanted to call, I couldn''t get through," Jax protested, grasping at straws for


    an excuse.


    "Who said there''s no signal? There is! Take out your phone and call your wife now. Your phone will work just fine."


    Terrified, Jax reluctantly pulled his phone from his pocket. Although he was extremely hesitant, he finally unlocked the screen and checked.


    To his shock, his phone showed full signal bars. It turned out his iPhone had excellent reception, even deep inside this cave-something Jax had never expected.


    Seeing


    red dress


    in


    grew impatient and raised


    her hand menacingly, "Dial


    Coesitate, the ghost in t


    "Yes, yes, I''m doing it."


    With massive reluctance and unease, Jax found his wife''s number in his contacts.


    After much hesitation, he finally pressed the call button.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Relieved, Jax quickly and discreetly hung up the phone and exined, "I did what you said and called her, but she didn''t pick up. She must be asleep with her phone on silent, so she didn''t hear it." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The ghost wasn''t about to let him off that easily, "If she didn''t hear it, call her again!"


    "My wife is already asleep. It''s really


    late. If I call and wake her up, it''ll be awful! I think it''s better to wait and tell her everything in the morning when she wakes up," Jax argued, desperately trying to avoid another call


    UMS


    Just as Jax finished speaking, his phone rang. His wife was calling him back.


    He was stunned, not having expected her to return the call.


    The ghost saw the caller ID and immediately ordered, "Don''t try to trick me! Answer the phone now!"

 Chapter 844 Jaxs Call

    Chapter 844 Jax''s Call


    ?


    Faced with the fierce ghost in the red dress, Jax had no choice but toply.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I''ll answer the phone," he agreed, nodding reluctantly.


    "When you do, you''d better not lie to your wife. Tell her everything you did, word for word. If you lie, I''ll p you to death right here. If you don''t want to die, be honest!" the ghost warned, not trusting Jax to be straightforward.


    "Yes, yes! I''ll be truthful. I promise to tell her everything!" Jax agreed quickly. The ghost''s ps were incredibly painful, and he couldn''t risk enduring another one.


    Though he wasn''t fully prepared, Jax pressed the answer button.


    His wife''s voice immediately came through the phone.


    "Hello? Jax? Why are you calling in the middle of the night? What''s wrong?"


    "Sorry, honey," Jax''s sudden apology stunned his wife.


    "Sorry? What do you mean, sorry?"


    "Honey, I have to confess. I''ve done something to betray you."


    "Betray me? What did you do?"


    "That night, a few years ago, I met with my first love in a hotel room."


    The anger in his wife''s voice was palpable.


    "You met with your first love in a hotel? What did you do there?"


    "We made love."


    "How many times?"


    "Uh...


    first time I was quick, so we had


    second time." Content belony


    to


    ¡°Jax, you bastard! You betrayed me and decide to tell me in the middle of the Right? I want a divorce! You''re taking nothing with you - all the assets and the kids are mine!"


    Her rage was intense, and Jax''s wife sounded like she was ready to explode.


    Remainingposed despite her anger, she turned on the call recording and continued.


    "Tell me exactly how it happened."


    "Honey, I was wrong, I really was," Jax pleaded.


    "How did it happen? Be honest! And don''t call me honey!"


    "I don''t remember all the details."


    "Were you on top, or was she?"


    "The first time, I was on top; the second time, she was."


    "How long did youst?"


    "The first time was three seconds, the second time maybe ten minutes."


    "Jax, you piece of trash! You slept with another woman for ten


    minutes? You worthless scumel


    When you get back, we''re divorcing!"


    W


    ¡°Honey, I might not make it back,¡± Jax''s tone shifted solemnly.


    His wife was taken aback by his words, momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 845 A Mans Wit

    Chapter 845 A Man''s Wit


    ?


    Her anger red again after thinking things through.


    "Jax, you heartless bastard! Are you calling me from that woman''s bed? Is this your way ofing clean? Have you been with that shameless woman all along?"


    Her usations left Jax puzzled.


    "Honey, what are you talking about? I''m not in any woman''s bed right now; I''m on a mission at Golden Light Hill. This mission is dangerous, and I might not make it back. That''s why I''m calling to confess, as a sort of final message. Just remember to take care of yourself. If I don''te back, don''t hold onto my memory forever. Find someone else and be happy. And our child... I trust you to take good care of him. I''ve got to go now. Goodbye!"


    With that, Jax hung up and turned off his phone.


    Jax, with his background in psychology, knew very well that framing the confession this way could soften his wife''s anger and possibly lead to forgiveness.


    By doing so, when he returned home the next day, he just needed to look a bit battered and maybe inflict a few harmless injuries on himself. His wife would likely forget his infidelity in light of his apparent suffering.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the wisdom of Jax-a man''s cunning!


    The ghost in the red dress red at Jax, her voice filled with suspicion, "Are you ying mind games with your wife?"


    "No! Absolutely not! I wouldn''t dare! I waspletely honest. Every word I said was the truth!" Jax quickly denied her usations.


    "Smack!"


    "Smack! Smack!"


    The ghost didn''t waste more words. She continued to p Jax relentlessly.


    "Enough! You''re going to kill him!¡±


    Daniel stepped forward to stop her.


    The ghost turned to Daniel, sneering, "Are you another scumbag? Another yboy?"


    "Whether Lam or not is none of your


    business. I don''t even know you! Besides, you''re a ghost. Even


    liked me, I wouldn''t like you back. That''d be disgusting!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ghost floated towards him on her tiptoes, raising her hand to p him.


    But Daniel wasn''t as weak as Jax.


    When the ghost swung her handret


    Daniel swiftly caught her wrist,


    holding it firmly so and


    couldn''t pull


    BUMS


    away.


    After several futile attempts to free herself, the ghost screamed, ¡°Let me go!"


    "Why should I let you go? If I release you, you''ll p me. I''m not stupid. I don''t want to be pped! So, if you want me to let you go, you need to


    UMS


    promise first that you won''t p me"

 Chapter 846 Wrong Person

    Chapter 846 Wrong Person


    ?


    Daniel, still smiling,id out his conditions to the red-dressed ghost. He believed that although she had be a ghost, her humanity wasn''t entirely lost; she could still be saved. Thus, he decided to tame her for his own use.


    "Fine! As long as you let go, I promise not to p you!" the ghost agreed swiftly.


    True to his word, Daniel released her hand once she made the promise. But no sooner had he done so than the ghost swung another p at his face. Anticipating her move, Daniel smoothly sidestepped and dodged her hand. He then grabbed her wrist again in one fluid motion.


    This time, Daniel knew he needed to teach her a lesson. Otherwise, she might think she could trick him easily.


    Raising his hand high, Daniel brought it down sharply.


    "Smack!"


    The sound echoed through the cave as his handnded on the ghost''s backside.


    "Ah!"


    The ghost cried out, feeling her very essence tremble, almost dissipating. Unbeknownst to others, her greatest vulnerability was her rear.


    "Daniel, you pervert, what are you doing?" Chloe screamed before the ghost could even react.


    "I''m teaching this ghost a lesson! She doesn''t honor her word and tried to deceive me. So, I need to discipline her. If she dares trick me again, I''ll teach her another lesson!" Daniel replied calmly.


    just being a pervert! You''re shameless! I should cuff you


    "Discipline? Looks more,


    and


    throw you in jail for such behavior!" Chloe retorted furiously.


    Daniel asked with a grin, "And why would you cuff me?"


    "Because you''re a creep! You''re harassing a woman right in front of me! Taking advantage of her!"


    "Chloe, get it straight. I wasn''t


    harassing anyone. And she''s not just


    a woman; she''s a ghost! If I don''t reform her, she''ll continue to harm people," Daniel argued.


    Chloe was momentarily at a loss for


    words. After all, it was abor


    true that the red-dressedContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    indeed a ghost.


    "You... you''re just a creep! Not even a ghost is safe from you! You''re hopeless!" Chloe eximed in exasperation.


    Ignoring Chloe, Daniel turned back to the ghost and asked with a smile, "What''s your name?"


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The ghost turned her head away, refusing to respond.


    ¡°Oh, not talking? Guess I''ll have to smack you again!" Daniel warned.


    "Smack!"


    "Ah!"


    The ghost cried out again, tears welling in her eyes, now looking pitiful and vulnerable.

 Chapter 847 The Exorcist

    Chapter 847 The Exorcist


    ?


    "Go ahead and bully me! Kill me if you must!" Willow, the red-dressed ghost, sobbed, her voice trembling. She looked so pitiful that any man might feelpassion for her.


    But not Daniel.


    He knew that despite her appearance, Willow was a malevolent spirit, cultivated by an Evil Raiser. Showing her any sympathy would only make him vulnerable to her attacks.


    "No, I will bully you! Why did you lie to me? Why didn''t you tell the truth?" Daniel kept swinging his hand, pping her repeatedly, making her cry out in a mix of pain and despair.


    Her cries, though haunting, had a strangely alluring tone.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Please stop hitting me! My name is Willow!" she finally surrendered, fearing that continued punishment might lead to her ultimate demise.


    "Willow, why are you here?" Daniel asked.


    "I''ve always been here!" Willow replied, feigning innocence.


    "Another lie? Tell me who put you here! Answer honestly, or I won''t be so kind!"


    Raising his hand again, Daniel warned, "If you lie, I''ll keep hitting you with the same force until you disappear. Believe me?"


    "Yes, yes, I believe you! You sick pervert, why do you keep hitting my butt?" Willow said, a slight blush appearing on her otherwise pale face.


    "Since you know I can make you


    disappear with a single p, you''vet


    better be honest. Tell me, whoe stationed you here?" Conten belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Mr. Dog," Willow admitted reluctantly.


    "Mr. Dog? Are you saying the Evil Raiser is a dog?"


    "No, no! The Exorcist''sst name is Dog, that''s why he''s called Mr. Dog!" Willow rified.


    "So Mr. Dog ced you here, which means you know where he is. Lead me to him," Danielmanded, but Willow hesitated. "No, I can''t! If I take you to him, Mr. Dog will destroy me!"


    "Destroy you?"


    Daniel stared at Willow, then asked with a smile, "Has Mr. Dog locked your soul? Does he control it, so you have to obey him or else he will annihte your soul and make you disappear?"


    ¡°Yes, you''re right! If I lead you to him and he gets angry, he''ll destroy my soul, and then I''ll cease to exist."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t call me a scoundrel!" Daniel retorted.


    "You are a scoundrel! You pped


    my butt so many times. No man has ever hit me like that! You''re awful, a real scoundrel!" Willow used, rubbing her sore backside.


    Silenced for a moment, Daniel finally spoke, "Do you know why I had to p your butt?"

 Chapter 848 Not Working

    Chapter 848 Not Working


    ?


    "Of course, I know! You''re just a pervert!"


    Willow''s response almost made Daniel cough up blood. This red-dressed ghost was definitely a tough nut to crack. To his surprise, she was even trying to flirt with him.


    Daniel raised his hand threateningly, still smiling, "Willow, if you keep this up, I''ll have to punish you again! I''ve done it so many times already, what''s one more, right?"


    "No, please don''t punish me again! If you do, Willow might disappear. If you really want to punish me, then do it tomorrow. Tomorrow, I promise I''ll ept any punishment you decide."


    "Cut the nonsense. Let''s get to the point."


    "You little scoundrel, what else do you want? You just want to punish me, don''t you? You''re awful! Pretending to be a knight in shining armor. What knight would bully a girl like you do?"


    "A girl? With your age, who knows how old you really are? You''re more like a cougar."


    "Hmph! Men like you, you little rascal, you love cougars, don''t you? Otherwise, why would you treat me like that?"


    "What? You say I was bullying you? That was just self-defense!"


    "Hmph! You were definitely bullying me! Your hand was almost inside my underwear! Everyone saw it, even Chloe." "Stop with the nonsense. Let''s get to business. If you keep up this nonsense, my hand will be flying at you again!" "Hmph! Alright, alright. What do you want?"


    "Let''s make a deal," Daniel proposed.


    "A deal? What kind of deal? Should I p you back as many times as you pped me? But I won''t p your butt; I''ll p your face until it''s swollen so you can''t bully me anymore!"


    Daniel cut her off, "Do you want your soul back or not?"


    At the mention of her soul, Willow''s eyes lit up.


    "My soul? What are you saying? Are you implying you could help me get my soul back from Dog?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmph!" Willow scoffed, shaking her head, "Little scoundrel, you may have some spirit, but you''re noContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    match for Dog. It''s not that I loomet


    I


    down on you, but you just aren''t up


    to it. You might be able to mess with me, but taking on Dog? No way."


    ¡°How do you know I can''t do it? Don''t you know that in a man''s dictionary, ''no'' is not a word! No matter how powerful Dog is, tonight, in this cave, I will defeat him."


    "Little scoundrel, do you even know what you''re up against? Doges from a long line of ghost trainers. His family has been raising ghosts for a thousand years. Dog has an evil spirit at hismand. Besides that spirit, he can summon every ghost and spirit on Golden Light Hill.


    On Golden Light Hill, there may not be much else, but there are a lot of ghosts All the ghosts on Golden Light Hill together number in the tens of thousands, not counting the fragmented souls."

 Chapter 849 Willows Trap

    Chapter 849 Willow''s Trap


    ?


    After a brief pause, Willow continued, "With so many ghosts, even if each one took just a tiny portion of your soul, your soul would bepletely drained. And once your soul is gone, so is your life. So, going after Dog is essentially a death wish, little rascal! I urge you not to go.


    Although you''ve bullied me, I find you quite amusing. I don''t mind being bullied a bit more. In fact, I kind of enjoy it when you do. It feels... strangely pleasant."


    Willow''s words held a twisted truth. Daniel, being the son of the Seven Dragons, carried the Qi of the Seven Dragons in his palm. Every time he spanked her, some of that Qi transferred to Willow, providing a sensation offort. That feeling was even more gratifying than sex for Willow.


    Had there been no one around, Willow might have shamelessly pleaded for more spankings, even going so far as to seduce Daniel with her body while begging for more punishment.


    "Get yourself together!" Daniel snapped, his face stern.


    "Hmph!" Willow pouted, "You started this, little rascal, and now you''re telling me to calm down. You''re shameless!"


    "Do you want your soul back or not? If you call me shameless again, I''ll show you what I''m really made of. One p, and you''ll disappear!" Daniel''s eyes bore into hers with a menacing re, and hemanded, "Enough talk. Lead the way!"


    "Little rascal, are you sure you want to meet Dog?" Willow asked.


    "I''m not just meeting him; I''m going to defeat him! Dog hasmitted countless atrocities. Today, I''m going


    to bring him to justiceel dered with conviction.


    "Wow, little rascal! You talk a bigContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    game, but confidence alone won et


    defeat Dog. To do that, you need power, real power!" Willow said, her face twisting into an eerie smile.


    "If you want me to take you to Dog, I need proof that you have the power. Show me you''re capable," she added, hinting at her hidden agenda.


    Willow was cunning, setting a trap to manipte Daniel into doing something for her-something she had longed to do but didn''t dare attempt alone. "How do I prove it?" Daniel inquired.


    "Follow me," Willow instructed, taking the lead.


    "Where are you taking me?" Daniel asked, following her closely.


    "If you have power, follow me. If not, forget about meeting Dog. Pass my test, and I''ll lead you to him," Willow responded as she floated smoothly down the path. The ghost moved quickly, her pace eerily fast.


    Willow drifted ahead, covering around ten meters in seconds.

 Chapter 850 The Riddle

    Chapter 850 The Riddle


    ?


    In the blink of an eye, Willow floated a great distance ahead.


    "Alright, let''s see what you''re up to. How you n to test me? I''m ready for any challenge!" Daniel said cheerfully, following behind her. Chloe, sensing something amiss, quickly caught up. She leaned in close to Daniel, whispering her disapproval.


    "Daniel, do you seriously trust a ghost? She asks you to follow her, and you just go? Aren''t you afraid she might lead you into a trap?"


    ¡°She''s just a ghost. She can''t hurt me. At worst, she might lead me to an even prettier ghost. Either way, it''s no big deal. No ghost can harm me!¡± Daniel replied confidently.


    "You''re so full of it! I''m telling you, this Willow is definitely nning to trick you! She''s leading you into a trap, and soon enough, she might kill you," Chloe snapped.


    "Kill me? Are you serious? If she kills me, I''ll just be a ghost. And if that happens, I''lle back to haunt your bed at night and scare you to death!"


    "If you dare crawl into my bed, I''ll kick you right off! I''ll make sure you disappear for good, so you''ll know what regret is!"


    "When I''m already dead, I won''t care about regret. I''ll be a ghost, remember?"


    "Keepughing! I''ll kick you until you''re howling!" Chloe retorted fiercely.


    Daniel and Chloe bantered back and forth, their argument sounding almost flirtatious.


    Eventually, Willow stopped in front of a stone wall covered with strange symbols and numbers.


    Pointing to the wall, Willow challenged Daniel, "Can you unlock this?"


    Daniel nced at it, replying nonchntly, "Easy as pie."


    "Easy? No way! I''ve been trying to figure this out for years and still couldn''t open it," Willow said skeptically. "Why do you want to open it?" Daniel asked curiously.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I''m curious about what''s inside," Willow responded, though she was clearly lying. She knew exactly what was inside and wanted Daniel to open the secret chamber to obtain it. Content belongs to


    ¡°Do you really need to see inside? Don''t you already know what''s in there?" Daniel asked with a sly smile.


    "What would I know? I know nothing! That''s why I asked you to open it," Willow insisted.


    "Willow, if you''re lying to me, I won''t open it," Daniel warned.


    "If you don''t open this, you won''t be able to see Dog! Actually, you won''t meet Dog at all! There''s a secret passage inside that leads to a


    cavern where Dog is hiding


    If you want to see Dog, you need to open this secret chamber."


    Willow''s statement was both a lie and a truth. While it was true that the chamber contained a passage to the cavern, it was not the only way to get there.

 Chapter 851 Are You Threatening Me?

    Chapter 851 Are You Threatening Me?


    ?


    Daniel looked at the clever ghost with a yful grin and asked, "Are you threatening me?"


    "Threatening? Oh, I''d never dare to threaten you! You little troublemaker, you''re so good at punishing people. If I tried to threaten you, you''d definitely punish me right back!"


    Willow smiled sweetly at Daniel and said, "Everything I''m saying is the absolute truth. I''m beingpletely honest. The treasure is in that cave, and if you want to get to it, you''ll have to open that hidden door and go through the passage behind the secret room."


    "Willow! I''m giving you one more chance. Are you telling me the truth? If you really are being honest, then once we''re in that secret room, I might consider letting you have what you want. But if you''re lying, then everything in that secret room is mine, and you won''t get a single thing!"


    Daniel''s words left Willow stunned.


    She looked at him, disbelief in her eyes, and asked, "How do you know there''s something in the secret room?"


    "Because I can smell it! I caught a whiff of what''s in there. If I''m not mistaken, it seems like that treasure is a flower. You''re after that flower, right? It holds mysterious power and has a chance of making you a demigod.


    Although it''s tough to be a demigod, and there''s no guarantee of sess, even if you only seed halfway, you could end up with a real body. With a body, you could live like a normal person and go outside during the day."


    "I don''t need a body; mine''s still intact and kept in a safe ce. If you help me get that flower and take me to find my body, I can attach my soul to it. Then, I cane back to life."


    Willow looked at Daniel with eager anticipation because she didn''t want to be a ghost; she wanted to be a living woman.


    "From the looks of it, you''ve been dead for decades, right?" Daniel asked.


    Willow counted on her fingers and finally nodded. "You''re right; I''ve been dead for over eighty years, but I was killed by that awful man! Eighty years ago, he ended my life and turned me into this ghost!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ve been dead for eighty years? Your body must be nothing but bones by now; how could it still be intact?" Daniel asked, genuinely curious.


    "I told you, my body is perfectly


    preserved! If you help me get that flower, ''ll take you to find my body. Oncel return my soul to it, we can be together! You little troublemaker!"


    "I''m not that desperate," Daniel replied, wrinkling his nose in distaste.


    "Really? You think I''m not good enough for you?" Willow asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yep!" Daniel nodded firmly. "I really do!"


    ¡°Hmph! Just wait until you see my body after Ie back to life. You little troublemaker will be dying to have me!"


    Willow was incredibly confident about her allure. After all, her body was only twenty-eight years old-the peak age of a woman''s charm. For the past eighty years, her body had been kept among flowers that not only preserved her well but also infused her with their sweet scent.


    No matter how cool-headed a man was, just the smell of those flowers would ignite pure desire within him.

 Chapter 852 The Phoenixs Rebirth

    Chapter 852 The Phoenix''s Rebirth


    ?


    Willow didn''t know that Daniel was the Son of Seven Dragons, but she felt an inexplicable desire for him. She not only wanted to have him but to possess himpletely!


    Seeing that Daniel was still inactive, Willow grew impatient. She pointed at the hidden door and urged, "Hey, you little troublemaker, why aren''t you opening it? I can''t wait any longer!"


    "Willow, why are you so eager? You''ve waited this long; a little more time won''t hurt!" Daniel replied, walking over to the hidden door and giving it a light tap.


    "Tap, tap!"


    Then he turned to the door andmanded, "Open!"


    Just like that, a simple word from him caused the previously closed hidden door to creak open.


    Willow was taken aback. With wide eyes full of disbelief, she asked, "You just shouted, and the door opened?"


    "Yep!" Daniel nodded. "Of course! My identity is pretty special. Would this door really need me to shout twice to open? If it did, then it''s just in stupid! I could shatter this door with one punch."


    "Yeah, right! Shatter the door? If you tried to punch it, you''d probably scream in pain! Just look at what this door is made of solid stone! Hitting it would hurt like crazy!"


    "Don''t believe me? I''ll show you!"


    With that, Daniel punched the stone door.


    "Ow!"


    Although the door didn''t break, it produced a strange yelp, a sound like a little dog barking.


    Willow was shocked again. Staring at Daniel with incredulous eyes, she asked, "How did this stone door just bark?"


    "Willow! You''re a ghost, so you should know This door isn''t made of regr stone; it''s made from the stone of an ancient tomb, rich with fragmented souls. The sounds aren''t from the stone itself; they''re from the lost souls within it."


    Daniel exined earnestly but earned an eye roll from Willow.


    After rolling her eyes, she huffed, "You really are a little troublemaker! You''re even picking on a piece of broken stone!"


    Once they stepped into the secret room, they saw a coffin in the center.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This coffin was made of red copper, gleaming with a reddish hue, and adorned with intricate carvings of birds, including a stunning phoenix.


    The Phoenix''s Rebirth!


    Daniel stared at the phoenix''s eyes and realized they weren''t lifeless; they sparkled with an eerie vitality.


    "The flower you want must be inside this coffin, right?" Daniel asked Willow.


    Instead of answering, Willow shot back, "How do you know this is a coffin, you little troublemaker?"


    "I''m not blind! It''s marked with the phoenix''s rebirth, so of course it''s a coffin! But don''t worry; even though it''s a coffin, there''s no body in it. It''s been repurposed as a flowerpot for that flower!"


    l


    "You little troublemaker, hurry up and open the coffin! That flower must be thriving in there, and I''m


    dying to get a taste of it!" Willow said


    excitedly.


    "This coffin might be like a Pandora''s box; who knows how many evil spirits coulde pouring out if we open it?" Daniel warned.

 Chapter 853 The Ring

    Chapter 853 The Ring


    ?


    With that, Daniel turned to Willow and asked with a grin, "If I''m right, the ghosts inside here are probably stronger than you, right?" "Hmph!"


    Willow gave a cold snort, her face sulking as she replied to Daniel, "I used to be pretty powerful, but that''s all changed because you, little troublemaker, keep bullying me! Since I''m not as strong now, it''s all your fault! You''re the reason I''m like this! Hmph!¡±


    Daniel: ...


    Talking to her was like trying to reason with a cat. Willow seemed to twist every conversation into something teasing. Suddenly, Daniel had an idea. He pointed at the coffin and asked, "There must be a code to open this coffin, right?"


    Willow shook her head and answered with a yful smile, "Code? What code? I don''t know anything!"


    "You don''t know?"


    In response, Daniel gave Willow a yful smack on the backside.


    "Smack!"


    "Ah!"


    Willow let out a sound that was both a groan and a sultry sigh, clearly exaggerating for effect.


    "Do you know?"


    "You little troublemaker! Why do you keep picking on me?"


    "Come on, just tell me the code!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I won''t tell you! You have to guess! Did you not see the pattern on this coffin? The code is always changing, and you''ll need to figure it out. If you don''t have that skill, just forget


    about it." Content belongs to


    "Do you know that there''s something else in this coffin besides the flower?" Daniel pressed on.


    "Something else?"


    Willow''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "What is it?"


    "The Ring," Daniel replied.


    "The Ring? What does it do?" Willow asked, intrigued.


    "What does it do? It seals you away! Once I have The Ring, I can trap you inside and keep you there forever," Daniel said, chuckling.


    "I don''t want that! I don''t want to be sealed! Little troublemaker, if you dare put me in The Ring, I''ll make sure toe out at midnight and scratch you to pieces!"


    "The Ring can seal more than just you, you know. I could trap other ghosts in it too. It may look like it''s only the size of a thumb, but it can hold a million evil spirits! If I get the Ring that means I''d have an army of ghost soldiers at mymand!"


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Willow let out a coldugh.


    "Ha!"


    After that, Willow quickly figured it out. It dawned on her that while she thought she had been using Daniel, he had his own ns too.


    But that didn''t bother her; she smiled sweetly at him. "So, that''s your n, huh? I thought you came to help me get that flower! Turns out you''re really after The Ring! Since you know it''s in this coffin, then you must know how to open it as weft, right?"


    Daniel stepped up to the coffin and approached the intricate pattern on its surface. He reached out and began tapping on the design with incredible speed.


    His fingers moved so quickly that they danced across the pattern faster than a sewing machine. In the blink of an eye, he had finished.

 Chapter 854 Raising Dogs

    Chapter 854 Raising Dogs


    ?


    Crack!


    With a sharp sound, the lid of the coffin shifted slightly, revealing a small crack. Dark smoke began to seep out from the gap, but before long, it stopped, as if the moment had passed.


    Daniel turned to Jax with a cheerful smile and asked, "So, Jax, do you have a dog?"


    Instead of answering directly, Jax shot back, "Dumbass, what are you getting at?"


    "I''m just curious! Are you a dog owner or not?"


    Before Jax could respond, Chloe chimed in, ¡°Jax definitely has a dog.


    "Perfect! That means we need a dog owner to open this coffin. So, Jax, why don''t youe over and open it for us?"


    As soon as he heard this, Jax was immediately resistant. "Why should I be the one to do it? Why does a dog owner have to open the coffin?"


    "Didn''t you ever hear the saying, Jax?" Daniel asked.


    "What saying?" Jax replied, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Like father, like son!"


    As soon as Daniel said this, Jax''s expression darkened. He was educated, having graduated at the top of his ss from the police academy, and he knew full well that the phrase wasn''t exactly apliment.


    Jax''s face flushed with annoyance as he snapped at Daniel, "Dumbass, what do you mean by that? Are you insulting me?"


    "Insult? Not at all! How could I insultContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    you, Jax? I''m being serious! The reason I want you to open this coffin is that, ording to what I''ve learned, when exploring, we need a rooster to scare off evil spirits. And for opening the coffin? It needs a dog owner to do it!"


    Daniel''s exnation left Jax speechless.


    "Dumbass, I''ve never heard of anything like that! You''re just making stuff up!" he protested.


    "No! I''m serious!" Daniel insisted, nodding earnestly. "That''s what I learned! Is there a problem?"


    Daniel then turned to Chloe with a cheeky grin. "Chloe, Jax isn''t listening to me. Why don''t you give him amand? Tell him to open this coffin!"


    "Little brat, how dare you? You''re


    trying to use my officer to disrespect a corpse?! Just wait until we get


    outside; make sure you pay for et


    this!" Chloe shot back, before turning to Jax with a firm voice. "Jax,go open the coffin lid."

 Chapter 855 Jaxs Disobedience

    Chapter 855 Jax''s Disobedience


    ?


    Jax was taken aback by the unexpectedmand. With disbelief written all over his face, he stared at Chloe and asked, "Chloe, why are you listening to this dumbass? Whatever he tells you to do, you just do it? You''re taking orders from him way too easily! Someone who didn''t know better might think you were his wife!"


    Jax''sment was clearly a provocation!


    Upon hearing this, Chloe''s expression changed immediately. Daniel quickly jumped in to defuse the tension, chuckling as he said to her, "Chloe, Jax is trying to y matchmaker! He wants to introduce you, the captain, to me, as my wife."


    "Get lost! Who would ever want to be your wife?"


    Chloe shot Daniel an annoyed nce, clearly disgusted. "Even if every man in the world were gone, there''s no way I would marry a little brat like you!"


    "You won''t marry me? Well, even if every woman on Earth vanished, I wouldn''t marry you either!"


    Daniel''seback stung Chloe''s pride.


    Fuming, she stomped her foot and put her hands on her hips, pointing at Daniel''s nose as she shouted, "You little brat, who do you think you are to refuse to marry me? What gives you the right? If you could marry me, that would be your lucky day! Do you know what you''re saying? You wouldn''t marry me? You''re not even a prince; you''re just an ugly toad!"


    "Chloe! Have you ever seen a toad? Toads don''t have any thoughts about women! They just eat little bugs."


    Daniel''s reply made Chloe burst intoughter in her annoyance.


    ¡°Ha! You must be the one who deserves to eat little bugs! Go ahead and enjoy your bugs!"


    "Chloe, when I''m hungry, I might just eat those little bugs. But right now, I''m not even hungry," Daniel replied, pointing at the coffin with a grin.


    "But that coffin must be opened! So you''d better get Jax moving on this. If he doesn''t open it soon, we might be in serious trouble. We could all find ourselves in real danger here."


    Although Chloe wasn''t sure if Daniel was serious, she couldn''t afford to take any risks. After all, her understanding of the world had been turned upside down once they entered this cave. Tonight, she had seen a ghost-a female ghost!


    And not just any ghost; Willow was able to interact with them!


    When Willow first appeared, she had been terrifying, but now she looked more like a graceful woman, albeit one who floated instead of walked, with skin so pale it reminded Chloe of a corpse.


    ¡°Jax, hurry up and open that coffin lid!" Chloe ordered, her face serious.


    ¡°Chloe, this dumbass is clearly trying to humiliate me! He''s just pranking me; he''s absolutely insulting me! You can''t fall for his tricks; don''t listen to him!"


    Jax''s refusal to obey Chloe''smand only frustrated her further, as she felt her authority as captain was being challenged!


    With a freezing gaze, sheThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    commanded sharply, "Jax, I order you to open that coffin lid right now! If you keep making excuses and don''t follow orders, I''ll hold it against yout and dock your pay!"

 Chapter 856 The Paper Man

    Chapter 856 The Paper Man


    ?


    Jax was terrified; he had never seen Chloe this angry before.


    Chloe had always been approachable, but right now, she was genuinely furious!


    As a team leader, Chloe had authority, and Jax, as a team member, understood that he couldn''t defy her orders. If he did, he could forget about any des for the year. Those des weren''t just formalities; they also affected his year-end bonus, his rank for the next year, and even his sry!


    "Yes, Chloe!"


    Jax replied, his voice shaky, and cautiously approached the coffin.


    Before reaching for the lid, he turned to Daniel and asked, "Dumbass, are you sure you''re not pranking me? You really think nothing will happen if I open this coffin?"


    "Nothing will happen! Jax, trust me. You should consider yourself lucky; everything will be fine!"


    "If I die and turn into a ghost, I swear I won''t let you off the hook!" Jax dered bravely, but with a hint of fear.


    With that, he steeled himself, grasped the coffin lid, and pushed it open forcefully.


    Creak!


    With a sharp sound, the lid flew open, revealing a terrifying face staring right at Jax. "Ah! Ahhh!"


    Jax screamed in horror and immediately stepped back. But as he retreated, he lost his footing and fell hard,nding with a thud on the ground.


    What emerged from the coffin wasn''t a body or a zombie; it was a paper man with three heads, each one more exaggeratedly scary than thest.


    The paper man leaped out of the coffin, advancing toward Jax.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Don''te near me!"


    "Get away! Get away!"


    Jax yelled frantically using his hands to push against the ground while trying to kick himself back. But fear had paralyzed him; his hands and feet felt weak, and he could hardly move.


    Just as things seemed dire, Daniel sprang into action.


    He dashed forward, positioning


    front of Jax. Then, with


    Sesture, he drew a protective spell in the air.


    "Go!"


    Daniel shouted.


    The glowing protective spell shot out like a beam, striking the paper man right in the chest.


    "Burn!"


    Danielmanded again.


    The glowing spell ignited into a small me, engulfing the three-headed paper man, crackling as it burned.


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    The paper man screamed in terror.


    In its


    ait lunged at Daniel,


    attempting to burn him with


    wrapping around its


    the


    seeking to take Daniel doContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    it!


    But Daniel wasn''t about to let that happen. He lifted his leg and delivered a powerful kick to the paper man''s chest.


    Bam!


    With a resounding crack, the three-headed paper man was sent flying against the stone wall, crashing into the corner. The mes on its body zed higher, and its screams morphed into pitiful whimpers. Finally, the fiery paper man was reduced to a pile of ashes,pletely vanquished. With the three-headed paper man defeated, it could no longer pose a threat to anyone.

 Chapter 857 Aint No Good

    Chapter 857 Ain''t No Good


    ?


    Daniel dispatched the paper man without breaking a sweat.


    Jax, still reeling from the scare and sitting on the ground in shock, quickly got up.


    Feeling humiliated all over again, he pointed a finger at Daniel''s nose and demanded, "Dumbass, were you pranking me again?"


    "Jax, I didn''t do anything! I just borrowed a bit of your courage to attract the three-headed paper man. Now that it''s gone, you''ve done a great service!"


    Daniel turned to Chloe and added, "Chloe, you have to give Jax credit for this! You should definitely increase his year-end bonus by at least a hundred bucks! If your team is strapped for cash, let Perry cover it."


    Chloe shot him a look that was pure disbelief. "Little brat, what do you mean? Why should my dad pay for his bonus?"


    "Because Perry''s loaded! I''m sure a hundred bucks is pocket change for him!"


    Perry quickly jumped into the conversation, grinning, "Of course! I''ll reward Jax with a thousand bucks!"


    Chloe was at a loss for words at her father''s response.


    "Dad, please don''t encourage him! This little brat is just causing trouble, and you''re joining him?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! I''ll behave! Let''s see what''s really in this coffin!"


    Everyone leaned in to look inside the coffin.


    They found a ugly, ck flower resting at the bottom.


    "Is this the flower?" Chloe asked.


    Daniel nodded. "Yep!"


    No sooner had he spoken than Willow sprang forward like an eager dog, lunging for the flower and swallowing it whole.


    After devouring the flower, she let out a satisfied belch.


    Then, an incredible transformation urred. Her pale skin took on a rosy hue, making her look like a stunning, mature beauty.


    Suddenly, Chloe remembered


    something and asked Daniel, "You little brat, didn''t you mention that there was something called The Ring in this coffin? Where is? | don''t see it!"


    "Smack!"


    Daniel pped the side of the coffin and called out, "The Ring,e forth!"


    After his shout, a golden light burst from the coffin. Then, a ring, about the size of a thumb, popped out andnded in Daniel''s palm.


    Once it touched his skin, the golden glow vanished, leaving The Ring lookingpletely ordinary, like just any other ring you could find.


    Willow came closer, peering at The


    Ring. She wore a look of


    disappointment on her face. "This is The Ring? It looks so in and useless! No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem special at all!"


    "If you think The Ring isn''t valuable, then


    namswer me this: if I call your etThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    would you dare to


    Daniel teased with a grin. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Of course I''d dare! What do I have to fear? You can call my name once, ten times, or a hundred times, and I''ll answer every time!"

 Chapter 858 You’re Jealous

    Chapter 858 You¡¯re Jealous


    ?


    Willow stood with her hands on her hips, a confident glint in her eyes as she looked at Daniel. With a teasing smile, she challenged him, "Little troublemaker, go ahead and call me! If you dare to shout my name, I''ll be here to answer! I don''t believe you can use that The Ring to seal me!" "Alright! Here goes!"


    Daniel aimed The Ring at Willow and called out cheerfully, "Willow!"


    "Hey!"


    Willow answered with a yful tone, but as her words left her lips, a beam of golden light shot from The Ring. It transformed into a swirling current and enveloped Willow, turning her into a wisp of red smoke.


    Before long, her voice echoed from within The Ring. "You little brat! Let me out, you heartless jerk! If you don''t set me free, I swear I''ll get you back!" "So, Willow, how does it feel in there?" Daniel asked, trying to suppress hisughter.


    "It feels horrible! It''s way too small and pitch dark; I can''t see anything! Hurry, get me out of here!"


    "Too dark? No problem! Let''s brighten it up a bit," Daniel said, clearing his throat. He shouted at The Ring, "Light up! Shine brighter than the sun, illuminating Willow''s surroundings!"


    "What are you doing, little troublemaker? It just got really bright in here! My eyes are about to be blinded! Make it darker, it''s way too bright!"


    "You''re so high-maintenance! First, youin about it being dark, and now you''reining it''s too bright. You''re really something! Women are always so troublesome, and even as a ghost, you''re still a headache!"


    "The Ring! You need to dim down a bit!"


    "That''s better, but now it''s freezing in here! It''s too cold!" Willow continued, pressing her demands.


    "Too cold? Come on, Willow, you''re a ghost! Do ghosts really get cold? Are you joking with me?"


    "It''s seriously freezing! If you don''t believe me,e in and feel for yourself!"


    "No way! The Ring is for sealing spirits; I''m a human, not a ghost! I can''t just jump in there!"


    Breathing in deeply, Danielmanded The Ring, "It needs to warm up; make it a bit morefortable."


    "What are you doing? Are you trying to roast me alive? It feels like an oven in here!"


    "Oh


    Just take off


    warm! If you''re too hotel


    thick


    . Content belongs to Daniel


    Hearing this, Brittany reached over and pinched Daniel''s waist hard.


    "Ah... ahhh..."


    Daniel yelped in pain. "Why''d you pinch me?"


    "Why did I pinch you? What do you think? You shameless jerk! You''re even flirting with a female ghost now How low can you go? Seriously, you''re such a creep!"


    "Brittany, is it because I''d rather tease


    betContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    thehost than flirt with you t


    you''re feeling jealous?" Daniel asked


    a smirk. Content Vaske +


    sto


    "Jealous? For what? Am I jealous because you''re a creep? Pfft!"


    Brittany scoffed, rolling her eyes at him, her disdain for his antics vividly clear.

 Chapter 859 You Know It

    Chapter 859 You Know It


    ?


    "What do you think you''re pinching me for if you''re not jealous of her?" Daniel asked, a teasing smile on his face.


    "I pinched you because I can''t stand you! I''m upholding justice here! You''re acting like a creep, flirting with a female ghost in broad daylight!"


    At that moment, Willow''s voice shouted from The Ring again, "Little troublemaker, I''m dying of heat here! Help me out!"


    "Why the rush? Let me just adjust things for you."


    Daniel picked up The Ring and started examining it closely. To his surprise, there was even a user manual? However, he could only see it using his special abilities.


    Once he figured out how it worked, Daniel knew what to do. He began making adjustments to The Ring.


    After a bit of fiddling, he asked, "Feeling morefortable now?"


    "I feel great! This The Ring is so cozy! I don''t want to leave! If I stay here, I''ll be a demigod in just five hundred years!"


    "Come out!"


    Daniel shouted and flicked The Ring with his finger. Immediately, a cloud of red smoke erupted, and Willow floated out,nding on the ground with an annoyed expression on her face.


    "Little troublemaker! I wasn''t ready to leave yet! You''re such a useless thing!"


    Her words made Daniel feel a bit bashful.


    "Hold on! You can''t just say whateveres to mind! Talking like that can easily lead to misunderstandings. Anyone listening might think I''ve... you know," he countered awkwardly.


    "You little brat, don''t you know what you did to me? You''re such a weirdo! You punished me, making me feel scared one moment and satisfied the next. I was cold one minute and then too hot to handle!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel: ...


    Talking to this ghost was like navigating a minefield. So, he decided to change the subject. "Enough of this nonsense, let''s get going to find Dog!" Chapter 859 You Know It 1


    "Why should I fear that evil spirit when I have The Ring? If it dares to show its face in front of me, I''ll just seal it up in this The Ring and burn it down with the holy fire inside!"


    Chapter 859 You Know It 2


    Daniel could see through Willow''s intentions.


    "Judging by all your warnings, are you afraid that when I meet Dog, I won''t be able to defeat him and will end up getting defeated? If that happens, after killing me, wouldn''t Dog punish you right away?" He asked knowingly.

 Chapter 860 You Ask for It

    Chapter 860 You Ask for It


    ?


    Daniel chuckled mischievously and asked, "So, how do you think Dog will punish you?"


    Willow shot him a look, her eyes narrowed. "What does that have to do with you?"


    "Oh,e on! If you won''t tell me, I''m pretty sure I know anyway! If Dog finds out you betrayed him by bringing me in to defeat him, he''ll definitely have that evil spirit punish you!"


    If I''m right, that evil spirit isn''t exactly a friendly creature, is it? The reason it''s so strong is that it keeps eating ghosts-plenty of them, along with fairies and even other evil spirits! That''s how it got so powerful!"


    Upon hearing this, Willow froze for a moment, then looked at Daniel with wide, astonished eyes, full of curiosity. "Little troublemaker, how do you know so much about that evil spirit? Have you met it?"


    Daniel couldn''t help butugh at Willow''s question. "You mean that evil spirit? Did that thing do something to you? Like it was some sort of beast?" he teased.


    "Absolutely not! How dare it!"


    Willow paused, her anger ring up. "But it has done terrible things to other female ghosts! It''s aplete beast-a giant one! Worse than you, little troublemaker! It''s just a nasty piece of work! A real scoundrel!"


    "Sounds like you really hate that evil spirit! If you despise it so much, why don''t you take me to defeat it?"


    "Don''t try and rile me up! But since you''re so eager to walk into danger, I''ll take you! Just keep in mind, when we find Dog and he releases that evil spirit to take you down, it''s not my fault. You asked for it!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    With that, Willow led Daniel deeper into the cave.


    the


    Half an hourter, they reached a door. This wasn''t an ordinary door made of wood or stone; it was constructed from piles of skulls. Dark smoke was seeping from eye sockets and mouth holes of the skulls, enveloping the door in a thin haze that made it look incredibly eerie and terrifying.


    Willow pointed at the ominous door and said, "Going through this skull door is where it all happens. Little troublemaker, you better think this through! Once you walk through this door you''re essentially challenging Dog to a fight. The result? Either you die, or he does!"


    "Of course he''s the one who''ll die! I''ve got a strong constitution and plenty of beautifuldies waiting for me to charm them! If I die, think of how heartbroken they''ll all be!"


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, he suddenly felt sharp pain on either side of his waist.


    On his left, Brittany was pinching him, while on his right, Chloe was doing the same.


    "Ah... ahhh..."


    After realizing what was happening, Daniel let out several intive cries, looking at the two girls as if he were being wronged. "What do you two think you''re doing? You''re hurting me over here!"


    Brittany red at him, her hands on her hips like a fierce lioness. "You deserve it! You sleazy creep! Which beauty are you nning to flirt with now?"

 Chapter 861 Wont Give Up

    Chapter 861 Won''t Give Up


    ?


    Chloe pulled out a pair of handcuffs, jangling them menacingly as she red at Daniel. "You think I''m just going to pinch you? If you dare flirt with another girl, I''ll handcuff you and lock you up in a little ck room!"


    "Why do you always want to lock me up? What are you going to do, take advantage of me? I''m a man of principles; I have my boundaries! Even if you handcuff me and lock me in, you won''t get an inch from me. I promise you, I won''t easily give up-ever!"


    "Ha!"


    Chloeughed coldly, then smirked. "You? Not going to give up? I bet you''d jump at the chance for me to do something to you! I''ve seen plenty of men like you. As soon as a woman gives you a little tease, you''re like a kitten chasing after a fish! You''d do anything just for a chance to get into bed with a woman, wouldn''t you?"


    Daniel didn''t want to engage in this pointless banter; he needed to focus on finding Dog and rescuing the captive.


    From the look of the surroundings, it was clear that this was Dog''sir, where he kept his spirits. He had to eliminate Dog; otherwise, Golden Light Hill would never be developed.


    With so many ghosts around, who would want to visit this ce? Who would dare toe here as it was infested with spirits causing havoc? Anyone who ventured too close would be scared out of their minds and running away screaming.


    As soon as he stepped through the skull door, hands made of dark, bloody energy erupted from the ground, reaching up to grab his ankles, trying to drag him down into the earth.


    Daniel was here to save someone, not to die.


    So, as the hands lunged at him, he quickly picked up a stick and began swinging it wildly at the bloodied hands, hitting them with a series of loud cracks.


    The hands shrieked as they recoiled, retreating back into the ground, disappearing in the process.


    Seeing that everyone was still


    hesitating at the skull door, he called


    out, "Come on in, everyone! I''ve t


    taken care of those ghostly hands; they won''te back!"


    n¨¦t


    Perry looked uncertain and asked, "Daniel, those hands looked terrifying. Are you sure they won''t show up again? I''m too old to handle scares like that!"


    "Trust me, Perry, I''ve dealt with them. They won''t dare to show up again."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Perry believed Daniel. Once Daniel assured him, he confidently stepped into the skull door.


    Upon entering, he felt a chill, as if he had stepped into an entirely different worldpared to outside.


    With each cautious step he took, he


    kept a close eye on the ground beneath him. Fortunately, he walked quite a distance without any of the ghostly hands emerging again.


    Seeing that Perry was fine, everyone else followed him inside.


    Just then, a ghostly voice echoed from within.


    "Another few souls havee to meet their end. Good! Very good!"


    The voice belonged to none other than Dog!

 Chapter 862 Human Calamity

    Chapter 862 Human Cmity


    ?


    "Dog! I''m not here to die; I''m here to take your life! You''ve bred so many ghosts on Golden Light Hill, and God knows how many lives you''ve destroyed! Today, I will end you to prevent you from iming any more lives!" Daniel dered fiercely.


    Just then, a man in a long ck robe emerged from the shadows. His face was dark, and he wielded a skeleton sword-it was Dog!


    This skeleton sword wasn''t forged from just one skull but made from the bones of 9,999 people. Beyond that, it contained the souls of a million spirits! This sword was a family heirloom used to control ghosts; if any ghost disobeyed, he could execute them with this very weapon.


    Dog sized Daniel up from head to toe and then asked with indifference, "What''s your name?"


    "Daniel."


    "And what do you do?"


    "A medical intern."


    "A medical intern?"


    Dog shook his head, skepticism etched across his face. "What could a mere intern be doing here?"


    He then turned to Willow and asked, "Did you bring him here?"


    "Yes! I brought him! This little troublemaker said he wanted to kill you, Dog. So, I thought I''d bring him along. I''m curious to see whether you''re stronger or if this dumbass has a chance!" Willow replied with an eager look, as if she was ready for a show.


    Dog''s gaze returned to Daniel. "You seem to have a strong fate about you, don''t you? You made it here because of that strong fate. But like people like you! Once I take your soul and offer it to my lord, I know it will transform into a powerful spirit; it will be incredibly useful


    "Dog, my soul isn''t so easily taken; you can''t just grab it whenever you want," Daniel retorted boldly.


    "I''m curious to see just how capable you really are."


    With that, Dog swung his skeleton sword. Instantly, a plume of ck smoke wafted from the de, drawing in nearby ghosts.


    These were broken spirits, distorted and grotesque in appearance. Even though they had turned into ghosts after dying as disabled individuals, their emotions-resentment and fury-were intense.


    As they swarmed toward Daniel from all directions, the temperature dropped drastically by several degrees.


    The ghosts wailed as they attacked.


    Daniel retrieved the stick he had been using and began swinging it at the ghosts, cracking it against them with remarkable ease. He dispatched them rapidly without breaking a sweat.


    Even though these were broken spirits, their sheer number was overwhelming. Yet, Daniel managed to clear them out in no time using just a stick, surprising Dog despite himself.


    "I had no idea you had some real capability, kid! Not bad at all. You wiped out all those ghosts so easily; I must admit, I''m a bit impressed!" Dog acknowledged, now a bit taken aback.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 863 Shocked Again

    Chapter 863 Shocked Again


    ?


    Dog continued, shifting his tone. "However, the ghosts you just defeated are nothing but disabled, broken spirits. Anyone with a bit of skill could take them down. You''ve had a nice appetizer, but now it''s time for the main course!"


    With that, Dog waved his skeleton sword and drew a protective incantation in the air. Immediately, a thick ck smoke billowed up, transforming into a massive figure.


    It was an evil spirit, fierce andrge as an ox, with nine heads atop its neck.


    Suddenly, one of the spirit''s heads shot out a long tongue directly toward Daniel. The tongue came at him with ferocity, barbed and deadly.


    Just as the tongue was about to wrap around Daniel, he swung the stick in his hand and struck it hard.


    "Crack!"


    The tongue was severed in two, releasing a stream of ck smoke.


    The spirit howled in agony. "Ah! Ahhh!"


    After losing its tongue, another head revealed sharp, white fangs and shot straight out, soaring towards Daniel like a bowling ball.


    Seeing the fanged head rushing toward him, Daniel refused to sit back and wait. He quickly lifted his leg and kicked it.


    "Thud!"


    With a muffled sound, the head was sent flying, crashing against the stone wall, letting out a pained cry.


    With that, the head disintegrated into dark smoke and vanished, leaving seven heads remaining on the spirit.


    Not wanting to waste any more time with this creature, Daniel quickly drew another protective incantation in the air.


    The spell glowed with golden light beforeunching toward the spirit, sticking onto it like a piece of tape.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    The protective incantation ignited, bursting into roaring mes.


    Then,


    Bang!


    The spell exploded like a bomb, sending the remaining seven heads flying in all directions, rolling across the ground.


    Although this spirit wasn''t as powerful as the previous evil spirit, it ranked in the top ten of the lesser spirits Dog had been raising.


    Daniel knew that this spirit had


    belonged to Dog''s father and had


    been cared for over nearly fifty years now. A spirit that had survived for fifty years was worth more than a bottle of fifty-year-old vodka!


    Seeing one of his prized spirits being so easily scattered left Dog with considerable pain.


    "Dog, your spirit isn''t anything special! Why don''t you let out a couple more spirits? Maybe some that are slightly stronger? After all this one is just too weak! I barely broke a sweat; I just used a simple protective spell, and it was


    as Simple


    shattered! It turned to ash before my eyes!" Content belongs to


    Daniel''s words made Dog''s blood boil.


    ring at Daniel through gritted teeth, he seethed, "Kid, don''t get too cocky! This spirit is the weakest


    among the million I keep. I only brought it out as an appetizer for you!"


    ? ? ?

 Chapter 864 Dogs Plan

    Chapter 864 Dog''s n


    ?


    At that moment, Dog suddenly had a realization.


    "Hahaha..."


    He burst intoughter, sounding genuinely pleased!


    Daniel was taken aback by Dog''s outburst. He looked at him in confusion and asked, "Dog, what are youughing about?"


    "I''mughing because you, kid, are a gift sent from heaven!"


    Dog''s words puzzled Daniel further. ¡°A gift? You think I''m a gift from heaven? What kind of gift?"


    "The fact that you easily killed my spirit shows you have real skill. If I can manage to kill you and take your soul, transforming it into a ghost, you''re bound to be an evil spirit-one far stronger than that ghost!"


    "Take my soul? Haha!" Daniel scoffed, then asked defiantly, "Dog, how do you n to take my soul?"


    "Taking your soul is as easy as pie," Dog retorted, suddenly locking his gaze onto Daniel''s eyes, provoking him, "Kid, if you''re brave enough, stare into my eyes."


    Daniel understood perfectly what Dog was trying to do. So he asked with a grin, "You want me to stare into your eyes to take my soul, right?"


    "I really didn''t think you''d catch on! I


    In


    told you to look into my eyes, and you figured out I was after your soul? But you were so cocky before You''re not scared now, are you? Can''t handle a simple soul-taking spel? If you can''t resist my little spell, I suggest you kneel and surrender. Once you do, take your soul right out of your skull and turn it into an evil spirit!"


    "Is it just looking into your eyes? What''s the big deal? Dog, you better watch out! I''m about to lock eyes with you! And don''t get shy when I dol"


    With that, Daniel stared directly into Dog''s eyes.


    The moment their gazes met, Dog felt his opportunity. He quickly started reciting an incantation silently in his mind.


    This was a soul-taking spell!


    There were various versions of these spells, but what Dog was uttering was specifically for an Evil Raiser.


    If he were dealing with an ordinary person, Dog wouldn''t even need to say much to take their soul.


    Yet, as he directed the incantation


    toward Daniel, he had to recite a significant portion before even a hint of effect showed, while Daniel just continued to smile at him,Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    completely unaffected. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Dog, is that your soul-taking spell? It sounds like it won''t work! How about I recite one for you to listen to and see if you can learn from it?"


    With that, Daniel began to chant his own version of the soul-taking incantation, but it certainly wasn''t Dog''s version.

 Chapter 865 Better Version

    Chapter 865 Better Version


    ?


    As soon as Daniel recited his incantation, he noticed bloodshot veins filling Dog''s eyes.


    Then-


    Wow!


    Dog spat out a mouthful of blood.


    After the blood left his mouth, Dog felt as if his very essence had been drained away. He looked at Daniel with shock and disbelief. "You scoundrel, what did you do to me?"


    "I didn''t do anything! I just returned the favor-blood for blood, eye for eye! You used a spell to take my soul, so I used one right back at you! Let''s see whose spell is more powerful!" Daniel replied, his tone yful.


    "Wow..."


    After another bout of coughing up blood, Dog asked incredulously, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying the spell you just cast was to take my soul?"


    "Yup!" Daniel nodded, a grin spreading across his face. "That''s exactly what I did! If you don''t believe me, I can recite another part so you can see how my soul-taking spell feels!"


    "Scoundrel, what are you ying at? You trying to act tough?" Dog demanded.


    "Absolutely! Since you''re using your spell on me, shouldn''t I be allowed to give it right back? If you''re going this route, then bring it on! You cast your spell, and I''ll cast mine! Let''s see whose spell performs better!"


    Daniel casually stuffed his hands into his pockets, wearing an expression that clearly showed he didn''t take Dog seriously at all.


    Dog was infuriated by such mockery from someone he considered inferior. His nostrils red with ire!


    Taking a moment topose himself, Dog willed himself back into focus. Almost instantly, he felt stronger, ready for another fight. "Hmph!"


    ?


    He coldly smiled before turning to Daniel. "You want to fight, huh? Well, let''s see how well you can handle yourself! I''ll show you which spell is the better version!"


    "Dog, the way you talk, it sounds like you have a high opinion of yourself. But are you really that strong?


    You''ve lived for decades, yet yo


    can''t even gauge your own abilities? You''ve aged all this time, and you''re stiffa fool!"


    "You bastard! Did you just call me a fool? I''ll show you just how powerful I am! Today, I will take your soul and turnat into a ghost, making sure you disappear from this world! belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With that, Dog swung his skeleton sword with growing intensity.


    He began chanting another spell, and this time it wasn''t a soul-taking incantation; it was a spell meant to summon evil spirits.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As he cast the spell, eerie sounds filled the air, turning the once quiet surroundings into a cacophony.


    Then, ugly heads began to appear from the honeb-like holes in the ceiling.


    These weren''t just any ghosts; they were evil spirits, fully trained and possessing greaterbat prowess thanmon ghosts.


    With their wild howls, the emerging spirits jumped down, swarming toward Daniel like a pack of feral dogs, ready to tear him apart piece by piece!

 Chapter 866 The Appearance of the Evil Spirits

    Chapter 866 The Appearance of the Evil Spirits


    ?


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing the horde of evil spirits rushing toward him, Daniel couldn''t help but let out an exmation.


    After that, he added with a chuckle, "Dog, you''re treating me quite well by sending so many evil spirits to entertain me! But honestly, these spirits don''t seem all that formidable they look pretty weak!"


    "Hmph! You bastard, what did you just say? You dare to call my evil spirits weak?"


    "Yep! Theirbat strength is definitely weak! If they weren''t weak, would I even be able to fight them? You think I could just snap my fingers and wipe out all these spirits you''ve summoned?" Daniel retorted, a yful grin on his face.


    "What?! You think you can wipe them all out with a snap of your fingers? Fine then, show me! I want to see just how powerful your little snap really is against the evil spirits I''ve raised over decades!"


    Daniel extended his right hand, still smiling as he said to Dog, "Dog, you better watch closely! I''m about to snap my fingers! Once I do, those spirits hanging from the ceiling will drop right down, and they''ll scream when they hit the ground!"


    With that, Daniel flicked his fingers.


    Snap!


    Right after he snapped his fingers, the spirits hanging from the ceiling indeed fell to the ground,nding with loud thuds. They crashed down violently, wailing as they hit the floor.


    Dog, looking incredulous, stared at Daniel. "You bastard! What did you do to my spirits?"


    "I didn''t do anything! I just snapped


    my fingers! Maybe I snapped too


    loudly,


    and it startled your spirits. They lost their grip and fell! That''s


    got nothing to do with me!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You think that just because you made my spirits fall and scream, they won''te after you?"


    Dog sneered coldly. "How naive!"


    After uttering that, Dog began swinging the skeleton sword once again.


    As he wielded it, he recited incantations from his lips, summoning the exclusive spell of the Evil Raiser-an evocation spell to awaken the spirits!


    With his chanting, the spirits that had just fallen and were dizzy from the impact suddenly sprang back to life, as if they had been injected with adrenaline.


    Their faces, once merely creepy and unsettling, now turned into menacing visages.


    The spirits began to advance, baring


    their ws and charging toward- Daniel, ck smoke spewing from their mouths, quickly enveloping the cave in darkness.


    "You bastard, you will all pay for this! I''ll make sure my evil spirits take all your souls! I will make you all die! Die!"


    This chilling promation was from Dog himself.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 867 What Just Happened?

    Chapter 867 What Just Happened?


    ?


    After finishing his statement, Dog immediately began chanting a spell.


    Standing next to Daniel, the previously calm Willow began to contort her beautiful face as she heard Dog recite the enhanced incantation. Her once charming bunny teeth morphed into long, sharp fangs, stained crimson with blood.


    The gaze she had directed at Daniel, once filled with affection, now turned feral, resembling a wolf spotting its prey.


    Daniel immediately noticed Willow''s unsettling transformation.


    However, he wasn''t worried. He continued to smile and asked her, "Willow, what''s going on with you? With that look in your eyes, it''s like you want to bite me in half!"


    "I''ll bite you! I want to bite you right now!" she shot back, baring her newly sharpened fangs and lunging at Daniel''s neck.


    With her biting power and those knife-like fangs, if they connected with Daniel''s neck, she could easily pierce through flesh and bone.


    But Daniel wasn''t foolish; he wasn''t about to let Willow''s fangs get anywhere near him!


    As she charged, he swiftly picked up a branch from the ground and shoved it into her mouth.


    Crunch!


    Willow''s razor-sharp fangs snapped the branch, which was as thick as his wrist, cleanly in half, sending both pieces ttering to the ground.


    Having failed to bite him the first time, Willow wasn''t about to give up. She opened her mouth again, revealing those sharp fangs.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Willow, are you sure you want to bite me? That was just a branch! If youe at me again, I''ll have to use something more solid than a branch might grab a rock, and with that rock, I''ll shatter your teeth! I won''t just break your fangs, I''ll smash every tooth in your mouth!"


    With that, Daniel''s mouth began to move, but he wasn''t reciting sweet nothings. Instead, he chanted a spell aimed at awakening the evil spirits that were under Dog''s control.


    This spell was meant to free the controlled spirits, helping them regain their true essence. Of course, Daniel''s incantation wasn''t just for Willow; he intended it for all the spirits preparing to attack him.


    As Daniel began to chant, the malevolent spirits that had been howling toward him suddenly came to a halt.


    Their twisted faces regained a bit ofposure; though still hideous, they were no longer as menacing.


    As for Willow, the pair of twenty-centimeter-long fangs immediately retracted.


    She tilted her head, confusion written all over her face as she looked at Daniel. "What just happened? What went down a moment ago?"


    "What just happened? Don''t you remember?" Daniel replied with a teasing smile.

 Chapter 868 Death Date

    Chapter 868 Death Date


    ?


    "I don''t know!"


    Willow shook her little head vigorously, putting on an innocent expression. "I have no idea! I don''t know what just happened!"


    Daniel looked at her in disbelief. "You don''t know? You just tried to take a bite out of me and now you''re iming ignorance?"


    "You little troublemaker, that''s nonsense! How could I ever bring myself to bite you? I like you too much! I wouldn''t want to bite you to death-not even a little!"


    Willow nced over at the other spirits around them, all now frozen in ce due to Daniel''s spell.


    "Hey, little troublemaker, what happened to them? Did you do something?" she asked yfully.


    "They''re worse than you! You just wanted to bite me, but those spirits were out for my life! So, I used a spell to freeze them!"


    Meanwhile, Dog, who was seeing Willow and the spirits he had released being manipted by Daniel, spat out blood in fury. "Ugh..."


    After spitting, he glowered at Daniel, his voice cold. "You bastard, I didn''t realize you knew some spells! But those spells of yours are still far from enough! You have no idea who you''re dealing with. Your incantations are nothing but basic versions!"


    With that, Dog jabbed the skeleton sword into the ground and began chanting another spell.


    As the words slipped from his lips, the eye sockets of the skulls on his sword began to weep.


    No, it wasn''t tears-it was blood!


    Bloodden tears!


    This so-called blood tear was the mix of a ghost''s tears and blood, harboring an intense malevolence.


    The blood ran down the sword and seeped into the ground, staining the earth a deep crimson. Suddenly, the dirt began to crack.


    Crack! Crack!


    With a series of sounds, the split earth reached out with skeletal hands.


    No flesh, just pure white bones.


    These were skeletal ws.


    While theycked flesh, they had razor-sharp nails each one sharper than the most lethal dagger.


    As the skeletal hands emerged from the ground, they lunged toward Daniel.


    Daniel took a quick nce at the iing ws, then smiled at Dog. "Dog, are you trying to use all these skeletal ws to kill me?"


    "You bastard, your death date hase!"


    Dog snarled fiercely.


    We


    Immediately after making this


    promation, he recited his


    incantation. The skeletal ws


    unleashed a rapid assault on Daniel from all directions, attacking


    simultaneously.


    Even though the skeletal ws were fierce and he had no weapon, Daniel still held a stick in his hand!


    So, as the


    Moche al ws reached fC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    him,


    swung the stick in swift striking at the


    s of loud cracks


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    a

 Chapter 869 You Will Definitely Die

    Chapter 869 You Will Definitely Die


    ?


    Although the branch in Daniel''s hand wasn''t the Spear of Longinus, it was still capable of taking down these spirits. The skeletal ws couldn''t get anywhere near him; as he swung the branch, they fell to the ground like snowkes in winter.


    These weren''t just ordinary skeletal ws; they were a special ancestral tool of Dog''s family! Anyone surrounded by these ws was surely doomed.


    For a thousand years, no one had ever escaped from an attack by them. Yet at this moment, they were being shattered by a guy with nothing but a stick!


    "You bastard! Do you even know what you''re facing? How dare you attack my ws?" Dog said coldly.


    "ws? Ha!"


    Daniel scoffed. ¡°Dog, is that all you have to show? Come on, don''t joke around!"


    "What did you say? You arrogant little wretch! How dare you call my creations mere performances? These ws have a history of a thousand years! I don''t even know how many lives have been lost to their attacks, and you have the audacity to say it''s a show?" Dog''s anger was palpable.


    "Are they not just for show? If they weren''t, how could I break them so easily with a stick?"


    Daniel waved the twig in his hand, yfully taunting, "Dog, is there a more important show you haven''t revealed yet? If I had to guess, hidden beneath this ground lies a gigantic skeletal hand, doesn''t it?"


    "You bastard, you got it right! I haven''t brought out my strongest weapon yet: That enormous skeletal hand does exist; it''s called the Hell Hand! Since you''re so clever, why don''t you guess where that Hell Hand is?"


    As Dog spoke, he secretly began chanting a spell to control the Hell Hand.


    At that moment, the Hell Hand was already moving beneath Daniel''s feet.


    The moment it emerged from the ground, it could easily crush Daniel''s entire body into a puddle of flesh!


    "Dog, are you trying to y a


    psychological game with me? Don''t


    think for a second I''m oblivious to your tricks. Right now, that Hell Hand is already beneath my feet, about to snatch me up and crush me, isn''t it?"


    Daniel''s words took Dog by surprise momentarily.


    He had intended to ambush Daniel, but he hadn''t expected that Daniel would know the Hell Hand was right under him.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    he


    "You bastard! Since you know the Hell Hand is underneath you, why don''t you run? Oh! I know; you''re not that dumb. You understand how massive the Hell Hand is and that it moves faster than lightning. Even if you wanted to escape, you wouldn''t be able to! So you might as well stay put!"


    With that, Dog let out a coldugh and dered, "You bastard, die!"

 Chapter 870 Hell Hand

    Chapter 870 Hell Hand


    ?


    "Hell Hand, crush this bastard!" Dog shouted, pointing the skeleton sword at Daniel.


    Crack!


    Crack, crack!


    With a series of sharp sounds, the ground beneath Daniel''s feet suddenly split open, and a massive hand emerged, reaching straight for him. This was the Hell Hand!


    The Hell Hand wasn''t a regr human hand; it had eight fingers that looked like those of an octopus. Each finger not only had retractable spikes but was also covered in small suckers.


    These suckers couldtch onto someone, while the extending spikes could pierce their bodies, releasing a lethal venom.


    The venom from the Hell Hand was deadlier than that of the most venomous snakes. It wasn''t just any poison; it was a special toxin derived from the fermented corpses over a hundred years old.


    Legend had it that Dog''s ancestors had once dropped a single drop of this venom into the vige well, poisoning over a hundred people-no one was left unscathed.


    As the Hell Hand neared to grab him, Daniel wasn''t about to give it a chance!


    He took the branch in his hand and stabbed it directly into one of the Hell Hand''s fingers.


    Thud!


    Daniel pierced through the finger, creating a gaping hole.


    ck blood gushed forth like a fountain from the wound, originally aiming straight at Daniel. With a subtle use of the The QI of Seven Dragons, he redirected the jet of ck blood right at Dog''s face!


    This ck blood contained the special venom and was highly corrosive.


    Upon sttering on his face, Dog immediately covered it with both hands, shrieking in agony. "Ah! Ahhh!"


    As he rolled on the ground, the


    poisonous ck blood began to eat


    away at his already grotesque


    el


    features, and it was as if his face had been ruined entirely.


    Meanwhile, several other fingers of the Hell Hand lunged at Daniel.


    But Daniel


    Couldn''t give them the attack him. He swung et


    to


    branch wildly, striking the remaining fingers with a series of rapi


    blows.


    Crack! Snap!


    Before long, Daniel had severed thest few fingers.


    Thud! Thud!


    The massive fingers fell to the ground with a heavy thump.


    Finally, Daniel thrust the stick forcefully into the palm of the Hell Hand.


    Boom!


    With a deep rumble, the Hell Hand exploded!


    It shattered into a mess of flesh and gore, showering the area like raindrops, sttering all over the ground.


    The powerful Hell Hand, the mysterious Hell Hand, had been annihted just like that!


    On the other side, Dog''s face was no longer in excruciating pain. Once he regained hisposure, hisContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    previously ugly features were e


    how


    scarred and pitted as he red at Daniel, livid with rage.


    "You bastard! How dare you destroy my Hell Hand? You''re done for! I will make sure you die!"

 Chapter 871 Soul Taker

    Chapter 871 Soul Taker


    ?


    "Dog, the way you put it makes it sound like if I hadn''t destroyed your Hell Hand, you wouldn''t be trying to kill me. Isn''t that the whole point of unleashing it?" Daniel replied with a chuckle.


    "I will make sure you die! I absolutely will!" Dog snapped, his fury palpable.


    With that, Dog suddenly sat cross-legged on the ground.


    Then, his lips began to move as he quietly chanted another spell.


    Apanying his incantation was an unexpected sound from beneath him.


    Pfft...


    A cloud of ck smoke shot up, engulfing Dogpletely.


    Seeing this, Chloe stepped forward, a teasing smile on her face. ¡°Did Dog just fart?"


    "Yes!" Daniel nodded, confirming with a grin. "Dog actually just farted! It''s quite the impressive one too-he nearly blew himself off the ground! He almost got blown to bits!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Dog heard Daniel''s mocking tone!


    Feeling belittled and insulted, Dog red at Daniel and snapped, "You bastard! Were you unable to silence your nonsense? That wasn''t a fart!"


    "Oh really? What was it then?"


    "Then what? I was harnessing my soul!"


    Daniel chuckled at this response, grinning as he asked, "Harnessing your soul? What do you mean by that?"


    "You ignorant fool! You don''t even


    know what it means to harness a soul? Ordinary deities can soar through the clouds! As a demigod, I have to harness my soul! I''m a demigod! I can control souls and do as please!"


    Despite having just been defeated by Daniel, Dog wasn''t deterred from bragging about himself!


    As he continued his boast, the ck smoke from his behind seemed to propel him further, like a jet engine.


    With the smoke continually billowing out, Dog soared higher and higher.


    He was now nearly twenty meters off the ground.


    Daniel looked up at the floating, high-and-mighty Dog and reminded him with a smile, "Dog, you''re getting old. If you fall from that height, it''s going to hurt-a lot!"


    "You bastard Enough with your nonsense! I was just ying with you earlier, but now I''m serious. I''ll teach you a lesson! The higher I fly, the more I can see. That way,


    punish you even worse! So


    UMS


    wait!"


    With that, Dog began to chant a new spell.


    an


    As he chanted, one after another, evil spirits began to emerge from the walls of the cave, wailing as they charged toward Daniel. Daniel watched the rushing spirits and quickly realized that this wave was different from the previous ones.


    These spirits had been specially trained; they were Soul Takers, meant to consume human souls.


    "Dog, the spirits you unleashed this time are all Soul Takers! You n to use them to devour my soul, don''t you?" Daniel eximed.

 Chapter 872 Rescuing the Hostage

    Chapter 872 Rescuing the Hostage


    ?


    Daniel''s words left Dog utterly stunned.


    "You bastard, you actually know about Soul Takers?"


    "Of course I do! Not only do I know them, but I''m also friends with them! The Soul Takers you summoned? They''re my buddies. Whatever I tell them to do, they''ll do it. If you don''t believe me, let me show you!"


    With a sweeping motion of his hand, Daniel called out to the charging Soul Takers. "Brothers, you''re headed the wrong way! You shouldn''t being after me; you''re supposed to go to Dog! Look at all those souls beneath his backside! Hurry up and rush over there to devour them all!¡±


    At Daniel''smand, the Soul Takers immediately switched directions, diving toward Dog instead.


    Like starving wild dogs, they began to feast on the souls beneath Dog''s seat.


    As Dog sat in mid-air atop the pir made of souls that he had conjured, he felt it beginning to wobble and sway dangerously under the onught of the Soul Takers.


    Seeing Dog tremble atop the shaky pir, Daniel couldn''t help himself. "How''s it going, Dog? How''s that ride treating you?"


    "Bastard, you... you stop that!" Dog shouted, struggling to maintain his bnce.


    "Stop? I''m not doing anything!"


    Daniel raised both hands innocently, grinning. "Look, my hands are right here! I haven''t done a thing, so why tell me to stop?"


    "You bastard, you need to tell those


    Soul Takers to stop! If they keep gnawing like this, they''ll copse my throne beneath me. If I fall, you will be held responsible for my


    vel?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    compensation! I expect damages for my injuries!"


    e


    "Dog, even though your name is Dog and you look quite like one, you can''t just do that. Your throne isn''t my doing; it''s the Soul Takers who are chewing it down. And besides, you summoned these Soul Takers, not met So you''re just stepping on your own toes here-what a mess!"


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, the throne was finally gnawed down by the Soul Takers.


    Dog, perched on top, suddenly found himself tumbling down. He hit the ground with a thud, dazed and howling in distress.


    "Ow! You bastard! You''ve done it now! You''ve killed me! Don''t you know anything about respecting your elders? You''re such a


    scoundrel! If you die, you won''t


    qualify to descend to hell! Frankly, your soul is better suited for me to turn into an evil spirit!"


    Just then, a light sparked in Dog''s murky old eyes as he remembered something.


    "You bastard, you came with the police! Are you here to help rescue the hostage?"

 Chapter 873 Negotiate

    Chapter 873 Negotiate


    ?


    "Yes! I''m here to rescue the hostages. Where are they?" Daniel asked.


    "Oh, so you want the hostages? Hahaha..."


    Dog burst intoughter, his expression turning cold. "Since you''re here to rescue them, that makes things easy! I''ll show you the hostages now!" Without missing a beat, Dog turned and shouted, "Bring out the hostages!"


    As soon as his words fell, a dozen burly men emerged, escorting five hostages. They all had guns pointed at the hostages'' heads.


    The five individuals looked disheveled, all wearing hoods. However, their expressions were vacant, resembling soulless shells as if their very essence had been stripped away. Daniel instantly realized the grim truth.


    Their souls were gone!


    Therge men were mercenaries who had likely lost their souls to Dog, who now controlled their bodies. They had no consciousness of their own; they would do whatever Dogmanded.


    Dog pointed at the five hostages, a smug expression on his face as he said to Daniel, ¡°You bastard, I''ve brought out the hostages. How about we negotiate a deal?"


    ¡°Negotiate a deal?" Daniel replied, smirking. "What kind of deal?"


    "It''s simple: If you want to save these five hostages, you can! But you must offer your life in exchange! One life for five; it''s a deal you can''t pass up!" Dog proposed.


    "Exchange one life for five? Is this a negotiation, Dog? My soul can only trade for one ghost. If you take all five souls, you''ll end up with five ghosts! So, you''re trying to con me!"


    "Con you? How am I conning you? For one life to exchange for five? That''s a fantastic deal! I''m doing you a favor, and you dare use me of trickery? You bastard, you really don''t know how lucky you are!" Dog eximed with mock hurt.


    "I''m saying I''m not falling for your trickery, Dog know your ns all too well. If give you my life, you won''t let a single one of those hostages go! So, in order for me to agree to this deal, we need to set some fair conditions to ensure this trade is equitable! After all fairness is the foundation for any negotiation!¡±


    "You bastard! You need to realize that the five hostages are in my hands! So, you''re not in a position to negotiate with me! You''ll do as I say! But since you''re a dead man walking, I can give you a chance to say yourst words. State your terms if you must," Dog said, looking at Daniel with a curious glint in his eyes, eager to see what this little troublemaker would propose.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "My terms are simple: Let the five hostages go first. If you release them, I''ll willingly ept whatever fate you have in store for me!"

 Chapter 874 Chance

    Chapter 874 Chance


    ?


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Dog couldn''t help but let out a coldugh.


    "Haha!"


    After his mockingughter, he said, ¡°You bastard, are you trying to y me for a fool? Do you really believe your words? If I let these five hostages go, you''d actually let me do as I please with you?"


    "I''m not ying you for a fool! I certainly believe what I''m saying!"


    After a grin, Daniel added, ¡°However, when I say I''ll let you do as you please, it doesn''t mean you actually have the ability to do so. After all, if you want to deal with me, you need the capability to back it up!"


    "You bastard! I''m not wasting words with you! If you want to save those five hostages, there''s only one option! You need to kneel down and bow your head, exposing your skull to me!"


    "Expose my skull? What are you nning to do? Are you going to crack open my head and take my soul?"


    Daniel''s question took Dog by surprise.


    "I didn''t expect you, you bastard, to know that! When I told you to expose your skull, you figured I was going to pry your head open to extract your soul. If you know what I''m after, why don''t you get into position and let me take it from you?"


    "Dog, who do you think you are? Do you think you''re some great beauty? Even if you were, that wouldn''t give you the right to demand I pose for you! That would just be embarrassing! Besides, you''re just an old man with yellowing teeth, looking utterly disgusting!"


    ¡°Also, a person''s soul is everything to them. If my soul were taken, even if I were still alive, I''d lose my mind. It would be like turning into a fool. I''m still young; I haven''t even married yet! I refuse to be a fool!"


    Daniel''s casual words struck a chord with Chloe, who unwittingly seized on that detail.


    The key point was this little troublemaker wasn''t married yet!


    For reasons unknown, Chloe felt


    excited upon hearing that Daniel et


    hadn''t tied the knot yet. It made her wantto hum a little tune, as if the man she liked was still a virgin.


    But this charming facade was deceptive; only God knew how many women he had been with.


    "Whether you be a fool or not is not for you to decide!"


    Dog pointed at the five hostages with a grim expression, threateningly addressing Daniel. "I''ll count to three. If you don''t kneel and expose your mape, I''ll kill one of those hostages. With each count, I takeC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    out another one."


    Dog wasn''t just making empty threats; after saying this, he immediately began to count.


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    As he reached "three," Daniel merely stood there with his hands stuffed in his pockets, smiling, showing no intention of kneeling or revealing his nape.


    "You bastard! I''ve given you a


    chance to save those five hostages.


    Since you don''t value my generous


    offer, if you truly don''t want to


    rescue them, just remember these five are on your hands!"

 Chapter 875 Something Wrong

    Chapter 875 Something Wrong


    ?


    With a swift wave of his hand, Dog barked an order at the first man. "Fire!"


    At Dog''smand, the man immediately pulled the trigger.


    Click!


    The trigger clearly clicked, but the AK in his hands acted as if it had misfired-there was no loud bang, no bullet fired from the muzzle. The AK jammed? How could this be?


    These weapons had just been purchased through Dog''s exclusive channels. They were all top-of-the-line.


    Dog red at the man, his voice rising sharply. "What the hell happened? Can''t you even fire a gun? Try again! Shoot that hostage!"


    The man pulled the trigger once more.


    Click!


    Another click, but again, the AK didn''t fire. No sound, no bullet.


    "What''s going on? Is your AK broken?"


    Dog pointed at another man,manding, "You! Shoot the hostage in front of you!"


    This man pressed the trigger as well.


    Click!


    Still just the sound of the trigger being pulled; the AK remained silent, with no bullet being fired.


    "What''s going on? Is your gun broken too?"


    Panic began to creep into Dog''s demeanor as he quickly pointed at the remaining people. "All of you! Shoot at once!"


    Click! Click! Click!


    Every single one of them pulled the triggers on their AKs, but disappointingly, nothing happened their weapons all fell silent. How could it be that all the ten AKs in their hands had jammed? Not a single one could fire!


    Dog was dumbfounded!


    Suddenly struck by a thought, he turned to Daniel with suspicion in his eyes. "You bastard, did you do something?"


    Daniel shrugged, grinning as he replied, "I didn''t do anything!"


    "If it wasn''t you, then howe none of these AKs can fire?" Dog pressed.


    "Maybe all of your AKs are just


    faulty! If you wanted to know who to me, you should ask the person who sold them to you! What if, just what if you got scammed by shady dealer? He could have sold you counterfeit or defective goods! That might be why your Aks are all malfunctioning."


    "That''s impossible! Absolutely impossible! This batch of AKs is all imported! My channels are rock solid, no way they''re faulty!"


    The suspicion on Dog''s face deepened as he pointed an usatory finger at Daniel. ¡°You bastard! It''s definitely your doing!"


    "Dog! If you''re talking about me


    messing with women, I could admit


    to that. But if you''re saying I damaged your guns, I really have no idea where you''re getting that from! I had neither the time nor the opportunity to tamper with your weapons. You can''t me every mishap on me!


    Honestly, if this batch of AKs is as good as you im, then there''s only one exnation: your mischievous spirits must have pulled all the


    bullets from your AKs. There''s


    nothing left to fire!" Content belongsContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Pointing at one of the men, Daniel shouted, "You! Yes, you! Stop looking around and fire a shot for Dog! Let''s see if that AK works!"

 Chapter 876 Demigod

    Chapter 876 Demigod


    ?


    The man, devoid of a soul, was like a mindless puppet. When Daniel told him to shoot Dog, he didn''t hesitate for a second. He raised the AK and aimed it straight at Dog''s chest.


    "Don''t! Don''t you f**king dare!"


    As soon as Dog''s words fell, the man pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    This time, it wasn''t just the sound of the trigger; the AK fired. The bullet struck Dog in the chest, creating a neat hole.


    However, shockingly, Dog didn''t bleed-not a drop.


    In fact, he didn''t even fall!


    Despite being shot, he stood there unfazed, as if nothing had happened. The only evidence of the attack was the bullet hole in his chest.


    Daniel saw this clearly and grinned. "Oh! Dog, you really are something! You''ve transformed your body into a corpse. Your body is just like a dead body. Whether shot or sliced, your flesh will only bear wounds, but those wounds won''t take your life. You''ve effectively turned your body into a corpse. Only fire can truly destroy a corpse!"


    "You bastard! My body isn''t a corpse; it''s the body of a Demigod! An undying body! You can''t defeat me. As for what you said about destroying my body with fire¡ªthat''s partially true, but not fully correct. My body can indeed be burned, but ordinary fire won''t touch it!"


    Dog boasted, his confidence unwavering.


    "Dog, you''re just bragging! You really think your body can''t be burned? could easily grab a lighter and set your body on fire-do you believe that?"


    Daniel challenged. Content.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I don''t believe it!" Dog maintained his arrogance.


    "How about borrow a lighter and give it a shot? If I can''t ignite your body, I promise to stand still and let you do with me as you please. But if I do set your body aze, that''ll be youreuppance!"


    Daniel had no ulterior motive; he simply wanted to set a trap for Dog.


    Hearing this, Dog seized the opportunity! If this bastard stood still, he could steal Daniel''s soul and turn it into a ghost.


    He had long coveted Daniel''s soul and needed to possess it!


    "Alright, you bastard! But you''d better keep your word no shenanigans!"


    "Of course I keep my word! I''m an honest person! Sure, I may act impulsively at times, but when say


    1C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I''m a man of my word, I really mean it won''t go back on it!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    she


    "Fine! Bring out your lighter! You can try anything you want with my body; do as you please!"


    Dog was arrogant in his confidence, convinced that his body couldn''t catch fire. His special robe was designed specifically for this fireproof and waterproof.


    Even if Daniel doused him in gasoline, he believed nothing could ignite his robe.


    So, the idea of Daniel using a lighter on him was nothing short of absurd a thousand percent impossible!

 Chapter 877 Fight

    Chapter 877 Fight


    ?


    Daniel knew exactly where Dog''s confidence came from, and he was well aware that Dog''s robe was specially made. However, he believed that as long as he wanted to, there was nothing he couldn''t ignite-even water could burn like gasoline in his hands.


    Turning to Jax, Daniel said with a smile, "Jax, your teeth are cker than coal! I can tell you''ve been smoking for decades. You must have a lighter in your pocket-let me borrow it!"


    "Why would I lend you a lighter? I won''t!"


    Jax''s refusal surprised Daniel. But he recognized that he wasn''t Jax''s superior and had no authority to order him around. So, he turned to Chloe, grinning as he asked, "Chloe, can you help me borrow Jax''s lighter? He''s refusing!"


    "You little brat, can''t even borrow a lighter? What a fool!"


    Chloe replied with a teasing tone, then turned to Jax andmanded, "Jax, give him your lighter!"


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Now, Jax couldn''t defy Chloe''s order. He pulled a lighter from his pocket and handed it to Daniel, but not without an expression of disdain.


    "Why do you always have to find a woman to solve your problems? Aren''t you a man? If you were a real man, you''d handle things yourself instead of asking a woman for help!"


    ¡°Exactly because I''m a man, a capable one! I clearly understand that asking for a woman''s help isn''t shameful at all! A smart man knows to seek assistance from capable women like Chloe.


    Some matters, such as getting Jax to follow orders, require a woman! Most women wouldn''t be able to manage it, but Chloe can! After all, she''s the team leader at such a young age!"


    Daniel''sments made Chloe chuckle.


    "You little brat, didn''t see this side of you! You''re quite the tterer!" sheughed.


    "tterer? I''m not ttering! I''m only


    ???


    speaking the truth! Chloe, you are indeed a capable woman! You possess beauty, intelligence, and strength. If you only had beauty, you''d just be a pretty face. Without intelligence and ability, how could you have be a leader at such a young age?"


    "Enough with the ttery! Aren''t you supposed to light Dog on fire? Go ahead and give it a try!"


    Chloe was curious about the impending battle between Daniel and Dog, eager to find out who woulde out on top.


    Her perspective had already been


    shattered tonight. Seeing all the ghosts


    new


    here had opened a the


    o a


    world for her. Collet


    to NovelDrama.Org


    All those years of knowledge she had umted now felt outdated.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Yes, Chloe! I''m going to set Dog on fire! I''ll burn him to ashes!"


    With that deration, Daniel walked toward Dog, holding the lighter he borrowed from Jax.


    "Dog, I''m about to do it! Are you


    ready?


    give


    u an extra minute to geeet


    you''re not prepared, I cane


    ready!" Content belongs to


    "No need for preparation! That piece of junk lighter in your hand can''t possibly burn me!"

 Chapter 878 Worry

    Chapter 878 Worry


    ?


    After that, Dog crouched down to ensure the stability of his energy flow. In this position, he could allow energy to spread throughout his body and coat every pore, even coating his robe in energy.


    This way, no matter what Daniel used to try and ignite him-even if he doused Dog''s robe in gasoline there was no way Daniel could set him on fire. At this moment, Dog''s body was more me-retardant than a fire extinguisher!


    Click!


    Daniel lit the lighter and casually tossed it into the air.


    The lighter traced an elegant parabolic arc beforending neatly between Dog''s legs.


    Boom!


    Dog''s robe erupted into mes, roaring with fire. Instead of spreading, the fire raged right between his legs, crackling loudly. "Ah... Ahhh!"


    Dog screamed, iling his hands in a desperate attempt to extinguish the mes. But in doing so, he only set his hands on fire as well, adding to the cacophony of popping sounds.


    "Ah... Ahhh!"


    His cries grew increasingly pained.


    "You bastard, you''re aplete pervert! You set my dick on fire! Once I put out this fire, just wait and see how I''ll kill you!"


    After this outburst, Dog jumped straight into the nearby water pool.


    This pool wasn''t just ordinary water; it was cursed with the stench of rotting corpses¡ªit had been used to soak dead bodies. The water was icy cold and smelled terrible!


    Anyone who fell in would likely carry that foul stench for years toe.


    Even Dog, who dealt with ghosts and corpses, didn''t want to be tainted with that putrid odor!


    But in his desperation to extinguish the mes consuming him, he couldn''t think of anything else.


    To maintain his Demigod body, Dog


    had already diminished his own.. well, let''s say male attributes. After Daniel set it aze, it was already singed beyond recognition


    Following his plunge into the water, the mes on Dog''s body extinguished.


    He quickly resurfaced from the pool,


    but just as he did, mes erupted again from beneath him, crackling and reigniting the damaged part before he could escape.


    "Ah... Ahhh!"


    After another round of agonized shrieks, Dog had to plug his nose and leap back into the water.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Seizing the opportunity while Dog was upied, Daniel hurried to free the five hostages.


    "You all need to get out with the hostages!" Daniel said to Chloe.


    "What about you?" Chloe asked.


    "I''ll stay here and keep attacking Dog!" Daniel replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Jax, take the hostages and leave! I''ll stay here with the little troublemaker!" Chloe insisted.


    "I''m not leaving either!" Brittany dered staunchly.


    "Come on, you two, stop messing


    around! If you stay here, I won''t be able to protect you. This cave must be destroyed. Being here is dangerous; I''m worried I won''t be able to keep you safe!"

 Chapter 879 Tension Rising

    Chapter 879 Tension Rising


    ?


    Chloe was the first to react, clearly displeased by Daniel''s words. She ced her hands on her hips and demanded, "What do you mean you can''t protect us? Are you saying I''m holding you back?"


    "Exactly!"


    Daniel nodded, responding cheekily. "You are holding me back! So hurry up and leave! Don''t stay here and cramp my style; it''s annoying!"


    "Hmph! You little brat! How dare you say I''m annoying?"


    "Just go already! The more I look at you, the more annoying you be! If this water pool doesn''t hold Dog back and you''re still here when he gets out, things will get messy!"


    "Fine! I''ll leave! I''ll wait for you outside!"


    Chloe, always the rational one, understood the stakes. She shot Daniel a re, threatening, "Once youe out, I''m definitely going to punish you! You better be careful and not get injured! If you do, you''ll have to pay for your own medical bills!"


    With that, Chloe led the others away, leaving Daniel and Dog as the only two humans remaining in the cave. Of course, the number of spirits lurking in the shadows remained unknown.


    The final showdown was imminent!


    Watching Dog, who was still submerged in the water and hesitant toe out, Daniel grinned and asked, "Dog, how does it feel? Enjoying your time in the pool?"


    "You bastard! What... what did you do to me? Why is it that when I leave this pool, the extinguished fire reignites?"


    Dog was genuinely baffled and could only turn to Daniel for an exnation.


    "I don''t know! How would I know why your fire rekindles once you leave the pool? Honestly, I didn''t de anything to you! If it reignites once you step out, you can only me yourself. You see, it''s karma for all the wrongs you''vemitted!


    The corpses in this pool are all a result of your family''s wicked deeds, right? Your family has taken countless lives, and many of those souls have be ghosts or even evil spirits. But some of those souls coalesced into vengeful energy, which has gathered right here in this pool. Now that you''ve fallen into their grasp, how could they possibly let you live? In short, it''s time for you to pay for what you''ve done!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With his words, Daniel immediately drew a protective incantation in the air.


    After finishing, he said coolly, "Finish it!¡±


    As those words left his mouth, the


    protective spell surged forward,


    sparkling with golden light, a


    adhered to Dog''s forehead Content


    belongs to en.swt


    Suddenly, the once-peaceful cave erupted into chaos.


    The spirits hiding in the shadows surged forth, howling in a frenzy as they charged out.


    One by one, they leaped into the water pool, attacking Dog with ws and teeth.


    "Have you all lost your minds? Stop it! Let me go! Get off me!" Dog screamed, his voice hysterical.


    But his desperate cries had no effect. The spirits ignored his pleas, their assaults bing even more frenzied!

 Chapter 880 You’re Not Dead Yet

    Chapter 880 You¡¯re Not Dead Yet


    ?


    "Ah... Aahhh..."


    After a series of anguished screams, Dog was torn to shreds by the very spirits he had nurtured.


    In his final moments, he met his end at the hands of his own creations-his family''s evil legacy, cultivated over a thousand years, came crashing down upon him.


    As for the spirits in this cave, Daniel chanted a few protective spells and recited some incantations,pletely purging them from this realm.


    With the spirits freed, Golden Light Hill would no longer be haunted. This ce had been the source of all the hauntings; with the source eliminated, the disturbances would cease.


    With Dog dealt with, Daniel pocketed his hands and happily walked out of the cave.


    As he reached the entrance, he saw Chloe and the others waiting anxiously for him.


    Before Daniel emerged, Chloe had been filled with worry and concern. Although she knew Daniel was powerful, she couldn''t shake the fear that he might run into trouble inside and fall victim to Dog.


    Now, seeing Daniel walk out safely, all her concern transformed instantly into frustration.


    "You little brat! Why did it take you so long? I thought you had died in there! I was getting ready to report you missing!" Chloe shouted, clearly annoyed.


    "How could I die in there? I could die on your bed, Chloe, but not here! If I had died in there, I''d have turned into a ghost. Not only would my soul be a spirit, but my body would also be feasted upon by wild dogs! After all, this cave is home to wild dogs that asionallye in packs to scavenge."


    Daniel''s words caught Chloe off guard, and she didn''t believe a word of it.


    "Ha!"


    She sneered at him, saying, "You little brat, what did you just say? A whole pack of wild dogses here to scavenge? We just left the cave, and aside from ghosts, there was nothing else! What could wild dogs find to eat in there?"


    "Chloe, do you know how those ghosts ended up in the cave?"


    "How else would they havee about? They only be ghosts after humans die!" Chloe replied, somewhat exasperated.


    "When a person dies, their soul


    bes a ghost. As for their body,


    only under special circumstances do they turn into zombies. The rest would be devoured by wild dogs. That''s why the dogs around Golden Light Hill mostly feast on human corpses."


    "Stop it! That''s just gross!"


    Chloe wrinkled her nose in disgust.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Jax suddenly interjected, directing a question a Daniel.


    What about Dog? Did ret


    kill him?" Content k


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    you


    to


    Jax''s question wasden with ulterior motives; he was trying to bait Daniel.


    However, Daniel was too clever to fall for Jax''s trap so easily. He could see right through Jax''s intentions.


    With a sly smile, Daniel cleverly countered, "What did you ask me, Jax?"


    "I asked if you did something to Dog?" Jax responded, attempting to rephrase his question.

 Chapter 881 Jaxs Trap

    Chapter 881 Jax''s Trap


    ?


    After all, directly saying "killed" was too blunt. Any sensible person, not just a fool, would never admit to murder in front of the police. "You mean Dog?"


    Daniel grinned broadly, a mischievous glint in his eye, and replied, "I didn''t do anything to him! I didn''t do anything!"


    "Didn''t do anything? Then what about Dog? Where is he? Howe you''re the only one who came out? Where''s Dog?" Jax pressed, narrowing his eyes.


    "You shouldn''t be asking me where Dog is! When I came out, Dog was still inside. If you don''t believe me, you could always go back in and check! You could greet him or even have a chat!"


    "Dummy, you''re not telling the truth! Don''t think that just because you''re lying I can''t see through it! I can say with 100% certainty that you killed Dog! If you came out alone, why didn''t Dog follow?"


    Since Daniel was unwilling to admit it outright, Jax decided to pin the charge squarely on him.


    Daniel knew all too well that Jax had set a trap to entangle him, but as a quick-witted individual, he wasn''t about to just walk into such an obvious snare.


    "Jax, you can''t just throw around usations like that! You''re a police officer, and when you speak, you need to back it up with evidence. If you im I killed Dog, you better have proof! Otherwise, calling me a killer is defamation-nder and false usations!"


    "Dummy, stop wasting time! In thatC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    cave, we all left, but you and Dog were the only ones remaining. Now, you''re the only one whoes out If you can''t tell me where Dog is, it can only mean one thing: you killed him! No matter how heinous Dog was, his fate should be determined by thew! You have no right to take his life!"


    "Jax! Dog is in the cave; he should still be there. If you don''t believe


    bet


    you can check for yourself. I did,


    kill him!" Content belongs to


    SWOO


    Daniel was indeed telling the truth. While he may have left the cave first, he wasn''t responsible for Dog''s fate.


    After all, if Dog had really died, it wasn''t at Daniel''s hands; it was those spirits that had taken him down.


    Therefore, Dog''s death could only be seen as divine retribution!


    "Enough of this, Jax! It''s not your ce to worry about where Dog is or if he''s alive or dead," Chloe interjected. She knew perfectly well that with Daniel safely out of the cave, Dog had no chance of making it out alive.


    As an astute woman, she understood Daniel''s intent to have everyone leave the scene.


    As long as there were no third


    parties present, whatever transpired


    between Daniel and Dogod


    remain a secret; no one else


    i a secret; no one


    know.


    §¥§Ú§Þ


    If Dog were really dead, as long as Daniel kept quiet, the incident would be buried forever, as if it had never happened at all.

 Chapter 882 Where Did Dog Go?

    Chapter 882 Where Did Dog Go?


    ?


    "Chloe, we''re part of the police! There''s been a homicide, and we need to investigate thoroughly!" Jax insisted.


    "Homicide? What homicide?" Chloe asked, puzzled.


    "Dog''s homicide! Isn''t it obvious? Dog must have been killed-there''s no doubt about it! The person who killed Dog is this dumbass!"


    Jax was convinced that Dog was murdered, and he firmly believed Daniel was responsible. As a police officer, it was his duty to uphold justice and bring Daniel to justice.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Jax, for us to open an investigation in the department, we need to meet certain standards. You can''t just use Daniel of killing Dog without evidence. Since it''s a homicide, we must follow proper procedures," Chloe stated as she pointed into the cave.


    "If you think Daniel killed Dog, then Dog''s body must be in the cave. You need to go in, find the body first. Once you do, we can conduct an autopsy and then identify the suspect."


    Jax wanted to make Daniel''s life difficult.


    Even if Daniel had killed Dog, considering Dog''s actions from earlier, Daniel could im self-defense. Even if he was charged with excessive self- defense, he wouldn''t face a severe sentence.


    Now, with Chloe telling Jax to enter the cave to find Dog''s body, he had no intention of doing so!


    The cave was still packed with spirits, and those ghosts were downright frightening!


    Jax wasn''t about to confront that terrifying situation again; he had no interest in experiencing what it felt like to be scared out of his mind!


    He quickly shook his head vigorously. "No way! I''m not going!"


    "What did you say, Jax? You''re not going? Didn''t you just say Daniel killed Dog? As a police officer, it''s your duty to find Dog''s body!"


    With a serious expression, Chloe


    added, "As your captain, I''m ordering you to enter that cave immediately! If you can''t find Dog''s body inside, don''te back out! You won''t leave until you find it! Got it?"


    Seeing Chloe''s stern face and grave demeanor, Jax immediately surrendered.


    "Chloe, I don''t have any evidence! I''m only specting. Besides, Dog simply didn''t follow this dumbass out. What if he managed to escape and isn''t even in there? Where would I look for him?" Content belongs to


    "If you''re unwilling to go in and search for Dog''s body, then shut up!" Chloe shot Jax a re before turning to the other officers. "Let''s head back!" The group descended the mountain.


    Once they reached the base of Golden Light Hill, Chloe pulled Daniel aside into a secluded corner.


    Daniel looked around, noticing that indeed, it was a private spot.


    With a grin, he asked, "Chloe, what did you call me here for? You do realize you''re a police captain, right? YouCan''t take advantage of being alone here to try to flirt with me!"

 Chapter 883 Pleading for Mercy

    Chapter 883 Pleading for Mercy


    ?


    "Pfft!"


    Chloe scoffed, rolling her eyes at Daniel, her expression filled with disdain. "And you? With those sweet-talking lines of yours, how many girls do you think you''ve screwed?"


    "So, Chloe, are you calling me here because you want me to screw you just like I''ve screwed those other girls?" Daniel asked, grinning mischievously.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Chloe suddenly pulled out a pair of handcuffs and, with a sharp click, locked them around his wrists.


    One side was secured to Daniel''s wrist, while the other mped onto a rusty iron railing.


    Though the railing was rusty, it was still sturdy and thick as Daniel''s wrist, leaving him with no way to escape.


    Daniel was caught off guard by Chloe''s sudden action. He looked at her, bewildered. "Chloe, what''s going on? Is this a bit too extreme? We''ve only just met!"


    ¡°What''s too extreme? You little troublemaker, what''s going through your mind?" Chloe shot back, irritated.


    "I''m not thinking much! I just don''t get what you''re trying to do here. You''ve locked me to this rusty iron railing, and naturally, I can''t help but wonder if you''re nning to do something... dirty to me?" Daniel replied coyly.


    After saying that, he continued with even more bravado, "Chloe, you can rx! I''m a man who can handle things. Even if you did end up doing something to meter, I can take it! I assure you, I won''t report you afterward. So go ahead, unleash your passion, and feel free to fuck me!"


    At first, Chloe didn''t see anything wrong with Daniel''s remarks, but the more she listened, the more she realized how off hisments were. With annoyance, she stepped on his foot.


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    Daniel yelped in pain, clutching his foot with the hand that wasn''t cuffed, hopping around.


    "Chloe, what are you doing? Are you trying to cripple me?"


    "Hmph!"


    Chloe snorted and coldly replied,


    "Listen up, little troublemaker. This is a small lesson for you! Have you learned from it yet? Are you going to keep talking nonsense? If you keep it up, won''t just stop at stepping on your foot-I might even chop it off!"


    "Chloe, you''re the captain of the police! If you chop off my foot, that''s intentional harm, you know?


    l.n


    Intentional harm is a crime. If that happens, I''ll report you, and you''ll be arrested and thrown in jail! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What did you say? You''re going to report get me


    arrested? Let me throw you in jail?¡±


    ON ? You think you can


    As she said this, Chloe twisted Daniel''s ear hard.


    As a police captain, her grip was strong, making the pain from having his ear pinched almost unbearable.


    "Chloe, I''m sorry! I won''t report you! Just let me go!" Daniel quickly begged, his wits about him.

 Chapter 884 Thunder

    Chapter 884 Thunder


    ?


    After all, Daniel was unwilling to endure pointless pain. Moreover, this kind of suffering brought no joy-none at all! Especially getting his ear tugged was among the most annoying forms of torment.


    Just with a simple tug, Chloe had sessfully subdued Daniel, which brought a smile to her face.


    Was this guy really that easy to manage?


    But a man like this seemed to have a certain charm to him. Chloe looked at Daniel and asked with a grin, "So, do you still want to arrest me?"


    "No! No way!" Daniel shook his head firmly. "Chloe, I was wrong! I don''t want to arrest you!"


    "Oh? So now you don''t want to arrest me? Does that mean you want me to go to jail instead?"


    Chloe continued to question him, maintaining her yful demeanor.


    "Absolutely not! I would never want you to go to jail! I wouldn''t dare let someone as beautiful as you end up with a criminal record. What a shame that would be!"


    After sharing a lightugh, Chloe suddenly shifted her tone and asked, "Are you able to be serious now?"


    "Of course! I''ve always beenpletely normal! When I''m in front of you, Chloe, I''m always normal!"


    Seeing Daniel fall into her trap, Chloe smiled andid down thew. "Alright, little troublemaker, now that you''re being honest, when I ask you questions, you must answer truthfully-no hiding or omitting even a single word!"


    "I promise to be honest! I swear I won''t hide anything! If I do, may lightning strike me down!" Daniel dered, pping his chest dramatically. While that sounded very rming, Daniel didn''t care. Even if a bolt of lightning struck him, it wouldn''t be enough to kill him. "Good!"


    Chloe nodded, satisfied with his assurance. She continued with a smile, "So, little troublemaker, did you really kill Dog?"


    "Why on earth would I want to kill him? What''s the point? Chloe, you know I''m a doctor. I save lives, not take them! I only help people in my life; absolutely wouldn''t harm anyone!"


    "So, you didn''t kill Dog?" Chloe asked.


    Daniel nodded in response. "That''s right!"


    "You mean Dog is still alive?" Chloe probed further.


    "I wouldn''t know for sure! When I left the cave, he was alive," Daniel replied honestly.


    "What did you do to him?" Chloe inquired.


    She had no intention of harming Daniel or arresting him; she was


    simply curious. Otherwise, sh


    wouldn''t have brought Daniebto this secluded spot for questioning.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Daniel knew that Chloe meant him no harm; she might be worried about him, but that was as far as it went. So, he felt no need to keep secrets from her.


    With a grin, he said, ¡°Chloe, I really


    didn''t do anything to Dog. However, before left the cave, I awakened the spirits he kept. I made sure those spirits knew who was responsible for their demise."


    Chloe understood immediately, a smile creeping across her face as she asked, "So you let those spirits take their revenge?"


    ¡°Anyway, I didn''t kill anyone! These are all Dog''s sins¡ªthe consequences he deserves!" Daniel affirmed.

 Chapter 885 Disaster

    Chapter 885 Disaster


    ?


    "Aren''t those ghosts all created by Dog? If you hadn''t been there, could they have defeated him?" Chloe felt a twinge of worry, fearing that if Dog wasn''t dead, he would be a threat once more.


    "The ghosts he harmed carry a lot of anger and resentment. Alone, they may not be able to defeat Dog, but through sheer numbers, they could tip the scales. Even if they''re individually weak, when they gather, they could certainly make sure that Dog doesn''t survive the night."


    "He won''t survive the night?" Chloe rolled her eyes, incredulous. "Little troublemaker, your methods are pretty ruthless!"


    "Me? That has nothing to do with me!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Daniel chuckled. "While I may have sealed Dog''s powers, those ghosts are the crucial factor. If they choose not to take their revenge, Dog will live. But from where I stand, Dog''s chances of survival are slim!"


    "But you''re the one who made this happen!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! Chloe, you''re absolutely right! I facilitated this whole thing! So, do you want to send me to jail? If not, you need to unlock these handcuffs and let me go."


    "I don''t have any evidence, and I don''t want to arrest you!"


    Chloe shot him an exasperated look but decided to tease him further. "Little troublemaker, aren''t you supposed to be so capable? Since you''re so talented, I trust that you should be able to easily unlock those handcuffs, right?"


    "Are you saying I''m allowed to unlock them myself?" Daniel asked with a grin.


    ¡°Exactly! As long as you can do it, feel free! I''ll let you go free and clear!"


    After saying this, Chloe crossed her arms and watched Daniel, amused. She genuinely wanted to see if he could manage to free himself from the cuffs without any force.


    Seeing Daniel attempt to pull at the handcuffs violently, Chloe quickly reminded him, "Those handcuffs are property of the police! You can''t damage them! You mustn''t use brute force to get them off


    ¡°Chloe, you''re giving me a tricky situation!"


    "I''m not! You''re the one iming to be so skilted! If you''re that powerful, why not show me your skills? Use your technique to unlock those cuffs without damaging them! No


    breaking them!"


    Before Chloe could finish her sentence, Daniel suddenly pped her on the butt.


    Smack!


    "Ah!"


    Chloe let out a beautifully surprised scream.


    After the cry left her lips, she froze. A realization hit her-she felt like this little troublemaker had taken advantage of her!


    While she was momentarily stunned, Daniel swiftly reached inside and pulled out the key to the handcuffs.


    Before Chloe could react, he snatched the key and with a click, unlocked the cuffs.


    Using his cleverness, he regained his freedom.


    However, at this, Chloe quickly snapped back to reality.


    Feeling humiliated and teased, she immediately clenched her fists and unleashed a flurry of punches toward Daniel, her fists raining down like a storm.

 Chapter 886 Who Are You?

    Chapter 886 Who Are You?


    ?


    As Chloe pummeled Daniel, she shouted furiously, "You little brat! You''re such a pervert! How dare you use such underhanded tactics against me? You think you can take advantage of me? I''ll make you pay!"


    "Who took advantage of whom is still up for debate!" Daniel shot back cheekily.


    "Are you still trying to quibble? I''ll kill you!"


    ...


    After parting ways with Chloe, Daniel was focused on driving when Brittany suddenly asked him, "What did you two talk about for so long when she called you over?"


    "Why, the usual sweet nothings and flirting, of course!" Daniel replied, grinning.


    "Sweet nothings and flirting? Quit bullshitting me and be serious! What did that Chloe actually say to you?"


    To enforce a little punishment on Daniel, Brittany reached over and gave a sharp pinch at his waist.


    "Ah! Ouch!"


    With the unexpected pain, Daniel couldn''t help but yelp!


    ¡°Shut up? Why does your voice sound so lewd?¡± Brittany snapped, ring at him. ¡°Just keep quiet!¡±


    "Shut up? Why should I shut up? Why don''t you stop pinching me? My voice sounds lewd? That''s your fault! If you hadn''t pinched me, I wouldn''t have reacted like that. This is all your doing!"


    "Shameless!"


    Brittany scolded him again, growing more irritated. She then pinched Daniel''s thigh even harder.


    This time Daniel remained silent, staring at her in disbelief from the passenger seat.


    At that moment, Brittany had already shyly withdrawn her hand.


    She had meant to give him a hard pinch, but after she had grabbed him, she was hit with an unexpected feeling.


    For reasons she couldn''t understand, she suddenly had an urge not just to let go but to go even further.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What did you just do to me?" Daniel asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°What did I do? I didn''t do anything! Stop making things up! I didn''t do anything, I know nothing!"


    Despite her denials, Brittany''s face was flushed, revealing her embarrassment. Deep down, she was fully aware of what just happened.


    And that little stunt had been quite intentional.


    To deflect from her awkwardness, Brittany quickly changed the subject. "You still need to tell me what you did with that Chloe!"


    "Why should I tell you what I did? Who are you to me? Do I need to report everything to you?" Daniel shot back.


    "Hey! You think you can get away


    with that? Don''t you know that I''m your superior? You have to answer my questions without withholding anything! Now, tell me


    honestly-what were you doves


    Chloe?" Content belongs ton


    with


    "Well, it waste, and there wasn''t anyone else around, so what else could we do? We just had some fun," Daniel said with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    Brittany''s anger red, her nostrils ring. You little brat! You''re a m definitely reporting y


    a tomorrow!" Content


    to NovelDrama.Org


    to


    belongs

 Chapter 887 How Dare You

    Chapter 887 How Dare You


    ?


    Brittany''s indignant demeanor was somewhat cute, adding a touch of beauty to her already striking features. "You''re going to report me to Jessica? What are you nning to say?" Daniel asked, a grin on his face.


    "What do you think? That you spent your work hours chasing girls instead of focusing on your job!" Brittany shot back, her anger palpable!


    For some reason, she felt a surge of jealousy, as if she were Daniel''s girlfriend.


    Daniel, with a nose as keen as a dog''s, caught the undercurrent of jealousy in the air. He smirked and teased, "Brittany, your tone sounds a bit off!" "What''s wrong with my tone?" she retorted.


    "Your voice has a tinge of acidity, like the smell of jealousy. It''s as if you caught your man cheating on you!"


    "Jealousy? Hmph!"


    Brittany scoffed, dismissive of his words. "Even if all the men in the world died, I wouldn''t feel a shred of jealousy for you!"


    "That sounds great!"


    With a yful response, Daniel mmed on the brakes and pulled over to the side of the road, leaving Brittany stunned. "What are you doing?" she asked, her expression one of confusion.


    "Nothing! It''ste, and I need to get back to the hotel. So, I''ll just leave you here! You can call a cab back to your dorm!" Daniel said nonchntly. "Hey! Rural boy, what are you doing? How dare you leave me here? Plus, why should you stay in a hotel while I have to go back to the dorm?" ¡°Just because I''m Jessica''s assistant! That''s right; since I''m her personal assistant, she arranged for me to stay at the hotel. As for you, Brittany, you''re simply a secretary. So, you should stick to staying in the dorm!"


    "Drive me back to my dorm!"


    Brittany wasn''t about to get out of


    the She had no intention of taking a cab back! She


    1 boy to take heret


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Why should I?"


    "Because I''m your superior! Because I''m your boss! Whatever I say, you must do it without question!"


    With her hands on her hips, Brittany looked fierce.


    "Alright! You''re the boss! I''ll do what you say! I''ll drive you back to your dorm, is that okay?"


    Half an hourter, Daniel pulled up in front of the dorm building.


    The so-called dorm was actually a nice apartment rented by thepany in a decent neighborhood Since only Brittany had been


    transferred from New York, the


    company rented a three-ne


    apartment just for her.


    "We''re here; get out!" Daniel said.


    But Brittany still didn''t budge.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Sorry, Brittany!"


    "You rural boy, you made me angry today. If you don''t want me to report you to Jessica, you''d better apologize!"


    Daniel, tired of arguing, offered her a quick apology.


    "Sorry? That light little word doesn''t count


    san apology! Do you r


    Bsn be bought off so realet


    Brittany sneered, showing her clear dissatisfaction.


    ¦¯


    ¡°I''ve already said I''m sorry; what more do you want?¡± Daniel asked, a bit exasperated.


    "An apology needs toe with actions! Just saying ''sorry'' isn''t nearly enough!" Brittany insisted.

 Chapter 888 Compensate for My Losses

    Chapter 888 Compensate for My Losses


    ?


    "Take real action? What do you mean by that?" Daniel asked.


    "Real action means..."


    Brittany pointed toward the nearby barbecue restaurant, a look of hunger on her face as she smiled, "You''re treating me to barbecue!" "Why should I?" Daniel countered.


    "Because I''m your superior! Whatever I say, you must do! If I say you should treat me to barbecue, then you''d better take me out to eat!"


    Brittany had that spoiled, demanding demeanor.


    Daniel certainly didn''t see her as his superior!


    He looked at her and replied yfully, "When did I ever admit you were my superior? Jessica is my boss!"


    "Jessica is your big boss, and I''m your little boss! When the big boss isn''t around, you have to listen to me, the little boss!"


    "You''re my little boss? Are you going to pay me?" Daniel asked.


    "No!" Brittany shot back.


    "Then if you want to be my little boss without paying me, you can only give me pleasure, Brittany. After all, to be my boss, you need to either pay me or give me joy. If you can''t provide either, then I''d be losing out on having you as my boss!"


    "Get lost! Pervert! Don''t think you can take advantage of me! Even if I had to sleep with a dog, I wouldn''t want to sleep with you, you rural idiot! You''re worse than a dog!"


    Brittany looked at Daniel with clear disdain.


    Women are often like this-if they like a man, they tend to show their distaste for him. They feel that if they were openly appreciative, they''de off as cheap, almost like a free whore.


    You see, women often care about their image.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "In that case, why don''t you ask the dog to treat you to barbecue? I''m not doing it!"


    "You have to!"


    Brittany, tired of arguing with the rural boy, simply pulled him toward the barbecue restaurant.


    Having skipped dinner to explore Golden Light Hill, Brittany''s stomach had started growling with hunger since it was already well past midnight.


    As soon as they sat down, she began ordering a ton of food.


    Looking at the vast spread of dishes Brittany had ordered, Daniel couldn''t help but chuckle. "Are you a pig?"


    "You''re the pig!" Brittany shot back, eyeing him with irritation. "Rural boy, are you out of money?"


    This question caught Daniel off guard.


    "Out of money?" He looked at Brittany with confusion, genuinely curious. "What are you talking about?"


    "What do you think I''m talking


    about? Clearly, you''re concerned et


    about money! Seeing me order so many dishes must have mad


    you


    regret inviting me out for barbecue!¡±


    Her words left Daniel speechless.


    "What did you say? That I invited you out for barbecue? When did I ever initiate that? I was dragged along by you, you know!"


    "Rural boy stop lying! It was you


    who begged me toe eat barbecue! I was ready to go to bed, but you said you were hungry and wanted to eat barbecue.


    But since you''d be bored eating alone, you invited me to keep youpany sacrificed my rest time to join you for barbecue. So tell me, how are you going to thank me? How will youpensate formy losses?"

 Chapter 889 Womans Warning

    Chapter 889 Woman''s Warning


    ?


    Brittany''s words left Daniel utterly speechless. This girl, taking advantage of her beauty, was being unreasonable and twisting the truth to suit her needs!


    "What did you say? Compensation for your losses?"


    ¡°Of course! You dyed my precious sleep time! I couldn''t even get a wink of sleep, so you definitely owe me something!¡± Brittany replied, taking her time to savor the grilledmb.


    "You brought me here and wanted me to treat you to barbecue. Now you''re saying I hindered your sleep? Are you implying you want me to keep youpany while you sleep?"


    Daniel smirked and added jokingly, "If I were to keep youpany while you sleep, I''m sure you''d wake up even more beautiful tomorrow morning. But the only downside would be your legs trembling, and you might not be able to walk properly afterward. But that''s fine; I can go to Jessica and ask for your leave!"


    Brittany began to feel increasingly ufortable with his words. Frowning, she shot him a cold re. "Rural boy, if you keep spouting nonsense and saying these ridiculous things, believe me, I''ll rip your mouth apart. You better shut up!"


    "Brittany, you''vepletely misunderstood! No, it''s a huge misunderstanding! I''m not saying anything ridiculous. I''m just speaking the truth, heartfelt words you might be too shy to say!


    If you didn''t want to sleep with me, why would you force me to stay and treat you to barbecue sote at night? We''re both single; who knows what uncontroble things might happen?"


    "Shut up!"


    Brittany quickly grabbed a piece of bread and shoved it into Daniel''s mouth, effectively silencing him.


    In a matter of seconds, Daniel chewed and swallowed the bread. After finishing, he grinned andmented, "This bread is pretty nice, buttery and fragrant, although it''s a bit small."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As he made his remarks, he couldn''t help but eye Brittany''s ample figure.


    His wandering eyes didn''t go unnoticed by her!


    Feeling offended, Brittany''s face hardened as she snapped, "Rural boy, what are you looking at?"


    "I wasn''t looking at anything! I''m just


    saying that this little bread you fed me is too small. Next time, could you get me a bigger, fluffier one with a better texture?"


    "Get lost! Pervert!"


    Brittany, angered, stomped on the top of Daniel''s foot under the table, giving him a warning!


    The two continued their yful banter, enjoying their meal amidst the lively atmosphere of the night.


    Just as they were in high spirits, a man with bleached blonde hair approached them.


    He opened a bottle of beer and


    l


    poured two sses. Turning to Brittany, he said, "Hey, beautiful, care to drink with me?"


    SWI


    ¡°Why would I drink with you? Do I even know you?" Brittany coldly refused.


    "Alright


    myself, I''m Yellow! Now that we


    know each other, can I persuad


    Let me introduce


    I you to join me for a drink?"


    W

 Chapter 890 Fool

    Chapter 890 Fool


    ?


    The guy named Yellow was clearly a small-time thug. His approach to Brittany was more than just for a drink; once that first drink was done, there would be another, and then likely another after that. If they didn''t shoo him away, he would be glued to Brittany all night.


    "Get lost!" Brittany fired back.


    Hearing Brittany''s anger ring up made Daniel realize he couldn''t just stand by and watch.


    He turned to Yellow with a grin and warned, "Hey, Yellow, did you hear that? Thedy wants you to leave-stop bothering her."


    ¡°What the hell are you? Some backwoods nobody? I''m here to chat up this gorgeous girl, and you dare to butt in? Watch how I teach you a lesson today!"


    As he spoke, Yellow picked up a beer bottle from the table and swung it toward Daniel''s head.


    Bam!


    With a dull sound, the bottle smashed against Yellow''s own head instead.


    Foamy beer mixed with blood flowed down from the gash at the back of his head, pooling on the ground.


    "Ah... Aahhh!"


    Yellow screamed, clearly not ustomed to pain.


    After regaining some rity, he pressed a napkin to his wounded head and shouted at hispanions, "Guys,e help me! Kill this bastard! How dare he hit me with a beer bottle?"


    The group of thugs quickly surrounded Daniel, each grabbing a beer bottle, ready to swing them at his head.


    Thud!


    Thud, thud!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    With each strike, more bottles shattered, sending shards of ss raining down on the floor. One by one, the thugs toppled over.


    Still holding a beer bottle, Daniel


    advanced on Yellow and asked, "So, you''re Vellow, huh? You wanted to hit me in the back of the head with a beer bottle? Here, take it!"


    He not only handed over the bottle but even leaned forward, offering his skull.


    Yellow was too foolish to resist the bait.


    He epted the beer bottle and smashed it hard against Daniel''s head.


    "You bastard, I''m going to kill you!"


    With a loud shout,


    Smash!


    Another bottle shattered, pieces scattering everywhere. The frothy beer mixed with Yellow''s blood creating a stream that flowed across the floor.


    "Ah!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Yellow screamed, his voice a horrific wail of agony.


    "You bastard, how dare you hit me? You''re dead meat!"


    Despite his threats, hispanions backed off, clearly intimidated.


    "Guys, all of you, go get him! Kill him!"


    no Yellow yelled in frustration, but


    the other thugs dared fo


    e anymore. t


    to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, these thugs were bad but not stupid.


    belongs

 Chapter 891 Perfect Plan

    Chapter 891 Perfect n


    ?


    The events that just transpired made it clear to the thugs that they were no match for Daniel. Anyone who persisted after losing simply acted foolishly. One clever thug hurried over to help the swaying Yellow, who was reeling from the blow to his head and losing blood. "Yellow, let''s get you to a hospital! This rural boy won''t escape. I know that beautifuldy lives nearby. Once we''re patched up, we can deal with them!"


    Although Yellow was reluctant and frustrated, he wasn''t a fool. He recognized that he and his gang were no match for Daniel. So, he epted the suggestion.


    ¡°Let''s go to the hospital! Rural boy, remember this: you injured me and my brother, so you''ll have to cover our medical expenses! At least a million!" After barking this out, Yellow was assisted away by his fellow thugs.


    Watching them leave, Brittany''s brow furrowed immediately.


    She turned to Daniel, a look of irritation on her face. "Rural boy, you''vended us in some serious trouble! You''ve caused me a huge hassle!"


    Daniel, blissfully indulging in his meal, paused for a moment, caught off guard by her statement. He looked at Brittany with disbelief. "How did I create trouble for you?"


    "Did you even hear what those thugs said when they left?"


    "Of course! That guy, Yellow, said he was going to make trouble for me. There are plenty of people looking for trouble; he''s just one of many. I don''t care!"


    Daniel continued munching on his meat, showing no concern for Yellow whatsoever.


    After all, they were just a bunch of punks, hardly worth his attention.


    If those thugs were reckless enough toe looking for trouble, they would surely regret it in the end.


    Anyone who attempted to mess with Daniel found themselves at a significant disadvantage!


    "You might not care, but I certainly do!"


    Brittany shot Daniel an exasperated look. "Didn''t you hear that thug? He knows I live in this neighborhood! That means they coulde harass me at any time! You can handle them; their foolishness won''t affect you. But I''m different! What can I do as a woman against them? Hmph! This mess is yours to clean up because you''re the one who caused it! I can''t be harassed by those thugs!"


    "If they daree after you, just call me! I''ll Take care of them-I''ll make


    3 Cream! They''ll know"makeet


    what it


    means to regret messing with me!"


    Daniel thumped his chest confidently.


    "Ha! And


    think I''ll have a chance to? By


    Shen I call you, do you


    u arrive, I''d have are the et


    bullied!" Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Brittany replied, her expression still frustrated.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ta


    been

 Chapter 892 Brittany’s Trap

    Chapter 892 Brittany¡¯s Trap


    ?


    Brittany smirked coldly, her impatience evident. "At that point, it''ll be toote!"


    "What do you suggest then?" Daniel asked.


    "I don''t care! You need to figure it out! Clearly, your n isn''t going to work! You need toe up with a perfect n!"


    "A perfect n?" Daniel scratched his head, puzzled. "What kind of n are you talking about?"


    "Why don''t you move into the dorm with me? It''s a three-bedroom apartment, so you''d fit right in! This way, you could be my personal bodyguard twenty-four/seven!"


    Brittany had no friends or rtives in D.C. and was feeling quite bored living in the dorm alone. So, she had long wanted to lure Daniel over to stay with her, but she hadn''t found a good opportunity to ask until now.


    Thinking she was doing Daniel a huge favor by inviting him to live with a beautiful woman, she eagerly presented the idea.


    To her surprise, Daniel shook his head, refusing her proposal.


    "No way! I''m a virgin and a respectable man. How could I share a room with a woman? That''s uneptable! I can''t let you take advantage of me like that!"


    "Rural boy, what are you saying? I''m taking advantage of you? If anyone''s taking advantage, it''s you taking advantage of me! You refuse to stay with me? Well, I''m going to make you stay! I''ll go to Jessica and apply for it tomorrow!"


    Brittany was determined to have Daniel live with her!


    Once he moved in, he could help with cooking, and she wouldn''t have to spend extra money. After all, eating with him meant he probably wouldn''t expect her to pay!


    In her mind, living with Daniel would not only solve her loneliness but also save her some cash.


    The next day.


    Bright and early in the morning, Brittany headed to the CEO''s office.


    ¡°Jessica, that rural boy is going to kill me!"


    That was how she opened the conversation, shocking Jessica with her abruptness.


    However, Jessica was aware of the


    tension and history between Brittany


    and Daniel, so she wasn''t take


    aback for long. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With a smile, Jessica asked, ¡°How''s Daniel going to kill you when you seem perfectly fine?"


    "Jessica, don''t make fun of me! I''m serious! That rural boy is going to be the end of me! You have to help me!"


    Brittany was crafting a trap for Jessica!


    She exaggerated the situation to set the stage forst night''s events.


    "I have to help you? What do you mean? Tell me how Daniel bullied you! If he truly did, I''ll bring himan here right away and give him a piece of my mind!" Content belongs to


    ¡°Bullying me? He wouldn''t dare! Even if he had a thousand balls, he wouldn''t have the guts!"


    Brittany''s retort left Jessica even


    more taken aback. She looked at Brittany in bewilderment and asked, "If you say Daniel hasn''t bullied you, then why are you here so early in the morning?"

 Chapter 893 Report

    Chapter 893 Report


    ?


    "He really didn''t bully me, but he caused a huge mess for me! A tremendous disaster! Because of him, my life is now hanging by a thread!" Brittany exaggerated in her dramatic tone.


    "What do you mean ''hanging by a thread''? Is it really that serious?" Jessica asked, puzzled.


    "Absolutely! Jessica, if you don''t help me, it could mean the end for me! Even if I survive, my life will be ruined!"


    Brittany''s words became increasingly bizarre, leaving Jessica even more confused and unsure of what she was talking about.


    ¡°Cut the bullshit; just get to the point! What exactly happened? Leave out all the adjectives and just tell me what''s important!¡±


    "Last night, after we returned from Golden Light Hill, that damned rural boy insisted on eating barbecue because he was starving. While we were eating, he went and provoked those thugs, beating them bloody!"


    Hearing Brittany''s words, Jessica''s expression shifted to one of rm.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What did you say? Daniel got into a fight with those thugs?"


    "Yeah! That idiot couldn''t mind his own business. Even having barbecue turned into chaos-he had to pick a fight!"


    Brittany used Daniel, wild embellishments dancing off her tongue.


    "Is Daniel hurt?" Jessica asked, her concern spilling out.


    She knew that with Daniel''s strength, it was nearly impossible for him to be injured, yet she couldn''t help but worry.


    "No! That rural boy is so solid; who could possibly beat him? He gets into trouble everywhere he goes, and he''s always fighting. I''ve never seen him lose a fight. In this instance, he just managed to injure those thugs.


    As they were leaving, they


    I


    threatened toe after him for medical expenses-five hundred thousand dors worth! I swear those thugs aren''t to be trifled with; they definitely have some backing. They''re part of the D.C. underworld!"


    "Is that all?" Jessica asked.


    "Not at all! There''s more!"


    Brittany continued, ¡°That jerk caused such a stir and actedpletely indifferent about it. But I''m the one who''s suffering!" Jessica raised an eyebrow in confusion. "How are you suffering?"


    "You don''t understand, Jessica! We had that barbecue right outside my dorm! Those thugs know I live in thatplex. So when they left, one of the thugs said he''de looking for trouble with me! God knows if they''lle knocking at my door tonight, or worse, break in! What if they''re lurking behind me, ready to-"


    Brittany''s words made Jessica frown deeply.


    After all, Brittany was just a young woman living alone in the dorm; if a group of thugs had their sights set on her, it could be dangerous.


    No one could guarantee what those thugs might do if they got the chance.


    Thinking quickly, Jessica devised a solution. "If those thugs are after you, that''s definitely troubling. But since the dorm ispany housing, why don''t you just move somewhere else? You could rent another ce closer to thepany."


    Brittany considered this idea, but her expression showed uncertainty. "But what if they still find me?"


    "They might try, but chances are if you move, they''ll lose track of you. Plus, we can keep an eye on things. At least you won''t have to worry in the meantime,¡± Jessica reassured her.

 Chapter 894 Brittanys Plan

    Chapter 894 Brittany''s n


    ?


    Brittany shook her head vigorously at Jessica''s suggestion. ¡°Jessica, I''ve already paid a year''s rent for that apartment. If I don''t stay there, it would be such a waste! Rent in D.C. is so expensive over a hundred thousand! That''s a lot of money to throw away!"


    Upon hearing this, Jessica understood Brittany''s sentiment immediately. She looked at Brittany and asked with a knowing smile, "Have youe up with a n? Does it involve Daniel? Are you trying to pull something on him?"


    "Jessica, how could I do that? Although he''s quite annoying, he is my colleague! Colleagues should help each other out and work together, not prank one another!" Brittany feigned innocence.


    "Cut the nonsense and get to the point. What exactly do you have in mind?" Jessica pressed.


    ¡°Jessica, my idea is not a bad one; it''s a great one! I heard that rural boy say he''s staying at a five-star hotel, and thepany is covering his expenses. So, I thought, why not let hime live in the dorm with me? The dorm has three bedrooms and two bathrooms, so he can take the smallest room while I keep thergest one. The other room can be reserved for the next colleague whoes," Brittany suggested.


    This rmendation made Jessica furrow her brow in concern. "You want Daniel to move into the dorm? Is it really appropriate for a man and a woman to share lodging?"


    "It certainly wouldn''t be convenient for me! But when I think about the possibility of those thugsing after me at night, I have to endure it! That rural boy may be annoying, but he can fight. Besides, he''s a decent man who wouldn''t go so far as to assault me. If he were to try anything, I''d call the cops immediately, and he''d be taken away!"


    By saying this, Brittany intended to demonstrate that there was nothing untoward happening between her and Daniel-everything was above board. But after hearing her reasoning, Jessica''s suspicions grew.


    She wasn''t doubting that Daniel and Brittany had anything inappropriate going on, she questioned whether Brittany inviting Daniel to stay was part of some scheme to get back at him. Content belongs to


    Instead of responding directly, Jessica replied, "Why don''t you get Daniel toe here? Let''s see what he thinks?"


    "Jessica, you''re Jessica! Why would


    you need to consult that rural boy? If


    you give the order, he''ll have no


    choice but to move into the dorm And you should instruct him to take care of the chores and cleaning in there too. Plus, he better learn how to cook!"


    Brittany''s words made Jessica''s expression sour.


    ¡°Are you saying you want Daniel to be your servant?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I''m not asking him to be a servantC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It''s just part of his responsibilities After all, he can''t live in the dorm for free! He has to contribute!" Brittany insisted.

 Chapter 895 I Give You a Chance

    Chapter 895 I Give You a Chance


    ?


    "Had he not stirred up trouble and provoked those thugs, I wouldn''t be on their radar! If those thugs weren''t after me, I wouldn''t even want him living in the dorm!" Brittany continued.


    "Alright, go get Daniel. I need to talk to him!" Jessica instructed.


    "Yes, Jessica!"


    With that, Brittany clicked her heels in her high heels and headed off to find Daniel.


    In the office, Daniel had his feet propped up on the desk, one hand munching on a sausage while the other sipped coffee.


    The moment Brittany entered and saw him like that, she exploded with irritation.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What are you doing, rural boy?"


    Her shout startled Daniel, causing him to spray the coffee he had just sipped all over her face with a pfft.


    "You coward, I''ll kill you!"


    Brittany wiped her face with a napkin, her right fist clenched, charging toward Daniel.


    "Ah... Aahhh!"


    As he iled, Daniel gasped, ¡°Brittany, I didn''t provoke you! Why are you hitting me?¡±


    "Why am I hitting you? What do you think? You just sprayed my face! You did that deliberately, didn''t you? You''re nothing but a scoundrel! I know you''re up to no good; you''re just messing with me!"


    Her words came out like a rapid-fire machine gun.


    Daniel was momentarily at a loss, trying to process her usations, but it took him a moment to snap back to reality.


    Seeing Daniel''s bewildered expression, Brittany''s irritation red even more.


    "Rural boy why aren''t you saying, anything? Are you at a loss for words? Did I catch you off guard? Are you thinking of hiding somewhere because I called you out?"


    Ita


    Her relentless chatter didn''t stop, and Daniel finally managed to reply. "Brittany, it''s not that I don''t want talk; it''s just that you haven''t given me a chance! Look at your mouth, talking nonstop like a machine gun! I want to say something, but do you even let me?"


    Daniel raised his hands in exasperation.


    "What do you mean I didn''t give you a chance? Fine! I''ll give you an opportunity now-go ahead and speak!"


    Brittany crossed her arms, a mocking smile on her face, eager to see what this little troublemaker woulde up with.


    After thinking for a moment, Daniel replied seriously, "You owe me a coffee!"


    Upon hearing his response, Brittany almost jumped up in disbelief.


    With her hands on her hips, she red at him. "Rural boy, what did you just say?"


    "You owe me a coffee!" Daniel reiterated.


    "Are you serious? You sprayed coffee all over my face, and you ask me for coffee? I''ve been nice enough not to ask you forpensation for my makeup!"


    "If you hadn''t startled me with that sudden shout, I wouldn''t have sprayed my coffee all over. That cup of coffee cost me a few bucks. At the very least, this mouthful was worth at least two bucks!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Brittany was fuming, finding it absurd that he was trying to demandpensation after causing her trouble. "You''re unbelievable!"

 Chapter 896 Follow Me

    Chapter 896 Follow Me


    ?


    "Are you really asking me for two bucks?" Brittany inquired.


    "Actually, it could be more than that. If you''d like to give me ten bucks instead, I''d be thrilled!" Daniel replied with a mischievous grin.


    With that, Daniel pulled out his phone, opened PayPal, and disyed the payment code to Brittany.


    ¡°Come on, Brittany! Pay up for my coffee-ten bucks straight!"


    Brittany stared at him in disbelief. "Rural boy, are you serious? Are you really asking me for ten bucks?"


    "If you think two bucks is too low, and you''re willing to give me two hundred instead, I won''t mind at all! Honestly, I''m all for getting more money. I''m not foolish; who wouldn''t want more cash?" he teased, feeling cheeky.


    Smack!


    Brittany, annoyed, pped Daniel''s hand-causing him to drop the phone on the ground.


    Luckily, Daniel had thetest iPhone, and while the floor was hard, the phone emerged unscathed.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "You''re such an idiot! Just follow me!"


    After knocking Daniel''s phone from his grasp, Brittany didn''t bother to apologize and instead took on a fierce demeanor.


    "Follow you? Where are we going? You''re not nning to sell me off, are you?" Daniel asked yfully.


    "Sell you off? Beef can sell for


    twenty bucks a pound. What do you


    think you''re worth? With your annoying demeanor, you wouldn''t even fetch two bucks a pound! Not even two bucks! Even if someone paid to take you, they''d want money for the trouble!"


    As she spoke, Daniel seized the moment and lingered in the doorway, hesitating.


    Brittany''s patience wore thin as she noticed he wasn''t moving.


    "Rural boy, what are you waiting for? Get a move on!" she urged.


    "Brittany, just because you tell me to follow you doesn''t mean I have to You haven''t even said where we''re going. If you don''t rify, I won''t budge." Content belongs to


    "Hey! You clueless rural boy, do you even know what you''re doing? Are youing with me or not? If you don''twant to, you might just regret it Content belongs to


    Brittany intentionally refrained from disclosing her n to take him to see Jessica, wanting it to catch him off guard.


    After her deration, she quickly stepped out of the office.


    As expected, as soon as she exited, Daniel followed closely behind her.


    Brittany, ncing back with a smile, teased, "Rural boy, I thought you didn''t want to follow me. Why''d youe out then?"


    "I''m not following you because of you, Brittany; I''m doing it for Jessica''s sake. Plus, I want to hear what you''re saying about me to her.¡±


    Daniel was smart enough to anticipate what Brittany was up to since he knew she intended to introduce him to Jessica.


    He wasn''t scared of facing Jessica-after all, she was his wife! What was there to fear? Even if she came off as a cougar, he wouldn''t mind a bit.

 Chapter 897 Saving the Beauty

    Chapter 897 Saving the Beauty


    ?


    Brittany led Daniel into the CEO''s office.


    Jessica looked up at the two and then said to Brittany, "You can step outside for a moment. I need to talk to Daniel alone."


    "Jessica, I can''t go out!" Brittany protested.


    She added, "This rural boy is a notorious liar! If I leave, he''ll definitely spin some tall tales to you! So, I need to stay here to keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn''t lie!"


    Jessica''s expression darkened, and she replied sharply, "I told you to go out!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But Jessica, this rural boy is truly dishonest. If I''m not here, he''ll fabricate some ridiculous story to deceive you!"


    "He wouldn''t dare!"


    Jessica''s demeanor was fierce, almost more intimidating than a cougar, causing Brittany to back down. Reluctantly, she exited the office.


    As soon as Brittany stepped out, Daniel mmed the door shut with a loud bang.


    Jessica raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Why did you close the door?"


    "Well, when ites to the affairs of us husbands and wives, of course, we need to close the door for convenience!" Daniel replied with a yful grin.


    "Be serious," Jessica pointed to the chair across from her andmanded, "Sit down!"


    "I don''t want to sit in that chair; I want to sit in yours. It''s the boss chair. If I sit there, I''ll be the big boss!"


    "If you sit in my chair, where will I sit?" she queried.


    "I''ll sit in your boss chair, and you''ll just have to sit on myp!" Daniel answered cheekily.


    "Get lost! Pervert!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Daniel swiftly picked her up and plopped her onto hisp as he sat down in the boss chair.


    "Oh no! We''re in the office! Behave yourself!"


    Jessica blushed, but she didn''t resist. Instead, she yfully pinched Daniel''s waist with her slender fingers.


    "Ow!"


    Daniel yelped, resembling a yapping puppy.


    "What are you yelling about? Be quiet!" Jessica chided before asking, "Now, tell me about what happened yesterday."


    "About yesterday? It''s a long story..."


    Daniel went on to summarize the events of the previous night, keeping his ount concise.


    However, he conveniently excluded


    any details about his yful banter


    with Chloe since he still


    wanted to


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    stay alive for a while


    Content


    After hearing his story, Jessica didn''t appear too surprised.


    But with a dark expression, she pressed, "And then?"


    "Then? What do you mean, ''and


    then''? There''s nothing else! Perry et


    agreed to sign a contract with us at


    TMQ and we ended up securing this deal!" Content belongs to


    UMS


    "I''m not talking about that! I mean the thugs. Brittany said you stirred up a gang of thugs and got them to target her."


    "I stirred up thugs? Those thugs were the ones harassing Brittany and I helped her get rid of them! How did it turn into me being the one who attracted their attention? I was clearly her hero!"


    "A hero? You''re a hero? Brittany is a beauty?"


    Jessica''s tone wasced with sharp anger.

 Chapter 898 You Have to Be Responsible

    Chapter 898 You Have to Be Responsible


    ?


    Upon hearing Jessica''s tone, Daniel sensed something was off.


    "Not hero-more like knightly spirit! I''m just trying to be a good person!" he corrected himself hurriedly.


    When talking to women, it''s important to choose words carefully; women tend to be sensitive and petty. Even a small phrase can ignite their anger and leave you at a loss for words!


    "Do you know what Brittany just told me?" Jessica asked.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Daniel knew what Brittany had mentioned, but he couldn''t admit it. So, he quickly shook his head. "No idea!"


    After answering, he added, "Whatever she might have told you about me, I won''t agree to it!"


    "You dog, I haven''t even said what Brittany told me yet, and you already refuse?" Jessica inquired with a teasing smile.


    "I''ve known Brittany long enough to know that none of her requests would benefit me," Daniel replied, shaking his head with a wary look on his face. "That woman has ulterior motives; she''s definitely up to no good. You can''t agree to anything she proposes, my wife!"


    ¡°She ims that because of you, she''s been targeted by those thugs. Therefore, you need to take responsibility!¡± Jessica stated, maintaining her cheerful demeanor.


    "Why should I be responsible? What do I have to take responsibility for?" Daniel rejected vehemently. "I won''t do it! I absolutely refuse to take responsibility!"


    "Brittany wants you to move into the dorm with her. What do you think about that?" Jessica inquired directly.


    She was testing Daniel; if he showed any willingness, she would definitely refuse to allow this rural boy to move in with Brittany.


    Hearing this, Daniel immediately


    grew furious No way! You can''t


    listen to her my wife! Brittany is not a good woman! If you send me to live with her, it''s like sending me into a strip club! What if, in the middle of the night, I fall asleep and she sneaks into my bed? That would disgrace me! I wouldn''t want to betray you like that!"


    "What did you say? Are you saying that Brittany would climb into your bed in the middle of the night?"


    Jessica smiled teasingly. "If she really did climb into your bed, what would you do?"


    Daniel, being clever, recognized that Jessica was trying to set a trap with that question!


    Answering it well could lead to rewards, but a poor response could lead to serious consequences.


    Without hesitation, Daniel immediately answered, "If she dared toe into my bed, I''d kick her out!"


    "Kicked her out? What if you can''t do it?" Jessica continued to question.


    "If I can''t do it, then I''d run away! I have to maintain my boundaries absolutely cannot let her have her way with me! Even if I end up §Ö homeless, freezing, or starving, I won''t allow her to taste my dick!"


    "You pervert, what are you even thinking? Brittany would never climb into your bed. But now that she''s being targeted by those thugs, it''s indeed a troublesome matter. So, you should move into the dorm for a few days! This way, if those thugse looking for trouble, you can handle it!"

 Chapter 899 Mother-in-Law

    Chapter 899 Mother-in-Law


    ?


    Daniel''s refusal prompted Jessica to make a decision, but he remained resolute, shaking his head. "I''m not doing it!"


    "I said you have to! You don''t get a choice! If you dare refuse, watch out for my punishment!"


    "I don''t want to live with Brittany; I want to live with you! If I''m going to stay in the dorm, it''s not out of the question, but you must move in too. We can share a room!"


    "There''s no way I''m sharing a room with you!"


    Jessica paused, considering, ¡°As for moving into the dorm, it''s not entirely off the table. After all, it''s a three-bedroom apartment; I could visit asionally."


    While Jessica generally trusted Daniel and Brittany''s interactions, the thought of having her husband share a space with another woman made her ufortable. It felt somewhat like her most treasured toy being yed with by another girl.


    Suddenly, the office door swung open with a loud bang.


    Daniel had closed the door but hadn''t locked it, so if someone barged in unceremoniously, it could be opened easily.


    Walking in was a woman in a high-slit dress, strutting in high heels-none other than Avery, Jessica''s mother.


    As soon as Avery entered, she spotted her daughter sitting on Daniel''sp, with her arm wrapped around his neck.


    The overly intimate scene made Avery avert her gaze immediately.


    "What on earth are you two doing in broad daylight in the office? Get a room!"


    After scolding them, Avery continued, "Are you two done yet? I''m about to turn around. This is scandalous!"


    "We''re done!"


    Daniel chimed in cheerfully. "Mom, we''re all good now! You can turn around; it''s fine!"


    As Daniel said this, Jessica''s difort grew. While they had done nothing inappropriate, hearing it phrased that way felt humiliating, making it sound as though they had just engaged in something improper.


    Feeling increasingly angry, Jessica couldn''t hold back her frustration at Daniel.


    So, she extended her hand and pinched his thigh hard.


    "Ow!"


    Daniel gasped, instinctively sucking in his breath, the pain causing him to grimace.


    He wanted to yell out to relieve the sting, but a quick re from Jessica stifled his voice, and he kept quiet.


    Once Avery turned back to face


    them and saw Daniel casually


    perched in the boss''s chair with


    Jessica standing beside him her expression darkened.


    "Rural boy, who gave you the right to sit here? Get up!"


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    "Don''t call me ma''am; I''m not your mother!"


    Avery''s tone was irritated.


    The thought that her daughter could potentially be involved with this rural boy infuriated her even more.


    She had raised her daughter to be


    ?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¨¥


    exquisite, and the idea that this guy from the backwoods might take advantage of her was simply intolerable!

 Chapter 900 Fury

    Chapter 900 Fury


    ?


    That situation was truly infuriating!


    The more Avery thought about it, the angrier she became!


    After Daniel got up from the boss''s chair, Avery promptly plopped herself down in his ce.


    Crossing her legs, she fixed her gaze on Daniel and interrogated, ¡°You two-how far have you gone?"


    "Mom, are you implying that you''re hoping for a grandchild?" Daniel teased with a grin.


    "Rural boy, if you dare give me a grandchild, I''ll break your legs! Even though you''re married to Jessica, I haven''t acknowledged your rtionship yet. So, you better not touch my daughter! If you do, I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    Avery was fierce, her expression serious, as if she were a mother scolding an unruly son.


    "Mom, I''ve been calling you mom for a long time now! I''m technically your son-inw. Besides, Jessica and I have already taken care of things. So, creating a grandchild should just be natural, right?"


    ¡°Stop calling me your mom! I''m not your mother! If you dare to keep calling me that, I''ll tear your mouth apart!¡±


    After shooting Daniel a menacing re, Avery turned to Jessica and asked, ¡°What''s the status between you two?"


    "Um... um, we''re not... not that far along," Jessica stammered, still feeling the weight of her mother''s presence.


    Despite having been with Daniel intimately, she couldn''t bring herself to admit it. If she did, she wouldn''t be able to handle her mother''s wrath. "Jessica, I warn you! As a young woman, you need to maintain your dignity! Even if you''re married to this rural boy, I, your mother, have yet to acknowledge your marriage.


    So you absolutely must not have any sexual rtions! If you dare to, I''ll break this rural boy''s legs! And if he makes any inappropriate moves on you, I''ll make sure he ends up in jail!"


    Avery''s words left Daniel bewildered.


    With a confused look on his face, he asked, "Mom, I''m your son-inw! I''m legally Jessica''s husband! Why are we talking about me going to prison? Doesn''t that seem a bit cruel?"


    "This is a warning in advance! I''m letting you know. If you listen to me and keep your hands to yourself, you''ll be safe. But if you dare to mistreat my Jessica, I will have you thrown in jail. I''ll lock you up for ten or even fifteen years-believe me, you don''t want that to happen!"


    "Mom, I''m the most honest man in the world. You won''t find anyone more honest than me! Just look at x how straightforward I am; I would never dare to mistreat Jessica! No, it''s not that I wouldn''t dare-it''s that I couldn''t bear to! Even if there was any misbehavior, I assure you it would be Jessica bullying me."


    "If Jessica bullies you, you better take it; you have to endure it! You absolutely cannot say no! And not even a hint of resistance is allowed! If you dare to defy me, I''ll break your legs!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 901 No Yelling

    Chapter 901 No Yelling


    ?


    Avery seemed to have only one trick up her sleeve, and that was to break Daniel''s legs.


    "Mom, you''ve already broken my legs so many times. Medical bills aren''t cheap, you know? So maybe next time, when you hit me, don''t break my legs. You''d save yourself a lot of trouble and effort," Daniel said, a hint of sarcasm in his voice.


    Avery casually grabbed a folder from the table and smacked him with it.


    "Smack!"


    Even though Avery didn''t hit hard, the corners of that folder were pretty solid. So, Daniel''s behind felt a slight sting.


    He covered his rear end, looking pitiful. "Why are you hitting me, Mom?"


    "Now that you''re calling me Mom, isn''t it only right for me to hit you?" Avery shot back. "If you keep calling me Mom, I''ll treat you like my son! I''ll smack you when I feel like it, I''ll hit you when I''m unhappy, and I''ll hit you when I''m annoyed!"


    She red at Daniel and barked, "Country bumpkin, are you still calling me Mom?"


    "Mom!"


    Daniel refused to change his title, because, well, he was just that shameless.


    Avery felt a vein pop in her forehead, utterly speechless. "You''re still calling me Mom?"


    "Why not?! You are my Mom! For the rest of my life, I will only ever call you Mom! And, honestly, you''re the only person I''ve ever called Mom." This left Avery puzzled.


    "Where''s your real mom then? I mean your biological mother?"


    "Don''t know who she is. I grew up in the mountains with my master. He never told me who my parents were. He just said I was an orphan, a nobody he picked up from agarbage heap." Content belongs to


    Daniel wasn''t just talking nonsense; this was true. The Old Man did tell him that he found him from a trash pile.


    Hearing this, Avery felt a twinge of sympathy.


    But then she shook it off and maintained her scowl. "He didn''t lie to you; you are indeed something he picked up from a trash heap. You smell like junk and it''s disgraceful!"


    After a pause, Avery added,


    "Honestly, your master shouldn''t


    have taken you back then; he should have left you there for the others to throw away. Or better yet, let a pack of wild dogs take you away, so they''d eat you down to the bone. That would''ve been the best oue!"


    Her harsh words came purely from her character, she was the type who cared deeply but had a sharp


    tongue. The more she belittled


    Daniel the more it proved she was slowly epting him as hero son-inw.


    If she hadn''t epted him, she wouldn''t even bother talking to him; she''d just stay silent!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "If the wild dogs took me away and ate me, where would you find another son-inw as great as me? A guy like me is one in a million!"


    Avery rolled her eyes at Daniel''s self-praise.


    "Ha!"


    After her littleugh, Avery looked at him with disdain.


    "Yeah, like I''d be wishing for a son-inw like you. They''re all over the street! I could throw a rock out the window while driving to the supermarket and hit a whole bunch!"


    "A rock? How big would that rock have to be?"

 Chapter 902 Divorce

    Chapter 902 Divorce


    ?


    Daniel grinned and gestured with his hands before answering, "I think it shouldn''t be a rock; it should at least be a wall! Yeah, a wall! It should be at least ten meters long; otherwise, there''s no way you could smash a whole bunch with just a rock."


    "Can you stop talking nonsense?"


    Avery pierced him with a queen-like gaze and ordered, "I don''t have time for your chatter! I''m here to tell you that tonight, you''re my driver!"


    Daniel quickly stood straight and saluted. "Happy to serve, Mom! Ready to roll twenty-four seven!"


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Mom! I call you Mom! Dear Mom! Definitely not ''olddy'' because you''re not old at all!"


    With a quick wit, Daniel''s brain reacted faster than lightning!


    "Six o''clock tonight, you''re picking me up at my front door! Don''t bete! If you dare to be even a secondte, you''ll regret it."


    "Mom, where are we going anyway?" Daniel asked, curiosity swirling in his eyes.


    "What my business is, where I''m going, is none of your concern! I tell you where to drive, you just drive!"


    "Mom, you''re not heading out to meet an old me, right?"


    "Don''t you dare call me that, you brat!"


    Avery was furious now, grabbing a feather duster from the corner and giving Daniel a few smacks on the behind.


    "Smack!"


    He howled at her.


    "I''m off! Six o''clock, don''t bete!"


    After giving herst instruction, Avery clicked her heels and strutted out of the office like a model.


    Once Avery was gone, Daniel turned to Jessica with a grin.


    "Sweetheart, Mom just asked me to be her driver tonight. Is this her way of testing me?"


    "Not in your dreams!"


    "Since it''s not a test, then what''s she up to?"


    "HOW I know where she''s


    ¦«¦¥


    going? But if she''s calling you to be her driver, you better do it right and not mess things up! And I''m warning you, don''t tell her anything about us."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is there to tell? We don''t have anything secret! I''d be clueless about it!" Daniel pretended to act dumb.


    "Get real! You know exactly what I''m talking about! Trying to y innocent?"


    "I admit it or I don''t admit it-does it really matter? We''re married; we''re a legal couple."


    "Get lost!!! Who said we were a legal couple? If you keep this up and


    make me angry again, divorce.ne


    s on the table." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Baby, do you even know what divorce means? The word ''divorce'' is


    something a man uses against a woman, not the other way around! So if we''re ever going to ''divorce,'' it should be me divorcing you and not you divorcing me!"


    Before Daniel could finish, Jessica grabbed his ear and twisted it hard, making him yelp.


    Then, fiercely, she shot back, "You moron, what did you just say? Say it again! Who are you divorcing?"

 Chapter 903 Nitpicking

    Chapter 903 Nitpicking


    ?


    ¡°Honey, you must have misheard! I didn''t say anything about wanting a divorce; I meant I''m going to behave myself so you won''t want one. I''m going to keep being your husband!"


    Facing the fierce Jessica, Daniel knew better than to resist; he had to concede!


    If he dared to be stubborn now, he''d lose his ear for sure.


    At six o''clock, Daniel drove Jessica''s red Ferrari to Avery''s ce.


    They agreed on six o''clock, and Daniel arrived right on time-only to find it was already six-thirty and still no sign of Avery.


    Just when Daniel was getting impatient, Avery appeared, wearing a stunning dress that highlighted her curves, strutting in her high heels toward the shy red Ferrari.


    "Mom, didn''t you say six o''clock? You told me to be on time and not to bete. Just look at the time-it''s six-thirty!"


    Before Daniel could finish, Avery shot him a fierce re.


    Daniel gulped and quickly said, ¡°I mean, it''s only six! You''ve made it right on time, not a minutete!"


    "Want to open the car door for me? What a fool!" Avery snapped at him.


    Seeing her, Daniel couldn''t help but think of his wife Jessica-it made him feel all sorts of emotions!


    Avery''s demeanor immediately turned fierce again at the sight of him because every time she looked at Daniel, she felt the anger for him taking her daughter away.


    So naturally, she was not happy!


    She paid attention to Daniel, needing a reason, any reason to vent her anger!


    Unaware that a little volcanic eruption was about to happen, Daniel was eager to please when he opened the door of the Ferrari.


    "Mom, please get in!"


    Once she sat in the passenger seat, the heat was on.


    "Country bumpkin, why did you bring this car?"


    "Isn''t this car nice? It''s a FerrariContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    a million! The top sports r! thought since I''m your driver, I


    car!


    should at least bring a t


    "Good car This piece of junk? This is something you young folks love to y with. Look how cramped itis, and the seats are low! It''s so ufortable!"


    Avery''sints were unending.


    Sure, the Ferrari drives smooth, but for passengers, it can be extremely ufortable.


    After all, Avery was not one of Daniel''s flings; she was his mother-inw, and she didn''t care for a Ferrari at all!


    "I thought I''d take you for a nice


    drive. If you don''t like this Ferrariet


    can switch it up for you. Jessica has plenty of cars, all brands and styles. Just let me know what youn


    Daniel decided to ask first; he didn''t want to end up facing Avery''s wrathter on.


    Because dealing with this mother-inw could be so difficult! For no apparent reason, he could end up getting a lecture out of the blue.

 Chapter 904 What a Waste

    Chapter 904 What a Waste


    ?


    "This one will do! There''s no time to waste. I see you''re not just a country bumpkin but aplete waste, unable to do anything right!"


    Avery shot him another re, yelling, "What are you waiting for? Let''s hit the road!"


    "Mom, you still haven''t told me where we''re going," Daniel said.


    "Don''t you know?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I want to know, but you haven''t told me yet! How could I know?"


    "What a waste! Not knowing this or that! What do you know?" Avery replied. "Capital Hotel!"


    "Capital Hotel? Mom, who are you going to meet there?"


    "You moron! If you can''t keep your mouth shut, then just close it! I don''t need you talking!"


    Avery smacked Daniel on the shoulder.


    "Smack!"


    That sound was crisp!


    "Mom, unless you''re meeting an old me and need me to keep watch, you should at least tell me why we''re going to Capital Hotel! I need some information! If you don''t tell me anything and something embarrassing happens once we get there, you can''t me me!"


    "Country bumpkin, I''ll tell you right now. If you make me look bad tonight, you better divorce Jessica when we get back! You must divorce!" With Avery''s tone, it seemed tonight''s trip to Capital Hotel was important to her.


    "If you let me know in advance why we''re going there, I can guarantee you, I won''t let you embarrass yourself!"


    "Capital Hotel is the grandest and newest hotel in D.C., opening tonight. We''re going there together for the grand opening party."


    "Opening party? Why aren''t you bringing Jessica along or both of us?" Daniel asked, puzzled.


    "Do you know who runs Capital Hotel?" Avery asked.


    Daniel shook his head, honestly responding, "Nope."


    "I knew you wouldn''t know! You dumb bumpkin! You don''t know anything! How can you match up to my Jessica? With you like this, how can you help her? To me, you''re nothing but a waste! An utterly hopeless waste!"


    Avery''s harsh words kept surfacing!


    "Mom, you know I''m a waste, yet you''re taking me there? Aren''t you just setting yourself up for an embarrassing situation?"


    "I''m taking you so you can wake up and see the reality check. I hope you realize the gap between you and sessful people! I know you don''t even have a regr job right now."


    Unable to hold back, Avery started criticizing Daniel again.


    Hearing his mother-inw''s lecture was about to start again, quick-witted Daniel decided to change the topic. Heughed and asked, "You haven''t told me yet,


    who''s that Grant, running the Capital Hotel?" Content belongs to


    "It''s run by my friend I Evans''s son-inw. Her son-inw, Grant Foster, opened the best hotel in D.C. And look at you, aplete failure, a waste!¡±


    Once she said that, Daniel suddenly got the hint and his mind began to hatch a n. He looked at Avery, his face lighting up.

 Chapter 905 Son-in-law

    Chapter 905 Son-inw


    ?


    "So you''re saying by bringing me to Capital Hotel, you want topare me to Grant?"


    Avery frowned at Daniel''s words, looking thoroughly unimpressed, then rolled her eyes. "Are you serious? You think you''re worthy of aparison?" "It''s just one Grant! So he opened this fancy Capital Hotel? I couldn''t care less aboutparing myself to him!"


    The Ferrari pulled up to Capital Hotel. After parking, Avery led Daniel to the 88th floor.


    This was Capital Hotel''s top floor where the banquet hall was located, and tonight''s grand opening party would be held there.


    As soon as they stepped into the hall, a morousdy withvish elegance greeted them-it was the hostess of tonight''s event, I.


    "Avery, why are you sote? Everyone''s been waiting for you! Come on in!" I weed Avery with warmth.


    "This slow driver of mine couldn''t find the way and made some wrong turns, that''s why we''rete.¡±


    Avery pointed a finger at Daniel, throwing him under the bus. "You little brat, where''s your manners? This is I!" "Hi, I!" Daniel quickly chimed in with a smile stered on his face.


    "Hello! Hello!"


    I responded politely, but then her curiosity was piqued.


    Because Avery calling this guy a little brat indicated their rtionship was much closer than just casual.


    She pointed at Daniel and curiously


    Sery, "Avery, who''s this guy?


    You''re calling him a brat; he can''t be


    little boyfriend, right?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Nonsense! A little boyfriend? Am I that shameless? This brat is the husband of my blind daughter! Looking at him, I feel irritated!"


    That was how Avery introduced Daniel''s identity.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She knew her daughter well-Jessica was just like her in her youth. Once she made a decision, no one could sway her.


    Avery knew opposing her would be futile; even if she had countlessints, she couldn''t change the fact that this guy was now her son-inw! "Avery, the son-inw you''re talking about, is he this guy?"


    I stared at Daniel, examining him closely.


    After inspecting him from head to toe, she remarked, "This guy looks decent, though he doesn''t match up with you Jessica''s heavenly beauty, does he? There''s still a gap. But believe your son-inw must have some remarkable qualities! I''m curious, what''s his name?


    I''s question about the name was a way to probe Daniel''s background.


    After all, she was somewhat familiar


    with the prominent families in


    once she knew hisst name, it


    would be easy for her to te


    further. Content belongs to


    Before Avery could answer, Daniel jumped in, saying, ¡°I, my name is Daniel Perkins."


    "Perkins?"


    This name made I furrow her brows.


    In the D.C. elite circles, there was indeed a prominent family by that name.

 Chapter 906 Islas Cold Laughter

    Chapter 906 I''s Cold Laughter


    ?


    But there was only one Perkins family in D.C.!


    That family was the city''s first family-The Perkins!


    Because The Perkins were well-known and respected, everyone in the circle knew who their descendants were.


    In I''s memory, no one from The Perkins was named Daniel.


    However, to confirm, I straightforwardly asked, "Are you from The Perkins in D.C.?"


    "Um..."


    Daniel hesitated, giving a soft "um.¡±


    After that, he thought about his identity as the second heir of the Perkins family in D.C. He believed it was true, but he wasn''tpletely sure.


    So, finally, he shook his head and said, "I''m an orphan and grew up in the countryside."


    "An orphan? Grew up in the countryside?"


    I looked incredulously at Avery and asked, "Is your son-inw really an orphan? No parents at all, with no background?"


    "Yup!"


    Avery nodded and replied with a look of disdain.


    "He really is an orphan. No parents, no background, and he has no skills¡ªhe''s basically useless!"


    After hearing this from Avery, I was stunned.


    "Avery, your daughter Jessica is such a good girl and so beautiful. How could you agree to let her marry someone with no parents and no background? Isn''t that pushing her into a pit?"


    "My daughter is so stubborn. I don''t know what she''s thinking, and I can''t change her mind. So, I brought this loser here tonight to show him the gap between them. Hopefully, Ke''ll realize he should back off from my daughter!"


    Avery''s words were half-truths.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    If Daniel turned out to be too


    ipetentpared to Gran


    could use that as an excuse


    he embarrassed her and get him


    she


    away from Jessica. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    If Daniel somehow won, that would also be an impressive feat for her since it meant someone she deemed unworthy managed to best her good son- inw!


    In any case, whether Daniel won or lost, it would be advantageous for Avery.


    However, weighing her options, she hoped Daniel would win.


    After all, women love their vanity, especially when showing off in front of their best friends!


    Upon hearing Avery''s words, I let out a coldugh.


    "Ha!"


    After herugh, I disdainfully said, "Avery! If you want that hick to leave your daughter, whypare him to my son-inw? You could just find anyone outside topare him with My son-inwpared to him is likeparing the sun to a firefly!"


    At that point, I pointed at the original stones disyed on stage.


    With a mischievous smile, she looked at Daniel and asked, "Hick, do you know what these are?"


    "What else could they be? They''re just stones! A bunch of big rocks!"


    Daniel''s answer got another coldugh from I.


    "Ha!"


    Afterughing, she smugly said, "Hick, these aren''t just big rocks. They''re original stones!"


    "Oh! Original stones!" Daniel nodded.

 Chapter 907 The Ignorant Hick

    Chapter 907 The Ignorant Hick


    ?


    Seeing that the hick only responded with that, I immediately asked with a sneer, "You really don''t know what original stones are, do you?" Daniel knew very well what original stones were, but he pretended not to know, shaking his head with a puzzled look, "No idea!"


    "Ha!"


    Daniel''s answer only earned him another derisiveugh from I.


    Afterughing, she exaggeratedly said, "Wow, hick, you really are a genuine hick! You''re so clueless that you don''t even know what original stones are? That''s just too ignorant!"


    Then, to further mock him, I continued, "So, hick, do you know what''s inside these original stones?"


    ¡°A pile of broken rocks? Since they''re stones, there''s probably just some coal or something in them! You''re not telling me they can produce gold, are you?"


    Daniel meant to say this on purpose; he wasn''t wrong either. After all, these were original stones, and they couldn''t produce gold.


    However, some of the stones contained jade.


    But even if jade were contained within those stones, breaking them to get the jade would simply make it a mineral! So, Daniel''s description of the original stones wasn''t wrong.


    "Coal? Ha!"


    Iughed coldly again, then turned to Avery, saying, "Avery, listen to your son-inw''s ignorance! He actually thinks these original stones can only yield coal? He has no idea that the things taken from these stones could be more precious than gold!"


    Daniel jumped in, "I, what do you mean? What could be more precious than gold?"


    He was ying dumb on purpose, so it would be more satisfying when he proved these people wrongter.


    ¡°There''s a saying, I wonder if you''ve heard it?" I teased, leaving a cliffhanger.


    "A saying?"


    Daniel had a good guess about what


    she would say it was probably


    say-it


    something like "gold has a price.ne


    jade is priceless."


    But pretending to be curious, he asked, "What saying?"


    "Gold has a price, but jade is priceless!"


    I indeed recited the very saying Daniel had suspected.


    "I''ve heard that saying! My second-grade teacher told us a story about how his ancestor found a piece of fade in the East, and that piece of jade allowed him to buy a castle. Is that the kind of jade you''re talking about?"


    "Pfft..."


    Daniel''s question made I burst intoughter because this hick was just too ignorant.


    "Hick, which university did you graduate from? You don''t even know what jade is?"


    "I never went to college! my


    to an elementary school in my was


    novel.neContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    vige. But in second grade, I


    expelled from school. So, I never


    finished the second grade!


    As Daniel said this, Avery''s face turned dark and stormy, changing into a deep shade of blue.

 Chapter 908 You’re Nuts

    Chapter 908 You¡¯re Nuts


    ?


    This idiot waspletely delusional!


    No, this idiot is doing this on purpose! He''s trying to embarrass me and make me mad on purpose!


    When all this is over, I''ll make him understand the consequences of his actions by making my daughter divorce him!


    He''s such aplete jerk!


    Daniel''s words left I shocked again.


    Initially, she thought he came from a poor background but was somehow educated enough to marry Jessica.


    She never expected this hick didn''t even finish elementary school! He only went through second grade.


    That was unbelievable!


    That was just inconceivable!


    Even though Daniel said it himself, I still found it hard to believe.


    So, she looked at Daniel and confirmed, "Hick, are you serious? You really didn''t graduate from elementary school, just finished second grade, and got expelled?"


    "Yeah! I got expelled after the second grade. Mainly, I thought school was pointless, so I didn''t continue."


    "Second grade means you were only seven or eight, right? What were you doing instead of studying? You weren''t raising cattle in the countryside, were you? You were a cattle herder?"


    "My master was too poor to afford cattle. So I didn''t have any cows to raise. But my master is a doctor who treated people in my vige, so I followed him around, helped him out, and learned a lot in the process."


    Hearing this, I finally understood.


    "So, you hick are pretending to be doctor? Are you just scamming uneducated elderly from


    vige?" Content belongsor I the


    swoovel?


    to


    ¡°A rural doctor is still a doctor! We heal people, not con artists!"


    Daniel looked at I''s face and then calmly pointed out, "I, you''re the one who''s crazy!"


    This nearly made I spit out her drink in shock.


    "What did you just say? You think I''m crazy? You must be the one! Your whole family is crazy!"


    I scolded angrily,pletely disregarding her image as a refineddy.


    ¡°I, I''m not insulting you. You''re genuinely unwell. While your condition isn''t life-threatening, it does re up every month, and each time it''ll leave you rolling on the floor in pain."


    Daniel''s words left I stunned.


    She looked at him, confused, asking, "Hick, what are you talking about? You mean I get sick every month? kind of illness are you talking


    t?" Content belongs to


    ¡°What else could it be? It''s menstrual pain!"


    As soon as Daniel said "menstrual pain," I''s beautiful face turned dark and stormy.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She felt like she was being teased by this hick.


    So, she pointed a finger at Daniel and shouted, "Hick, you have some nerve to tease me!" This response left Daniel bewildered!

 Chapter 909 Isla Was Stunned

    Chapter 909 I Was Stunned


    ?


    He didn''t understand.


    "I, I''m just stating the facts. You really are unwell! Everything I said is true! Why are you interpreting it as me teasing you? Plus, you''re the same age as my mother-inw; you''re too old!"


    Even if I wanted to tease someone, I''d find someone younger! Why would I target you? Even if all the women in the world were gone, you wouldn''t be on my radar! I''m a young, handsome guy-if teasing were to happen, it would be you teasing me!"


    Daniel''s remarks made I''s face turn even redder.


    However, as a woman, her flushed cheeks only added to her unusual allure.


    "You little rascal! You scoundrel! You dare tease me and then use me of teasing you? You''re utterly shameless!"


    Seeing I so worked up, Daniel remained calm, actually having a smile on his handsome face.


    "I, don''t get so worked up. If you''re this fired up, you''re going to bleed too much. Not only you, but you''ll also be writhing on the floor in pain!" Daniel wasn''t just joking; he was genuinely trying to warn I.


    "Hick, stop making nonsense! How could I bleed out? I just finished my periodst week!"


    What I said was true.


    Her cycle wasn''t today, butst week. Since it endedst week, it wouldn''t return for more than twenty days.


    If her period started today, that would mean she had two in one month!


    ¡°I know, I, that it just ended for youst week, which is why I said you''re unwell!¡±


    Daniel''s words caught I off guard as she asked, "What do you mean? How do you know my period just wrapped upst week?"


    "I can tell! My doctor skills tell me! All


    I had to do was look at your face,


    and since you''re not hideous, just slightly above average, I could see you finished your periodst week. If I''m not mistaken, it ended


    O


    Wednesday night at eight?"


    Daniel''s statement left I shocked.


    Because her period had indeed ended at eightst Wednesday!


    How did this hick know?


    This was something her husband didn''t even know!


    But the more she thought about it, the more uneasy I felt.


    "You ended your periodst Wednesday at eight"?


    That sounded like she was dead!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hick, if you can''t speak properly, just close your mouth! What do you mean I ended my periodst Wednesday? I''m still alive! What kind of nonsense is that? You''re a hick from the countryside, only barking nonsense!"


    After berating Daniel, I


    l


    suspiciously asked, "Hick, how do you know my period endedst Wednesday at eight? Were you stalking me? Did you install cameras in my house? Or are you using a drone to spy on me?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°I, there are many things I might spy on, but when ites to when your period ended, there''s just no way! There''s no camera capable of fitting in your underwear!"


    While Daniel spoke seriously, it only made I''splexion turn bright red.

 Chapter 910 You Better Shut Up

    Chapter 910 You Better Shut Up


    ?


    Her face bloomed in a vibrant red, resembling an apple, as if she had instantly returned to her teenage years at eighteen! But I quickly regained herposure.


    She red at Daniel in anger and shouted, "Hick, don''t you dare talk nonsense! Where would you even put a camera?"


    "I, you must''ve misunderstood. I''m not a pervert; why would I put a camera in your house? That''s a scoundrel''s thing to do, not something a decent man like me would do."


    "Pfft!"


    I scoffed at Daniel''s response.


    "You little rascal, a stinky toad from the countryside, a ''decent man?'' If you''re a decent man, then there wouldn''t be any indecent men left in this world. Just be honest with me; how do you know such private information about me?"


    "I already told you! I''m a doctor; I have special abilities! I can just look at your face and gauge your physical condition. If I''m not mistaken, within three seconds, I, you''re going to have a serious situation. So hurry to the restroom; otherwise, with all these people around, it''s going to get awkward!" "That''s nonsense! I''m not going to have a serious situation!" I obviously didn''t believe it and thought the guy was just spewing rubbish.


    Daniel ignored her and started counting down.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    As soon as he said "one," I suddenly felt warmth below; it was a slippery sensation.


    "Ah..."


    She screamed as she covered her stomach and dashed into the restroom.


    Avery knew Daniel was skilled in medicine and realized this jerk had actually deduced the situation correctly.


    However, she shot Daniel a re and scolded, ¡°Jerk, can you not act so creepy?"


    "Mom, I''m not being creepy! I''m


    stating


    trouble facts! Now that Is BetConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    in the restroom, you


    go help her with something!


    "That''s just typical of you!"


    Avery shot Daniel another re, annoyed. "Wow, you''re suddenly caring? Where''s this concern when ites to me?"


    ¡°Mom, you''re just fine! Your good health surelyes from you being a decent person and not misbehaving out there.¡± "I''ll... I''ll kill you!"


    Avery, infuriated, raised her hand and pped Daniel.


    Since they were in a public ce and


    even


    though there was a bit of flesh,


    she ended up hitting his


    it wasn''t right to p him awkwardly


    back.


    At that moment, I emerged from the restroom.


    She came out hunched over, clutching her stomach.


    Although she had dealt with things in the restroom, her stomach still hurt!


    Could it be she really was unwell?


    Daniel looked at I and cheerfully


    said, "Isn


    I told you that you


    unwell! You didn''t believe me


    but I bet you do now!" Contecore,


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What do you mean by ''unwell''? What do you think I have?" I asked.


    "I, the source of this ''illness'' goes back eighteen years. It likely stems from a stormy night in some secluded little grove."


    At this point, Daniel''s voice trailed off, and he didn''t continue.


    Hearing that, I panicked and quickly snapped, "You hick, shut your mouth!"

 Chapter 911 Not Heeding Good Advice

    Chapter 911 Not Heeding Good Advice


    ?


    "I, are you telling me to shut up because I hit a nerve? You don''t want me to talk about what happened that night?" Daniel was ying the role of a fortune teller, and he could clearly see that I was hiding something.


    "You... you better shut your mouth! If you keep babbling nonsense, I''ll have your mother-inw sew it shut!"


    I winced, clutching her stomach as she red at Daniel.


    Seeing I like this made Daniel chuckle.


    "I, it looks like your stomach is really giving you a hard time. Do you want me to help you? I could just give you a shot, and your pain would go away in no time!"


    "You think a shot from you could cure me? What a joke! Ha!"


    With a coldugh, I scoffed at him.


    "With your countryside background and no medical license, what qualifies you to stick me with a needle? You know that''s illegal, right? If you keep this up, you might end up in jail!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After she said that, I''s stomach suddenly twisted with pain again.


    "Ow! Oh no! It hurts so much!"


    I cried out in agony, beads of sweat forming on her forehead, dripping down like rain.


    Just then, a sharp-dressed man in an Armani suit rushed over.


    It was I''s son-inw, the sessful businessman and owner of the Capital Hotel-Grant!


    As soon as Grant approached and saw his mother-inw in distress, he immediately asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "My stomach hurts!" I replied.


    "Mom, let me help you sit on the couch for a while."


    Grant supported I and guided her to the sofa.


    Daniel, seeing the situation, chimed in with his good intentions.


    "I, you really shouldn''t sit right now. If you do, you''ll only be able to sit on a hard bench because sitting on a soft couch will actually make worse. Once you settle on


    your pain


    that sofa, your pain is going to


    increase tenfold-it''ll hurt more than


    giving birth!" Content belongs to


    Vel


    "Dumbass! You little scam artist! Don''te here with your nonsense! No matter how bad hurts, sitting is still better than standing!"


    "Well, I warned you, I. If you want


    to sit on that couch, that''s your


    43. dings


    l


    choice. But just know, the going to be all yours, not


    As soon as Daniel finished his sentence, I plopped down on the couch.


    The moment she sat down, she screamed again.


    "Ow! Oh no!"


    She immediately began rolling around on the couch, clutching her stomach like it was being twisted by knives.


    The pain felt worse than childbirth; it was not something an ordinary person could endure.


    "How are you feeling, I? You didn''t listen to me, despite my warnings. Now you know what kind of pain you''re in, don''t you?"

 Chapter 912 The Fraud

    Chapter 912 The Fraud


    ?


    Daniel stepped closer to I with a smirk, asking, "Is it so bad that you want to smash your head against the wall?"


    "Country bumpkin, shut up!"


    I''s reprimand clearly didn''t deter Daniel.


    He looked at her with a grin, "I, are you sure you don''t want my help with a shot? Just one would guarantee to ease your pain and stop the bleeding!"


    Daniel wasn''t lying; he was indeed skilled at acupuncture. But I would never believe him.


    "You hick, you dumbass, trying to pull one over on me?"


    "I, I''m not scamming you. I honestly know acupuncture. Just one quick shot will make you feel so much better. If you don''t believe me, just ask my mother-inw!"


    Daniel then turned to Avery and cheerfully asked, "Mom, I''m not lying, right? You know I''m good at this?"


    "Be serious! Don''t talk so frivolously!"


    Avery chided Daniel before turning to I, saying, "I, this rascal may be a nuisance, but he did learn medicine from his master. His skills are indeed impressive."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "With his master? You''re talking about that rural doctor? A simple country doctor is just an old fraud! What real skills does he have?"


    I shook her head dismissively,


    "Avery, my health is delicate, and et


    only a fenowned doctor can treat me. This hick, this dumbass, is unworthy!"


    Just as I finished her sentence, Grant suddenly remembered something.


    Excitedly, he eximed, "Mom, wait! I invited Damian to tonight''s grand opening party. I''ll go get him!"


    "Damian? You mean Eternal Spring''s Damian?" I asked.


    "Yes, that''s him! Just a moment, I''ll go get him."


    Grant hurried off, and I couldn''t help but feel smug, knowing her son-inw had brought Damian over.


    She turned to Avery proudly and


    said, "Avery, good thing I didn''t


    ben


    to you, you little fraud! What if actually let that hick treat


    might have messed up my body!


    Damian is the real deal, one of the four top doctors in D.C. Although he''s ranked second, the first, Joshua, only holds that position thanks to The Grants'' influence, not


    entirely due to his medical skills.


    If we''re judging by skill alone, Damian far surpasses Joshua! He''s the best doctor in D.C., maybe even the best in the entire U.S.!

 Chapter 913 Diagnosis

    Chapter 913 Diagnosis


    ?


    At that moment, an older man in a white coat approached, led by Grant.


    He was Damian, the head of Eternal Spring, and ranked first among D.C.''s four top doctors!


    Beside Damian was his assistant, Ss, who was carrying a medical bag.


    ¡°Damian, this is my mother-inw. She suddenly has a terrible stomachache. Please take a look at her," Grant said.


    "Don''t worry, Grant. Whatever illness your mother-inw has, I''ll be able to treat her," Damian reassured, then turned to Ss, saying, "Let me check her symptoms first!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    Ss opened the bag and pulled out a fine golden thread, turning to I, "I, please extend your right hand."


    I didn''t know what he was doing, but she obediently held out her hand.


    Ss skillfully wrapped the golden thread around her wrist.


    Curious, I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s this for?"


    "This is to check your symptoms. My master uses this method for female patients because he values their privacy!"


    Hearing this made Daniel chuckle, and he chimed in.


    "What privacy? It''s just for show! While it might check symptoms, using a golden thread leaves room for error. Healing isn''t about showing off-it''s about saving lives. Just use your hands!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Country bumpkin, shut up, you cad!" I couldn''t hold back from scolding Daniel.


    Based on Daniel''s words alone, she could tell he was a rogue, and his character was far from suitable inparison to Damian!


    "I, I''m not a rogue! I''m a decent man! Every word I sayes from my heart!"


    Before Daniel could finish, I cut in, scolding, "Your heartfelt words? That''s why you''re a rogue!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I''m only speaking from my heart! To


    treat illness properly, urate diagnosis is crucial. If you want to understand symptoms, you should use a doctor''s hands! What he''s doing ispletely pointless!"


    Feeling that she had seen through him, I loudly challenged, "Use a doctor''s hands? Are you trying to take advantage of me?"


    "I, you''re old enough to be as old as my mom. How could I aim to take advantage of you? If anyone''s being taken advantage of, it''s you taking advantage of me!"


    ¡°You... you''re driving me crazy!¡± I stomped her feet in frustration.


    She felt like she was being exploited by this hick, only for the whole situation to flip, as if she were the one getting the better end of the deal. How did it get to this?


    Meanwhile, Ss had already handed the other end of the golden thread to Damian.


    At that moment, Damian held the thread between his thumb and forefinger, gently closing his eyes as he felt I''s pulse.

 Chapter 914 Damian

    Chapter 914 Damian


    ?


    To ascertain I''s condition, Damian took over three minutes.


    When he finally opened his eyes, he handed the golden thread back to Ss.


    "Put this away! I''ve figured it out!" Damian remarked.


    Ss immediately undid the thread from I''s wrist, carefully rolling it up to store it back in the medical bag.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Damian, what''s wrong with my body?" I eagerly asked.


    Damian didn''t respond right away. Instead, he replied with a question, "I, have you eaten anything you shouldn''t have in the past few days?" "Eaten something I shouldn''t have?"


    I didn''t answer right away. Instead, she racked her brain to recall what she may have eaten that could be an issue.


    After contemting for a time, she shook her head, "Damian, I haven''t eaten anything that I shouldn''t!"


    "Nothing you shouldn''t have?"


    Damian stroked his goatee thoughtfully, then nodded. "I see!"


    I looked puzzled and curiously asked, "Damian, what do you mean?"


    "I, the truth is, you may not have eaten anything bad, but after consuming certain things, you might not have realized they were wrong for your body!"


    Daniel couldn''t help but interject, "What''s wrong with eating what''s consumed normally?"


    I''s puzzled expression deepened as she straightforwardly asked, "Please rify, what did I eat that I shouldn''t have?"


    "I, if you had eaten those items


    one by one, there wouldn''t have been any problem. The issue arises because you ate them almost simultaneously."


    "Damian, what are you talking about?"


    Damian stepped closer to I, staring intently at her face.


    Feeling ufortable under his


    gaze, ne


    his eyes and


    l


    asked seriously, "Three days ago, did you eat sea cucumber, the kind from 3000 meters deep in the ocean?"


    At this question, I was shocked.


    She quickly nodded, "Yes!"


    "Two days ago, did you eat camel meat from camels raised in the desert, pure wild camels?"


    This second question left I even more shocked.


    No wonder he was the best doctor; he was correct about everything.


    "Yes!" she confirmed eagerly.


    What I didn''t realize was that Damian knew these details not because of any supernatural powers but because he had asked Grant earlier what his mother-inw had eaten recently.


    Of course, Grant had no reason to conceal the truth and told Damian everything.


    Grant, upon hearing Damian''s lines, suddenly realized the intent behind those earlier questions, but he wouldn''t call Damian out.


    After all, he was on the same team now. If Damian managed to treat I''s stomach pain, it reflected well on him too.


    That''s how the Capital Hotel was built!


    In reality, he hadn''t invested a penny of his own. All the hotel''s funding came from various capital operations he had borrowed from others.

 Chapter 915 Treating the Illness

    Chapter 915 Treating the Illness


    ?


    Grant wanted to marry I''s daughter, Skr, primarily because of the family wealth. He aimed to use I''s fortune to fill the financial gaps in his Capital Hotel.


    Damian stroked his goatee again, presenting himself coolly, and said lightly to I, "I, you first ate the sea cucumber from 3000 meters deep and then the camel meat from the desert, which is what caused your body to react poorly."


    I felt a little confused at Damian''s words.


    She looked at him, puzzled, and asked, "Damian, I''ve eaten the sea cucumber and camel meat multiple times before, and I''ve never had a problem. Why is it an issue this time?"


    "The sea cucumber from 3000 meters deep is considered ice, and the camel meat from the desert represents fire. Ice and fire together in your body disrupt your endocrine system, leading to your symptoms. Given your current condition, even the best hospital in D.C. would have no treatment to offer. Luckily, you''ve met me. With acupuncture technique, I can guarantee a quick recovery!"


    Damian paused, taking a breath before continuing, "My acupuncture skills have been passed down through generations for over two thousand years in my family, saving countless lives! Since reaching my hands, I''ve personally treated fewer than five people. Today, your receiving my acupuncture is a stroke of luck! And it''s also because you''re a good person and due to your son-inw''s influence."


    "Thank you, Damian!" I quickly expressed her gratitude.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I, my family has a motto. We help others without regard to their status or influence, but we care about the patient''s sincerity. If sincerity iscking, then I cannot help!"


    Damian''s words left I momentarily speechless.


    However, instead of asking directly, she turned to Grant with confusion in her eyes, hoping her son-inw could rify. Content belongs to


    Considering that Grant had managed to gather a significant sum to create the Capital Hotel, he was certainly clever!


    When I nced at him, Grant immediately understood her silent plea.


    "Damian''s treatmentes with a fee," he quickly rified.


    "A fee?" I turned to Damian and asked, "How much is the treatment fee?"


    Upon hearing this, Damian stroked his goatee again, adopting a casual demeanor as he replied, "My family


    doesn''t seek to profit from 15


    others. However, for the


    acupuncture, I must use the family''s ancestral golden needles, crafted by our forefathers and passed down through the generations.


    These golden needles aren''t ordinary silver needles; every use requires special medicinal concoction for soaking and disinfecting. Just the cost of the solution alone is over a million each time!"

 Chapter 916 Big Price Tag

    Chapter 916 Big Price Tag


    ?


    What Damian said was, of course, a load of nonsense. His goal was clearly to squeeze more money out of I!


    As soon as he mentioned the exorbitant cost for the "medication," I''s brows furrowed.


    She was a smart woman and could tell that Damian was going to quote an outrageous price!


    What medication could possibly cost millions? Even if the treatment involved liquid gold, it shouldn''t cost that much!


    If this so-called medication needed to run into the millions, who knew how much he would charge for other expenses?


    Although I was wealthy and spent tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands, at beauty salons each month, she didn''t want to waste money unnecessarily!


    After all, going to a beauty salon was about enhancing her beauty. But this was just a stomachache spending so much for that was not worth it! Even at the best hospital in D.C., a visit for a stomachache, including a few painkillers, wouldn''t cost that much!


    Not to mention I had full insurance coverage; even without that, it would be at most a few hundred dors-definitely not more than a thousand.


    And for a simple stomachache, he was starting off with a price tag over a million?


    This wasn''t about treating her; this was pure robbery!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was not a woman to be pushed around; she spoke directly.


    ¡°Damian, a million bucks just for the medication? Isn''t that a bit steep? If I had some terminal illness, spending that money would make sense. But just fona stomachache because ate sea cucumber and camebmeat, asking for that much is ridiculous!


    Besides, for such a minor issue, why would I need any golden needles or special skills? If I went to the hospital and had tests run, they''d just prescribe some painkillers It wouldn''t cost more than a few


    hundred dors!"


    Initially, I thought that since her son-inw invited Damian, it would be free!


    Yet, here was Damian quoting millions right off the bat. Was he taking her for a fool?


    How could she ept a price like that?


    This was tant disrespect for her intelligence!


    So, I naturally objected outright!


    Daniel, hearing I speak this way, immediately chimed in with a grin, "I,e on! Damian is after all a doctor. Yes, he may im two thousand years of family tradition, but he''s known for something. Regardless of whether he can actually cure your stomachache, with his doctor reputation, charging you hundreds of thousands isn''t unusual!"


    But before he could finish, I interrupted with irritation, "Hick, stop talking nonsense and shut your mouth! You annoy me!"


    "I, I''m not being silly! I''m actually helping you!" Daniel replied cheerfully.


    "Helping me? How exactly?" I questioned.


    ¡°I, Damian just quoted you a price in the millions. You even admit that spending that much for a stomachache is not worth it. So, I could probably offer you a much cheaper option!"

 Chapter 917 Malicious Slander

    Chapter 917 Malicious nder


    ?


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, I couldn''t help butugh coldly.


    "Ha!"


    After her scoff, she asked, "You want to charge me less for your treatment? How much are you talking about?"


    "I already mentioned it! I, if you let me treat you, I can fix your stomach pain in just one minute! I''ll only charge you a hundred bucks! Just to earn a bit of pocket money!"


    With Daniel''s statement, Damian immediately couldn''t take it anymore.


    He stood up, pointing a finger at Daniel''s nose, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Daniel!" Daniel replied.


    "I''m asking what you do!" Damian pressed.


    "Damian, are you deaf? Didn''t I just say? I can treat I''s stomach pain. Since I can treat her, especially with acupuncture, it naturally means I''m a doctor!"


    "You? You''re a doctor? What kind of doctor are you?" Damian challenged.


    ¡°I dropped out of the second grade and then followed my master in the countryside, treating people. My master is a country doctor, and naturally, I''m a country doctor too!" Daniel responded.


    "A vige doctor dares to treat people here? Do you even know where you are? This is D.C., not your countryside!"


    "What''s wrong with D.C.? Do people


    here not get sick? Do they not need


    doctors to treat them? Are D.C.


    residents all millionaires requiring hundreds of thousands to treat a stomachache? Can''t I charge just a hundred bucks to treat a D.C. person''s ailment?"


    Daniel''s rapid-fire questions left Damian momentarily stunned.


    Once he regainedposure, he sneered dismissively.


    "Ha!"


    After hisugh, he turned to I, asking, "I, do you really believe this hick? Are you really going to let him use his shoddy methods to treat you?"


    Pausing for dramatic effect, Damian continued ndering Daniel, "I, let me warn you ahead of time, this hick, this so-called country doctor, is definitely a fraud! He will take your money! you let him treat you, while the feeis cheap, just a hundred bucks, I guarantee that after his treatment, not only will your stomach pain not ease, but it may worsen. Worst-case scenario, you may even die from the pain! Next year this time, it could be your memorial day!"


    Of course, Damian didn''t believe a country doctor''s apprentice could treat I''s stomach pain. But he was also acutely aware that his words were exaggerated.


    He knew that no matter where Daniel learned his craft, sticking a needle into I wouldn''t kill her¡ªunless he was genuinely stupid.


    The worst it could possibly do was create a little puncture or make her bleed a bit.


    By framing things so seriously,


    Damian aimed to intimidate I to create a sense of urgency, making her believe her stomach pain was severe, thus justifying his oundish fees!


    UMSC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 918 Not a Good Person

    Chapter 918 Not a Good Person


    ?


    Grant, being the smart guy he is, quickly understood what Damian meant.


    So, he jumped right in and asked, "Damian, is it really just food poisoning with my mom?"


    With Grant raising the question, Damian didn''t waste any time and began his little performance.


    "If it''s food poisoning, even if she has a stomach ache, it would be because of diarrhea. But does your mom''s condition look like it''s caused by diarrhea?"


    Damian''s question left I stunned.


    As she thought about it, she realized Damian was right! If she was suffering from food poisoning, then her symptoms should involve diarrhea, right? But she wasn''t experiencing that at all!


    She was on her period! She was losing too much blood!


    The more I thought about it, the stranger it seemed, so she asked Damian directly, "Wait, didn''t you just say I had food poisoning? You even mentioned some special skills to fix it! How did your theory change so quickly? Now you''re saying my symptoms aren''t rted to food poisoning?


    You did all those so-called checks. Are you trying to fool me? You


    couldn''t find anything after all those tests you ran? If that''s the case, you might as well be a country doctor rather than one of D.C.''s topo doctors!"


    I''s words hit Damian like a p to the face, making his cheeks burn bright red.


    His anger turned his face darker than ever. With eyes as wide as saucers, he shot back at I, "I, what did you just say? You think I''m worse than some country bumpkin? You think I''m just a fraud?"


    "Yes! You''re definitely worse! At least this bumpkin ims he can fix my stomach pain in three minutes for just a hundred bucks. And you? You want over a million!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    This bumpkin can cure my stomach pain for a hundred bucks, and you''re asking for millions! Based on your pricing, you''re definitely not equal to this rural doctor. It''s likeparing apples to oranges!"


    I wasn''t one to hold back. The moment she realized what Damian was trying to do, she had no intentions of being polite!


    Damian was furious, and his neck seemed to swell with anger. His face, already red like a cherry, was now almost glowing. Even the most ssic redneck would agree he was looking pretty ridiculous!


    "Ha!" Damian chuckled coldly, trying to shake off the awkwardness. He took a breath and spoke gently, "I, you''re a big deal, right? You''re smart! You''re really going to believe this guy who says he can cure you for a hundred bucks? And, if you think he can help, why evene to me?"


    ¡°Damian, I didn''te looking for you; my son-inw said you were great. But honestly, I''m really disappointed!"

 Chapter 919 Try It

    Chapter 919 Try It


    ?


    I had no respect for Damian.


    At the end of the day, he was just a doctor, and not even from a well-off family. I''s family and her husband''s family were both second-tier families in D.C. with real power.


    Damian, being just a doctor from a small clinic, didn''t warrant any respect from her!


    Her disregard for him made Damian''s face feel like it was on fire. But there was little he could do because I''s family was influential in D.C., a ce where he couldn''t afford to make enemies.


    Despite being one of D.C.''s top doctors, it was all just reputation; he was basically an outsider with decent skills. He''d spent decades building his reputation, and if he ticked off I, she could easily ruin his hard work overnight.


    If he ended up in bad terms with her family, he might lose everything, even face jail time for fraud!


    Damian knew he had to tread carefully. He couldn''t confront I directly, but he had to make sure Daniel, who was also a country doctor and younger to boot, didn''t outshine him!


    If Daniel actually treated I''s


    stomach issue sessfully, he


    might be quite the sensation in


    D.C. That was something Damian


    simply couldn''t let happen. He


    couldn''t allow such a thing! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    So, he began plotting. His goal? To take down Daniel, if not literally, then by tarnishing his name and driving him out of D.C. once and for all!


    After thinking about it, he decided to make Daniel perform the treatment, and then he''d set him up for failure, making sure Daniel knew his pain!


    "I, if this country doctor says he can help treat your stomach pain let''s all be witnesses and have him do it right here! I want to see if this scan artist can actually cure you in three minutes!


    If he seeds, I''ll pay the hundred dors for your session. But if he fails, how should we deal with him? Afterall, he''s the one treating you and wasting your time!"


    Damian, ying the clever fox, knew if he wanted to hurt Daniel, he''d have to let I decide the punishment.


    He could see she didn''t trust Daniel and only got mad when she heard the quote for treatment.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 920 Waste

    Chapter 920 Waste


    ?


    So, Damian aimed to direct I''s anger toward Daniel.


    If Daniel attempted anything and failed to help I, she would definitely blow up!


    I didn''t actually want Daniel to treat her, but she was in a tight spot now. If she let this bumpkin treat her and he messed up, it could lead to even bigger issues!


    Just then, Avery spoke up.


    "I, this guy may not have much else, but his medical skills are really impressive. If he says he can cure your stomach pain with one shot, then he probably can! Think about it; he was the first one who warned you about losing too much blood and that you would have a stomach ache!" Avery''s words made I think, and she realized it was true!


    This was indeed the bumpkin who first mentioned her possible blood loss and stomach pain! He even blurted out some of her private matters without hesitation! Could this guy actually be good at what he does?


    With that thought, I, who was already feeling conflicted, began to wonder if she should let him give it a try. However, she wasn''t about to let him take her as a test subject without any conditions!


    So, with a steely re directed at Daniel, she asked, "So, bumpkin, you say you can cure me with a single shot Are you serious? This isn''t just a joke?"


    "Yep!" Daniel nodded with a big smile. "I''m a doctor, and I never joke about treating patients. If I do joke, it''ll be about something else!"


    "You said you''d fix me with one shot, but what if you fail? If I let you treat me and your shot doesn''t work, what happens then?"


    I wanted Daniel to set some conditions so that he could ept his punishment gracefullyter!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think? If I can''t help you with one shot, I can always try again!"


    Daniel''s answer almost made I furious.


    "Bumpkin, do you even know what shame is? You said you could treat me with one shot. And now you''re saying if it doesn''t work, you''ll just try again?


    What if you fail again on the second try? Are you going to keep on trying endlessly? How long will that take? You might never be able to help me! If that''s the case, my skin would be full of holes!"


    Daniel grinned at I and replied, "I, you got it all wrong. I wouldn''t let your skin turn into Swiss cheese! You''re beautiful, and your skin is so fair and smooth. If I ruined your skin, that would be such a waste!"

 Chapter 921 Let’s Make a Bet

    Chapter 921 Let¡¯s Make a Bet


    ?


    Daniel''s response made I scoff coldly.


    "Ha!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After herugh, she cut to the chase. "If you don''t want to ruin my skin, how many needles do you really need to cure me?"


    "I can cure you with just one!" Daniel replied with a grin. ¡°But I bet you''ll be begging me for a second one!"


    "Ha!"


    I sneered again, "Begging you for a second? Do I look that pathetic?"


    "I, begging for a second needle doesn''t mean you''re pathetic. It''s because my treatment will feel really good!"


    ¡°Nonsense! No way! I wouldn''t beg some hick like you for a second needle! Who ever thought acupuncture was pleasant? Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    I hated needles. Just seeing one made her anxious. If she could, she would avoid any shots for the rest of her life. There was no way she would ever ask him for a second one.


    "That''s not true, I! You really will beg me for a second one," Daniel said with a chuckle, then he changed the subject. "How about we make a bet?" "A bet? What kind of bet?"


    I''s bright eyes showed some suspicion as she looked at Daniel and asked, "Hick, do you have some dirty n?"


    "I, you''re my mom''s best friend! I wouldn''t dare do anything bad to you! If I did, she''d kill me!"


    As soon as he said that, I looked over at Avery.


    "Avery, this hick son-inw better not


    do anything unreasonable to me! You have to beat him up! Make him cry so he knows what happens when he messes up!"


    "Don''t worry, I, I got you! This hick will be on his best behavior; he won''t dare do anything against you!"


    Even though Avery said that, she


    knew deep down that Daniel was far from innocent. What exactly was on his mind, she couldn''t guess, and it made her curious about what would happen next.


    After getting Avery''s confirmation, I turned back to Daniel.


    "Hick, what are we betting on? What are the details?" she asked.


    "I, didn''t I just say? I can cure you with one needle, but you''ll definitely want a second one. So let''s bet on that!"


    Daniel''s words left I stunned.


    With a puzzled look, she asked, "Just that? How?"


    "The first needle will be to treat you, and I''ll only charge you a hundred bucks. After all, I''m a doctor, and I''m not here to make money. But if after my first needle, when your stomach pain is gone, you still want me to give you a second one, then that second needle will cost you million!"


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Iughed coldly.


    "Ha!"


    After herugh, she said, "Hick, don''t worry. There''s no way I''m asking you for a second needle, so you won''t make that million."

 Chapter 922 Do as You Wish

    Chapter 922 Do as You Wish


    ?


    Smart I clearly understood Daniel''s meaning.


    She shifted gears, asking, ¡°So you''re saying if I don''t ask for a second needle, you lose?"


    Daniel nodded and answered, "Exactly!"


    "Well, what happens if you lose?" I asked yfully.


    "If you don''t ask for a second needle, then I lose, and I''ll give you a million!"


    This left I speechless.


    She looked at him incredulously and asked, "Hick, what did you just say? If I don''t ask for a second needle, you''ll give me a million? Do you really have that kind of money?"


    "I definitely don''t have a million in my pocket, but it''s okay! I might not have it, but my mother-inw does! If I lose, I''ll have her give you a million!" When Daniel said that, Iughed coldly again.


    "Ha!"


    After herughter, she asked with a hint of disbelief, "Hick, did you just say that if you lose, your mother-inw will pay? Does she really have that kind of cash for your gambling debts?"


    "Of course she would! I, you''re my mother-inw''s best friend. You know she''s all about making money! So if I win, she wouldn''t mind paying up. After all, if I win the million from you, I''ll split it with her!"


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Avery shot him a re.


    "What is that supposed to mean? You want to make money off my funds?"


    "Mom, I''m not! How did that evene up?" Daniel replied.


    "Are you kidding? Do you think what


    you just said was nonsense? By saying that, you want to use my money to make money! If you win, you''ll split it with me, but if you dose, I''m the one who pays the million. That means you''re walking away With nothing!"


    "Mom, I am doing something! Don''t have to treat her? I''m definitely going to win against I! And if I lose, ''il ept any punishment you give me!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Avery couldn''t help butugh at his answer.


    Because she had already devised a n for punishing this hick.


    "Fine! If you''re so confident, I''ll put up a million! But I''m warning you you said that if you can''t beat Ista, I get to decide what happens next! That means whatever I say, you have to do it! No backing out!"


    "Don''t worry, Mom. Even though I''m not a decent guy, I''m a man of my word! So if I lose, I''ll ept whatever you throw my way!" "Good!"


    Avery nodded, saying, "I trust you won''t try to back out! If you dare to pull a fast one on me, just wait and see how I''ll punish you!" Once the terms were set, Avery turned to I. "I, this hick wants to bet against you, and I''ll cover his wager!"

 Chapter 923 A Confident Woman

    Chapter 923 A Confident Woman


    ?


    "Avery, do you actually think this hick can win?" I asked curiously.


    "There''s no way he can win! Just wait till he loses he''ll see how I punish him!"


    The reason Avery agreed to cover the million was that she had more confidence in Daniel losing. Once he lost, she would make him divorce Jessica.


    Her daughter can''t marry a hick like that! She can''t let this hick mess up her daughter''s life!


    Jessica is such a great girl; it would be a shame for her to get tied down to a fool like him! Hearing Avery''s response, I couldn''t help but smile, her eyes sparkling.


    She knew her friend too well.


    A million bucks was just pocket change for Avery; she didn''t care about it at all.


    So I believed what Avery said, hoping this hick would lose.


    The n was to make sure that after he lost, she could punish him thoroughly!


    I looked at Daniel, smiling sweetly. "Hick, even though my friend agreed to lend you a million, she doesn''t really believe you can win. So, are you still sure you want to bet against me? If you lose and owe me a million, how are you going to pay? If my mother-inw gets angry, can you handle her wrath?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Your words make it sound like if I don''t lose a million, my mother-inw won''t punish me. She could use any excuse she wants to punish me!


    If punishment is inevitable, my goal is to cure your stomach pain with one needle so you''ll be begging for a second! That way, I can win that million! Who knows, maybe she''ll be so happy she won''t even punish


    me!


    QUMS


    el


    "You winning? That''s impossible! Even if your skills are impressive and you somehow treat my stomach pain with one needle, there''s no way I''d even beg you for a second needle! Not happening! You''ll lose-100% guaranteed!"


    I was so confident.


    S


    After all, whether she asked Daniel for a second needle was entirely up to her; she held all the power in this situation.


    "Then, I, where do you want to start? Here, or somewhere else?"


    Daniel''s question made I raise an eyebrow, intrigued.


    What did he mean by that?


    "I mean, treating you can be a private affair. I''d feel morefortable not doing this in front of everyone. I''m a doctor, so it doesn''t bother me, but I''m just worried about you feeling awkward."


    Daniel''s suggestion was undoubtedly well-intentioned and sincere.


    He only needed to give I one needle, but afterward, her reaction could be quite dramatic.


    In a public space, making strange noises wouldn''t be too ssy.


    So, it was better to find somewhere more private.

 Chapter 924 Awkward Moments

    Chapter 924 Awkward Moments


    ?


    "Me awkward?"


    I looked at Daniel suspiciously and asked, "Hick, are you nning something sneaky?"


    "If I did anything sneaky to you, even if I could escape your punishment, I wouldn''t dare! If I did something to you, my mother-inw would beat me to a pulp! I''d be stuck drinking soup for the next month!"


    As soon as he said that, Avery''s face darkened.


    "Did you just call me old? Do I look that old to you?"


    Seeing his mother-inw angry, Daniel quickly exined with a sheepish grin, "Mom, you''re pretty much an olddy at this point, so you can''t be mad at me!"


    "You little brat! I''ll knock you out!"


    Avery had no intention of holding back. She grabbed a decorative stick and swatted Daniel with it, making a loud sound.


    But because the stick was made from a balloon, even if Avery hit him hard, it didn''t hurt one bit.


    Still, Daniel had to pretend to be in pain.


    "Ah... ahhh..."


    He acted in dramatic fashion, grabbing everyone''s attention around them.


    "Shut up and stop making a fuss!"


    Avery scolded, and Daniel promptly zipped his mouth shut.


    This son-inw was quite obedient, which made Avery feel a bit better Still, she thought about how having Son-inw to punish like this


    seemed kind of fun.


    After all, she only had one daughter in her life.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had never felt the need to


    del.


    punish Jessica for anything, so over the twenty-plus years, she had missed out on some of the authority that moms should have.


    Now that she had this opportunity, she felt the itch to find a son to discipline.


    Daniel was resilient; after being swatted, he wouldn''t hold a grudge, and it was kind of entertaining.


    This trait was likely Daniel''s biggest strength in Avery''s eyes, and it was what she liked most about him.


    Once it was over,


    Avery looked at


    I and suggested, "I, you have a


    higher status; it wouldn''t be


    appropriate to get acupuncture in


    public Let''s find a private room


    instead. I''ll stay nearby to make sure


    he doesn''t do anything weird!"


    "Mom, even if you''re not around, I wouldn''t dare do something weird! I''m a decent guy; I''m always honest! Why would I do anything strange?"


    "You better behave! If you do anything weird, I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    Avery''s re was fiercer than a tiger''s.


    I thought about it and realized Avery was right, so she agreed.


    "Getting acupuncture out here is definitely not convenient. Let''s go to the inner room."


    With that, I cked her high heels and headed to an empty room.

 Chapter 925 The Mysterious Needle

    Chapter 925 The Mysterious Needle


    ?


    In addition to Daniel and Avery, Damian and Grant followed them inside.


    I shot them both a look and demanded, "You two get out!"


    Her words shocked Grant.


    "Mom, if I don''t keep an eye on him, what if this hick does something to you?" he asked.


    "Avery will keep an eye out! You need to go! Make sure no one elsees in here! Your job is to guard the door!"


    Imanded, and Grant had no choice but toply and go out to guard the door.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    With Grant and Damian dispatched, only three people remained in the room: Daniel and two beautiful women!


    I looked at Daniel coldly and asked, "Hick, how do you n to treat me?"


    "Since I''m treating you, even though I''m only charging a hundred bucks, I have to show my sincerity and my best skills! So, I''m going to use my Needle of Seven Dragons to treat you!"


    Needle of Seven Dragons?


    That name caught I''s attention.


    She looked at Daniel with a smile and said yfully, "Needle of Seven Dragons''? That sounds impressive! Let''s see if this hick is just trying to pull a fast one!"


    Daniel pulled out a small, worn bamboo tube. Inside was his Needle of Seven Dragons.


    He opened the tube and revealed the needles inside.


    As soon as I saw the ck, rusty needles, her brow furrowed.


    She had held on to some hope about this Needle of Seven Dragons, but seeing them now crushed her fantasy.


    Pointing at the small, dirty needle, she asked Daniel, "Hick, is this really the Needle of Seven Dragons? You''re nning on using this dirty, rusty needle for acupuncture?"


    "I, my Needle of Seven Dragons


    may look dirty, but it''s a sacred


    object from Asgard. Not everyone is qualified to use it. Because you''re my mother''s best friend, I''m giving it to you."


    Daniel''s words earned him only a scoff from I.


    "Ha!"


    After herugh, she looked at him with disdain and casually replied, "Hick, I thought you might be a straightforward guy since you''re from the countryside. But now seems you''re not as innocent thought! I can tell just by looking at these needles that they''re junk. You say they''re from Asgard? You''re not iming to be a god, are you?"


    "I''m definitely not a god right now, just an ordinary guy. But who knows what the future holds? I might actually be one!"


    Daniel wasn''t boasting; he just didn''t want to lie to his mother-inw, so he decided to speak the truth.


    Naturally, hisments earned him another derisiveugh from I.


    "Ha!"


    After herughter, I said


    dismissively, Hick, if you''re going to brag, at least act normal while doing it! What are you saying? You think you''re going to be a god? Did you even hear what you just said? You think anyone would believe you?"

 Chapter 926 Punishment

    Chapter 926 Punishment


    ?


    Daniel didn''t want to waste time arguing with I; he''d already figured out she wouldn''t understand anyway.


    So, he shifted the topic. "I, let''s take care of that stomach pain first. Otherwise, you might end up bleeding again!"


    I nced at the Needle of Seven Dragons in Daniel''s hand and grew increasingly disgusted. Finally, she frowned and said, ¡°That Needle of Seven Dragons doesn''t work for me; it''s too dirty and gross. If you''re going to give me acupuncture, you need to use a cleaner needle. So, I''ll have someone bring in a set of new needles!"


    I was a bit of a neat freak, and that Needle of Seven Dragons looked filthy. Who knows how many people had used it before?


    The thought of that needle having touched so many people before being stuck in her body was unbearable. That absolutely couldn''t happen!


    So yes, she could ept Daniel giving her acupuncture just a small prick in her skin wouldn''t be the end of the world. But she specifically insisted on using a clean, brand-new silver needle that no one had ever used.


    Before long, I summoned someone to bring in a new set of silver needles.


    She pointed to the pristine, high-quality, freshly sterilized silver needles and said, "Use this, hick."


    Daniel looked at the silver needle and smiled, reminding her, "I, this silver needle is indeed new and looks clean. But it''s just an ordinary needle. I can use it to cure your stomach pain with one prick, but it might hurt a bit because the needle head is quiterge. You''ll need to endure it!"


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Avery had already reached for his waist and gave it a hard pinch.


    "Ah... Ahhh..."


    He yelped in exaggerated pain!


    "Mom, why are you pinching me? That hurts so much! You''re gonna kill me!¡± Daniel eximed, clutching his side.


    "What do you think? If you keep


    talking nonsense, you''ll face


    consequences!" Avery score


    him.


    What an idiot! How could he make such ridiculousments?


    "Mom, I''m not talking nonsense! Every word say is true! I''m not lying to I. The needle head really is big. If I stick it in, it''s going to hurt a bit! You know that the bigger the needle,


    the more it hurts when you first stick it in!" Content belongs to


    UMS


    Before he could finish, Avery pinched him again.


    "Ah... Ahhh..."


    This time, she pinched harder, making his yelps even louder!


    "Mom, I''m sorry!"


    "Mom, I promise I won''t do it again!"


    "Please just let me off this time! I swear I''ll shut up and just treat I!"


    When it came to giving in, Daniel was quick.


    After all, surrendering to a woman doesn''t feel like surrender!


    "Keep


    again, you know what


    will uth shut! If you dareC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ''Content belonge


    to


    Avery snapped at Daniel and then began to boss him around.

 Chapter 927 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 927 Misunderstanding


    ?


    "Stop stalling! Get on with treating I! If you can''t cure her, just wait and see how I punish you!"


    Deep down, Avery actually hoped Daniel could cure I''s pain with just one needle.


    After all, even though she looked down on him as a son-inw, it''d be quite amusing if he did manage to cure her friend''s stomach pain with one shot! Daniel picked up a needle and asked I, "Are you sure you want me to use this silver needle?"


    "Absolutely!" I replied.


    "All right!" Daniel pointed to therge sofa and said, "I, please lie downfortably!"


    ¡°Lie down?¡± I looked skeptical and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?"


    "To give you acupuncture, I need to treat your stomach pain, so you have to lie on your stomach. That way, I can target the right area for treatment!" Daniel said earnestly.


    Every word he spoke, every look he gave, not a hint of mischief was in sight!


    ¡°What area are you talking about?" I asked.


    Fearing she wouldn''t understand if he described it, he pointed back at himself, saying, "Right here."


    That gesture shocked I, and she yelled, "Hick, are you crazy?! You actually want to stick a needle near my... you know?"


    From her reaction, Daniel instantly realized she had misunderstood his intentions, and it was a huge misunderstanding at that.


    So he quickly rified with augh,


    "I, I''m not being lewd! I genuinely want to treat your stomach pain. You see, this is a serious issue-it''s an old problem that has built up and exploded tonight. To solve it all at once, I really need to work around that area." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Daniel paused before adding, "Of course, if you really don''t want me to do that, I have an alternative solution. But that one will only relieve the pain temporarily, which means in a few days, you''ll still have stomach pain and lose blood."


    "Then let''s just stick with the alternative!" I said, not holding back. "You''re such a dumbass you really are a pervert! I can tell you can''t cure anyone; you''re just trying to pull a fast one!"


    Avery couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as she listened to the exchange.


    "Fine, if you won''t ept the first n, I''ll just stick a needle in your fingertip it might hurt a bit, but it should still help. At least the pain from your finger won''tpare to your current stomach pain


    As soon as Daniel said that, I shot him another icy re.


    "Ha!" After her coldugh, she asked, "Hick, are you admitting you''ve been lying?"


    Daniel looked dumbfounded. "Lying? What do you mean?"


    ¡°You just said you would stick a needle near my... you know you''re just trying to take advantage of me! Because you could simply fix this stomach pain by pricking my fingertip instead!"

 Chapter 928 Exposed

    Chapter 928 Exposed


    ?


    I crossed her arms and red at him, expecting an exnation.


    "If you think that way, then so be it! I don''t care!"


    That was Daniel''s response.


    I''s jaw dropped in shock.


    "Hey..."


    After saying that, she coldly continued, "Hick, what do you mean by that? Are you just giving up? You''ve been caught, and now you can''t even be bothered to exin?"


    ¡°Honestly, what''s the point in exining to someone as foolish as you? No matter how much I exin, you''ll just think I''m covering up and lying. You wouldn''t believe me, so I might as well not say anything!"


    "Oh please! You hick who probably never even graduated elementary school, you think I wouldn''t see through you?"


    "I, you''re talking too much. Seems like your stomach isn''t hurting enough! If it''s not hurting enough, there''s no need for me to treat you! So just deal with it!"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing specific! Just a reminder that in three seconds, your stomach will start to hurt, and you''ll feel pain like never before!"


    After speaking, Daniel started counting down.


    "Three!


    "Two!


    "One!"


    As soon as Daniel counted to "one," I''s stomach suddenly exploded with sharp pain.


    "Ow... Ow ow..."


    She clutched her stomach and curled up on the sofa like a shrimp.


    Intense pain caused beads of sweat to form on her forehead, dripping down like raindrops.


    "Ow! It hurts so bad! I think I''m dying!"


    I cried out dramatically. Although she wanted to scream louder, the agony made it hard to do so.


    Daniel walked over with a smirk,


    asking, I, how do you feel? Is


    your stomach pain worse th


    childbirth?"


    "Ow! You hick, hurry up and treat me!"


    In her pain, I was losing herposure.


    Daniel sped I''s hand, and her fingers were truly beautiful, reminiscent of delicate soft flesh.


    Of course, Daniel wasn''t a creep and didn''t take advantage of the moment.


    Instead, he swiftly grabbed the silver needle and proceeded to treat her.


    With a quick prick, the needle went into I''s fingertip.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    She cried out in pain as if a pig was being ughtered, making Daniel raise his eyebrows.


    Because finger


    Needle going into h


    ¨¤ genuinely painfuler


    knife tearing through her flesh.


    However, after the brief agony, I felt a warm sensation enter her fingertip.


    That warmth quickly flowed through her veins, bringing her a sense offort.


    At the same time, her stomach pain also began to ease.


    But soon, theforting sensation vanished from her body, leaving


    with nothing but the lingering eer


    memory of relief. Content NovelDrama.Org


    belongs to

 Chapter 929 One Million

    Chapter 929 One Million


    ?


    Just as I was enjoying that warm feeling, it vanished in an instant, leaving her with a hint of resentment in her eyes. She red at Daniel and asked irritably, "Is that it?"


    "Yep! That''s all!" Daniel replied cheerfully.


    "Is that really how it works? You treat me and just stick me with one needle? Is it always this quick? You''re so irresponsible!"


    I''s expression was one of disappointment, as if it were her wedding night and her husband had finished way too soon.


    Her frustration was almost suffocating to Daniel. He knew exactly what she wanted. He understood that the treatment had made I feel good, but the effect was short-lived, leaving her wanting more. That old woman was full ofints now!


    Daniel looked at I and asked, "So, does your stomach still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore," I replied automatically.


    "Well, since your stomach isn''t hurting, I''ve cured it already! No need for further treatment!" Daniel said.


    "I still feel ufortable! Sure, my stomach doesn''t hurt, and it seems like I''m not bleeding anymore, but I still feel weird!" I insisted.


    Her cheeks were flushed, reminiscent of a newlywed bride. She felt shy yet bold at the same time. After all, she had tasted the sweetness of intimacy! Any grievances orints she had now could be shared freely without hesitation.


    "I, you''re saying you feel ufortable-where exactly?" Daniel asked.


    "I feel ufortable everywhere! My whole body doesn''t feel right. You might have fixed my stomach pain with thatst needle, but now I''m ufortable; you''ve given me side effects, and I need more treatment!"


    At that moment, I couldn''t shake the itching urge in her heart; she really wanted Daniel to give her a second needle. Otherwise, it felt like she had an itch that couldn''t be scratched, leaving her utterly restless!


    "I''m telling you, I! We made a bet! If you want me to give you a second needle, you owe me a million. So if you want me to treat you again, that''s perfectly fine, but you need to pay up first. One million for the second needle, and if you wan third, that''ll be another million. The first needle is a hundred bucks, but every needle after that will cost you a million."


    a


    No sooner had Daniel spoken than Avery''s hand was already at his waist, twisting him hard.


    "Ah... Ahhh..."


    With her motherly strength, Daniel couldn''t help but squeal in exaggerated pain.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Afterward, he clutched his side and looked at Avery with pitiful eyes, "Mom, why''d you twist me again?"


    "Are you charging I for treatment? A million? Are you an idiot? I is my best friend! Hurry up and treat her. If you bring up money again, I''ll make you regret it!"

 Chapter 930 Needle of Seven Dragons

    Chapter 930 Needle of Seven Dragons


    ?


    Avery wouldn''t bat an eysh at a million bucks; she wouldn''t let something trivial like moneye between her friendship with I. So she swiftly put an end to Daniel''s absurdity!


    After being reprimanded by Avery, Daniel had no choice but toply! Rubbing his sore side, he cheerfully admitted, "Sure thing! Mom calls the shots! If you say I''m supposed to treat I for free, then I''ll treat her for free!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Daniel pulled out his Needle of Seven Dragons again, grinning at I. "I, that silver needle you had brought, although it''s new, will hurt when it goes in. I know you felt that pain when I gave you the first needle. Sure, once it''s in, you''ll feel good! But at the moment of insertion? You''ll have to bear some serious pain!"


    Daniel wasn''t lying; every word was true.


    I had experienced it firsthand and understood all too well. Originally, she had doubted Daniel''s skills and turned her nose up at that dirty needle. Now, she hade to trust Daniel''s abilities, but that Needle of Seven Dragons still looked kind of grimy. She was still somewhat reluctant.


    After a moment''s thought, I suggested, "Hick, can''t you wash that Needle of Seven Dragons? Maybe sterilize it with some alcohol or something?"


    "If you think my Needle of Seven Dragons is dirty, then I guess I won''t treat you! This needle isn''t for everyone to use! I can use it on you because you''re lucky, I. Otherwise, you''re not worthy of it!"


    "It''s an honor for you to treat me!" I shot back at Daniel, a little annoyed.


    Then, with a re, she urged, "Hick, don''t waste time. Hurry up and treat me! Thatst needle cured my stomach pain, but I still feel lousy. If you can''t make me feel better today, I won''t let this go!"


    I, the older woman, was insisting on her demands with Daniel.


    "Fine, since you''reining about my Needle of Seven Dragons being dirty, I use the silver one instead! But you''ll have to know


    second needle still needs to be the


    applied near your... well, you know. So you''ll need to lift your backside." Daniel said seriously.


    In his eyes, there was not a trace of mischief. He was simply trying to administer the needed treatment; he wasn''t trying to take advantage of her. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Even if the older woman was stunning and had a maic presence, Daniel wasn''t interested in taking any advantage from her.


    I felt a bit embarrassed by his request. After all, that was a position she had only used with her husband.


    To do that in front of a kid felt utterly awkward!


    Although I was a seasoned woman, she still felt a bit shy and hesitant about the whole idea.

 Chapter 931 The Troublesome Woman

    Chapter 931 The Troublesome Woman


    ?


    After pondering for a while, I turned to Avery.


    "Avery, what do you think?" she asked.


    I''s question left Avery a bit taken aback. After a moment''s hesitation, Avery replied, "Don''t worry, I. This country guy seems like a decent fellow. He''s just trying to help you with your health; he doesn''t have any ulterior motives. So, you shouldn''t worry too much or feel burdened. Everything is going to be fine!"


    "Avery, are you saying that I should follow his instructions? If he tells me to strike a pose, I should just do it?¡± I asked.


    "Well, if it''s for your health, of course you should listen to the doctor. I don''t know much about him, but in terms of treating people, he seems pretty reliable. Just trust him, and you shouldn''t run into any problems! And don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on him. If he dares to cross any lines, you won''t have to say a word; I''ll make sure he pays for it!"


    Even though Avery reassured her, I still felt a bit shy. After all, doing those kinds of movements was just too embarrassing!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and asked Daniel, "Country guy, if I lift my skirt, how are you going to give me a shot? I still have this skirt on! You can''t be serious about me having to..."


    She couldn''t bring herself to finish the sentence. Her face flushed a deep red, all the way to the back of her neck!


    This was just too embarrassing! She had never felt this way before!


    Realizing what I meant, Daniel noticed that even though she was wearing a fitted skirt, it was pretty thick.


    "I, if you''re ufortable lifting


    your skirt, you''ll have to change into


    l.n


    something else, something thinner Maybe even something sheer. Otherwise, I won''t be able to give you the shot!" Daniel hurriedly suggested.


    At his demand, I shook her head and refused.


    "No way! Absolutely not! If I change into something sheer, it''ll be


    ??


    completely see-through. Even when I''m just standing normally, you would see everything! If I have to lift my skirt, then you would see everything! No way! That''s.


    nove


    absolutely out of the question! Don''t even think about it!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Actually, I, I''ve already treated your stomach pain. You don''t need another injection right now," Daniel said. He honestly didn''t want to give her another shot, especially since she was being so awkward about it.


    "It doesn''t matter! After you gave me the first one, still feel ufortable! So, you have to give me a second shot! You''re the one who made me feel this way, so you have to help me feel better today! If not, I won''t let it drop!"


    I was really difficult to deal with! She wanted it both ways, everything at once.


    "I, how about this? I''ll close my eyes while giving you the shot, and I promise I won''t look at you at all. Forget about lifting your skirt! Even if you werepletely naked, I wouldn''t see a thing!"

 Chapter 932 The Blind Man Touches the Elephant

    Chapter 932 The Blind Man Touches the Elephant


    ?


    After thinking for a long time, Daniel came up with this solution.


    It was the best he could think of at the moment.


    I was stunned by Daniel''s suggestion.


    She looked at him with disbelief, asking, "Country guy, what did you just say? You want to give me treatment with your eyes closed?" "Yes!" Daniel nodded. "I, if you''re so shy about me treating you because I''m a guy, I''ll close my eyes so you won''t feel embarrassed!" "How can you treat me if your eyes are closed? If you miss and make things worse, what then?" I questioned.


    "Don''t worry, even with my eyes closed, I can hit the mark!" Daniel replied seriously.


    "You can do that with your eyes closed? No way!" I couldn''t believe it, looking skeptical. "How can you possibly be urate?"


    Suddenly, I had an epiphany. "Country guy, are you trying to trick me? You''re saying you''ll hit the mark with your eyes closed, but in reality, you would peek!"


    "Peek? Why would I do that?" Daniel shook his head. "I, don''t worry. I might not be a perfect gentleman, but I''m a man of my word! If I say I''ll keep my eyes closed and won''t peek, then I won''t peek at all!"


    "You saying it doesn''t mean much!" I replied thoughtfully. "I won''t believe you unless you wear a blindfold!"


    "Fine! A blindfold it is!" Daniel agreed.


    I found a blindfold and put it on him. It was thick enough that Daniel couldn''t see anything.


    But Daniel wasn''t just any guy; he had special abilities that allowed him to see through anything!


    So, a blindfold wouldn''t stop him at all! But Daniel was an honest man, and if he said he wouldn''t peek, he wouldn''t.


    After he put on the blindfold, I felt a bit more at ease.


    Still, she felt suspicious and asked,


    "Country


    quy, since you can''t see et


    with the blindfold, how are


    to


    to treat me?" Content belongs ing


    "I, have you heard of the blind man touching the elephant?"


    The phrase left I momentarily confused.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She thought about it for a long time but


    mean''t understand what he


    meant. So, she curiously asked,


    "What do you mean by the blind man touching the elephant?"


    "It means when you can''t use your eyes, you can use your hands to feel. Actually, for treatment, looking isn''t always necessary; sometimes


    touching is more urate!" Deelne


    exined seriously, but I


    interrupted him.


    "Pervert! You little rascal, is that your n all along?"

 Chapter 933 Another Misunderstanding

    Chapter 933 Another Misunderstanding


    ?


    I''s outburst startled Daniel.


    "I, how did I be a pervert again?" he asked innocently.


    "Hey! How can you ask that?¡± I red at him, seriously annoyed.


    "You''re a country bumpkin and a pervert! I thought you were a gentleman for closing your eyes, but you just want to get touchy-feely! You might not look, but you still want to touch? I''m warning you, if you dare toy a finger on me, I''ll chop your hand off and feed it to the dogs!"


    "I, while you are still quite charming, let''s face it-you''re not exactly young anymore. If I touched you, I would be the one losing out! In terms of age and looks, I''m definitely the better one here!"


    Daniel''s remark only earned a coldugh from I.


    "Ha!"


    Afterughing, she disdainfully said, "You, a country bumpkin, pretending to be a handsome guy? Please! You''re just a weirdo no one would want to be with!"


    "I, you don''t know. I''m already married! So, what you said doesn''t apply. In fact, quite a few women want to go out with me!"


    "Oh? You''re greedy, aren''t you? You say that to your mother-inw too?"


    ¡°With my mother-inw, I''m


    incredibly respectful. I wouldn''t dare say anything like that in front of her. If I did, she''d smack me!" Daniel responded with a chuckle


    Avery rolled her eyes at hisment.


    "Country bumpkin, what are you saying? You im you can''t say a word in front of me, yet you''re always talking non-stop! Not only that, but you somehow manage to make me as mad as a ho each time you open your mouth!


    Sometimes I just wish I could stitch I I


    your mouth shut to get some peace from your nonsense!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After ranting about Daniel for a bit, Avery suddenly thought of something serious.


    She looked at Daniel intently and asked, "Was what you said earlier true?"


    Daniel was puzzled by her question. "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    "What do you mean? I''m asking if you feel like just looking at her body isn''t enough, and you want to touch I too?"


    Daniel nearly choked on his words at


    6413Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    that. "Mom! I is your best friend! And just because she''s your age doesn''t mean I want anything to do with her Even if she asked, I wouldn''t dare! Besides, I already told you, I''s stomach pain is gone, so she doesn''t even need a second treatment. But she insists I keep treating her-what can I do?"

 Chapter 934 Halfway There

    Chapter 934 Halfway There


    ?


    Daniel''s response immediately made I angry.


    "What do you mean, country bumpkin? When did I ever ask you for a second treatment? You were the one who gave me the first shot, and it didn''t fully cure me! What, are you nning to give up halfway?"


    I knew full well that Daniel''s first treatment had already done wonders for her stomach pain.


    But the feeling he produced during the treatment was something special. She wanted Daniel to treat her more, not just once more but ideally, a hundred times!


    If Daniel wanted to treat her all night long, she would dly wee it. That way, she''d feel fantastic!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I''s usation was something Daniel couldn''t ept!


    With a smirk, he responded, "I, even though you''re beautiful and have your charm, you can''t just ignore logic! You wanted a second treatment, but I never turned you down. It''s you refusing to let me treat you!"


    "Hey! You''ve got some nerve! You''re the one acting perverted! One minute you want me to lift my skirt, and the next you want to touch me. From where I stand, it looks like you just want to take advantage of me!"


    In a war of words, I never backed down. Besides, she wasn''t up against a strong opponent here; Daniel was just an annoying brat.


    If she couldn''t handle this little rascal, what was the point of her even trying?


    "I, if that''s how you''re going to be, I might just stop the treatment! If I don''t give you a second shot, I won''t take advantage of you. See? You won''t lose anything! And I won''t risk my good reputation for no reason!"


    Daniel


    timo had a temper; he


    just going to be pushed around. This time, he really meant it. Content


    belongs to en.swnovent


    When I heard him say that, she became super agitated.


    She stared at him wide-eyed, "Country bumpkin, what do you mean? Are you threatening me?"


    "Threatening?" Daniel shook his head, smiling. ¡°Not at all!"


    "Hey! You don''t mean that! Pft!"


    With a scoff, I taunted, "You''re not scared, are you? I don''t believe you!"


    ¡°Okay! I, you''re gorgeous! You want to call the shots; fine, you win! If you want ¨¤ second treatment, I won''t wear the blindfold. You need to lift your skirt whenever I ask you. Otherwise, forget it! I won''t give you that second shot!"


    Daniel''s firmness left I fuming.


    But at this point, the rush of pleasure from


    and her stomach no longer hurt.


    first treatment was f


    t belongs to at


    She no longer craved a second treatment; she just didn''t care anymore.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" I called out irritatedly.

 Chapter 935 A Night of Fortune

    Chapter 935 A Night of Fortune


    ?


    "Mom, it''s me!" Grant''s voice came from outside.


    "Why are you knocking?" I asked.


    "Jade Gambling is about to start; it''s the main event of the night!" Grant eximed.


    "I got it," I replied.


    Then she turned to Avery, asking, "How about we go out and y? Jade Gambling is so much fun!"


    ¡°Jade Gambling?" Avery shook her head. ¡°I don''t know how!"


    Daniel, overhearing, jumped in. ¡°Mom, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know. I do! I''m great at it! Jade Gambling? I win every time. Just guessing what''s in those stones should be a piece of cake!"


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    "Ha!"


    She first gave Daniel a dismissive scoff before coldly asking, "Country bumpkin, have you even yed that before?"


    "Nope!" Daniel said honestly with a grin. "But when I was in my vige, I bet with friends about what was in cow dung! The stones outside can''t be more valuable than the cow dung we have! I won every time I made a bet on the dung, so I''m sure I can win at Jade Gambling too!"


    Daniel was purely talking nonsense.


    Sure, he''d bet about cow dung, but not just any dung; it was from Asgard''s sacred bulls!


    That kind of dung was even more precious than bird''s nest soup-worth billions!


    After hearing Daniel, I couldn''t help but cover her mouth,ughing out loud.


    "Ha!"


    Once she stoppedughing, she looked at him disdainfully and said, "The cow dung from your vige is worth nothing-don''t even darepare it to the original stones used in Jade Gambling!"


    ¡°What are original stones?" Daniel pretended to ask innocently.


    "You country bumpkin! You don''t even know what original stones are and you want to gamble? Ha!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Laughing coldly, I took the opportunity to enlighten Daniel.


    "The original stones outside aren''t just regr rocks. They''ve been carefully selected. Once cut open, you might find jade inside! If you''re


    lucky and cut it right, it can be worth ten, a hundred times what you paid! It might even go up to a thousand or ten thousand times!


    That''s why Jade Gambling can make you rich overnight! But of course, with gamblinges winning and losing. Some win first and loseter; others do the


    el


    opposite. Those original stones can make someone rich overnight or leave them broke!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "So you''re saying,¡± Daniel asked mockingly, ¡°that if I bought one with a hundred bucks, I could win a million if I''m lucky?" His question made I chuckle.


    "Ha!"


    Naturally, I was used to giving Daniel a coldugh first.

 Chapter 936 Can’t Win

    Chapter 936 Can¡¯t Win


    ?


    Then I scoffed at Daniel, "What did you say? You want to join the Jade Gambling with just a hundred bucks?"


    "Why not a hundred bucks?" Daniel shot back.


    I rolled her eyes, "The cheapest original stone outside costs tens of thousands. Jade Gambling for just a hundred bucks? Do you think you''re buying donkey dung in the vige or something?"


    ¡°Come on, I! Are you saying a hundred bucks isn''t enough? Is that making you feel ashamed? You can''t afford it, can you?" she teased. ¡°Can''t afford it? Who said I can''t? Sure, I don''t have the cash, but my mom does!"


    As soon as he said that, Daniel turned to Avery with a cheeky grin, "Hey Mom, can you lend me a million bucks? I want to have some fun!"


    ¡°Are you kidding me?" Avery spat back, looking utterly unimpressed. "Why would I lend you a million dors?"


    "Because you''re my mom! I''ve called you ''Mom'' so many times. You even owe me my prize money! Was that all for nothing? Plus, it''s a loan! I''ll pay you back two millionter. How''s that?"


    Daniel''s proposal earned him a scoff from I.


    "Ha!"


    After that derisiveugh, I mocked, "Really? You think you can borrow a million from your


    mother-inw and promise to


    double it back? You''re dreaminguet


    After you gamble, let''s see if you even have two bucks left! Once you start betting, you''ll lose everything! People like you, fresh from the countryside, have no idea when to stop. You''ll definitely lose!" ContentConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I, don''t you know? Guys like me have divine protection, so my luck is incredible! I never lose!" Daniel replied confidently. This got him another coldugh from I.


    "Ha!"


    After her scoff, I asked, "You


    really think luck is all there is to Jade


    Gambling? Even if you hit the


    jackpot today, you won''t win! Jade Gambling isn''t about luck; it''s about skill of it were all luck, everyone would be a millionaire!"


    "Of course gambling is about luck! Just like when I y poker in the vige. I always get the best cards and no matter how good the others are, they can''t beat me. Even if` someone''s skilled, it doesn''t matter in front of my amazing luck!"


    Daniel then looked at I, "How about you invest in me?


    ¡°Invest in you?¡± I raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean by that?¡±


    "Just lend me a million bucks for Jade Gambling. If I win, we split the profits. If I lose, it''s on you!"

 Chapter 937 No Lies Allowed

    Chapter 937 No Lies Allowed


    ?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I, you put up the money while I provide the luck. We win together, and you won''t lose anything! My luck is something rare! I never lose!" Daniel boasted.


    I didn''t reply directly but turned to Avery with a grin. "Avery, look at your country bumpkin son-inw. He thinks he can use my money!"


    Despite the jest, Avery felt embarrassed and angry.


    Avery stared at Daniel, "You''re already embarrassing, and now you want to con I out of her money? I''ll knock you out!"


    "Mom, you''ve got it all wrong! This isn''t a scam! I''m partnering with I for mutual gain! If she gives me a million bucks, at worst, I''ll earn her five million tonight."


    "Or you can invest a million for me, Mom! We could have two million as startup funds. After we make some money, we''ll all share the profits! I estimate I can win at least one hundred million tonight! That''s a sure way to make both you and I happy!"


    "What''s the deal?" Avery asked.


    "We share the winnings like this: you and I both get 30%, and I take 40%!" Daniel said.


    "Hey! You think that''s a fair deal? Not only do you look ugly, you''re greedy too! I''ll end you a million, but if you win, it''s all ours, we split it in half. You won''t see a dime!"


    ¡°And if you lose, you better stay away from my daughter Jessica! You can''t tell her I forced you to leave. You have to say you''re the jerk who let her down!"


    Daniel grinned. "Mom, are you telling me to lie? I can''t do that! When I got married, I promised to never lieto her. If I dared to, I''d deserve to spend all eternity in hell!"


    Avery instantly showed disbelief, looking skeptical. "You''re saying you''ve never lied to Jessica?"


    "Never! Definitely not one single lie!" Daniel imed, unwavering.


    While he wasn''t sure how many lies he had told Jessica, Avery still didn''t buy it.


    "So, you really haven''t lied even once?" she pressed.


    "I tried! There was one time I thought about lying but got caught by your clever daughter. She punished me so badly that I learned not to lie again, no matter what the temptation!"


    "Wow! I knew there was no way you were that honest! You really managed to fool my daughter? Guess you got punished for it, huh? Men like you deserve it!"

 Chapter 938 Grant’s Thoughts

    Chapter 938 Grant¡¯s Thoughts


    ?


    While Avery feigned annoyance, smiles appeared on her face revealing dimples, making her even more charming. "Mom, maybe that''s why you''ve fallen for my kind of man?" Daniel teased.


    Avery shot him a re. "Get lost! You''re sick!"


    As they stepped out of the room, Grant saw I''s rosyplexion and asked with concern, "Mom, are you alright?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" I snapped back.


    "I was just worried the country bumpkin''s treatment wasn''t working and might make it worse. Did you really let him treat you in there?" Grant said, genuinely concerned.


    The expensive doctor Damian had been turned away by I for being too pricey. If this country bumpkin managed to cure her for just a hundred bucks, Grant would feel embarrassed.


    What puzzled him more was that I spent outrageous sums at beauty salons without batting an eye, yet turned down a top-notch doctor simply because he asked for a million.


    Grant had thought that if I paid, he could reim some of it from Damianter, since he figured Damian would give him a cut.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That bumpkin has no right to treat me!¡± I dered.


    She was all about her pride and definitely wouldn''t want to admit someone like him had given her treatment. Still, there was a part of her eager to find another chance for Daniel''s help. But it had to be dis¨¨reet; no one else could know.


    This was her way to add him as a friend while transferring money, ensuring they could meet up privatelyter.


    Daniel didn''t overthink it; he simply pulled up his QR code for her to add him as a friend.


    After adding him, I transferred one million without any hesitation.


    Grant was taken aback, staring at her in disbelief. "Mom, what are you doing giving a million bucks to this bumpkin? Didn''t you say you were giving it to him for Jade Gambling?"

 Chapter 939 Bad Investment

    Chapter 939 Bad Investment


    ?


    "Yep!" I nodded. "I''m giving this country bumpkin the money for Jade Gambling!"


    Grant was dumbfounded, struggling to find words. "Mom, are you crazy? You''re really handing a million to this country bumpkin for gambling? Does he even know how to gamble? He''s just a clueless vige fool! Giving him a million is pure waste!"


    "Even if it is a waste, I still want to! Who are you to question me? This is my money!" I shot back.


    ¡°I''m not just giving him a million; he''s got to get one from you too! Altogether that''s two million. If he wins, we split it down the middle. If he dares to lose, we''ll punish him!"


    I said this casually, but Daniel took it seriously. Being punished by two sophisticated women? He couldn''t imagine what that would entail!


    ¡°Sure, Mom, if that''s what makes you happy!" Grant grumbled, his annoyance targeting Daniel.


    However, there was a silver lining. Grant had also invested in the gambling. Those original stones were worth a fortune-after expenses, he stood to make at least a billion.


    Naturally, each stone had been thoroughly evaluated by experts, and he knew exactly what they were worth.


    Daniel only had two million, meaning he could only buy stones from the lower-value market. None of those stones would return a profit.


    Whatever he picked would yield virtually nothing! No matter which stone he bought, its value would barely exceed the purchase price.


    Grant


    red toward the originals


    on disy. "Hey, country bumpkin, have you ever yed this before?"


    "Nope!" Daniel shook his head. "Back in the vige, I bet on what''s inside cow dung! I''m sure it''s just like Jade Gambling, all based on luck. If luck is on my side, I can win!"


    At this, Grant couldn''t help himself and burst intoughter. "Ha ha ha..."


    After catching his breath fromughing,


    bet on


    e pointed at Daniel. "Yot inside cow dung? Ha


    ha ha..."


    "Is that funny? Is cow dung hrious?" Daniel asked.


    "Of course it is! Cow dung is disgusting! You''d even bet on what''s inside that? Ha ha ha..."


    "Cow dung may be gross, but it''s valuable! It''s worth more than many rare herbs!"


    "Ha ha ha..."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Grant was doubled over withughter.


    Once he calmed down, he sneered, "You think cow dung is precious? You''re a true country bumpkin!"

 Chapter 940 Insult

    Chapter 940 Insult


    ?


    Suddenly, Daniel had a thought and asked with a grin, "Grant, is this Capital Hotel yours? You''re also an investor in tonight''s Jade Gambling, right?" "Of course!" Grant replied.


    ¡°If I win tonight, getting ten or eight billion, you won''t be crying, will you?" Daniel teased innocently.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Daniel''s words set off another bout ofughter from Grant.


    Afterward, Grant, with a smirk, asked, "What did you just say? You think you can win me ten billion at Jade Gambling?"


    "Yeah! I want to win ten billion! I''m going to make you cry!" Daniel said with a cheeky smile. "But Grant, if you admit defeat now, I might consider winning a little less, like one or two million, just enough to keep my mom and I happy!"


    "Ha!"


    Grant habitually scoffed at Daniel.


    After his mockery, he growled, "You country bumpkin really are clueless! You think you can win ten billion from me? You really think gambling is easy like mowing grass in your vige?"


    "Gambling isn''t easy, I know! It''s much harder! You should know I learned to mow grass from Big Yellow. Big Yellow is way smarter than you, Grant! When ites to betting, there''s no guarantee I''ll win against Big Yellow. But against you? I''ll definitely win!"


    Daniel had no other motive but to embarrass Grant, especially in front of I. It was a son-inwpetition tonight-he just couldn''t let Avery down! "Big Yellow?"


    That name struck a wrong chord with Grant.


    Looking at Daniel curiously, he


    asked, "Who is this Big Yellow?


    doesn''t sound like a person''s name;


    its more like aConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    dog''s name!"


    "Big Yellow isn''t a person; he''s a dog! A golden retriever! He''s the smartest dog in our vige!"


    As soon as Daniel said that, it felt like an insult to Grant.


    So, he got mad.


    Pointing at Daniel, he demanded loudly, "What do you mean by that? Are you saying I''m not as good as a dog?"


    "Grant, you''re lucky to bepared to Big Yellow!"


    Daniel''s words nearly sent Grant into a rage.


    "Are you really gonna insult me, country bumpkin?¡±


    "Grant, I''m not insulting you! I


    ????


    wouldn''t dare! I''m just telling the e


    truth! Getting to bepared to Big Yellow is your luck and a blessing you''ve been given!"


    Grant originally prided himself on being quick-witted, but Daniel left him momentarily speechless.


    He red at Daniel, grinding his teeth and said, "You want to y Those original stones are right there. Go ahead and buy some! I just hope you''re not all talk, and actually have the guts to buy those!"

 Chapter 941 The Poor Guy

    Chapter 941 The Poor Guy


    ?


    As Grant continued to mock Daniel, he suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh! I just thought of something! You, country bumpkin, only have two million dors. So, guess what? You can''t buy over ny percent of these original stones because less than ten percent are priced under two million!"


    Daniel nced at the original stones on stage. After inspecting them closely, he looked through each one carefully. Among the pile of inexpensive stones, there were indeed some that contained jade, but their value was quite low. The best piece was worth at most a few million-definitely not touching a hundred million.


    If he wanted to beat Grant for seven or eight hundred million, he needed to buy some of the pricier stones.


    Watching Grant, Daniel asked, "Grant, since you organized this Jade Gambling event, if I buy a stone and find jade inside itter, will you buy it back? Or can I trade the jade for another original stone and keep gambling?"


    "Of course! Today''s Jade Gambling has appraisers on-site. They''ll evaluate your jade and buy it back at market price. But remember, while gold has a price, jade doesn''t! If you''re not happy with the price given by my appraiser, you can take your jade somewhere else to sell it!"


    Grant was definitely going to hire appraisers for Jade Gambling! Today, he brought in one of the top jade appraisers in D.C., the legendary Aaron Hughes, who was known for identifying jade at a nce!


    Daniel walked into the pile of original stones, poking around. After a few rounds, he picked the cheapest one.


    "This one," Daniel dered, pointing to the only original stone priced under fifty thousand-just 49,998 dors. Seeing Daniel''s selection, Grant couldn''t help butugh.


    "Hahaha..."


    He let out augh that filled the room, then sneered, "Country bumpkin! I thought you''d really put¡Á some thought into your choice. Even


    if you don''t know anything, you he


    De picky!


    should at least pretend to be- But here you are, picking the


    cheapest one because your can''t afford anything else!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Grant paused and continued, "There''s an old saying you might not have heard: ''You get what you pay for!"


    ¡°Old sayingse in all varieties. Which one are you talking about, Grant?" Daniel replied with a grin.


    "Cheap stuff is usually worthless!" Grant retorted.


    "Grant, that saying is for fools. With my IQ and luck, anything I


    it''s


    bound to be good, and


    o or not doesn''t masoet cheap or not doesn''t s


    all!"


    "Are you really sure you want to buy this cheapest original stone?" Grant asked, eyebrows raised.


    Even though this stone was the cheapest, it still had a value of fifty thousand! Just two dors shy!


    "Of course!" Daniel nodded


    vigorously, adding with a smile, "I


    carefully selected this original stone! Though the profit won''t be huge-maybe just a few times at least there''s jade inside that can earn me a little something. Plus, this is my first choice, and I want to y it safe!" Content belongs to

 Chapter 942 Worthless Junk

    Chapter 942 Worthless Junk


    ?


    Daniel''s first pick, at 49,998 dors, was made to infuriate Grant, to p him in the face. After all, he knew Grant would assume that this stone had nothing inside.


    Hearing Daniel, Grant urged him, "Country bumpkin, since you say that this original stone is a carefully chosen one, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and buy it! Once you purchase it, just cut it open, and you''ll see if it contains jade! You''ll know whether your fifty thousand dors is going to multiply or not!"


    "I''m definitely buying it. I''ll pay right now!" Daniel said as he scanned the QR code the staff provided toplete the purchase. With that, the original stone belonged to him.


    After Daniel finished paying, Grant burst outughing again.


    "Hahaha..."


    His suddenughter confused Daniel, who looked at Grant with curiosity. "Grant, are you okay?"


    Daniel''s question almost caused Grant to choke on his ownughter.


    "Why''d you say I''m okay? It''s you, man! You''re the one who seems to be losing it!" Grant snapped back at Daniel.


    "If you aren''t losing it, why are youughing?"


    "I''mughing at you, country bumpkin! You just spent fifty thousand on this worthless rock!"


    Grant pointed at the original stone,


    so proud of himself. "This rock is


    totally worthless! Even if you


    open, you won''t find even a


    fragment of jade! So your firstC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    attempt is an utter failure! If you want to recover your money, you better pick another stoner


    You started with two million dors. After spending fifty thousand, you still have one hundred ny-five thousand left! I suggest you buy some of the pricier original stones instead, because there''s absolutely no jade in stones like the


    picked! Without jade, it


    you


    just a rock!


    Worthless!" Content belongs to


    "Grant, how about I give you a chance?" Daniel asked cheerfully.


    This took Grant by surprise. He looked at Daniel, bewildered. "Country bumpkin, what are you talking about? What chance?"


    "Of course, it''s your chance to turn the tables and make some money!" Daniel grinned.


    Grant didn''t get it and pressed on, "What kind of money-making chance?"


    Daniel pointed to the original stone in his hand,ughing, "I bought this original stone for fifty thousand. If I''m not mistaken, once it''s cut open, the jade inside could be worth. least five hundred thousand. So here''s my offer: you give me two hundred thousand dors, and I''ll sell it to you. Then you can cut it open and at least make three hundred thousand in profit!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Before Daniel finished, Grant broke into a roar ofughter once again.


    Once he calmed down, he rolled his eyes at Daniel, filled with disdain. "Country bumpkin, you think your little trick is going to work on me? Do you think I''m a three-year-old, or a fool?"

 Chapter 943 Wasted Opportunity

    Chapter 943 Wasted Opportunity


    ?


    "Grant, I''m not lying to you! I''m serious! I''m really serious! I''m giving you a chance to make money!" Daniel said with such sincerity in his eyes that they sparkled even more than a clear night sky.


    "Rube, I honestly don''t know if you''re just in dumb! You spent fifty thousand to buy this original stone from me, and then turned around and wanted to sell it back to me for two hundred thousand. That''s a clear fifteen thousand profit for doing nothing at all! Meanwhile, I''m the fool who''s supposed to fork over fifteen thousand?"


    Grant shot back, "But here''s the thing, country boy: I''m not stupid. I see right through your little scheme! So don''t even think about getting me to buy that original stone for two hundred thousand. I wouldn''t pay even twenty bucks for it! Because that thing is worthless-it isn''t even worth a dime!"


    With that, Grant rejected Daniel without a second thought.


    Daniel had known from the outset that Grant would turn him down. And that was exactly what he wanted! Because once Grant refused, and they cut open the original stone to reveal the jade worth five hundred thousand, Grant would finally understand what regret felt like.


    Tonight''s Jade Gambling event wasn''t just about winning Grant''s money; it was about making him so frustrated he''d be furious.


    Daniel smiled at Grant, leaning in further. "Grant, I''ll give you onest chance. You really don''t want to buy this original stone for two hundred thousand? It''s a chance to make three hundred thousand! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Are you sure you want to pass?"


    "Absolutely!" Grant replied firmly.


    "Then hurry up and cut the stone open!" he urged.


    ¡°Alright! Let''s get to it!¡± Daniel nodded enthusiastically, handing the original stone to a worker. "Could you cut it in half, please?¡±


    The worker hesitated, grinning as he said, "Sir, cutting open the stonees with a tip. If you want it sliced in half, that''ll be a thousand bucks!"


    "A thousand bucks?" Daniel chuckled mischievously, "That''s no problem!"


    He quickly pulled out his phone and transferred a thousand dors to the worker.


    As soon as he finished, Grant couldn''t help but scoff. ¡°What a fool!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What do you mean I''m a fool?¡± Daniel turned to Grant with a grin "You''re the one being foolish by passing up a chance to make three hundred thousand!"


    "Country boy, this original stone is just a rock: When you cut it open there won''t be anything inside! Not only did you waste your fifty thousand, but you just wasted another thousand on that tip!"


    As Grant spoke, the worker switched on the saw, buzzing loudly as he sliced the original stone in half.


    When the stone was cut open, Grant


    couldn''t help butugh, as it looked exactly like the test results


    vel.


    showed-just a in stone, without a hint of jade!


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Grant was bursting with glee. "I told you your fifty thousand was wasted! You didn''t believe me before, now you do, don''t you?"

 Chapter 944 The Gray Jade

    Chapter 944 The Gray Jade


    ?


    "Who says that money is wasted?" Daniel pointed at the freshly cut original stone and smiled. "Can''t you see this huge piece of jade, Grant?" "Jade? Where''s the jade?" Grant pointed at the two halves of the original stone, reveling in his mockery.


    "Open your eyes wider and take a better look! There''s no jade here! This is just two dull rocks-there''s not even a single piece of jade in sight!" "Grant, you really need to work on your eyesight! You''re saying this original stone is all gray, and not jade! But look closely! What came out is Gray Jade! Since it''s Gray Jade, it''s naturally going to be gray! If it weren''t gray, how could it be called Gray Jade?"


    Daniel''s exnation only earned him Grant''s heartyughter.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    After he finishedughing, Grant said with a mocking tone, "Country boy, did you just say this is Gray Jade? I know a thing or two about jade. What''s Gray Jade? I''ve never heard of it before!"


    At that moment, a plump, balding man in a suit waddled over. It was Aaron, the appraiser Grant had hired for the night!


    As soon as Grant saw Aaron, he rushed over. "Aaron, this country boy ims he''s got Gray Jade here. Can you check it out for us?"


    Aaron, being a seasoned appraiser, wasn''t about to waste his time on what he deemed worthless rocks. He barely nced at the cut original stone before dering, "Gray Jade does exist, and while it''s not worth much high-quality Gray Jade can be worth hundreds of thousands or even millions. But this?" He pointed at the stone. "This doesn''t have the smooth, fine texture Gray Jade is known for. It''s rough and unrefined-there''s no way it''s Gray Jade!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aaron, how can you say this isn''t Gray Jade? You haven''t even


    el.ne


    touched it! How do you know it''s not smooth or fine enough?" Daniel countered, presenting the cut original stone to Aaron. "Why don''t you feel it yourself? See if this Gray Jade is smooth enough?


    "Alright! I''ll give it a touch!"


    Aaron reached for the stone Daniel was offering. Initially, he nned to make a quick mockery of it, but when he touched it, he was


    love


    completely taken aback. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Although the cut stone looked rough and gray, it felt incredibly smooth to his fingers. Aaron widened his eyes in disbelief. Could this really be Gray Jade?


    Is it possible?


    Aaron touched the stone again, more cautiously this time.

 Chapter 945 Fifty Thousand

    Chapter 945 Fifty Thousand


    ?


    This truly is Gray Jade!


    "Get some water!" Aaron called for the staff to bring over a basin and ced the cut original stone inside, seemingly to rinse it off.


    Once cleaned, he was astonished-this was indeed Gray Jade, and a good-sized piece at that!


    It felt exceptionally smooth, undeniably a quality Gray Jade!


    "Look at this piece, Aaron!" Daniel said with a grin. "I told you it was Gray Jade. I wasn''t lying, was I?"


    Aaron, frowning, couldn''t deny the truth any longer. "Look, country boy, I have to admit, you got lucky. This original stone you bought for fifty thousand, based on its appearance, color, or any other factor, looked just like a regr rock. There''s no way it should have had any jade in it. But here you are, uncovering this sizable piece of Gray Jade. That''s just incredible luck!"


    "Aaron, based on your expertise, how much do you think this piece of Gray Jade is worth?" Daniel asked, merely to provoke Grant.


    "While Gray Jade isn''t usually highly valued, this piece is of decent quality. It could sell for around five hundred thousand!" Aaron''s words sent shockwaves through Grant, nearly causing him to choke.


    "What did you say? You''re telling me this stone could be worth five hundred thousand? You''ve got to be kidding me! How could this worthless piece be worth that much?"


    ¡°Grant, I''ve been appraising jade my whole life. I''m not iming to be the best, but I know my stuff. This Gray Jade''s value is indeed close to five hundred thousand."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though Aaron was hired by Grant, he had a reputation to uphold in his field. He would never lie!


    Not when faced with a solid fact like this. A piece of Gray Jade could fetch at least five hundred thousand at any auction house. There was no way he''d jeopardize his credibility by making a false statement!


    As he insisted on the value, Grant''s disbelief was palpable.


    And Daniel couldn''t resist adding fuel to the fire "Grant, remember what I said earlier? I told you to bring twenty thousand to buy my original stone. If you had done that, you could have made thirty thousand without lifting a finger. Whata shame! Just like pouring a bag of salt into the ocean, those thirty grand slipped away! I bet right now, you''re feeling pretty regretful, huh?"


    §ï§ä


    "Country boy, don''t think just because you caught a lucky break once, you''re going to keep winning! Weren''t you bragging about how you''d take me for a billion or eight hundred million? You''ve only won five hundred thousand! To be honest, after deducting the costs, you''ve really only pocketed four hundred fifty thousand!"

 Chapter 946 The Game Continues

    Chapter 946 The Game Continues


    ?


    "Come on, Grant! It''s Jade Gambling! I''m not done yet! I''ll keep betting until I win it all back!" Daniel said cheerfully.


    "Ha!" Grant smirked coldly. "I''m curious to see how you n to keep winning."


    "How? You''ve got me a stack of original stones! I''ll just buy them one by one!"


    "Country boy, you only have two hundred forty-five thousand. Those original stones are all over two hundred thousand. You don''t have the cash to buy even one of them!" Grant pointed at the original stones, each priced between two hundred and two hundred fifty thousand.


    These stones had all been appraised, and while they might produce some jade, it would be the worthless kind.


    Daniel scanned the stones Grant had pushed his way, realizing they had no real profit potential. He shook his head and smiled, "Grant, I''ve only got two hundred forty-five thousand. I certainly won''t go all in, or if I lose, I''m wiped out! I''d rather pick something cheaper so I can keep ying. That way, if I lose once, I can stille back for a second chance."


    After listening for a while, Grant sneered, "So you''re just scared, huh? Trying to y it safe?"


    "Whether I''m scared or not is none of your business, Grant! Besides, isn''t winning more important than being brave? The goal here is to win money. My courage doesn''t really matter!"


    With that, Daniel wandered over to the pile of original stones. After browsing for a bit, he picked out one.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Though it wasn''t the second cheapest, it was the fourth cheapest, going for only one hundred ny-eight thousand.


    He pointed at that original stone and cheerfully dered, "I''ll take this one for my second original stone!"


    Seeing Daniel choose such a cheap one, Grant''s disappointment was evident. "Country boy, you''re really gutless! You just won forty-five thousand, and now you only pick a stone worth one hundred


    ny-eight thousand? Don''t you have any confidence?"


    After making the purchase, Daniel smiled, "Even though this original stone is marked at one hundred ny-eight thousand, once it''s cat open, the jade inside could easily be worth ten times that! That


    means


    bet


    thejade may be worth at least two


    million!" Content belongs to


    He turned to Grant and asked, "Grant, you missed out on a chance to make thirty thousand before. Now I''m offering you another opportunity to make a million. Want to take it?"


    "Ha!" Grant scoffed at Daniel''s words.


    After his cold faugh, he disdainfully


    replied, "So you want me to pay a million for a stone you just bought for one hundred ny-eight


    thousand? You think I''m n?t


    will just hand over cash like that? You think I''mpletely brainless?"

 Chapter 947 The Details

    Chapter 947 The Details


    ?


    ¡°Grant, how could I possibly think of you as a fool? I''m genuinely giving you a chance¡ªa chance to make a million!" Daniel shed a wide grin, looking almost as if he were trying to convince Grant of something ridiculous. But he wasn''t lying.


    "I don''t want your chance to make a million!" Grant shot back coldly, turning to Aaron. "Aaron, this country bumpkin ims his original stone can yield a jade worth two hundred thousand. What do you think?"


    Instead of responding directly, Aaron turned to Daniel, asking, "Do you mind if I take a look at that original stone?"


    "Of course!" Daniel handed over the stone without hesitation.


    Aaron inspected the original stone carefully, scanning it from top to bottom and left to right several times. He quickly concluded that Daniel''s luck, rather than skill, was the reason for his previous sess.


    As Aaron returned the original stone, Grant eagerly asked, "Well? Did you see anything? Can this original stone really yield jade worth two hundred thousand?"


    Aaron shook his head firmly. "No way!"


    "What? Then what do you think it can yield?" Grant pressed further.


    Aaron pointed at the stone''s surface and said in an authoritative tone, "You can tell a lot from the surface patterns of the original stone. That''s what we call the details! Looking at this stone, there are no signs of hidden jade at all. Therefore, this original stone cannot yield jade worth two hundred thousand! Even if his luck continues, any jade thates from this stone wouldn''t


    even be valued at twenty thousand!"


    Aaron was being conservative with that twenty thousand estimate. If he weren''t worried about his reputation, he might have said there wouldn''t be even two hundred dors'' worth of jade in it. The two thousand estimate was to protect his credibility as an expert.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hearing Aaron''s confidence, Grant


    felt a surge of satisfaction. He


    el


    looked at Daniel and taunted, "Did you hear that? Aaron just said your original stone can yield at most twenty thousand in jade. You bought it for twenty thousand-that means you lost your money!"


    "Grant, you didn''t have Aaron evaluate every one of these original stones, did you? After all, in a gambling game like this, you would want to make money, and as much as possible. So wouldn''t you need to have each original stone checked first and then price based on the evaluations?"


    At this, Grant just smirked dismissively. "What''s it to you, country boy?"


    Daniel chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, it''s none of my business!"

 Chapter 948 The Challenge

    Chapter 948 The Challenge


    ?


    Then Daniel continued, "I just wanted to remind Grant that next time you have a deal like this, you could call me. My fees might even be lower than Aaron''s. But, my skills are better than his. If it were up to me, you wouldn''t be losing over and over like you are now. I can only imagine how much you''re missing out on tonight!"


    Aaron was furious at Daniel''sments. He pointed a finger angrily at him. "What the hell are you saying, country boy? You questioning my skills? Are you saying I''m not as good as you? Do you even realize I''m an expert? If I''m second in stone appraisal, then who the heck is first? You really think you can challenge me?"


    Daniel looked at Aaron, grinning. "Aaron, stone appraisal isn''t about boasting-it''s about capability! After all, once the original stone is analyzed, it has to be cut open. Whether or not there''s jade inside doesn''t depend on how much you can brag about it. If there''s no jade, then no amount of hot air will change that fact. Conversely, if there is jade, it won''t just disappear no matter how much you try to deny it. You can''t change the truth!"


    "Of course it isn''t about boasting! It''s all about ability!" Aaron challenged by pointing at Daniel''s original stone. "So, country boy, you said the second original stone you bought can yield jade worth two hundred thousand-is that right?"


    "Yup!" Daniel nodded affirmatively.


    "Then let''s make a bet," Aaron proposed.


    "What are the rules?" Daniel asked.


    ?


    "You say that this original stone''s jade is worth two hundred thousand. If it turns out that it is worth that much, you win. If it doesn''t, you lose,¡± Aaron exined.


    "And if I lose?" Daniel inquired.


    "If you lose, you kneel and admit your defeat. If I lose, I''ll kneel and admit my defeat!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron knew Daniel didn''t have any money, so he didn''t want to gamble over cash. His real intention was to humiliate Daniel and ease his own frustrations!


    Upon hearing this, Daniel couldn''t help butugh. "Alright! I ept! Let''s do it!"


    After agreeing, he added, "But Aaron, since this bet was your idea, you better not backtrack if you lose!"


    "Backtrack? Ha!" Aaron scoffed, "I live by my word! Integrity is my foundation; I won''t back out!"


    "Alright then, let''s make it official.


    Once I cut open this original stone, if the jade inside is worth more than two hundred thousand, you''ll lose and have to admit defeat!" Daniel confirmed cheerfully.

 Chapter 949 Can You Prove It Worthy?

    Chapter 949 Can You Prove It Worthy?


    ?


    "Country boy, you''re the one who will lose! This original stone definitely can''t yield jade worth over two hundred thousand!" Aaron dered with unwavering confidence.


    "Whether this original stone yields jade worth two hundred thousand isn''t for you to decide," Daniel replied, still smiling.


    "If it isn''t for me to decide, then whose is it? Yours, you think?" Aaron sneered.


    "Not even mine!" Daniel chuckled. "Since this is Jade Gambling, it''s a matter of cutting the stone open. Only once it''s cut can we know if it can yield two hundred thousand worth of jade."


    "You''re right, country boy. Whether this original stone you bought for twenty thousand can yield jade worth two hundred thousand isn''t for either of us to decide. We need the staff to cut the original stone open to see," Aaron pointed out, urging, "Come on, let''s not waste any more time. Have the staff cut this stone!"


    Daniel turned to the staff and said with a smile, "Could you cut this open for me?"


    "Sir, this original stone''srger than thest one. To cut it open, it''ll be two thousand dors."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Sure!" Although he knew the worker was probably overcharging, Daniel didn''t mind. After all, he was aiming to win hundreds of millions tonight. What''s two thousand bucks to a winner like him?


    He quickly transferred two thousand to the worker. Then, taking a marker, he drew a line on the original stone.


    Once finished, he instructed the worker, "Please cut it along this line."


    "Absolutely, sir!" Though pricey, the worker was skilled at his job.


    Using a special saw for cutting stones, he followed Daniel''s lines and sliced the stone. In less than a minute, with a sharp crack, he had cleanly cut the original stone in half, without any crooked lines.


    While the exterior of the original stone looked gray, once it was cut, a dark red hue started to show.


    Aaron, being the expert, squinted, seeing a bit of unexpected color. But it was just a minor surprise, not something too remarkable.


    "Well, well Country boy, looks like


    your luck isn''t too bad! I honestly thought this would be empty, but there''s actually a piece of Heliotrope inside!" Aaron said, giving Daniel a thumbs up.


    His expression was rxed, and he seemed almost pleased.

 Chapter 950 Heliotrope

    Chapter 950 Heliotrope


    ?


    "Probably a few thousand dors at best," Aaron replied.


    This wasn''t just a random figure; he spoke seriously-the value of Heliotrope is quite low, and this particr piece looked rather unremarkable. In fact, it looked quite poor!


    Hearing Aaron''s estimate, Grant erupted intoughter. "Ha ha ha..."


    After he finishedughing, he smugly turned to Daniel. "Country boy! Did you hear what Aaron just said? He ims this Heliotrope is worth several thousand! To be fair, I won''t make it difficult for you. If you want to sell it to me, I could buy it for a thousand."


    ¡°Grant, just because Aaron says my Heliotrope is worth a few thousand, does that mean it''s only worth that? Have you considered that Aaron might be mistaken, or perhaps he just doesn''t understand the true value of this stone? But it''s also possible that Aaron saw immediately that this Heliotrope is worth at least two hundred thousand, and he''s trying to cheat you by iming it''s worth only a few thousand!"


    When Daniel said this, Aaron fumed, practically seeing smokee out of his nose. He pointed an angry finger at Daniel. ¡°What are you saying, country boy? Are you suggesting I''m trying to cheat you?!"


    "Absolutely!" Daniel nodded, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    ¡°Aaron, my Heliotrope is definitely worth at least two hundred thousand! No matter where I sell this stone at an auction, it''ll fetch at least that much. Yet you''re iming it''s only worth a few thousand? Isn''t that a scam? What do you think?"


    "You... You''re just talking nonsense!"


    Aaron pointed at the cut open original stone, looking as though he knew exactly how to counter Daniel "You say this Heliotrope is worth two hundred thousand. Where are you getting that idea? I think you''re just afraid to admit you''re losing, and you don''t want to kneel before me to admit defeat!"


    "It''s worth two hundred thousand!"


    Daniel picked up the Heliotrope. ¡°Get me a basin and two bottles of vodka!"


    "Sir, we have both the basin and vodka, but there will be a charge. The service fee and vodka cost a total of ten thousand dors. You need to pay in advance."


    "Ten thousand for vodka that''s normally priced at about fifteen hundred? You''re out of your mind!"


    "Sir, we''re at the Capital Hotel-the


    best five-star hotel in D.C. The vodka


    is certainly pricier than most ces


    If that''s too much for you, you can opt out or switch to beer. The


    e


    cheapest beer is a hundred dors a


    bottle." Content belongs toContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Daniel nearly spat blood. "What? One hundred dors for the cheapest beer? Are you crazy?"


    "Sir, we''re not crazy. This is just the


    pricing at Capital Hotel. If you find it too expensive, you''re free to walk away. We don''t force o buy-it''s all voluntary here!

 Chapter 951 What Are You Doing?

    Chapter 951 What Are You Doing?


    ?


    As soon as the waiter finished speaking, Grant smugly jumped in.


    "Well, country boy, if you''re short on cash, you shouldn''t be buying vodka! Good stuff like vodka is for people like us, not for someone like you!" "Who says I can''t afford it? It''s just ten grand! Waiter, bring me the vodka!"


    Daniel confidently handed over ten thousand dors, and the waiter went to fetch the drinks.


    As for Grant, instead of being upset, he felt pretty smug. After all, the Capital Hotel was his. Daniel was racking up bills here, but it was Grant who would profit from it! As a businessman, he loved making a profit, no matter how minor the details seemed.


    Before long, the waiter brought over two bottles of vodka, along with a basin. Daniel ced the cut-up pieces of Heliotrope inside the basin, twisted open the vodka bottles, and began pouring.


    Glug, glug, glug...


    Before long, both bottles were emptied into the basin,pletely soaking the pieces of Heliotrope.


    The crowd around them was utterly confused. Nobody understood what this country boy was doing.


    "Grant, do you like your vodka mixed with mud? Ever tried it? No worries! Once I''m done here, I''ll let you have a drink of this special concoction!" Daniel replied, grinning as he began rubbing the pieces of Heliotrope.


    Grant, still confused, frowned and asked, "What are you even doing?"


    "I''m washing jade!" Daniel eximed.


    "Washing jade? What does that even mean?" Grant looked at him in disbelief. "You really think pouring vodka on that Heliotrope will turn it from a couple thousand dor rock into a two-million-dor gem?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "This isn''t just a couple thousand dors, Grant If a perfectly good Heliotrope is covered in dust, to the untrained eye, it looks worthless. So, I need this vodka to wash off the dirt and reveal the true beauty of the stone. I want to show the world how Valuable it really is!"

 Chapter 952 The Fool

    Chapter 952 The Fool


    ?


    Daniel''s response only earned him augh from Grant.


    "Ha! You think this little Heliotrope is going to magically transform into something worth two million? No matter how much you clean it, it''ll still just be a couple thousand bucks. So stop wasting time and money on this-look at how gross that vodka looks now! It''s like dirty water from a sewer!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel didn''t even respond to Grant''s taunts. Instead, he asked, "Hey Grant, are your eyes working okay?"


    This question drove Grant up the wall. "Of course, my eyes are fine! Yours must be the ones that are broken!" "And if your eyes are fine, then you should be able to see the changes in that vodka, right?" Daniel asked cheerfully. "Changes?" Grant nced at the basin, and although the vodka still smelled strong, it didn''t look different at all. Wait. It did look different! It was murkier, resembling drainage water.


    "Country boy, I see a change all right. The only change is that you''ve ruined that vodka. No amount of filtering can fix it now! If I had known you would waste it like this, I wouldn''t have bothered giving you the real stuff; I would have just given you the cheap stuff that you treat like water!"


    "Ugh..." Daniel sighed dramatically. "Grant, you really must be blind! You''ve been blind since the day you were born!"


    "Blind? How dare you say that to me?" Grant shot back, furious. "Why do you keep saying I''m blind?"


    Daniel kept pushing his buttons, leaving Grant bewildered. He had to know why Daniel kept saying these things.


    "Didn''t you notice that the vodka has a subtle glow now? A red glow-like it''s dripping with blood?"


    Daniel''s promation made Grant pause. He hadn''t paid attention before, but now that it was mentioned, he could see a faint red glow in the basin.


    Though he didn''t understand it yet, it


    left a sense of unease in the pit of his stomach. "Are you pulling some kindof magic trick?" Grant asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "I''m not performing magic! I''m washing jade! Didn''t I just say that? I want to reveal the Heliotrope''s true value so people like you can see if it''s worth two million!"

 Chapter 953 Can’t Believe It

    Chapter 953 Can¡¯t Believe It


    ?


    After saying that, Daniel pulled the Heliotrope from the basin.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    A brilliant crimson light shot out, dazzling everyone and nearly blinding them. In that moment, it shone brighter than rubies!


    Grant, standing the closest, was nearly blinded by the glowing Heliotrope.


    He rubbed his eyes for a moment before they finally adjusted. Meanwhile, the jade returned to its normal color, no longer sparkling but still a deep red, looking as if it were a bleeding heart.


    Grant stared in disbelief at the Heliotrope in Daniel''s hands. "What on Earth did you just do? How did you turn this into something else?"


    Then it hit Grant. "Wait! I figured it out. You were pretending to wash the Heliotrope with vodka. But you secretly added dye to turn it red! You made a worthless rock look blood-red!"


    "Grant, did you just say I dyed the Heliotrope?" Danielughed.


    "Of course! If you hadn''t added dye, it would look like before!"


    Deep down, Grant was convinced of his theory. There was no way that stone could look like this without help.


    Daniel pushed the Heliotrope closer to Grant.


    "I want you to touch it!"


    Grant was taken aback. "Touch it? Why?"


    "Don''t you want to see this so-called


    dye for yourself? If it really is


    your fingers will turn blood


    you touch it!" Content beed when


    to


    "Fine! I''ll touch it and prove you wrong!"


    Convinced Daniel had colored the Heliotrope, Grant reached out and touched it. He was sure this would reveal the truth, exposing Daniel''s trick.


    swnove


    But as he touched the stone, he was


    shocked to find his fingers


    There wasn''t a trace


    perfectly


    teven a hint of dye!


    of


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    fed,


    Maybe he hadn''t pressed hard enough...? Grant quickly extended his finger toward the Heliotrope again, giving it a solid push.

 Chapter 954 You’ve Lost

    Chapter 954 You¡¯ve Lost


    ?


    When he finished, he was crushed to discover it was still spotless-not a trace of red in sight.


    "Daniel, what''s going on? Your Heliotrope-I thought you colored it?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, how does it look now?" Daniel grinned. "Going to stick to your belief that the blood-red color is from dye?"


    "Of course! It still makes sense you dyed it!"


    "If I dyed it, Grant, after your hard touch, your fingers would have to show some remnants of the color. But look at your fingers-perfectly clean!" "Don''t think you can pull one over on me. You must have used a top-quality dye, making it stick well, and that''s why nothing came off!"


    Grant was adamant, determined not to believe Daniel.


    "You insist the Heliotrope is dyed! I''m tired of arguing. Every time you see the truth, you refuse to acknowledge it."


    Daniel rolled his eyes and offered the Heliotrope to Aaron. "Hey, Aaron, you''re an expert. Can you check this? Is the red color from dye?" Aaron epted the stone and examined it closely, even scratching it with his nail.


    After checking, he said, "If it was dye,


    it


    t stick well. It would smo


    off easily, even if just touched fightly.


    But Content t isn''ting off at al


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Marcus, based on what you''re saying, you''re acknowledging it isn''t dyed¡ªit''s the real deal?" Daniel asked.


    "Exactly!" Aaron nodded, adding,


    "The surface is indeed this color, and yes, it''s rare But it''s only a thinyer on the surface. While it might look amazing, it doesn''t make it worth two million. If I had to assess, I''d say it''s worth about five hundred thousand. That''s significantly short of two million. So, country boy, your bet is still a loss."


    "Wait, so you''re saying this Heliotrope is only worth five hundred grand?"


    Aaron nodded. "Yes."


    "What if I cut it open? If the inside has this color too, what''s it worth?"


    "Even if


    still be


    of it is like this, it could


    Stonorth two million. If the e


    etire


    stone is like this, it''s worth four or five million!" Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Aaron had no intention of lying, wanting to give an honest assessment based on observation.

 Chapter 955 The Plan

    Chapter 955 The n


    ?


    "Then let''s cut it and find out," Daniel said with a grin.


    He took a marker and drew a line on the Heliotrope.


    When he was done, he told the worker, "Hey, please cut this original stone in half along the line I drew."


    ¡°Sir, this cut looks significantly moreplicated than thest two. I''ll need a five thousand dor tip to make this cut."


    The worker was clearly in it for the cash.


    "Sure! Five grand is fine!" Daniel casually shrugged. To him, a few thousand wasn''t a big deal, especially since he was nning to win big that night.


    Initially, he aimed to win at least eight hundred million, but now he adjusted his goal to a billion. After all, this worker expected to charge money with every cut, but Daniel didn''t mind. He knew he''d get back every cent tenfold from Grant.


    "Five grand? What a na?ve country boy!" the worker thought.


    With that thought in mind, the worker devised a new n.


    Just as he had everything figured out, the electric saw suddenly made a loud snap.


    Bang!


    That sound echoed as the saw de broke.


    Knowing the de was broken, the worker immediately switched off the saw.


    It was no ident; he hoped to exploit this to get Daniel to pay more.


    But Daniel was no fool; he caught on to the


    leorker''s underhanded scheme immediately and decide


    let the worker y his gam


    to


    For now, Daniel just watched, curious to see what would unfold from this guy''s sudden twist.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Sir, the de broke," the worker said, still acting innocent.


    "Yes, I can see that. Just get a new e de! You''re the professional here, right? This isn''t the first time a de has broken while dealing with original stone, is it?"


    "Of course it broke. But we have a rule: if an original stone breaks a de while cutting, that stone is cursed. And I can''t continue to cut such a cursed stone without consequences."


    The worker paused, gauging Daniel''s reaction to decide his next move.


    ¡°Uh, so what are you saying?¡± Daniel asked.


    "Sir, if you want me to keep cutting, you need to be responsible for whatever bad luckes from cutting this cursed stone."


    The worker unambiguously ced the burden of "bad luck" squarely on Daniel''s shoulders.

 Chapter 956 Blaming Himself

    Chapter 956 ming Himself


    ?


    People can be greedy, but there''s a limit to everything. Daniel would never entertain endless greed.


    ¡°If I''m not mistaken, this is your job, and you''re being paid to do it. Even if what you''re saying about your bad luck is true, it''s still your responsibility. Don''t forget, you''re getting paid for your work, aren''t you?"


    At this point, Daniel suddenly grinned and asked, "So tell me, the de of your chainsaw was perfectly fine before, so why did it suddenly snap? Was it an ident, or did you do something to break it?"


    As soon as Daniel posed this question, the worker felt like he had stepped on a cat''s tail and immediately got angry.


    "Sir, you can''t say things like that! What do you mean, I deliberately broke the de? That''s ndering me! You''re questioning my integrity and my professionalism! Besides, the de used for cutting original stones isn''t just any ordinary de.


    Don''t be fooled by how thin it looks; it costs over a thousand bucks! Cutting your original stone ruined my de. ording to the rules, you should cover the cost since it was your stone that broke my equipment."


    Hearing the worker say this made Daniel chuckle.


    He looked at the worker and said, "That sounds a little odd! Cutting stones is your job, so you should take responsibility for the tools you use. The key point is, you broke that de while working on the stone, not me.


    Your mistake is your own, so you should pay for it, not me. And just to remind you, if you are lying about how that de broke, trust me, you really don''t want to experience the consequences."


    "Sir, what do you mean? Are you still suspecting me? Didn''t I just exin everything? That de costs over a thousand bucks! If I had intentionally broken it, I wouldn''t be breaking my own money!


    I''m wasting my own money-one de costing over a grand! Do you think I''m some sort of fool? Even if I were a fool, I wouldn''t do something so dumb! That de broke identally, it wasn''t me!"


    The worker wouldn''t admit it; if he did, he wouldn''t get paid.


    "Are you sure? You''re positive that de broke by ident and wasn''t your doing? I''ll give you one more chance; if you''re lying, trust me, you''ll be in for quite the


    stomachache." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It broke identally, I didn''t do it!" the worker insisted, sounding adamant.


    Daniel gave a sly smile and asked, "Is your stomach starting to hurt?"


    "Of course not! How could my stomach hurt? Didn''t you say that if I lie, I''d feel pain? Well, I''m not lying, so I shouldn''t be in pain! My stomach is definitely not hurting!"


    Just as the worker finished speaking, his stomach suddenly hurt, a sharp, cramping pain.


    However, to cover up his internal struggle, he chose to pretend like nothing happened, standing there with a straight face. At that moment, he thought he could be strong and endure it.

 Chapter 957 Punishment

    Chapter 957 Punishment


    ?


    But not even a secondter, beads of sweat started to drip down his forehead, rolling down like raindrops falling from eaves. Daniel looked at the worker and asked, still smiling, "So, is your stomach still not hurting?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Why should my stomach hurt? It doesn''t! I''m not lying, so how can I be in pain?"


    Despite the fact that the worker''s stomach felt like it was being twisted by a knife, he kept pretending as if nothing was wrong!


    But pretending wouldn''t help; the pain was too much to bear. The worker bent over like a cooked shrimp, clutching his stomach.


    "Is your stomach feeling especially painful right now? You know, if you want the pain to disappear, it''s simple: just admit you lied and immediately cut that original stone properly. Then maybe God will forgive you. Otherwise, you''ll face divine punishment!"


    The worker was frightened; he didn''t understand why he was in pain. Memories of the day flooded his mind he hadn''t eaten anything strange and surely wasn''t poisoned!


    Now that his stomach was hurting so badly, could it be true like this guy said, that his greed and lies led to God''s punishment?


    Having been in the business for decades, the worker still had a shred of belief in divine intervention. Better to believe than to doubt!


    "I identally broke the saw de," he finally admitted, partially conceding without fully admitting fault.


    As soon as he said this, the pain in his stomach eased significantly.


    Daniel looked at him and asked cheerfully, "So, did you really break it identally? Or was it intentional? If you keep lying, I guarantee that your little relief won''tst, and the pain will return, even stronger this time!"


    Learning from the earlier lesson, the worker was careful not to lie again and quickly confessed.


    "It was my fault! I intentionally broke the de!"


    As soon as he admitted this, the pain in his stomach eased even more.


    This reaction shocked the worker.


    Could it be that he truly was experiencing divine punishment for


    Pain


    lying? Now that he was honest, the lessened? Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Feeling better now? Isn''t it amazing how once you stop lying, your stomach feels so much better?" Daniel asked with a smile.


    "Yes! After I told the truth, my stomach felt way better! What''s happening? Am I really being punished by God for lying?"


    "Yes! You were punished for lying,


    but now that you''ve confessed, you''ve taken the first step toward redemption: However, your confession isn''t enough yet! You''ve only cut half of the original stone; now finish the job. You need toplete your work to get paid! If you take the money without doing the job, you''ll face God''s punishment!"

 Chapter 958 Kneel and Admit Defeat

    Chapter 958 Kneel and Admit Defeat


    ?


    "Okay, okay! I''ll do it!"


    This time, the worker was genuinely scared. He quickly changed the saw de and began cutting the stone.


    Having learned from his prior pain, this time, the worker avoided any mistakes. He efficiently cut Daniel''s piece of heliotrope!


    With a crisp snap, the heliotrope was split in two.


    From the cut, it revealed a striking crimson hue, almost as if blood were flowing out.


    Seeing the split heliotrope, Aaron was taken aback, frozen in disbelief.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How... how is this possible? This heliotrope is huge! How can it be so crimson once cut?"


    Daniel looked at Aaron and cheerily asked, "Aaron, now that the heliotrope is cut open, do you see what it''s worth? You must have some idea now?"


    With the undeniable truthid before him, even Aaron couldn''t lie anymore.


    Clenching his fists, he grit his teeth and said, "You lucky country boy, your luck is incredible. This heliotrope is unique, and if we go by normal market prices, it''s worth about two million."


    "Since you''ve admitted it''s worth two million, shouldn''t you kneel and admit defeat?"


    "Country boy, I''ve already admitted defeat; do you really have to make me kneel? That''s too much!"


    Aaron''s expression darkened. He


    thought once he conceded, it''d be


    over But now this country boy


    actually wanted him to kneel!


    Aaron was a man of dignity and pride. Admitting defeat felt humiliating enough; kneeling was absolutely out of the question!


    "Are you sure you don''t want to


    kneel and admit defeat? Just a friendly reminder: if you don''t kneel, you might face divine punishment. And that pain? It''s like someone is stabbing your stomach-it''ll hurt so bad you''ll roll on the ground!"


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Aaron''s stomach started to ache subtly.


    Clutching his belly, he stared wide-eyed at Daniel and asked, ¡°What have you done to me?"


    "I haven''t done anything to you! I''m only reminding you to face your consequences! If you try to back out after losing, God will get angry. And when God gets angry, pain finds you. It''s as if a little knife is slicing your insides over and over."


    "Ah... it hurts! My stomach is killing me! Please help! What do I do?"


    Aaron writhed on the ground, begging for help, knowing only this country boy could save him.


    "Listen, Aaron! I can''t help you; only you can save yourself. If you admit your defeat and kneel, the pain will stop."

 Chapter 959 Again

    Chapter 959 Again


    ?


    With no other options, Aaron rolled on the ground and finally knelt in front of Daniel.


    "Country boy, I lost! I admit defeat!"


    As soon as he knelt down and uttered those words, his belly pain instantly disappeared.


    With the pain gone, Aaron felt like he could fly with joy.


    "My stomach doesn''t hurt anymore! Thank God! I really feel great now!"


    Did Aaron actually kneel and admit defeat to this country boy? This infuriated Grant.


    He pointed at Aaron and yelled, "Aaron, you knelt to this country boy? You actually did that?"


    "Grant, I''m not kneeling to him; I''m kneeling before God!" Aaron quickly exined, wanting to salvage his dignity.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kneeling to a country bumpkin was truly humiliating, and he needed a way to make it sound less shameful!


    Despite Grant''s intense frustration, he turned to Daniel instead.


    "Lucky boy, you''ve had quite a run! You''ve bought two original stones and won them both. But I''m curious, can your luck keep going? You can''t keep winning forever!"


    "Grant, if it were only pure luck, then sure, I might fail! But I am not relying on luck; I rely on skill! With my skill not only can I win a third time, but even a fourth or fifth! As long as I want to win, I won''t lose. I can keep winning as many times as want!"


    Grant scoffed at Daniel''s confidence.


    "Ha! You really think you can blow smoke like that? But seriously, think about it: you''ve relied on luck twice; do you really think you can win a third? Not a chance!"


    "Even if it''s luck, there''s a possibility


    my luck will hold. After winning twice, might just strike gold again! Who knows what luck has in store? As long as Lady Luck is on my side, I''ll keep winning, right?"


    "Ha!" Grant sneered coldly.


    "You''ve won twice; you think you''ll win again? Your chance is here; give it a shot! I''d love to see if you really have what it takes to win a third time!"


    "Are you scared I''ll win more money and walk away?" Daniel asked yfully.


    "If you''re too scared to keep ying, I''m not worried! Even if you got lucky and won over two million, that''s


    e


    nothing to me! It would be like losing a gnatin an ocean!" Grant thought to himself, eager to see Daniel lose it all

 Chapter 960 Can’t Wait

    Chapter 960 Can¡¯t Wait


    ?


    Everyone at the Jade Gambling event knew they could win, but Daniel could not win.


    Grant had to see Daniel lose!


    If Daniel won, it''d be a humiliation in front of everyone.


    "Do you think I should give up? Are you afraid I could keep winning and make you cry?" Daniel teased, grinning.


    "Ha! Do you really think you''ll keep winning just because you''ve had two lucky rounds? Those were just idents, pure flukes! If you keep pushing your luck, you''ll end up losing everything!"


    ¡°Let''s see if I lose my shirt, then! Let''s keep ying!"


    Daniel chuckled as he thought, "I''ve been careful not to win too much; now that I have over four million, let''s go big! How about I try to win big, like tens of millions?"


    When Grant heard this, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter!


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Afterughing, Grant looked at Daniel with a sarcastic expression. "So you think you can win tens of millions, huh? Let''s see your skills!¡±


    Daniel went to the pile of original stones, browsing through the selection.


    "This one looks good!"


    "This one seems alright too!"


    "Wait, maybe this one?"


    With each stone he examined, he lightly tapped it and casuallymented.


    However, after roaming around several times, he still hadn''t made up his mind.


    On the other hand, Grant grew impatient, unable to wait any longer.


    e


    He urged Daniel, "Come on, which one are you going to buy? Hurry up and make a decision! Don''t tell me yourduck has run out, and now you''re hesitating?"


    "Grant, you''re right. I am hesitating. It''s just that any of these


    a fortune!" Daniel said


    stones look like they could ''Daniel said serio


    a


    me


    "Are you serious? You think any stone you pick will make you rich?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Grant suddenly burst intoughter again.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    After calming down, he added, "If that''s truly the case, why not buy them all? Why would anyone refuse money, right?¡±


    Suddenly, he had a breakthrough idea.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Heughed even harder.


    "Oh, I just remembered-you''re


    broke! You can''t afford to buy them all! After all, these original stones start at over three hundred grand


    And


    each. You can only afford one! no matter which one you choose, if you lose, you''ll lose all the money you just won! Ha ha..."


    While Grant wasughing uncontrobly, Daniel had already made his choice.

 Chapter 961 Golden Jade

    Chapter 961 Golden Jade


    ?


    "That''s the one!" Daniel eximed, pointing at the original stonebeled with a price tag of $3,990,000.


    Grant couldn''t help but burst intoughter when he saw what Daniel had chosen.


    "Haha, you can''t be serious!"


    After he finishedughing, Grant leaned in, curious. "Are you sure you want that original stone, country boy?"


    "Absolutely! Once I''ve made my choice, I stand by it! No second thoughts!" Daniel dered confidently.


    With that, he quickly transferred the money, making the original stone his.


    Seeing Danielplete the transaction made Grant feel ecstatic. "Haha!"


    Once theughter subsided, Grant looked at Daniel with a smug expression and asked, "Do you even know what kind of jade can be mined from that stone? Do you know how much it''s worth?"


    "Of course I know! Once that stone is cut open, it can yield a shimmering piece of Golden Jade. That Golden Jade is worth at least $80 million Some say it could even reach $100 million!" Daniel replied, full of confidence.


    His words weren''t just a pipe dream. He had an extraordinary eye for these things one that saw beyond mere appearances. Even though the stone hadn''t been cut yet, he could already envision the Golden Jade inside. His estimates of $80 million to $100 million were actually quite conservative; the true value would only be known once the jade was extracted.


    "Haha!" Daniel''s im had Grant rolling withughter again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After he caught his breath, Grant asked, "Wait, are you saying the stone has Golden Jade worth $80 million? Wow, you must be great at storytelling! Haha!"


    "It can definitely be worth $80 million!" Daniel retorted, firm and self-assured.


    Grant shifted gears quickly and turned to Aaron, "Aaron, you''ve personally examined each original stone tonight. Can this one really yield Golden Jade? Is it really worth $80 million?"


    "$80 million worth of Golden Jade? No way!" Aaron shook his head. "I''ve checked this original stone thoroughly. If I''ve priced it at $3,990,000, rest assured, it''s not hiding any jade that valuable!"


    Stepping closer to the stone, Aaron pointed at its texture. "From what I see here, there''s indeed some jade but it''s just yellow jade. As beautiful as yellow jade can be, it''s nowhere near the value of Golden Jade. There''s a huge difference in worth!"


    To confirm his judgment, Aaron pulled out a magnifying ss and a special shlight designed for examining original stones, so he could gaze deep into the stone while checking its details meticulously.

 Chapter 962 Confidence

    Chapter 962 Confidence


    ?


    Aaron wanted to seize this opportunity to wipe away the humiliation of admitting defeat earlier. He took five full minutes inspecting the original stone from every angle until he finally felt satisfied.


    He shot Daniel a challenging look and asked, "Country boy, what was that you said? You think this original stone can yield Golden Jade worth $80 million?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Yep!" Daniel nodded, smiling brightly. "No doubt about it, $80 million! You don''t believe me? You really think the Golden Jade from my stone is worth less?"


    "Wow, it sounds like you''re really confident. How about we make another bet?" Aaron suggested, eager to redeem himself.


    "Bet?" Daniel chuckled, seeing through Aaron''s intentions. "That sounds interesting! What are the rules?"


    ¡°The same rules asst time," Aaron replied coldly. "You can''t be chicken now, right?"


    "Don''t worry! A real man can lose just about anything but his guts. Men have to have the courage to stand tall in this world!" Daniel replied firmly.


    "Okay then, let''s keep this gamble going!" Aaron affirmed.


    "Great!" Daniel said, nodding. "The specifics of your bet?"


    "You im this original stone can yield


    golden Jade. I say it can opet


    produce yellow jade worth maybe a million at best!" Aaron asserted conservatively.


    While Daniel was confident, he knew


    ''s estimate was low. However,


    recalled that Aaron needed


    to y it safe for today''s


    Swager.


    "Alright, but what are we betting on here?" Daniel asked with curiosity.


    "The deal is this: If your stone is cut and yields a piece of true Golden Jade valued at $80 million or more you win If not, you lose! If you''r


    wrong, you''ll bow down twice If you''re right, I''ll bow twice to you. Fair enough?"


    "Totally fair. If I''m going to lose to you, I should at least give you some respect!" Daniel agreed.

 Chapter 963 The Reveal

    Chapter 963 The Reveal


    ?


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Daniel said, bold and ready. "Aaron, you''ve already taken a bow for me; it shouldn''t be a big deal if I make you do it twice!"


    "Let''s get the staff in here!" Aaron instructed, pointing to the original stone. "Let''s cut it open!"


    Daniel grabbed a marker and sketched a moreplicated set of guidelines onto the original stone.


    When he finished, he turned to the worker, asking, "There won''t be an issue if you cut along these lines, right?"


    ¡°No problem at all! With my years of experience, I can handle whatever you want me to do, no matter howplex!" the worker assured him.


    "Perfect. What''s this going to cost me?" Daniel questioned.


    The worker pondered for a moment, and just as he was about to respond, Daniel interrupted with a grin. "Make sure you think it through, or you might face divine punishment!"


    The mention of divine punishment made the worker shudder. Remembering his earlier stomach pain, he wasn''t eager for a repeat experience.


    "No charge! This one''s on the house!" the worker blurted out, eager to avoid any trouble.


    "Excellent! Daniel replied, a smile


    his face. But just so you know, if en


    this original stone reveals Golden


    your


    Ja tip you $80,000 for y


    efforts."


    Daniel wasn''t skimping on the cash; if he won, he was ready to share the spoils handsomely.


    However, the moment his words left his mouth, a loudugh echoed through the air.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Haha!"


    It was Grant, mocking him outright "You think you can just throw around promises for Golden Jade? Doyou really think this stone will yield anything but a joke of a prize?"


    ¡°Are you implying you want to challenge me too?" Daniel asked, grinning while Grantughed.


    "Sure, I''ll bet!" Grant dered after


    his boisterousughter. "One condition, the original stone must yield Golden Jade that''s actually worth $80 million, or you lose. If it''s less than that-even if it is Golden Jade-you''re out."

 Chapter 964 Worthless

    Chapter 964 Worthless


    ?


    Once Grant finished, he looked pointedly at Daniel, taunting, "So, what''s it going to be, country boy? Are you in or out?"


    "I''m definitely in! Why would I back down? I''lle out on top, just wait until we cut this stone open. I know it''ll give us Golden Jade worth millions." Daniel grinned at Grant, anticipating victory.


    "Guess what? If I win, Aaron bows to me, and you will too. I''m looking forward to that!"


    "You''re dreaming, country boy! You can''t win! It''s impossible! Three victories in a row? It just won''t happen!"


    "You''re absolutely right, Grant. If luck was on my side, a third win would be tough. But the truth is, my skill in jade gambling isn''t luck-it''s talent. Luck leads to losses. In a hundred bets, you''d lose ny-nine!"


    As Daniel spoke, the worker began cutting into the stone with a buzzing electric saw.


    With the sound of the saw, everyone''s attention turned to the original stone as it slowly revealed whaty beneath.


    For precisely half an hour, the stone was cut carefully. When it finally opened, it appeared gray.


    Grant practically fell over fromughter. "Hahaha!


    Once he got his breath back, he mockingly faced Daniel. "You really thought this shabby thing could yield Golden Jade? Look and behold-this is just a dull gray rock! There''s no way it could ever be worth $6 million, let alone $80 million!"


    "Hold on there, Grant! Patience! Don''t judge too quickly. It may look ugly now, but this really is Golden Jade It just hasn''t been cleaned


    yet." Content belongs to


    UMS


    "You''re kidding. What is cleaning going to do for it?" Grant scoffed.


    "This requires the right liquid for cleaning, and here in the U.S., there''s only one choice: vodka!" Daniel responded with a grin, turning to the worker. "Get me two bottles of


    vodka!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 965 Truly Golden Jade

    Chapter 965 Truly Golden Jade


    ?


    "This vodka costs $10,000 a bottle; two bottles will be $20,000!" Grant jumped in before the worker could say anything.


    Of course, he intended to squeeze a little extra out of Daniel.


    ¡°Just a moment! It was $10,000 for both earlier. How did that be $10,000 a bottle?" Daniel quizzed.


    ¡°Earlier was earlier. Now is now! At the Capital Hotel, our vodka is $10,000 a bottle. If you can swing it, great. If not, then don''t pretend like you can afford it!"


    "Just so you know, vodka is for the upper ss! People like you don''t belong in that world!"


    Daniel, unfazed, shot back, "Grant, I''ve already beaten you for so much cash. We''re talking about two bottles of vodka! It''s not like I can''t afford it! I''ll buy it!"


    "Sure, as long as you know what you''re getting into!" Grant smirked, clearly pleased.


    "Don''t get too smug! I''ll definitely win back $20,000 you''re about


    Po hatContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There''s still plenty of


    stones for me to win


    Daniel confidently handed over the cash, and the worker brought the vodka to him.


    Once he got the bottles, Daniel smoothly unscrewed the caps and poured the vodka into a basin, then ced the extracted jade into the liquid, He started washing it, and immediately, a burst of golden light shot up from the basin, shining even brighter than the sun. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After a thorough rub, Daniel pulled the jade out of the basin. It gleamed a solid gold, beautifully transparent.


    The quality was exceptional!


    If this wasn''t Golden Jade, then what could it be?


    Aaron, the expert, recognized the


    runs immediately. As Daniel


    revealed the Golden Jade, he froze


    in disbelief.


    "Country boy, is this... Is this really Golden Jade?" Aaron asked, eyes wide with astonishment.

 Chapter 966 The Second Time

    Chapter 966 The Second Time


    ?


    "Aaron, you''re the expert here! Is this jade Golden Jade or not? Swear on your reputation! If you''re lying, God will punish you!"


    Daniel''s words instantly made Aaron feel a bit awkward. He had ced a bet with Daniel, and he didn''t want to lose. If he admitted that this Golden Jade was indeed what it imed to be, he would lose half the wager!


    He hadn''t examined the jade closely enough to see if it was worth the $8 million. But from the first nce, he felt that something wasn''t quite right. Aaron hesitated before answering and turned to Grant for support.


    Grant noticed Aaron''s gaze and coldly reminded him, "Aaron, you need to make sure about this! This is about your reputation! It''s your name on the line."


    Grant''s words made Aaron think hard.


    Was that punishment from God just a fluke? If something like that happened once, it couldn''t possibly happen again soon, right?


    With that thought, Aaron steeled


    himself and faced Daniel. "You may


    think this looks golden and resembles Golden Jade, but it''s definitely not! So you lose, and you owe me and Grant an apology."


    Daniel chuckled, his voice chilly as he replied, "Aaron, you better not be lying! If you do, you''ll experience God''s punishment again. I suggest you take another good look at this jade. After all, your reputation as an expert is worth more than this bet, right? If you don''t care about your reputation and want to take the risk of lying, feel free. But remember, you''re the one who will pay the price, not me."


    With that, Daniel handed the jade back to Aaron, giving him another chance to tell the truth. Would Aaron take it? That was anyone''s guess.


    So, the chance was there. Whether Aaron was smart enough to seize it was entirely up to him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    This jade didn''t seem ordinary. Was it alive?


    As he looked closer, it felt as if the jade held some kind of life.

 Chapter 967 Aarons Plan

    Chapter 967 Aaron''s n


    ?


    It was a piece of living jade, not just any old rock.


    When we talk about priceless jade, we mean living jade like this. Regr jade has a price, but living jade is truly invaluable.


    The more Aaron stared at the Golden Jade, the more enchanted he became. It was so beautiful that it felt like it was pulling him in, and he wanted it more and more. He imagined holding it close, bringing it home, and keeping it just for himself.


    A sly grin crept across his face as he crafted his n in his mind.


    "Hey, Daniel," he said, looking smug. "This isn''t Golden Jade at all. It''s just yellow jade! The golden huees from the lighting in here.¡±


    §Ö§Ô


    With a finger, he pointed to the ceiling. "Look at those lights! They''re golden. That''s why this yellow jade appears golden. But it''s really just a in piece of yellow jade."


    Daniel smirked at Aaron''s words.


    "Is that right?"


    Aaron snapped, "What are youughing at? You don''t think I''m right? This is just a simple piece of yellow jade that''s worth at most $1 million. You bought it for $4 million, but once it''s out in the open, it''s only worth $1 million! So, you lost $3 million; that''s why you''re upset, right? You just don''t want to admit it? You can''t hide from the truth; this is just yellow jade, worth maybe $1 million, no more."


    Aaron''s confidence soared as he continued. "What you''re saying about it being worth $8 million or even $100 million is ridiculous! No matter how you wrap it, it''s still just junk. No one here is foolish enough to buy that story, and I suggest you ept reality. Kneel and apologize t¨¦me and Grant! If your apology is sincere, I might consider buying this $1 million yellow jade for $200,000 from you. At least that way, you won''t lose anything." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 968 The Punishment

    Chapter 968 The Punishment


    ?


    Aaron''s n sounded wless, but the problem was, it couldn''t be executed.


    Daniel wasn''t foolish; he knew exactly what Aaron was up to.


    Was this yellow jade or Golden Jade?


    Daniel was well aware that this was indeed Golden Jade. A living piece of gold! Just freshly mined, it was worth between $8 million and $10 million. And it could appreciate in value. Getting it carved into a pendant, bracelet, or some decorative item could make it even more valuable.


    Ten years down the line, its value could be calcted in the billions. Of course, that''s assuming everything goes well. If things went wrong, its value might plummet.


    Jade is priceless! Because it can receive blessings.


    When Daniel heard Aaron''s attempt at a lie, he simply smirked. "You''re lying, Aaron! Lying is going to bring God''s punishment! You might want to check your stomach and your heart. See if they hurt?"


    "Does my stomach hurt?"


    "Does my heart hurt?"


    Aaron put his hand on his stomach, then moved it to his heart. After feeling nothing, he smugly told Daniel, "My stomach is fine! I can clearly say that everything I said was true; not a single lie from me!"


    "Really?"


    ?????Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Daniel replied, "You better brace yourself! Your stomach and heart are about to hurt. If I''m right, your stomach will feel like it''s being stabbed, and your heart will feel like it''s being pricked by needles! tike someone is poking your heart with a needle again and again!"


    As soon as Daniel finished, Aaron''s stomach started hurting.


    "Ah! What have you done to me?"


    "I didn''t do anything! If someone is to me, it''s God punishing you! Didn''t I warn you before that lying brings about God''s punishment?"


    Grabbing his stomach, Aaron rolled on the ground, moaning in pain.


    "Daniel, you''re killing me!"


    "Aaron, it''s not me harming you; it''s your own actions. All you have to do is tell the truth: is this jade Golden Jade or not? Can it really be worth $8 million? If you just admit it, everything will be fine. Your pain will vanish!"


    Grant listened, puzzled. If Aaron fell for this trick, wouldn''t he lose again?

 Chapter 969 Help!

    Chapter 969 Help!


    ?


    "No way! This just won''t do!"


    Grant jumped in quickly. "Aaron, your stomach pain isn''t a punishment from God! It''s probably something you ate that upset your stomach. I know a doctor-Damian, one of the top four in D.C. He owns Eternal Spring; he can fix anything. You''ve been in pain long enough; let''s get him to check you


    out."


    Aaron breathed a sigh of relief and immediately replied, "Thank you, Grant! Please get Damian here! It feels like my stomach is in knots, like a million ants are crawling around, tearing me apart from the inside!"


    "Hang on, Aaron!"


    Grant rushed to bring Damian over.


    Damian wasn''t a fool; he didn''t treat patients out of the goodness of his heart. He was in it for the money! Still, he was skilled-after all, he made it to the top ranks in D.C.


    Damian approached Aaron, eyeing him closely.


    At a nce, Aaron''s pale face told Damian he was definitely not well. It wasn''t a case of bad nutrition; Aaron wasn''t poor and couldn''t afford food.


    Though Aaron''s face was yellow, it clearly indicated he was sick, and this illness was no small matter.


    What exactly was wrong? Just a surface inspection wouldn''t tell him everything.


    Damian knew he needed to dig deeper!


    But he wasn''t going to treat anyone without payment first. His rule was simple: no money, no medicine.


    Turning to Aaron, he asked, "Are you sure you want me to help you?"


    ¡°Damian, please help me! My stomach is killing me!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Don''t worry, Aaron. As a doctor, it''s my duty to heal. I''m here to help."


    "But I


    myber rules, too. If you want bove you need to pay me f


    is $1 million." Contenant


    My


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Aaron was taken aback.


    "$1 million? Are you serious? For a stomach ache?"


    That was outrageous!


    Honestly, though, while that was a ridiculous amount, Aaron was a jade expert. The jewelry business could be incredibly profitable; sometimes, the price difference on jade could reach tens of millions, even billions.


    So, while $1 million was a lot, it wasn''t something he couldn''t handle.

 Chapter 970 Strange Bugs

    Chapter 970 Strange Bugs


    ?


    With his stomach in agony, he realized he had no choice but to pay the price.


    "$1 million it is! Just fix me, Damian! If you can cure my pain, I promise to pay you."


    "Aaron, you are a man of your word! I''ll get started right away!"


    Damian ced his fingers on Aaron''s wrist, focusing intently on the examination. After all, he was about to make a cool $1 million, so this was no half- hearted effort.


    After a thorough checksting about three minutes, Damian finally spoke up. "Aaron, I believe I know what''s causing your pain."


    "Then hurry and treat me! It feels like a million bugs are gnawing away at my insides!"


    "Patience, Aaron! Let me get my golden needles. I''ll use acupuncture to relieve your stomach pain."


    As Damian spoke, his assistant Ss immediately handed him the needles.


    Daniel, an amused look on his face, chimed in, "Damian, you really know what you''re doing, right?¡±


    Damian fumed at Daniel''s words. "What did you say? How dare you question my reputation? You''re just a small-town doctor! Do you even know anything about medicine? You''re nothing but a novice; how can you criticize me?"


    "Damian, don''t get mad! Your reputation is huge; why would you bother with someone like me? I just wanted to remind you that Aaron''s condition isn''t just a regr illness it''s God''s punishment! Your fancy acupuncture can''t do anything for that. You must know that what Aaron is suffering from is beyond any human cure. The only remedy is for Aaron to speak the truth. If he does, his pain will vanish


    immediately."


    ring at Daniel, Damian replied sarcastically, "Punishment? No! Aaron is actually ill; he''s not being punished!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Alright, Mr. Big Shot, if you say Aaron is sick, what''s the diagnosis?"


    Damian, with confidence, dered, "Aaron has a rare parasitic illness. It didn''t just happen by chance. If


    m


    right someone has done this to him.


    Who it was remains a mystery."


    ¡°A parasitic illness? You''re saying Aaron has parasites? What kind?" Daniel pressed.


    "Simply put, it means he''s been infested by some kind of bug."

 Chapter 971 An Expensive Price

    Chapter 971 An Expensive Price


    ?


    Damian paused for a moment before continuing. "As for who did this to Aaron? I can''t say for sure right now. But I can tell you that my treatment can cure his illness."


    The moment he heard Damian say this, Aaronpletely lost it. "What? I''m infested with parasites? Who did this?"


    ¡°Aaron,¡± Damian said, "right now, it''s not about who did this to you. What matters is that we need to get rid of those parasites in your body as soon as possible. They''re vicious and will keep multiplying inside you. The longer we wait, the more parasites there will be, and of course, the more pain you''ll feel."


    Aaron felt a wave of panic wash over him. No wonder his stomach felt like it was being torn apart-he actually had parasites in there!


    "Doctor, please treat me now!"


    "Aaron, treating you involves my golden needles, which are not cheap. Let''s put it this way: if you want my treatment, you need to prepare enough gold to cover the entire floor of a room."


    Cover an entire room? Hearing this


    made Aaron feel like a sheep walking into a ughterhouse. But with no other options avable, he had no choice but to ask Damian, "Damian, I don''t have that much gold right now. How about this-you treat me first, and once my stomach stops hurting, I''ll pay you back with gold." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, Damian sensed that Aaron was trying to pull a fast one on him. There was no way he would fall for that empty promise. He wanted the gold upfront because gold in his hands meant security. Without it, no amount of Aaron''s future promises mattered; they were justJOUS.


    "Aaron, it''s fine that you don''t have gold right now. I do. All you need to do is transfer $1 million to me, and I''ll treat you. But I''ll be clear this $1 million is just for the use of my golden needle; it''s separate from your treatment fee.¡±


    "Separate from my treatment fee? Damian, are you saying if I want you to treat me, I need to pay you another million?"


    Damian smiled slightly. "Aaron, that


    $1 million is just the price for one treatment. I can''t tell you right now how many parasites are in you. If there aren''t many, maybe one needle will do the trick and eliminate the toxins But if there are a lot, one treatment won''t be enough Since parasites keep reproducing, even if there''s just one left in your body, it''ll keep causing trouble. So if you''ve decided to use my golden needles, I believe you want to put an end to this once and for all."


    Aaron felt something was off but now had no other choice. He mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Damian, can you tell me how many treatments I might need to eliminate all the parasites inside me?"

 Chapter 972 A Famous Doctor

    Chapter 972 A Famous Doctor


    ?


    Aaron knew he was about to spend a lot of money, so he wanted to get a clearer picture of how much Damian was going to take from him. Even though making money was as easy as drinking water, it still took effort! His money didn''te from thin air; he definitely wanted to spend less if possible.


    "How many treatments will you need, Aaron? Honestly, I can''t predict that right now. We''ll have to assess things after the first treatment to get a clearer idea," Damian replied.


    Aaron recognized that Damian''s answer amounted to nothing. He wasn''t na?ve; he knew that Damian was withholding the number of required treatments to find a way to make more money off him.


    Noticing Aaron hesitate, Damian suddenly had an idea. He stroked his beard and said, ¡°Aaron, if you think it''s too expensive, you''re free to look for another doctor! I can just leave!"


    Aaron panicked at those words. "Wait, Damian! Don''t go!"


    He''d been waiting for Aaron to shout. As soon as Aaron called out, Damian stopped in his tracks and turned back. "So, Aaron, have you decided? Are you willing to pay the million to get treated? Oh, I misspoke! It should be $2 million considering the use of my golden needles you still haven''t paid for!"


    Aaron''s stomach pain was escting, making it almost intolerable. He pleaded, "Damian, please treat me! I can''t take this anymore!"


    Of course, Damjan didn''t jump to treat him immediately. Instead, he grinned and revealed his payment details. "Aaron, I can treat you, but at Eternal Spring, we have rules that can''t be changed. You''ll need to pay me $2 million first, and then I''ll give you the injection."


    With his pain bing unbearable, Aaron reluctantly took out his phone and transferred $2 million to


    Damian. In the face of excruciating pain, $2 million didn''t seem like such a big deal anymore.


    Once Damian received the money, he immediately took out a golden needle from his ornate case. He swiftly injected it into Aaron.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    To Aaron''s surprise, the treatment worked instantly. "Damian, you really are the best doctor! I''m not in pain anymore!"


    Seeing Aaron''s excitement, Damian


    cautioned him. ¡°Aaron, hold on! You shouldn''t be too quick to celebrate. You actually don''t have a parasite infection you''re suffering from


    divine punishment. This treatmen


    doesn''t resolve your stomach pain. The reason you don''t feel pain now is that my treatment has numbed your nerves. But this numbing effect is temporary; in about three seconds, your pain will return, and it might be worse than before."

 Chapter 973 Another $1.5 Million

    Chapter 973 Another $1.5 Million


    ?


    When Damian heard Daniel say this, his face darkened in an instant. He pointed at Daniel and shouted, "You country doctor, don''t spout nonsense here!"


    Daniel looked at Damian and chuckled. "You think I''m spouting nonsense? Are you saying Aaron''s pain has been cured?"


    "Of course, it has!" Damian confidently thumped his chest.


    As soon as he said that, before Daniel could respond, Aaron doubled over in pain, clutching his stomach. "Ah... what''s wrong with me? It feels like someone''s stabbing me with a knife! Damian, you said you cured me! Why does my stomach hurt more than before?"


    Aaron''s reaction left Damian dumbfounded. Logically, his treatment should have helped relieve some pain. After all, he needed to keep making money off Aaron!


    If Aaron felt even worse after treatment, how could Damian justify asking him for a second round of treatment? How could he keep conning Aaron?


    "Aaron, don''t panic. Let me check you out again," Damian said, grabbing Aaron''s wrist to assess his condition.


    After three minutes of checking, Damian looked surprised. Aaron''s body seemed chaotic in a way he had never seen before. Though he didn''t know what was happening that wouldn''t stop him from continuing to take Aaron''s money. After all, Damian was in this for the profit, not necessarily to Cure anyone.


    ove


    I


    As he pondered how to cate Aaron, Damian crafted his next n. He looked sincerely at Aaron and said, "Aaron, your situation is serious. You''ll need at least two more treatments to eliminate the parasites. After you paid me the $2 million, I''ll give you a 20% discount on the next two treatments. Oh, wait, make that a 25% discount! Just give me another $1.5 million."


    $1.5 million? Hearing that figure nearly made Aaron spit blood.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Damian, are you serious? Even more money?"


    Although Aaron was used to dealing with shrewd clients in his stone business, this was a whole new level of deceit!


    But with no options left, Aaron


    responded, "So if I give you $1.5


    million for two more treatm


    will


    my stomach pain finally go away? What if you can''t cure me?"


    "Aaron, don''t worry! If you give me $1.5 million, I guarantee I''ll cure you and eliminate all the parasites. You won''t have to deal with this pain again."

 Chapter 974 Not One Cent

    Chapter 974 Not One Cent


    ?


    "What if my stomach still hurts after these two treatments?" Aaron asked, anxiety creeping into his voice.


    "If your stomach still hurts after two treatments, I won''t charge you a single cent for any additional treatments!" Damian replied confidently.


    Hearing this made Aaron feel a bit more at ease. He nodded and said, "Alright, then I''ll send you another $1.5 million."


    As soon as Aaron agreed, Damian disyed his electronic payment details. With tears in his eyes, Aaron pulled out his phone to transfer the money, feeling like his heart was breaking with every tap.


    By the time he finished, he had paid Damian a total of $3.5 million. That was a staggering amount!


    For an average person in Washington, D.C., making just over $1,000 a month, $3.5 million was equivalent to nearly thirty years of sry! Despite this hefty sum, he still wasn''t sure if it would actually cure his stomach pain. What if he spent all that money and didn''t see any results? That would be a disaster.


    Once the money was sent, Aaron noticed Damian wasn''t making any move to treat him. Panic set in.


    "Damian, I''ve sent the money. When are you going to treat me? My stomach keeps getting worse! I can''t take the thought of these parasites in my belly any longer! If you don''t hurry up and get rid of them, your reputation as one of D.C.''s top doctors will be on the line!"


    Damian didn''t seem rushed. After all, he wasn''t the one suffering-Aaron was.


    He calmly adjusted his goatee and


    said with a smile, "Aaron, don''t rush. The treatment I just gave you did


    significant damage to those parasites inside you. We need


    to


    give it a little time before moving on to the next treatment; it''ll be more effective that way."


    Damian was saying this because he didn''t want to reveal that he was still figuring out what was going on with Aaron. He was stalling for time, hoping to uncover the root of


    Aaron''s pain by reading hisUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ovel.n


    expressions. Content belongs to


    He watched Aaron''s face shift from pale to dark, then blue and purple, shifting through colors like a chameleon. This confused him even more.


    At that moment, Aaron felt an unbearable wave of pain. Clutching his stomach, he curled up in a way that slightly eased his difort "Damian, please, treat me! If you don''t do something fast, I might just die from this pain!"


    ¡°Hang on, Aaron! I''ll give you treatment right now," Damian said.


    He picked up his golden needle again and injected it into Aaron''s body, hoping to provide some pain relief.


    Sure enough, after the needle went in, Aaron felt a noticeable decrease in the pain. For a brief moment, he could breathe easy.


    But just as he began to rx, the pain shot back even stronger.


    "Ah... oh no..." Aaron cried out in agony, his voice echoing through the room as he shuddered in difort.


    After his scream subsided, he looked at Damian, clutching his stomach. "Damian, what''s going on? Your treatment didn''t help at all; it made my stomach hurt even more!"

 Chapter 975 Stalling for Time

    Chapter 975 Stalling for Time


    ?


    ¡°Damian, what''s going on? The treatment you gave didn''t just not help my stomach; it made it hurt even more!" Aaron felt panic rising in his chest as he clutched his stomach, writhing in pain.


    Damian realized things were getting out of hand. He started to panic a little, but quickly put on a calm front, trying to appear confident as ever. "Aaron, don''t worry. I''ve got everything under control."


    "Under control? It feels like my stomach ispletely out of control! It''s like those parasites are eating me alive! I can''t take this anymore! Are you seriously saying everything is okay?"


    ¡°Aaron, you''re just feeling worse because my treatment is working," Damian replied, trying to sound reassuring. ¡°The pain is a sign that those parasites are sensing danger. They know they''re in trouble, so they''re struggling and fighting back. They''re going all out to survive, which is why it hurts so much. But don''t worry! Once I continue the treatment, those parasites will stop attacking. They''ll die off, I promise."


    Hearing this, Aaron felt the weight of desperation pressing down on him. "Damian, you need to treat me right now!"


    "Hang on, Aaron! The parasites are reacting to the treatment I already gave. I need to give them a little more time to fight before I can proceed with the next round. If I jump into another treatment now, it could be too much for your body to handle. We have to be careful; this kind of situation is dangerous!"


    Damian said all this to stall, hoping


    to buy himself some time to figure out a n. Deep down, he waspletely unsure of what to do next. He had boasted about being able to control everything, but if his follow-up treatment didn''t work, his r¨¦putation as one of D.C. stop doctors would be at stake.  In the


    doctor like Damian, reputation was everything. If he lost that, there was no way he could keep being doctor.


    eve field, especially for aContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aaron, let me check you again," Damian suggested after some thought. He knew this check-up had to be perfect-he couldn''t afford to mess it up.


    With everything on the line for his honor, he needed to fix Aaron''s pain this time. There was no room for mistakes; he had to seed without fail.


    Without hesitation, Aaron extended his hand. "Go ahead; just do it!" he urged, desperate for any relief.


    Taking a deep breath, Damian prepared to examine Aaron again, determined to turn this situation around.

 Chapter 976 Just You Wait

    Chapter 976 Just You Wait


    ?


    Damian pressed his fingers against Aaron''s wrist, checking his pulse, but after what felt like ages, he couldn''t find any useful information. Aaron''s condition was just too chaotic.


    Noticing Damian''s furrowed brow and silence, Daniel chimed in, "Damian, are you starting to believe that Aaron is under divine punishment and not dealing with some parasite?"


    Damian''s anger red up at Daniel''s unwee interruption. "You''re just a country doctor! What gives you the right to challenge me? With your skills, you should be tending to the pets of old folks in your vige, not diagnosing serious illnesses. Do you even know what a parasite is? Can you treat that type of sickness? If you don''t know anything, you should really just keep quiet!


    You think Aaron is being punished by God? Is every illness you can''t cure just divine punishment in your little vige? That''s a convenient excuse for failure!"


    "Ha!" Daniel scoffed.


    Then he turned to Damian with a teasing smile, "So, Damian, is it safe to assume you know what illness Aaron has? And that you have a n for the next treatment that will finally take care of that stomach pain?"


    "Of course, I know!" Damian dered, confidently puffing out his chest. "I''m a top doctor in D.C.! If I can''t handle a simple parasite infection, then what am I even doing here?"


    "Since you''re so sure of yourself, then let''s see it. I''m all eyes!" Daniel said, challenging him.


    Feeling backed into a corner by Daniel, Damian decided to take a gamble. He didn''t have many options left. It was time to roll the dice and hope for the best.


    After hesitating for a moment, he


    I


    made a decision. Even if this treatment couldn''tpletely. eradicate the parasites inside Aaron, it should at least bring some temporary relief from the pain.


    If he could get Aaron to stop hurting, even if just for a little while, his reputation would be safe for now. So, without further ado, Damian picked up the golden needle and injected it into Aaron''s body.


    This time, the effect was immediate-Aaron''s pain vanished right away.


    Seeing the relief on Aaron''s face, Damian beamed and asked, ¡°So, Aaron, how are you feeling now?"


    Aaron felt his stomach and realizedUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    .ne


    the pain was indeed gone. With gratitude in his voice, he eximed, "Wow, Damian, you really are amazing! No wonder you''re one of the top doctors! After that shot, my stomach feels great. You''ve really fixed it!" Content belongs to


    "Ha!" Daniel interrupted with an inappropriate chuckle, eyeing Aaron. "But don''t celebrate too soon, Aaron."

 Chapter 977 Divine Punishment

    Chapter 977 Divine Punishment


    ?


    Daniel continued, "What Damian just did was still numbing you. This time, the effect mightst a little longer, but because you''re facing some serious divine punishment, Aaron, your stomach is going to hurt again soon."


    "Who do you think you are, talking about divine punishment? I don''t feel any pain!" Aaron protested, tapping his stomach proudly. "I''m telling you, my stomach feels perfectly fine. Whatever Damian did seems to have fixed me!"


    Just as he said that, a sharp pain shot through his belly.


    He yelped in agony and rolled on the ground, squirming like a wheel in distress. "Ah... it hurts so bad! Why, Damian? You promised me that after this shot, I wouldn''t feel this pain anymore! You said you''d get rid of the parasites¡ªbut now it feels like someone is stabbing me with a knife. What''s happening?"


    Damian was stunned, caughtpletely off guard. He genuinely had no idea why the pain had returned so swiftly.


    Seeing Damian at a loss for words, Daniel couldn''t help but tease, "What do you think is going on? It sounds like Damian is the one facing divine punishment here!"


    "Hey! What do you mean, I deserve divine punishment? Why should I get that?"


    Aaron''s frustration boiled over, and


    he started shouting, "What''s with divine punishment? It''s because you''re using me of something that isn''t true! If I''m punished, then what about Damian? He''s the one who imed he could cure me!"


    ¡°Damian isn''t feeling any pain because he was lying to you and not to me," Daniel said, exining his reasoning.


    Aaron shot back, "Ha! So if I''m lyingThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    to you, I get punished, but Damian gets a free pass? That''s a


    convenient story, isn''t it? So, does that make you some sort of chosen one? Are you the favorite child of the universe? That''s the implication, right?"


    "Sure, if that''s how you want to see it. I guess I must be the most honest person in the world. There''s nobody more trustworthy than me," Daniel said with a smirk.

 Chapter 978 No Lies Allowed

    Chapter 978 No Lies Allowed


    ?


    Daniel paused for a moment before adding, "You know, God loves honest people, and I''m one of those honest guys. So, surely God must look out for me! That means, if anyone tries to cheat me, they''re gonna face God''s wrath. That''s God''s way of protecting good people like me. After all, this world seems to pick on honest folks, and I think God can''t stand it. So, He takes extra care of someone like me!"


    Hearing Daniel brag like this, Aaron couldn''t help but scoff, "Ha!"


    After his littleugh, Aaron replied, "You think you''re the only honest guy? Come on, there are plenty of dishonest people in this world!"


    "I''m telling you, I''m the honest one! Just take a look at me every part of me is as honest as can be, no matter how you look at me!"


    Aaron''s stomach started to ache again. The pain hit him in waves, making him double over. He clutched his stomach and began to moan, rolling around on the floor.


    "Damian, help me out here! I can''t take this pain anymore! You''ve got to keep treating me!"


    Damian just stood there, frozen without a clue about what to do next.


    But Daniel jumped in again, grinning as he suggested, "Well, Damian''s got his own problems. He just lied to Aaron and got caught by God. Now he''s about to pay for it because his stomach''s gonna start hurting too. But hey, God''s giving Damian a chance to redeem himself. Ifhe answers honestly, maybe God will spare him. But if he lies again-even just a little-God won''t let that slide. He''ll make his stomach hurt like it''s being torn apart by a thousand insects, even worse than Aaron''s pain!"


    Daniel turned to Damian with a bright smile, "So, Damian, are you really a good doctor?"


    "Who''d dare question my


    skills?"


    shot back, "I''m


    fantastic doctor! That''s a fact ane


    can''t argue with!" Content NovelDrama.Org


    belongs to


    "Make sure you think carefully! God''s watching. If you lie, your stomach will hurt just like Aaron''s," Daniel


    warned. "You''ve seen AaronContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    on the ground in agony. You


    wouldn''t want to go through


    too, right? But hey, if you really want to experience that pain, be my guest. It''s your stomach suffering, not mine!" Content belongs to


    Daniel was getting a kick out of this. "Let me ask you again, are you sure you''re a good doctor?"

 Chapter 979 The Cost of Lying

    Chapter 979 The Cost of Lying


    ?


    Daniel continued, "If you lie about being a good doctor, you''ll face God''s punishment. God hears every word you say!" "Ha!" Damian sneered, brushing Daniel off. "You''re just some small-town doc. I''m not buying into your wild tales!"


    But the moment he finished speaking, his stomach suddenly hurt, catching him off guard.


    "Oh... ow!" Damian clutched his belly and began to wail.


    Seeing this, Daniel hurried over, chuckling as he asked, "So, how''s that lying working out for you? Your stomach''s hurting now, right? Feels pretty awful doesn''t it?"


    "What did you do to me? This has to be your fault! Are you some kind of witch? Did you send worms into my stomach?!"


    ¡°Come on, Damian! You need proof to make those ims! If you believe I sent worms, then show me the worms! If you can''t, that means you''re just spreading lies and ndering me!"


    "If you hadn''t done something, how could my stomach be hurting so much?"


    "Your pain is because you lied,


    Damian! told you lying brings God''s punishment! You pretended to be a good doctor, but let''s be


    honest-you''re just a fraud


    "Stop it with your nonsense! I''m a good doctor!" Damian shot back.


    "Well, if you''re such a great doctor, then you should easily be able to treat your own pain. How could you call yourself a good doctor if you can''t fix your own stomach ache?" Daniel challenged. "Doesn''t that sound a bit humiliating?"


    "Who says I can''t treat myself? It''s just a stomach ache! I can handle it!"


    Damian grabbed his acupuncture needles and started pricking himself on the elbow. He jabbed three times in a row. Instead of relief, the pain in his stomach only intensified with each needle.


    "It feels like my insides are being shredded! What''s going on?" he cried out in agony.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Damian, it''s not me; it''s God''s punishment you''re dealing with. To end this punishment, just tell the truth: are you really a good doctor?"

 Chapter 980 A Tough Question

    Chapter 980 A Tough Question


    ?


    "If I say yes, will everything go back to normal?"


    "Who knows? You''ll only find out once you say it!" Daniel said with a friendly grin. "You''re making yourself suffer for no reason, Damian! If you just


    admit it and tell the truth, God might let you off easy, and then your stomach won''t hurt anymore. Wouldn''t that be great? But hey, if you want to keep feeling this pain, that''s up to you. Remember, it''s your body that hurts, not mine."


    After a moment of hesitation, Damian finally decided he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "My... my bad, I''m not a good doctor."


    The moment he admitted this, the pain in his stomach vanished.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore?! Really, it doesn''t hurt!" Damian eximed, astonished and dancing around with excitement.


    "You see? I told you this was God''s punishment! Now do you believe me?"


    "I believe! I believe! I won''t lie again! If I do, I''m going straight to hell!"


    Damian finally gave in. Daniel turned to Aaron and asked with a smile, "Hey Aaron, now that Damian admitted he was lying, are you still


    going to hold out? Your stomach


    elThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    can''t take much more! Just because you haven''t died yet doesn''t mean you''re off the hook. God''s initial punishment was a lesson, and lessons are meant to correct mistakes. You''re being stubborn, and if you keep it up, God might not be so lenient next time. You have onest chance to straighten things out." Content belongs to


    Daniel pointed to the piece of jade in his hand and asked Aaron, "Is this really jade? Does it actually worth eight million dors?"


    Aaron''s stomach pain was excruciating. There was no way he''d lie now. After all, he could handle pain but only had one life.


    "Okay, okay! It''s golden jade, worth over eight million!" he quickly admitted.


    "Great!" Daniel eximed, turning to Grant with a grin. "Did you hear that? Aaron just confirmed it! So, you and Aaron lost the bet. You both need to bow down and show me some respect, or else you''ll be feeling more pain!"


    "Ha!" Grant scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Just because you say it''s worthe eight million doesn''t make it so! Even if this is really jade, you still need someone willing to pay that price for it!"

 Chapter 981 The Sale

    Chapter 981 The Sale


    ?


    Grant was a smart guy who wasn''t going to surrender so easily. He posed a tough challenge to Daniel right away.


    "So, Grant, you''re saying that if I can sell this Golden Jade for $80 million, you will admit you lost, right?" Daniel queried with a smug smile.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Grant nodded affirmatively. "That''s right! If you, this country bumpkin, can sell that piece of Golden Jade for $80 million, I''ll admit I lost, and I''ll even kneel and knock my head twice to you."


    Holding the Golden Jade, Daniel approached Aaron and grinningly asked, "Aaron, will you buy this Golden Jade from me for $80 million?"


    Aaron, being knowledgeable, wasn''t a fool and recognized the value of the Golden Jade. An $80 million appraisal was conservative. With minimal packaging, it could easily sell for at least $100 million. This meant a guaranteed profit of $20 million - practically free money! There was no way Aaron would miss out on such an opportunity.


    Thinking it over and weighing the pros and cons, Aaron made his decision. "Are you sure you want to sell this Golden Jade to me for $80 million, Daniel?"


    "Aaron, you could turn around and sell it for at least $100 million, earning an easy $20 million. Consider it a reward for your honesty and integrity. So yes, I''ll sell it to you for $80 million."


    Aaron eagerly replied, "Alright, deal! No backing out. I''ll pay up and the Golden Jade will be mine."


    With Grant staring in disbelief, Aaron paid the $80 million and bought the Golden Jade from Daniel.


    Grant was stunned. He couldn''t


    believe that Aaron, whom he hadz called upon, would betray him like that spending $80 million on this so-called Golden Jade. Aaron''s actions were a p to Grant''s face.


    el


    Danielughed and taunted, "Grant, you said if I could sell the Golden Jade for $80 million, you''d admit defeat. Now that I''ve sold it to Aaron for $80 million, you''ve lost. Time to knee and knock your head twice, buddy!"


    Grant let out a coldugh. "Country bumpkin, though I don''t know what you did to Aaron, his decision to spend $80 million on your jade isn''t because it''s worth that much. It''s because you tricked him. So the real loser here is you, not me."

 Chapter 982 Foolish Grant

    Chapter 982 Foolish Grant


    ?


    Catching his breath, Grant added, "That Golden Jade isn''t worth $80 million. You only fooled Aaron."


    "Are you saying you''re going to back out, Grant? Think twice! If you y dirty, you''ll pay for it dearly. Because if you do, you''ll suffer a stomach pain that will humiliate you."


    Grant smirked and shrugged, "Humiliated? What''s going to happen to me?"


    "Just you wait and see," Daniel said with a mischievous grin.


    No sooner had he spoken, Grant''s stomach began to cramp fiercely. The pain was followed by a strange warmth in his pants, and then, an overwhelming stench filled the air.


    Did Grant just... soil himself?


    Realizing his predicament, Grant quickly covered his nose, running off to the restroom. But wrong turn - he headed into the public restroom before darting into a private room. After an eternity, he emerged, freshly showered and in clean clothes, having doused himself in cologne.


    But despite his efforts, everyone still


    quicken


    found particrly stinky. People distanced themselves


    approached.


    he


    Daniel chuckled and asked, "How do


    you


    row, Grant? Believe in


    so


    yet? YouContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    in


    e justice stepped int


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Grant, red-faced, demanded, "What did you do to me, country bumpkin?"


    "It wasn''t me. It''s God''s punishment because you refused to admit defeat. If you don''t kneel, it will get worse."


    Daniel wasn''t threatening; he was stating facts. If Grant refused, further humiliation awaited.


    Pointing usingly at Daniel, Grant roared, "What is this country


    bumpkin mumbling? I won''t acel belongs to en.swnoit


    defeat to your tricks!" Content


    Grant defiantly patted his belly, mocking Daniel.

 Chapter 983 Who are You?

    Chapter 983 Who are You?


    ?


    "My stomach''s fine now. I''ve taken medicine. No more pain, no more incidents," Grant boasted.


    Daniel coldly chuckled, "Sure about that, Grant? Any slight pain again?"


    Grant unconsciously felt his stomach andughed, "My stomach feels perfect! Absolutely fine! Hahaha..."


    Just as he finishedughing, the pain struck again followed by terrible cramps and then... another incident. The foul smell reappeared. Forcing Grant back to the restroom for another round of clean-up and cologne.


    Emerging, albeit shaky and pale, Grant''s situation had visibly weakened him. No one dared approach him, fearing another repeat.


    Daniel grinned, "How''s it going, Grant? Another ident, huh?"


    Grant, anxious and furious, used, "What did you do to me, country bumpkin?"


    "Nothing, it''s God''s hand in this.


    Admit


    If


    ayout and no more t s to en.swnovel troubetThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    not, you''ll face worse." Content


    Doubt had crept into Grant''s mind, recalling he hadn''t consumed any risky food recently. Skeptical, he stared at Daniel and demanded, "You must be a magician or something."


    Danielughed. "Grant, do I look like a magician? I''m just a simple guy who''s been lucky."


    Grant couldn''t believe it. "If you''re not a magician, how did this happen?"


    Daniel patiently replied, "Your


    mishap was divine punishment fo


    not conceding. Kneel and all will


    given." Content belongs to


    get


    Despite Daniel''s logic, Grant couldn''t ept it, refusing to kneel.

 Chapter 984 Go Big or Go Home

    Chapter 984 Go Big or Go Home


    ?


    Before Grant could respond, Daniel kept going.


    "Look at me from head to toe. My look, my vibe I''m just a country doctor! Magic is soplicated, and there''s no way I could do it. I''m definitely not a wizard!"


    "Country bumpkin! If you''re not a wizard, then howe my stomach hurts? How could I embarrass myself in public like that? It has to be you who poisoned me. You''re trying to ruin my life! You''re a wicked sorcerer!" Grant spat out, his usation filled with anger.


    Daniel let out a coldugh at Grant''s ridiculous ims.


    "Ha!"


    After theugh, he replied casually, "Grant, the reason your stomach hurts, and why you made a scene earlier, isn''t because I poisoned you. I''m not a wizard and I have no idea how to poison anyone. No, what''s happening is that you''re suffering a bit of divine retribution. Because you refuse to ept defeat, this is God''s way of punishing you! If you kneel and apologize, you''ll be fine. But if you keep this stubborn act up, God''s punishment will only get worse, and you''ll find yourself in an even more embarrassing situation."


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Grant felt another twinge in his stomach. Feeling it was time to react, he shot Daniel a furious re and demanded, "You''re trying to poison me again, aren''t you?"


    "I''m not poisoning you at all! You''re feeling that stomach pain again, right? This really isn''t my doing. It''s just God giving you a final warning if you don''t admit you''ve lost and keep refusing to kneel, then God''s going to start punishing you again. You''ve already had two warnings. The third one is bound to be far worse. So think carefully, Grant."


    After going through two bouts of embarrassment, Grant was starting to feel intimidated. He thought it over carefully before deciding to throw in the towel. Gritting his teeth in frustration, he knelt down in front of Daniel and bowed his head twice.


    Once he got up, he shouted through clenched teeth, "If you''ve got guts, keep gambling with me! Winning 80 million doesn''t mean you''re too scared to keep ying!"


    Daniel knew exactly what was going through Grant''s mind.


    "Ha!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After smirking dismissively at Grant, Daniel grinned, "Before this betting started, before tonight''s Jade Gambling began, I told you, Grant. By the end of tonight, I''m aiming to win at least 800 million, maybe even a billion from you. So far, I''ve only won 80 million, which is just a tenth of my goal. My mission tonight is to win at least 800 to 1,000 million from you! So, I''m still going to buy those original stones you''ve got. What just happened was just a warm-up. Next, I''m going for something big because I want to make sure I leave you seething!"


    Daniel''s words hit Grant like a wild joke, and he couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

 Chapter 985 Absolutely Not Possible

    Chapter 985 Absolutely Not Possible


    ?


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Going big? How big are we talking about, country boy? That 80 million sounds like a lot-maybe it is for someone like you. But if you''re nning to buy one of my original stones, the most expensive ones are 500 million each. So, with your 80 million, you can only afford a mid-range one. If you want to y big, you can only go all in once."


    "y a round?" Daniel let out a littleugh and replied calmly, "Well, it''s gettingte, and I should probably head home soon. But if I win 800 million or even a billion from you tonight, that''d be quite the haul. So why not, I''ll just y onest round?"


    Hearing this, Grant couldn''t help but burst outughing. He doubled over, amusement written all over his face.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Once he regained hisposure, he looked at Daniel and said, "What did you just say? You think you can win 800 million or a billion from me in one round?"


    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°But I actually do have one stone among all of these that could yield a rare Imperial Green Jade worth a billion. But there''s no way you''ll pick the right one. You''ve already relied on luck three times, and that''s finished; you can''t keep winning by sheer chance."


    "Grant, you don''t know this, but my luck is just great! The goddess of fortune has been smiling on me! Winning three times wasn''t just luck; it was simply because I only yed three times!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Ha!" Grant chuckled derisively at Daniel''s confidence.


    Once done, he tilted his head, a smirk stered across his face. "You only have 80 million, and you think you can afford my original stone that can yield a billion in value? That''s absolutely impossible! The price tag on that one is in the nine-digit range."


    "I''ve got eight original stones in that category, and yes, one can yield a billion-dor Imperial Green. If you want to take a big risk, you''d need at least 100-million more! The cheapest one in that nine-digit range is 180 million, so you''re short at least another 100 million. Honestly, I can''t tell you what''s in that 180 million stone, but I can guarantee it won''t yield a billion. So, even if you manage to scrape together another 100 million, it still won''t be enough to win 10 billion from me.¡±


    Daniel smirked again at Grant''s ims.


    "Ha!"


    With a grin, he replied, ¡°Grant, I have a principle in@ade Gambling where I prefer to bet small and win big. If I ¡Á want to win 800 million or a billion from you, I definitely can''t spend nine digits on an original stone! I''ll find a cheaper one, win that amount, and make you so furious you''ll be seeing stars!"


    "Ha!" Grant snickered in response, clearly unimpressed.


    He raised an eyebrow and asked mockingly, "You think you can y small? Buy a cheap one? How cheap are you nning to go?"

 Chapter 986 Take Your Shot

    Chapter 986 Take Your Shot


    ?


    Daniel nced at the original stones on the table and said, "Sure, the ones priced in the millions probably won''t yield a billion-dor Imperial Green Jade. But if I pick one that''s around ten million, there''s definitely a chance!"


    His 80 million came from skill, not luck, and he wasn''t going to waste it. "I want to win 800 million or a billion from Grant without spending too much. That would be perfect," he concluded.


    "Haha!" Grant scoffed, shaking his head. "You really are dreaming! You think you can buy a billion-dor Imperial Green Jade for ten million? Not a chance! No way that''s happening, not even with a little luck."


    Ignoring Grant''s mockery, Daniel focused on searching the original stones on disy. He had a special ability to see the structure of these stones clearly, and he could instantly tell the color and quality of the jade inside.


    Finally, his gazended on a medium-sized original stone. It was priced at 10.08 million, not too bad at all.


    Pointing excitedly, he said, "Grant, I want this one!"


    Seeing Daniel''s choice, Grant burst outughing. "Hahaha! Are you sure about that? You want this one, priced at 10.08 million?"


    "Yes! I''m taking this one! I think it looks adorable, and I just know it''s going to yield some rare Imperial Green Jade. It''s a sure thing!" Daniel beamed with confidence.


    Grant couldn''t help but chuckle


    again, but this time it was more


    condescending. "You really think this


    10.08 million stone can produceThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    en


    jade? A billion-dor Imperial Green Jade? You''ve got to be kidding!


    That''s just impossible!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Daniel raised an eyebrow. "You think I''m buying this stone because you want to trick me into losing money, right?"


    Daniel saw through Grant''s little


    game. ording to previous


    evaluations, the jade from this 10.08 million stone would likely be worth between 15 to 20 million. So if this country boy bought it, he probably wouldn''t lose money. He might not make a billion, but he wouldn''t be at a loss. Content belongs to


    Grant hated the idea of Daniel making money. It made him ufortable to think about this country bumpkin getting a good deal. That''s why he hoped Daniel would change his mind and choose a different stone.


    "Buy whatever you want! Since I''mying these original stones out for Jade Gambling, I''m not worried about you making profits. If you''ve got the skill, you can win as much as you want. But let me warn you, this original stone absolutely will not yield a billion-dor Imperial Green Jade!"

 Chapter 987 Raise You

    Chapter 987 Raise You


    ?


    "Grant, what will you say if this original stone turns out to hold a billion-dor Imperial Green Jade?" Daniel asked, a hint of mischief in his voice. Grant couldn''t help butugh. He looked at Daniel and responded with a smirk, "So, are you trying to challenge me to a bet, country boy?" "Ha!" Daniel shot back with a cool grin. "If Grant wants to bet, let''s do it! I''m all in. I love a good gamble, and honestly, no one in this world has beaten me yet."


    ¡°Ha ha ha...¡± Grant chuckled, rolling his eyes. After hisughter subsided, he looked at Daniel with a mix of disbelief and challenge. "Wait, did you say nobody can beat you? You really think you''ll always win?"


    "Exactly!" Daniel nodded confidently. "Not only am I great at gambling, but my luck is also on point. So if anyone wants to win against me, the chances are incredibly slim, basically zero. It''s impossible to beat me, which is why I never lose."


    "If you don''t believe me,e on and take me up on it! You just lost a bet with me, so why not try your luck again? Trust me; you''ll lose just like before."


    Grant couldn''t contain himself and burst intoughter. He was doubled over, almost bent in half with amusement. Once he managed to catch his breath, he fixed his gaze on Daniel and questioned, "So, you want to bet that this original Stone holds a billion-dor Imperial Green Jade? If it doesn''t, then you lose, right?"


    Daniel nodded in agreement. "Yes, you''re absolutely right. If this original stone doesn''t yield a billion-dor Imperial Green Jade, then I''ll ept defeat. But if it does, you lose. So, what do you say, Grant? Are you brave enough to bet with me?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Grantughed again, and once heposed himself, he said with cocky confidence, "This stone definitely won''t hold a billion-dor Imperial Green Jade! You''re 100% going to lose! And


    when that happens, you''ve got to face the consequences."


    "What kind of consequences are we talking about here?" Daniel grinned, curiously asking, ¡°Last time we bet on two bows, how about we double it to four this time? After all, three bows just sounds weird; let''s go with four!¡±


    "Alright! Whoever loses has to bow four times! But just bowing four times feels a bit too easy. Shouldn''t we throw in something else to spice things up?" Grant said slyly, hoping to trap Daniel into a moreplicated bet.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 988 The Rare Imperial Green Jade

    Chapter 988 The Rare Imperial Green Jade


    ?


    Daniel could see right through Grant''s intentions. He knew exactly what Grant was ying at, but it didn''t bother him.


    "Grant, if you want to raise the stakes, go ahead and tell me what you want to add. I''m all in! No matter what you throw in, I''m ready for it. The more you add, the more you''ll lose. For me, it''s no big deal," Daniel said confidently.


    ¡°Alright! If you lose this bet and your original stone doesn''t yield a billion-dor Imperial Green Jade, not only will you bow four times, but you''ll also hand over the jade from that stone!" Grant grinned, hoping to take everything from Daniel.


    "Sure! But what if I win? If my original stone yields that billion-dor jade, you''ll have to give me another original stone for free! I get to choose any stone from your disy!" Daniel countered yfully.


    Grant hesitated for a moment but then nodded, "Alright! If I lose, I''ll give you a stone from my disy. Pick whichever one you want!"


    Grant felt confident in his bet. He truly believed he would win this time-there was no way he could lose. He was absolutely certain about it.


    ¡°Just make sure you keep your word, Grant! No cheating!" Daniel called out.


    "Ha!" Grant chuckled, "Cheating?


    That word doesn''t exist in my dictionary! I wouldn''t cheat ying against you, a country boy. That


    would be too embarrassing! If your stone does yield that billion-dor


    jade, not only bow four times but


    also hand over another original stone from this disy. You can pick the most expensive one, and I won''t say a word! I promise you, I can handle the loss!¡±


    Hearing that, Daniel gave him a thumbs-up and praised, "Nice! Grant, you''re really generous. With how generous you are, if I don''t win, I''d feel bad for not appreciating your spirit!"


    Daniel picked up a marker and started drawing on his chosen original stone. Once finished, he turned to the staff.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Can you cut this original stone along the lines I just drew? It shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    The staff nced at the intricate


    lines Daniel bad marked before nodding and saying, "Even though these lines look a bitplicated, I have over ten years of experience in this trade, so I can definitely follow your lines and cut the stone."


    "Great, then I''ll leave this original stone to you!" Daniel said with confidence.


    ¡°Absolutely, no problem!" the staff replied, excited to get started.


    After that, he took out a power saw, flipped the switch, and it roared to life. He started cutting along the detailed lines Daniel had drawn on the original stone.

 Chapter 989 I Was Complimenting You

    Chapter 989 I Was Complimenting You


    ?


    The worker was focused and precise, cutting the stone exactly as nned. His skill was incredible; he definitely knew what he was doing.


    After working diligently for about fifteen minutes, the worker finally cut through the original stone. However, what he revealed was a stone shaped like arge goose egg. But instead of the expected green, it was white. Rare Imperial Green Jade was supposed to be green, but this egg-like shape was rough and white. There was no way it could be rare Imperial Green Jade!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After staring at this white egg-like thing for a while, Grant couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Hisughter rang loudly through the hall, echoing off the walls. Once he stoppedughing, he pointed at the goose egg-shaped stone and asked Daniel, ¡°So, country boy, this is the Imperial Green Jade you were talking about? Look at it closely. Is this even jade? It''s so rough andpletely white!


    What''s Imperial Green Jade supposed to look like? If it were really Imperial Green Jade, it would at least be green! This stone doesn''t have a hint of green. Are you joking, or do you really think I''m that gullible?"


    Daniel just chuckled at Grant''s words.


    "Ha!"


    Afterughing, he replied with a smile, "Grant, you really aren''t a fool."


    This caught Grant off guard. He pointed to his nose, his eyes wide with disbelief as he asked, "Wait, you said I''m not a fool?"


    Daniel nodded earnestly. "Exactly! If


    you were a fool, how would you


    know that Imperial Greechas


    to be green? The fact that you know that proves you''re not a fool."


    Grant didn''t buy it. He let out a coldugh, "Oh, really? So, you''re admitting that the original stone you cut isn''t are Imperial Green Jade right? Meaning, not only do I get your stone for free, but you also have to bow down and give me four bows, correct?"


    Daniel pointed at the stone with


    conviction, insisting, "This is rare et


    Imperial Green Jade! It''s shining green rare Imperial Green Jade! It''s even greener than your head!"


    Having heard this, Grant''s face darkened. He pointed an using finger at Daniel and asked sharply, "Are you insulting me, country bumpkin?"


    Daniel looked at him andughed lightly. "What? Am I insulting you? I have no idea how that''s an insult. What have I said that''s rude?"


    ¡°Come on, you just said my head is green! That counts as an insult, doesn''t it?" Grant shot back.

 Chapter 990 Admitting Defeat

    Chapter 990 Admitting Defeat


    ?


    Daniel smirked and quickly rified, "Grant, I''ve said before, you''re not a fool. You''re quite clever, actually! There''s no way you''re clueless! So, I''m not insulting you; I''m actuallyplimenting you. Your head shines bright with its green glow!"


    Grant was fuming now. "Ha!"


    After a cold chuckle, he replied, "So, you''re saying my head glows green, and calling that apliment? Then can I say your green hat is apliment too?"


    "Definitely not," Daniel said with a chuckle. "Green isn''t my color, but it suits you perfectly. After all, you''re the founder of Jade Gambling, and what do people involved in gambling love? Rare Imperial Green Jade, of course! The most valuable jade is the rare Imperial Green Jade! So green really suits you, Grant!"


    Grant shot Daniel a cold re and said bluntly, "Stop trying to distract me. You''ve already lost. Get on the ground and bow four times."


    "Lost? I haven''t lost at all! Look at this big goose egg! Oh, wait, it''s not a goose egg; it''s rare Imperial Green Jade! It just happens to be the same size as a goose egg."


    "Ha!" Grant gave Daniel a sarcasticugh. "So, you really think this egg-shaped stone is rare Imperial Green Jade? Have you ever seen a rare Imperial Green Jade that''s white instead of green?"


    "Grant, look closely! You need to really see! The reason they call it rare Imperial Green Jade is that it''s supposed to be green! It can''t possibly be white! If it were white, then it wouldn''t be called rare Imperial Green Jade!"


    Grant pointed at the stone in Daniel''s hand. "Come on, look at your goose egg! Where''s the green? I can''t see a single trace of green!"


    "Grant, your eyesight must be failing you! I''m telling you, this is rare Imperial Green Jade, so it has to be green!"


    Daniel''s words sent Grant into another fit ofughter.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Calming down, Grant pointed at the stone and addressed the crowd. "Look everyone! Open your eyes and take a good look! Is this goose egg thing in his hand green? Is it@are Imperial Green Jade?"


    The crowd, made up of people of all ages, some good-looking and others not so much, all had normal eyesight So anyone could see that the stone in Daniel''s hand was white, not green. And if it wasn''t green, then it definitely wasn''t rare Imperial Green Jade!


    The whispers among the crowd began


    Circte. "That thing i


    clearly white; there''s no way I Green Jade!" Conte


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s definitely not Imperial Green Jade! It has to be green!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "For it to be called Imperial Green Jade, it has to be green! This stone is all white; not a hint of green!"


    "In my opinion, this thing is white, not rare Imperial Green Jade at all!"


    "Looks like the country bumpkin is just trying to fool you, Grant. Don''t believe him!"

 Chapter 991 The Rare Imperial Green Jade

    Chapter 991 The Rare Imperial Green Jade


    ?


    After hearing everyone''s discussions, they all stood by Daniel''s side. Grant, on the other hand, was absolutely delighted, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Hahaha..."


    Once he finishedughing, he turned to Daniel. "Did you hear that? Did you catch what everyone is saying? They all say that your egg-shaped rock is white, not green at all, so it''s not rare Imperial Green Jade. What do you have to say now? You lost, just admit it!"


    "Grant, you''re right. When you lose, you should admit it. But right now, I haven''t lost, so why should I admit anything?" Daniel replied with a broad smile.


    "Rube, what are you talking about? You say you haven''t lost? Open your eyes and take a good look at your egg-shaped rock! That stone is white, not green. If you want to im it''s Imperial Green Jade, it has to be green!


    But your rock is white. You im it''s Imperial Green Jade, isn''t that just nonsense? You lost, so how can you not acknowledge it? Do you think that if you refuse to admit it, it magically bes Imperial Green Jade? Even if you refuse to ept it, you still lost! Everyone can see that! If you want to y tricks, you can''t!


    Everyone here can testify! You lost,


    no matter how much you argue. So, Rube, just kneel and give me four


    bows and hand that rock over!/et


    might not need it, but since you lost, even if I throw it in the garbage, it won''t be yours anymore."


    "Hehe!" Daniel gave a cold chuckle to ease the tension. Then he said cheerfully, "Grant, open your eyes and look closely at my Imperial Green Jade. Since it''s called Imperial Green Jade, it must be green. Yes, the green of my stone may not match the one on your bald head, but it''s still quite vibrant."


    Grant rolled his eyes and responded with a sarcasticugh, "Hehe! You''re blind, buddy. Look again-your egg-shaped rock is white. It''s white, and it can''t change into green. Do you think by saying it''s green it''ll just turn that way?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s impossible! So, just admit you lost already! The more you struggle and ramble on, the more pointless it bes because you lost! That''s just how it is."


    Just as Grant finished speaking, Daniel''s stone started to crack, making a sound like a shell breaking open. "Grant, you better look closely," Daniel said. The outeryer of the stone began to fall apart like eggshells.

 Chapter 992 The Trick

    Chapter 992 The Trick


    ?


    After a moment, a dazzling green light burst forth, nearly blinding everyone present.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was all green! The richness of the green was astounding!


    Suddenly, everyone''s heads seemed to glow green. In the entire hall, there wasn''t a single person who didn''t have a green head except for Daniel.


    "So, what do you think? I told you it was green, didn''t I?" Daniel said with a smile, looking at the crowd. "This Imperial Green Jade is definitely vibrant enough! Look at your heads! You may have some green on top, but it doesn''tpare to my Imperial Green Jade! I mean, this is indeed rare Imperial Green Jade, and no amount of green hats you wear can match it!"


    Everyone stared in disbelief at the stone that had magically transformed from a white egg-shaped rock into a dazzling Imperial Green Jade.


    Rare Imperial Green Jade? Grant''s first reaction, after witnessing the transformation, was disbelief.


    Even so, there was absolutely no way he could admit that Daniel''s stone was rare. So he chuckled disdainfully. "Hehe! What kind of trick are you pulling, Rube? Do you think waving your hands makes this white egg-shaped stone into rare Imperial Green Jade?


    That''s not rare Imperial Green Jade; it''s absolutely not! If it were, I would swallow it whole!"


    Hearing this, Daniel understood that Grant was just being stubborn. He didn''t want to admit he lost.


    "Hehe!" Daniel shot back with a


    smirk, "Grant do you really think it''s not rare Imperial Green Jade? Are you genuinely speaking the truth and not lying? Do you really believe this isn''t Imperial Green Jade? If you say it''s a lie, then you''ll face divine punishment, and guess what? You might just find yourself with


    stomach issues!" Content belongs to


    Mentioning divine punishment made Grant anxious. Oh, not this again! Just the thought of it made him cringe! He had already been embarrassed so many times; if it happened again, he''d pass out!


    But, if he acknowledged the stone was rare Imperial Green Jade, wouldn''t that mean he lost? There was no way he''d allow that to happen! Grant had lost to Daniel far too many times already; he couldn''t let it happen again. His pride was on the line!


    As a man, he couldn''t let his reputation suffer. If his honor was lost, he might as well die!


    Grant was extremely stubborn. So there''s no way he would admit defeat. Even if he faced divine punishment, even if his stomach hurt, even if he embarrassed himself again, he resolutely insisted he''d won-he couldn''t give in!


    So, he boldly puffed out his chest and dered firmly, "Rube, that''s definitely not rare Imperial Green Jade! You''re pulling some trick here, turning that rock into a stic ball. It''s certainly stic, not jade! Oh, wait, maybe it''s ss. You''re just trying to pass off a piece of green ss as rare Imperial Green Jade!"

 Chapter 993 Excuses

    Chapter 993 Excuses


    ?


    Grant had thought long and hard and finally concocted that excuse. Of course, it wasn''t entirely an excuse he truly believed it was very likely. Because the stone in Daniel''s hands had such high transparency; it was simply pristine!


    For jade to have that kind of rity meant it was of the highest quality, just like ss! Only the best jade has that kind of transparency.


    Such high-quality jade is rare, but ss is easy toe by. Thus, Grant had to suspect that the stone in Daniel''s hand was only ss, not rare Imperial Green Jade.


    Daniel wasn''t surprised by Grant''s usations. After all, he knew Grant well enough by now, especially since he was known for not being able to lose.


    So, he chuckled lightly, "Hehe! Grant, are you really sure that''s ss? Look into your heart and tell me honestly-is this really ss?"


    "It''s ss! It''s definitely ss! One hundred percent ss! If it''s not ss, I''ll eat it whole!"


    ¡°Grant, this is a rare Imperial Green Jade worth billions. If you eat it, what happens to my billions? I''m not about to give them away for free-not a chance! So this rare Imperial Green Jade is definitely not ss. Even if it were, I wouldn''t let you eat it."


    "Rube, just because you say it''s not ss doesn''t make it so! How can you prove it isn''t ss? If it''s not ss, why is it so green? Why is its transparency so high?"


    "Because it''s rare Imperial Green Jade! That''s why it''s so green, and that''s why it has such high transparency! If it weren''t green and clear, could it still be called rare Imperial Green Jade?"


    "Rube, just saying it''s rare Imperial Green Jade doesn''t make it actually be so! How can you prove it?"


    Daniel presented the stone to Aaron. "Aaron,


    Is won & exou''re a gem expert.


    tell


    ¨¤ nce if this is rare Imperia


    Jade, right?" Conte


    After looking at it, Aaron hesitated to give a direct conclusion. "Rube, can I touch it to feel it?" he asked.


    "Of course!" Daniel quickly agreed.


    Once given the green light, Aaron reached out and ran his fingers over the stone.


    Smooth! Absolutely smooth!


    It was clearly jade! The texture was so silky and delicate.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In fact, when Aaron firstid eyes on the stone, he had already formed a conclusion. He just needed to confirm it with his touch.


    Now, he was certain this was rare Imperial Green Jade!


    Seeing that Aaron hadn''t said anything for a while, Daniel asked with a cheerful smile, "Aaron, I think you''ve figured it out, right? Is it rare Imperial Green Jade?"


    Aaron thought for a moment but still didn''t give a direct answer.


    Daniel could tell what Aaron was thinking, so he reminded him with a smile, "Aaron, think it through. Divine punishment isn''t pleasant. If you die, you''ll face the consequences. You''ve already tasted that suffering earlier, and it was probably not fun at all, right?"

 Chapter 994 Denial

    Chapter 994 Denial


    Daniel paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Earlier, you could just brush off your stomachache, but


    if you make a scene and embarrass yourself in front of everyone, it won¡¯t look good at all. So think


    carefully before you speak.¡±


    Hearing this, Aaron became anxious. He quickly nodded and replied, ¡°This is rare Imperial Green


    Jade¡ªno doubt about it! It¡¯s worth a billion dors!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Aaron¡¯s words set Grant off. He couldn¡¯t believe that Aaron would say that this obviously ss


    stone in the backwoods guy¡¯s hand was actually Imperial Green Jade¡ªand rare, no less!


    ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Grant eximed. He stared at Aaron, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    ¡°Aaron! You better think this through. If you¡¯re just talking nonsense, you¡¯re going to be ountable


    for it. You say this is rare Imperial Green Jade, worth a billion dors? It¡¯s obviously just a piece of


    ss! How could it be Imperial Green Jade? So I suggest you take a better look and really see if


    this is imperial green jade or not.¡±


    Aaron pointed to the stone in Daniel''s hand and said, ¡°Grant, I¡¯ve already looked closely¡ªI know


    exactly what I¡¯m talking about. That thing in the backwoods guy''s hand is indeed Imperial Green


    Jade. It¡¯s really rare Imperial Green Jade worth a billion dors! So, Grant, just admit it; you lost!


    Kneel down and give this guy four bows! Stop struggling for no reason. Whatever arguments you


    make won¡¯t matter. This is rare Imperial Green Jade, and that¡¯s a fact. Even if you tried to kick me


    out, it wouldn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Grant scoffed at Aaron¡¯s deration. ¡°Hehe!¡± With thatugh, he dismissed Aaron¡¯s credibility.


    ¡°Aaron, it seems your so-called expertise isn¡¯t worth much. If you were really that knowledgeable,


    then how could you mistake a piece of ss for rare Imperial Green Jade?¡±


    At this, Aaron¡¯s expression darkened. He red at Grant and said, ¡°Grant, watch what you¡¯re


    saying! iming my expertise is false is just ridiculous! The stone in that backwoods guy''s hand is


    indeed rare Imperial Green Jade. No matter who you get to authenticate it, it¡¯s worth a billion


    dors. I can even provide a certificate for it! If someone buys it for ten billion and it¡¯s appraised for


    less afterward, I¡¯ll cover the difference!¡±


    Aaron was ever so confident, fully convinced that the stone was indeed rare Imperial Green Jade.


    Daniel couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Aaron say that.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t contain his delight. He turned to Grant and asked, ¡°Grant, now that


    Aaron has said all of that, are you still going to struggle? Will you not admit it? This is rare Imperial


    Green Jade, and it¡¯s worth a billion dors!¡±

 Chapter 995 Money First

    Chapter 995 Money First


    ?


    Daniel paused for a second and continued, "So, Grant, you lost. Kneel down and give me four bows! And not just that; you also have to hand over a piece of original stone for free!"


    "Hahaha..." Grant responded with a cold grin. "Backwoods guy, don''t think I''m fooled. You and Aaron are clearly in cahoots, trying to trick me. I''m not that easy to deceive."


    Grant was determined not to admit defeat. He simply wouldn''t ept that the stone in Daniel''s hand could be rare Imperial Green Jade worth a billion dors. If it really were, he would be so angry he''d burst, and he certainly didn''t want that.


    Daniel wasn''t surprised by Grant''s stubbornness; he had seen this spectacle before. Grant was a sore loser who couldn''t handle defeat. He was adamant that Daniel couldn''t possibly have a rare Imperial Green Jade stone.


    "Grant," Daniel asked with a smile, "Aaron says this is rare Imperial Green Jade worth a billion dors, yet you refuse to recognize it. What would it take for you to admit that my stone is indeed rare Imperial Green Jade, worth a billion dors?"


    "Ha!" Grant dismissed Daniel''s


    question with a scoff, taking a moment to collect himself. He


    decided that no matter what, heContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    couldn''t let Daniel win this time. He needed toe up with a


    challenge-one that this backwoods guy could never meet.


    After some thought, Grant said, "Alright, backwoods guy, here''s my n. If you say your stone is rare Imperial Green Jade worth a billion dors, then you need to find


    someone willing to pay that price. If


    someone agrees to buy lige


    so-called rare Imperial Green Jade for ten billion, then I''ll admit defeat.¡±


    Grant knew full well that while many people at the event could cough up ten billion, none would be willing to spend that amount on Daniel''s stone. It wasn''t gonna happen! If anyone did, that person had to be out of their mind!


    Considering how hard it is to find someone foolish enough to throw away that much money, Grant felt supremely confident he would win this round. There''s no way Daniel would find someone willing to make such a ridiculous purchase.


    Selling something that looked like ss as rare Imperial Green Jade was a joke. It couldn''t possibly be true! Grant couldn''t ept that Daniel''s luck could be that good. After already losing so many times, if he lost again, he would simply crack!


    So, he was determined to make sure Daniel didn''t win. If Daniel lost, then even if the stone was rare Imperial Green Jade, it would still belong to Grant.

 Chapter 996 Billion Dollars

    Chapter 996 Billion Dors


    ?


    Even for money, Grant had to stand firm. When his reputation shed with cash, he would always choose money. Money was more important, wasn''t it?


    Daniel couldn''t help but smile at Grant''s challenge. "Hehe!"


    After chuckling, he replied, "Grant, are you really sure you want me to sell this rare Imperial Green Jade for a billion dors right in front of you? If I pull it off, you might just choke on your own anger!"


    Grant simplyughed, "Hehe! Do you really think someone would pay you a billion for that piece of junk? Just because you call it rare Imperial Green Jade doesn''t make it so! I''ll tell you something everyone at this Capital Hotel grand opening is smart. None of us are fools.


    Sure, all the guests here are wealthy and could easily spare a billion. But you know what? They''re not foolish enough to spend that much on your broken stone. So just give it up and admit defeat! You''ll never sell that rock for a billion dors!"


    As if determined to make a point, Daniel shot back, "Whether I can sell this rare Imperial Green Jade for a billion doesn''t depend on your opinion, Grant. I''ll find out once it''s up for auction. Who knows? Maybe someone here is clever or lucky enough to spend a billion on it. I believe there are smart people in this room who can see that this rare Imperial Green Jade is worth much more than just a billion.


    If the person who recognizes its true value can''te up with a billion, then that''s their loss for missing out on this jewel."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Backwoods guy, can you stop


    boasting? I just don''t believe you can


    sell this piece of junk for a billion! And still, you dare to say it''s worth more than that? If you''re so confident, then just sell it! Go ahead, self that piece of junk for a billion!"


    Grant challenged Daniel while watching him with amusement, as if he were watching aedy unfold. He firmly believed that the backwoods guy was incapable of selling that rare Imperial Green Jade


    forten


    for ten billion.


    Oh, and by the way! That stone was nothing more than a piece of junk! Daniel couldn''t possibly sell it as rare Imperial Green Jade.


    Daniel let out a scoff, "Hehe!"


    After hisugh, he looked at Grant and said, "Grant, pay close attention. I''m about to start the auction now Get ready! I''m going to sell this rare Imperial Green Jade for a billion dors right before your eyes and you better not faint from anger!"

 Chapter 997 The Price Increase

    Chapter 997 The Price Increase


    ?


    Grant let out a coldugh at Daniel''s bold im.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha!"


    After theughter, he said, "You simpleton, you really believe you can sell that worthless rock for a billion dors? I''d like to see the fool who would pay that much for your junk."


    When he emphasized the word "fool," he ensured everyone heard it, hoping to discourage potential buyers. After all, who wants to be known as a fool? Nobody wants that title because it just sounds terrible!


    As soon as Grant finished, Daniel jumped in smoothly. He held up a stunning piece of Imperial Green Jade, grinning at the gathered crowd.


    "Did you all hear that? Grant just called anyone who spends a billion on this rare piece of Imperial Green Jade a fool! Well, here''s your chance to be a fool, folks. Who among you dares to step up and take that title?


    You see, being a fool doesn''t mean you''ll lose out. After all, good things happen to those who dare! Grant thinks this stone will make you a fool, but I believe it could make you rich!


    Right now, I''m offering this rare Imperial Green Jade for just a billion dors¡ªwhat a steal! Imagine, a piece this size for that price! It''s now or never! If you miss this chance, you might never own something this special again!"


    Daniel''s confidence only amused Grant further.


    "Ha!"


    He chuckled, then turned to Daniel,


    "You really think you can fool


    et J.ne


    everyone here? You just said only fool would pay a billion for your so-called rare Imperial Green Jade. Do you honestly believe someone wiff step up to buy it?"


    In response, Daniel met Grant''s grin with one of his own.


    "Ha!"


    After hisughter, Daniel thoughtfully replied, "Grant, you seem clever, but maybe you''ve gone a little mad. Myments were all sarcasm. Didn''t you catch that?"


    Once again, Grant shot back with augh.


    "Ha!"


    He looked shocked, asking, "What? You were being sarcastic? Well, even as a joke, that stone isn''t rare Imperial Green Jade and it definitely isn''t worth a billion! So if someone does buy it for that much, they''d be


    a fool!" Content belongs to be


    "Grant, I''m giving you a chance to be that fool. Why not take it? If you do, you can win back all that money you lost before! I''m offering this rare Imperial Green Jade at a billion dors, but once it''s polished, it could be worth at least two billion!"


    Daniel spoke with pure sincerity.

 Chapter 998 The Beautiful Woman

    Chapter 998 The Beautiful Woman


    ?


    Because this type of jade is priceless! The rare Imperial Green Jade is undoubtedly a treasure beyond measure.


    Hearing Daniel''s words, Grant scoffed again. "Ha! You really think you can just talk big? One moment you''re offering 1 billion, and the next, you''re iming this stone is worth 2 billion? Do you think money grows on trees? You can''t just throw around numbers like that!"


    Daniel chuckled back, not one to back down. "Heh! Grant, you''repletely clueless. Obviously, you can''t see that my rare Imperial Green Jade is worth over 2 billion. But then again, your understanding is quite limited, which is why you can''t recognize it."


    Grant shot back with a sarcastic smirk, "Country bumpkin, enough with the nonsense. If you really have what it takes, go sell that so-called rare Imperial Green Jade for 1 billion! But we both know you don''t have the ability to do that it''s impossible."


    "Grant, just watch. I will sell this rare Imperial Green Jade for 1 billion very soon," Daniel said confidently as he scanned the venue for a potential buyer.


    Then, he spotted a strikingly beautiful woman who caught his attention. Her elegant demeanor suggested that she knew a thing or two about jade and -most importantly-was wealthy.


    Making his way over, Daniel approached the beautiful woman, who introduced herself as Delh Cook. She was actually one of the biggest jade dealers in D.C.


    Handing the rare Imperial Green Jade to her, Daniel grinned and asked, "Hey there, beautiful. Are you interested in this rare Imperial Green Jade?"


    Delh smiled yfully, raising an eyebrow. "How can you be so sure this is rare Imperial Green Jade?"


    "Whether it''s rare Imperial Green


    Jade or not isn''t for me to say-you


    have to check it out to know for


    sure. After all, you''re the one who''s going to spend 1 billion to buy! So, if you say it''s not, then it simply isn''t."


    "Come on, if you say it''s not rare Imperial Green Jade, wouldn''t you be losing to Grant? If you lose, then you have to hand it over to him and bow down four times to him. Are you really willing to leave your fate in my hands?" Delh teased Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Of course! + know you''re a good person, and I believe you won''t trick me. And I''m sure you''re honest Whatever my jade is, that''s what it is you won''t lie about that."

 Chapter 999 A Priceless Treasure

    Chapter 999 A Priceless Treasure


    Daniel paused, taking a deep breath before continuing, ¡°You see, all lying women are usually not


    very pretty! With you being this stunning, you wouldn''t lie, right? As long as you recognize that my


    jade is indeed rare Imperial Green Jade worth 1 billion, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    ¡°Do you really trust me that much?¡± Delh asked, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°What if I''m in


    cahoots with Grant?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Come on! You¡¯re too beautiful and good-hearted to be working with someone like Grant. He¡¯s just a


    pathetic little man¡ªthere¡¯s no way he¡¯d roll with someone as lovely as you! If he was with you, that


    would tarnish your beauty!¡±


    ¡°Listen, kiddo, didn¡¯t your mom ever tell you that women can¡¯t be trusted? Especially gorgeous


    women; they are the least trustworthy!¡± Delhughed, yfully mocking Daniel.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile back, his sunny disposition shining through. ¡°My mom taught me that the


    prettier the woman, the more you can trust her. My mom is a stunning woman, and she said I must


    believe everything she says. Because a beautiful woman¡¯s face is her credit¡ªmore beautiful means


    more trustworthy.¡±


    Delh burst intoughter, genuinely entertained by his response. ¡°Since you trust me so much, let¡¯s


    see if your stone really is rare Imperial Green Jade! I¡¯ve seen all kinds of jade. My skills may not be


    as great as Aaron¡¯s, but since I¡¯m the one spending money, I¡¯ll check even more carefully. I will give


    you an exact figure, not just a rough estimate. I need to know if it¡¯s actually worth 1 billion.¡±


    She waved her delicate hand, and her attractive assistant brought over some equipment. Setting


    the stone down on a pedestal, Delh pulled out a special shlight specifically designed for


    examining jade. The light from this shlight was different from a regr one.


    With a flick, she turned the shlight on, shining it on the rare Imperial Green Jade. The beam


    purified perfectly from one side to the other. Delh changed angles, and the result was the same¡ª


    the light passed right through.


    The quality of the jade was impable, nearly untarnished. Delh was meticulous. After she''s


    done inspecting, she confirmed that this was indeed Imperial Green Jade. But was it rare enough to


    warrant that title? She wasn¡¯t fully convinced yet and needed to inspect more.

 Chapter 1000 Admitting Defeat

    Chapter 1000 Admitting Defeat


    ?


    If after her investigation she found that it was, indeed, rare Imperial Green Jade, she wouldn''t hesitate to pay 1 billion for it because it was priceless! If it truly was rare Imperial Green Jade, she could package it or turn it into something else, and while it might not double in value, a 50% increase to about 1.5 billion was certainly usible.


    After all, rare Imperial Green Jade is hard toe by-many people have the money but can''t get it.


    The value of such rare items isn''t measured just by money. Anyone who buys it can make a profit but also gain a favor in return. But after thoroughly checking, Delh confirmed that Daniel''s piece was truly Imperial Green Jade and valued well over 1 billion.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With her mind made up, she faced Daniel with a bright smile, stating, "This jade is indeed rare Imperial Green Jade, and its value is definitely above 1 billion. I''ll buy it for that price."


    Grant was left in a state of shock, staring at Delh. "You... you''re willing to pay 1 billion for that country bumpkin''s rock? Have you lost it?"


    "No, Grant, I haven''t lost it! You know


    I''ve been in the jade business for years without losing money. I won''t make a bad deal now! If I buy the rare Imperial Green Jade for 1 billion, it means its value is way more t than that. Just a little packaging and marketing, I could sell it for 1.5 billion without a problem. You should know I can make it happen."


    Grant was dumbfounded, unable toprehend what he was hearing. He was well aware of Delh''s reputation; she had never lost money in her business dealings, especially not in the jade trade.


    Seeing Grant''s face turning beet red, it was clear he was furious, looking like he''d just lost everything. Daniel grinned, and turned to him, "So, Grant, what''s the verdict? Ready to admit defeat? Kneel down and bow to me four times. Plus, I need to pick out an original stone from you."


    ¡°Country bumpkin, there''s no way I''d ever bow to you! And you can''t just take an original stone from me for free!¡±


    "Grant, can you just not take defeat?" Just then, Avery stepped in gracefully.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!